Fall of Starfleet, Rebirth of Friendship

by Legendbringer

First published 22nd of February, 2015

The peaceful years of Starfleet are forever shattered by the arrival of one of the darkest monsters to come from the multiverse.

After many battles, the ponies of Starfleet have finally won a lasting peace. However, that peace is quickly shattered by the arrival of a monster from the darkest pits of the multverse. His goal, conquest of all who stand against him.

The mane six must stand as one, through loss and hardship, against this new threat. They must rise, while dealing with their own emotions and pain, or else they will fall.

The darkness will cover the five lights.

A crossover using the world and characters of Mykan's my brave unicorn: Starfleet is magic. No need to worry about having to know the universe.

Dark Conquest is from Flim Flam bros. for the ones we love

Warning, there is some rape and sex descriptions in the opening 7 chapters.

A Falling Star

A Falling Star

“You’re Earth Ponies, what do you know about space...”

This is an imaginary story, isn’t this always the way..

No...wait, let me rephrase that statement. This is a story based on someone’s life, one of how friendship and love were brought back into a world of racism and hatred. This is a story filled with bad times and good times, hatred and love, and sorrow and humor. This story will make you laugh, cry, and cheer. But hopefully, this story will entertain you. .

Maybe I should start at the beginning...

Once upon a time, there were two worlds: Unicornicopia and Equestria. These two worlds were ruled by kind and just rulers. These two rulers of seperate worlds were united by a bond of eternal love, seperated by space and time. After a thousand year of seperation, the two lovers were reunited by the destruction of thier two kingdoms. And where there is destruction, also must come creation. Or so goes the saying.

The two rulers, when reunited, banded together and fought back against the darkness and in turn, created United Equestria, which was protected by the brave ponies of Starfleet and the ponies that were the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Through loss and victory, they have won many battles and protected their world.

Yet, all things, whether good or bad, will eventually come to an end. Whether they know it or not, their greatest battles are soon to begin. For so it is written in the prophecy of Conquest.

“When stars fall and friendship dies, Conquest will rise. The chosen few will faw to the dark and will fade away. Thus, darkness will envelop the five lights-”

Rainbow Dash let out an annoyed grunt as she woke up from her nap, Celestia’s sun beginning to shine through her window, “Uuuggh, stupid dream! Five lights? What is all that about?” She grumbled to herself as she sat up and stretched with the rising sun. Though she had been working with Starfleet for a while and had to get used to a military-esque time-frame, she was not a morning person. Getting herself out of bed, she looked at her naked body in the full length mirror and smirked, “Messy bed-mane, tired look in the eyes, and my body looks like hell-,” then she spun and did a pose with her fist up in the air, “-but still looks awesome!”

With her ego properly boosted, the cyan lady walked to her dresser to pick out her clothes for the morning. She stopped for a moment when she saw a picture on the top, a picture of six mares gathered in a group hug, “Hey girls,” Dash said, a depressed sigh escaping her as she looked at the photo. A feeling of sad nostalgia always arose when she looked at it,” The last time we were ever...normal. It was just after Twilight’s coronation and before we got these stupid things!” she growled, looking at her five digits. While it was true that three years had gotten her used to having five fingers instead of a hoof, she still missed having them. “We were fine being ponies. Why can’t Grand Ruler and Princess Celestia see that?” Dash asked out loud.

“Just what is the point of these things anyway? I haven't really done anything with them that I couldn’t already. Jeeze, even Twilight couldn’t figure it out!” frowning, she went into her drawer and began to pull out her clothes to wear under her armor. “I guess having hands is just one of the benefits of living in United Equestria, for a ‘better tomorrow’. Better tomorrow, WHAT A LOAD OF MANURE!” She angrily growled as she put her appropriate clothing on. Turning to walk down the stairs, she noticed a photo of her and the Starfleet ponies.

Except one.

“If this is supposed to be a better tomorrow, then why isn’t Twilight alive? Where is she? Why is Flutter-” she stopped herself, looking at a photo of Fluttershy on her wedding day, noticing the happy look on all of them, except the blue lady in the back.

“Why is Fluttershy with such a chump like Rhymey?” Dash asked, turning to the stand that held her armor and put it on. The armor was magically enchanted to meld into the clothes underneath. The end result was, essentially, an invisible suit of armor. With a quick turn, she walked out the front entrance of her home.

With a few quick stretches, she took a deep breath of air and flew out into the bright blue sky, letting the air flow over her feathers and wings. As she flew through the sky and around the clouds, she let out a big blast of laughter as she continued to pick up speed. The air moving through the fur on her arms and wings just continued to make the freedom of flight all the more beautiful for her. Another deep breath and a joyous shout gave her some motivation to speed up. Looking down, she thought she saw Applejack below her working on the farm, “There she is, working hard again. Geeze, does that mare ever sleep?”

Down below, Applejack gave a tree another roundhouse kick. As the fruit began to fall, the orange female began to pant. “Just two more and then I'm finished. Just two more...And I can do something to help me forget that dream.”

--

The darkness will consume the five heroes and will bring a downfall to the-

Her eyes opened wide in horror at the reminiscence of the 'dream' hit her again and she punched the tree hard. It very nearly fell over from the blow.

“Woah,” Applebloom said as she used her exceedingly impressive sneaking skills to come up behind Applejack, just in time to see the tree rattling. "Big sis', you okay?"

“Ya,” Applejack said, turning to the younger girl. “I'm fine, Applebloom. I'm' uhh, just...letting off some steam.”

Applebloom smiled meekly and nodded once. "Oh, so you ate breakfast already?"

The bigger sister nodded. "Ya," She began, turning back to the unfinished tree. "Now get back inside, sugarcube."

“Okay...” Applebloom sighed, walking back to the house. With a skip and a jump, she got to the porch quickly, but stopped when she noticed a mulberry mare walk out. “Miss Cheerilee? What are you doing here?”

“Ummm...just talking about grades with your brother,” the mare said, a blush on her cheeks as she ran off to the school, leaving a dumbfounded Applebloom.

Applejack watched the sight from a distance and gave a sigh when she turned her head to look at the leaving Rainbow Dash. Looking down, she clentched her fist, her mind thinking about her friends, “Twilight, Ah’m trying, Ah really am. Ah know the team rarely gets together anymore, and Ah’m sorry.” growling, she walked out of the farm and frowned, “But Ah won’t let that dream come true, Ah promise.”

Rainbow Dash, having seen Cheerilee leave the farm, let out a chuckle. She was one of the few in town who knew of the school teacher’s affair with the eldest of the Apple children. She was sworn to secrecy on the whole affair, which didn't bode well for her gossip-inclined ways . "As many times as those two go at it, I think it's only a matter of time!” she laughed as she flew away from the home of her orange friend and to a very familiar cottage.

Hovering above, Rainbow Dash let out a sigh as thoughts of Fluttershy and her jerk-husband filled her mind. She wanted so badly to fly into that house and slap some sense into her, but for the sake of her friendship, the cyan mare just shrugged. “You can’t help who you fall in love with,” she said to no one in particular before taking flight, aiming for anywhere else.

---

Weakness will cause Darkness to eclipse the five lights, and all will fall...

Fluttershy shot up in the bed, a cold sweat covering her face. Next to her, her husband sat up and rubbed her arm. “Fluttershy my dear, have no fear," He gave a concerned look into her gentle eyes. "Please tell me my dear, was it the nightmare?”

Fluttershy sighed as Rhymey rolled out of bed, trying her best to recollect the images she received while asleep. “It was about this...darkness. I couldn't make out all of the details,” she said before trying to get out of the bed.

“Tut tut, dear Fluttershy. No need to trouble yourself or I,” the yellow pegasus said, rolling off the bed. “I will make you breakfast with some cereal, no need to do something so trivial.”

“Okay, maybe then I could look after my animals. They do nee-”

“No, my lady love, you stay in bed remember? You should be in there to get better,” Rhymey said, walking away.

“I’m not sick, and I need to do my job and be with my friends,” Fluttershy tried to argue, but only met the wall. A depressed sigh escaped her lips, and she looked to a photo on the desk. “I miss you girls.”

---

“And add a bit of crystal here for flair and voila!” Rarity cheered, looking over her blueprints. “These designs are going to be perfect!! Don’t you think Spike? Spike?”

“I’m not coming out,” Spike said, his voice said with a tinge of sadness.

“Oh Spikey,” Rarity tsked. “It isn’t that bad.”

“I look like a dork,” Spike yelled out, hiding behind the cutain.

Rarity let out a chuckle as she pulled back the curtain, revealing Spike in a frilled shirt with a turned up collar. His pants were well trimmed and even had a cane, “Well, it’s not my best work, the customer did as for a mid-4th century look. And I must say, that on you, it does highlght certain,” she smiled and rubbed a finger along Spike’s pec, “aspecs.”

“Well, um...maybe so, I mean-” the dragon began to babble, a red blush coming to his cheeks.

“Awww,” Rarity pouted, “My big dragon is flustered. How adorable. I’ll have to remember to work on my teasing later.”

Spike nodded, walking quickly to the shower to cool himself off.

And, outside Rarity's establishment, a very distinct chuckle could be heard from any person listening- which Spike and Rarity were not.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, and flew on, leaving them to their flirtatious ways.

Her pratols always brought with her a feeling of happiness and sadness. While she loved the feeling of freedom in her wings, blowing past her, she hated what she saw below. The Unicorpians were all smiles as they walked around, holding an air of superiority. The native born Equestrians, on the other hoof, were heartbroken. Even though they could not show it, for fear of reprcussions, they walked around with frowns and a beaten look.

Dash let out a sigh as she looked at the house of Raindrops, her former second in command at the weather starion and currently unemployed. She remember how she had to let her go because of her attidude, “What did that even mean?” she asked herslef as she landed. When she saww Raindrops step out, she waved high, “Hey Drops, how’s unemployment.”

“ “Fine,” Raindrops said with a frown, “Did you know that they’re increasing the standards of learning? Soon, my little brother might even not be able to go to school anymore. Then, guess who’ll have to pay for homeschooling, mom and dad.”

“Drops, you know I-”

“Yeah, I know,” Raindrops said with a sigh, “It aint your fault. It’s the government. You appearently have to have the right, ‘attitdude’ and ‘mentality’ for them before you work. Even though, I was a pretty damn good worker.”

Dash let out a chuckle, “Yeah you were.”

“You know, I aint the only one who feels this way,” Raindrops said, pointing to a nearby home, “Ditzy has been visited by the child protective services a few times.”

“What, why?” Rainbow Dash asked, growling.

Raindrops looked a little curiously at Dash, “Why do you care?”

“Dinky and Sparkler, they’re my godkids,” Dash said, “Fluttershy and Ditzy, I always kept them safe from bullies and I helped Ditzy out when she was pregnant. So, yeah, I make it my buisness to know.”

“Sunstar,” Raindrops said, frowning, “Ever since her husband died, they’ve been trying to delcare her unfit to raise the kids. Just because of her eyes.”

“Have they been successful?” Dash asked, punching her palm.

Raindrops shook her head, “No, thank goodness. Just like they haven't gotten Snails. Not that it would ever happen.”

Rainbow turned to look at Raindrops and smirked, “Drops, if they try, I’ll be right with ya kicking ass. Job be darned.”

This earned a hoofbumb from her fellow pegasus and a wave as Dash took off. The more she kept flying, the more she began to be reminded of how much she loathed Starfleet. A small town that once was filled with ponies walking and smles, were now filled ponies who were constantly reminded that a war could break out any day and that they were inferior. She could see it in their faces, of how they were reminded of the facts about Starfleet’s strength, speed, and enduracne. Letting ut a growl she was ready to give anything to be the one to bring back the Equestria she once knew.

Looking down, she saw Lyra sitting on the becng, frowning. She quickly remembered how often the jubilant mare would be ostrasized by the new regieme and how they did not like her for her...preferences. She shook her head and flew towaerds a large tree, “I’m sorry Lyra.”

Her mind continued to think about the state of her world and what went wrong until she looked at the library. She sighed sadly as she landed in front of the door, the memories quickly flooding in.

“Are you a spy?”

“Ah, that was a long time ago,”

“Please spare her!”

“Twilight- about the wedding-”

“You are the best, Twilight.”

“Dashie?” Pinkie Pie asked, coming up behind the rainbow-haired female and, quite literally, plastered her with a hug.

Dash's eyes, needless to say, bulged. "Hi Pinkie." she gasped out.

"Hi Dashie!" She said happily and frilly.

"What's with the hug?" Rainbow Dash asked, just before mentally face hoofing- or palming. Pinkie didn't need a reason to hug.

“You looked sad,” Pinkie smiled, and then looked back at the library. “I miss her, too.”

"Stupid Starfleet," Rainbow mumbled, staring at the tree house. As though it was a deliberate response by nature, the wind blew.

Pinkie frowned, if only for a moment. She looked at Dash with a recurring smile. "The past is the past," She said. "We can't change that."

Rainbow bit her bottom lip furiously. "Twilight died, yet the Starfleet claim to be all sorts of badass. Always right, always winning, always ‘perfect’."

"Bu-"

"It's bullshit! We're serving under, "I am so great because I suck The Grand Ruler's dick," Lightning Dawn."

"Rai-"

"What makes them better than us? Nothing! Absolutely nothing...Just...Ugh..." Rainbow turned away and looked to the ground.

Pinkie decided to hold her tongue, less another quick outburst came up. They usually hap-

"Who the fuck is Lighting Dawn anyway!? Nopony! Why can't Twilight have some fucking holiday or something, huh!?"

Pinkie put her hands together and patiently waited.

"Her anniversary is in three days, and you know what?" She turned to Pinkie, who gave a bemused stare. "Celestia and Luna are the only ones that give a shit-"

"-And us," Pinkie chimed, looking down.

"Right," Rainbow continued with significantly less drive. "I just....miss her. A lot."

Pinkie stepped forward and pulled Dash in for another hug, this one with more affection than the last. "I know, Dashie. I know..."

Rainbow huffed, giving the library one last longing stare before fulling immersing herself in the hug. Then, they released and looked at each other. "Thanks,"

Pinkie grinned and said, "I don't like sad friends. Or sad people. Or onions. Or burnt toast. Or-"

"So," Rainbow started. "Want to fly a bit?"

Pinkie's mouth went agape. "They found a way to make earth ponies fly!?"

Rainbow gave a very confused stare before shaking her head. "No. I mean your wings, remember?”

"Oooooooooooh!" Pinkie giggled and shook her head. "I gave them away!"

And then the confusion left, was replaced by shock, then more confusion, and finally a groan. "Wait, what?"

"They were itchy. So, I found a surgeon to get rid of them, easy peasy."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Honestly, I shouldn't be surprised." She then gestured for the pink female to get in her arms. "Come on. Let's go to Headquarters."

“You mean Grumpyville?” Pinkie asked cheerfully as she got into Dash's arms.

“Yep, same thing.” Dash chuckled as she picked the pink mare up and flew off towards New Canterlot.

---

Lighting Dawn looked at his armor, trying his best to make sure everything was in place. Ever searching for a speck or blemish, he looked at his formal wear with an expert eye. Smiling, he straightened up and nodded. Slowly he turned to walk out the door, “Starla, you coming?”

“Oh, no you go ahead,” Starla said, giving out a fake smile. “I’m just going to stay here and maybe look over some things. I’ll be back when you come home.”

“Right,” Lighitng said, walking to the door, ignorant of the sadness in his wife’s tone. Spreading his wings he began to take off, “See you tonight.”

“Sure, tonight,” Starla said frowning, “Just like always, and never mind me...it’s not like I was hoping we could go and watch the stars. But, you’ll be too tired again to spend time with me.” she let out a sigh as she walked around the house, “Would you even miss me if I was gone?”

Lighting flew through the sky, smiling as he looked upon Ponyville. There was a certain feeling he had watching all of his civilians look up and salute. Each one seeming happy to have him flying above their heads. Holding his head up, he kept on flying towrds Canterlot.

Down below, in a house outside of Sweet Apple Acres, Buddy Rose felt a little something jump onto his belly. Looking out from the bangs of his hair, he smiled as he saw a plate of honey biscuits and tea. Holding it, was his little cousin who had a big smile on her lips, “Morning Buddy!!!”

“Why miss Daphine,” chuckled Buddy, “What ever is the ocasion that you would make me breakfast in bed?”

Daphine smiled a little as she put her hands behind her back and said, “Well, I was thinking, if Grand Ruler lets you have the week off, maybe you could take me to the flower festival?”

“Hmmm, maybe,” Buddy said, patting her on the head while biting into one of his biscuits. When he saw her frown, he pressed his forehead to hers and rubbbed his nose to hers, “I kid, I will.”

Daphine let out a happy cheer and rolled off the bed, running down into the kitchen. Buddy sighed, letting the sounds of his beehive keep him awake as he relaxed in the sunny day. After finishing eating his breakfast, he walked down the stairs and put on a pink frilly apron. A chuckle escaped his lips as he tried his best to not imagine some of his teammates mock him for being so girly. Looking back at the kitchen and saw Daphine waiting for him to make breakfast. Nodding, he quickly began to work.

“Buddy, do you think I’m special?” asked Daphine as she watched her cousin begin to work.

Buddy looked a little confused at this, “Daph, of course you are special. You are the only Daphine I know, and that makes you-”

“No, I mean, really special,” Daphine asked. “I mean,” looking down, she shook her ehad, “Forget it.”

“Daphine, if something is-” a doorbell ringing caused him to snap out of his questionarre. Walking to the door, he was approached by a yellow mare with bushy orange hair, “Um, excuse me, and you are?”

“Oh, sorry, you probably don’t know me,” Carrot said with a sigh, “My name is Carrot Top. Your land was requistioned from my farm when you moved in. I was wondering if I could borrow some of your flowers.”

“My flowers?” Buddy asked, looking back at his outdoor grden, “Why?”

“Well, you have some rare breeds and I would like to use them for some tonics I was thinking of making. A part of me was kind of hoping to sell some at the market,” Carrot said, rubbing her arm and smiling.

Buddy looked a little confused, “I thought you were a carrot farmer.”

“Not many of you Unicorpians buy many Carrot products, I’m afraid. So, I need to use my other favorite hobby, botany, to pay the bills.” she said, and then when she noted Buddy’s frown, she added, “Oh, don’t worry about me. I manage...fairly well.”

“Why not quit?” Buddy asked, looking back at his garden.

Carrot sighed and shrugged, “Then I wouldn’t have a place to go and it would take me away from the ponies I want to help. You can understand, right?”

Buddy looked back at the young Daphine as she ate, “Yeah.” looking back to Carrot, he said, “Pick what you need over there, free of charge.”

“Thanks,” Carrot said, walking by Buddy and tot the flowers, “Ih, and love the apron. So...pink.”

“It’s lightish red,” Buddy argued, putting his hand on his hip and frowning.

On a rooftop, not too far away from the main building of Sugar Cube Corner, Artie was painting the rising sun. In his painting, he had a picture of many pegasi lining the sky, all in the air and flying towards the heavens while below the earth ponies and unicorns were watching above. There was a curious look in his eyes as he looked at the addition he made to his massive painting, that of a pair of more demonic eyes looking over the city, as if it wanted to burn it to the ground, “What on earth? Why couldn’t I draw Twilight’s eyes?”

Ignoring the ill feeling he had been getting from his own painting, he took off from the roof and flew towards Canterlot.

---

After a few minutes of flight, they had landed in front of the giant castle, the flags of the new kingdom flying high. Rainbow Dash let out a sigh as she looked to them. “I really miss the old flag.”

“Me too, sugarcube,” Applejack stated as she walked next to Rainbow Dash. “But sometimes we gotta deal with it.”

“That seems all we have been doing for the past few years! Dealing with it! We had to deal with our home getting blown up, being turned into these...things, and dealing with-”

“We all know, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, walking up with Spike at her side. A sad sigh escaped her lips as she walked to them. “Grand Ruler Celesto doesn't even give us the time to mourn our losses, calling it 'weak' he says. Then he expects us to get over it in a day, or expects us to enjoy those,” she let out a shudder, looking back to where her wings were. “It’s been hard on all of us.” she finished saying, looking over to Pinkie Pie, who for a few moments was begging to frown.

Rainbow Dash loked down, “That isn’t the only bad thing we have to deal with.”

“Yeah,” Spike said, looking down and rubbing his arm, before reaching out, “Girls, look me and Rarity, we’re sorry that we haven’t been able to meet up outside of meetings like this.”

“It’s fine Spike, really,” Applejack said, looking down and then leaning against the wall, “You and Rare have a wedding to prepare for, you’ve been busy.”

“We’ve all been busy,” Dash said with a sigh. “When was the the last time we all just met up like friends?”

“Too long,” Applejack said, frowning.

“Ok, that’s it! We are done with moping, I say tomorrow we all just have a big get together at Sugar Cube Corner,” Dash said, “and I mean all of us, where’s Fluttershy?”

“If there is an emergency with health or need, I will bring her here with great speed,” Rhymey said as he looked to the approaching bearers as he stood with his team.

“Fluttershy is one of us, whatever the Grand ruler needs to say, he can say it in front of all Sev-six of us,” Dash looked to where Twilight would often stand- right in the middle. The center, pivotal piece of their friendship.

“I am her husband, I know what is best. If you wish to put my authority to the test” Rhymey began, only for Lighting’s voice to silence him.

“At ease major,” Lighting said, walking to the group, “I do not know why you two are arguing, but it will stop now.”

Rhymey smirked at Dash, making the mare growl lowly at him. With a sneer, Rhymey looked to Lighitng, “And where is your wife? Are you cutting her out of your life?”

Lighting laughed, “No, I figured tht his is only a small meeting, so no real need to bring her.”

“Shame,” Artie said, flying in with Buddy close behind, “Would’ve liked to see her today.”

Buddy looked back at the five mares and one dragon, holding up his hand to say hi. Upon seeing the looks in their eyes, he pulled back nd frowned, looking away from them, “Is it alway going to be like this?”

“Myte, wait up,” Dyno said, panting s he followed his brother.

Myte could only smile s he waved, “Come on! Maybe the boss has said it’s some time for good ol RNR!”

“Myte, we are just having a meeting with the rulers, calm down,” Dyno dismissed as he watched his brother run to the door.

Myte let out a chuckle and smirked, “Oh come on, brother! It’s been, what, months since Dark King attacked? And what have he had since then? Skirmishes, little annoying gnats once in a while? We are do for a real vactation.”

“Starfleet takes no vacation, you should learn that lesson,” Rhymey said, walking ahead of the small group.

When the massive doors swung open, there sat Grand Ruler with Celestia by his side. It didn’t take much for the former bearers of the elements to note that Celestia had the perpetual frown on her face that she had when she was with her husband. Gone was the calm and gentle leader, replaced by one hurt by too much loss. A small smile did come to her as she looked upon the her student’s friends and she welcomed them with a curt nod.

Grand Ruler leaned back, the golden light from his horns shining like the sun behind him. Speaking wiht a regal tone, he spoke, “In the past few months since Dark King’s defeat last November. Thanks to the power of our team.”

‘A team consisting of a lapdog, a whimp, two dweebs, and a rhyming freak who doesn't even deserve flimsy toilet paper.’ Dash grumbled to herself in her head. She then turned to the Grand Ruler. ‘You aren’t much better, freak. You’re an utter monster, you practically make us all your slaves and Celestia just sits back and watches!’

“We seem to have entered an era of relative peace. As such, I am giving you all a week-long vacation. You are free to do what you want,” the Grand Ruler said, smiling down on the two teams.

“Yes sir!” the teams said in unison before running out of the throne room.

Pinkie Pie let out a cheer at this and ran out the doors, causeing all of Starfleet to roll their eyes in exaspiration. The others began to walk away and out the door, following Pinkie, “There it was again.” Applejack whispered as she walked with Dash.

“That feeling that Pinkie was annoying and not funny?” Dash asked. “And that we should’ve shunned her and treated her like shit?”

“You’ve gotten that feeling too?” Rarity asked, shuddering, “It always happens around them and Grand Ruler. Normally, I have no qualms about Pinkie’s antics, but when I am near them, it’s like I want to dismiss a small child.”

“Ah know the feeling,” Applejack shook her head, “Ah have no idea why it happens. But, Ah do feel better when Ah’m away from them.”

“Less talk, RNR starts now!” Rainbow Dash shouted, fliny overhead, “And I think we should go and meet Pinkie at Sugar Cube Corner tomorrow for some much needed us time!”

“Indeed,” Rarity said with a smile at Spike, “After all, I do suspect we are all finished with our duties at the shop and friends are important.”

Spike smiled softly and then look back at the doors, “Wonder what they are doing?”

“Probably confused on what to do when they hear the words, break and vacation,” Rainbow Dash joked.

Rarity then turned to Rainbow Dash, narrowing her eyes, “Rainbow! That was very rude.”

“Is probably right though,” Applejack said with a sigh, “Almost feel bad for ‘em.”

Inside the throne room, Buddy was ready to fist pump the air in excitement. Instead, as he saw his friends remaining stoic, he held back and nodded at the ruler, “Thank you sir.” he said, before leaving the throne room with the others. As they walked Buddy was the first to ask, “So, what ar-”

“Guys, I don’t know about this free time,” Lighting said shaking his head, “What if something happens? I am just going to train for a bit and then head home later tonight. See ya.”

Artie lightly placed his hand onto a frowning Buddy’s shoulder as he said, “There’s an art expo, maybe I could take one or two of you?”

“I choose nay

I will be too busy with the cafe.” Rhymey said, looking away and walking. Then he turned to look at Buddy with a glare, “And perhaps Mr. Rose, you will clean yourself of your woes. Wearing a flower, the mood it tends to sour.”

Buddy removed a flower from his ear and remarked, “Daphine thought it looked nice. So guys, want to-” before he could ask, the rest of the team left to their own seperate ways, leaving the Starfleet member alone in the room.

---

Starla sat at her dining table, dressed in a red dress that showed off much clevage. There was a heavy frown on her lips as she looked at the table at the empty chair. With the ticking of the clock, she could feel her agitation growing. Putting a fork into her meat, she let out another depressed sigh and ran a hand through her purple mane, “Hey Lighting, want to go look at the stars? I found this interesting constellatioin that was absolutely fascinating. ‘No, I don't. I am too tired from trainign and filling out reports. I go nappies now.” there was a loght bit of venom in her voice as she said this and she shook her head.

Upon hearing a knock on the door, she turned her head up to look,“Lightning, is that you? You know the door is unlocked.”

“A bad idea,” a deep baritone came from behind the door before it slammed open.

A black alicorn humanoid with a flying red mane strode his way into the room and, with a quick glance around, claimed it, put taxes on it, turned it into an orphanage, sold it, then burned it to the ground- or so it seemed with his horrid red eyes.

He smiled a sharp toothy grin as he looked at the curvaceous white unicorn. “So sorry my dear, but it seems that your beloved is running a little late. Allow me to entertain you.”

Trembling, the white unicorn backed up against the dining room wall, feeling the black magic radiating off of the intruder, “W-who are you, and what do you want?” she whispered, feeling immense fear as she reached for her badge.

“Ah, my favorite part; the introduction," He then stood up proper and took a single, unnecessary breath.

"My name is Dark Conquest, although I much prefer the name given by the public, “Oh god, please stop.” A little long, but i like it,” Conquest chuckled as he walked closer towards the unicorn. “As for what I want, well...it’s my job to conquer worlds and universes that have proven themselves too weak to continue. Either they are too filled with hatred or fear to go on, or they are just plain rotten. Yours is one such world. Oh, the hate I feel from this place is exquisite! It’s a literal banquet here!”

“Not this world!” Shouted Starla Shine. “Starfleet will stop you! STARFLEET magic!” she screamed as her body became engulfed in pink armor.

Dark Conquest had himself a deep laugh again. “My dearest Starla...it's what I pray for.”

“Starlight Arrow!!” Starla shouted, firing a golden arrow at Conquest, only to watch in shock as it did nothing. Again and again she fired shot after shot at the slowly walking beast, only to witness it fizzle against his bear chest. She couldn’t help but notice his psyshique, and the fact that he wore only a pair of underweare and boots. All of this began to intimate her. In despiration she began to fire again and again, only to look on in absolute horror as the arrows dissappated.

As she was preparing another spell, the black alicorn grabbed Starla by the neck and slammed her against the wall, “You know what my favorite conquest is? Besides the murder and devastation of all living beings, of course.”

“W-what?” Starla asked, trembling as she felt Conquest’s hand slide up her leg and to her breast plate.

“Sexual,” he smirked, grabbing her right breast through the platemail and deactivated the armor.

The unicorn’s eyes opened wide in horror as she looked into the dragon-like eyes of Conquest. “N-no, you can’t- I mean...! No, please, not that! Oh god, please no!”

“Ah the magic words, I love it!” Conquest said as he looked Starla in the eyes, his red eyes pircing her soft violet ones. He then chuckled as he continued to squeeze slowly, “Now, if you could do me a favor and please beg. I love it when they beg and hearing their prayers to god makes me feel like I am doing my job right.”

Starla could only let out an ear pircing scream as she felt herself dragged into hell.

Lighting walked towards his house outside of Ponyvill with a warm smile. There was a certain feeling he had from working out that made him feel alive. Looking up at the moon, his smile quickly turned into a frown as he realized how late it was. Turning his head to look at flowers in his hand, he began to wonder “I wonder if this will make up for it.”
As he stepped closer to the front door, he stepped back as he noticed it was wide open. Narrowing his eyes, he began to walk into the room with caution, his eyes looking over the place with anger and trepitation. That was when he saw with shock and horror at the torn clothes and shattered armor around th dinning room. Littering the floor were small traces of arrows and something else.

When he stepped down, he quickly noticed that it was a red vicious liquid that littered the floor. Gasping, he whispered, “Blood?” he had also noticed that there was a clear liquid on the path leading to his bedroom. When he ran a finger along the fluid, he pulled away as he recognized the scent of his wife’s femine juices, “STARLA!” he shouted at the top of his lungs.

That was whne his ears picked up the faint sounds of pleas and begs, plus a very rythmic thumping from above him. Eyes opening wide in utter horror, he ran up the stairs and morphed into his armor. As he made his way up to the stairs, he saw a sight that would forever be burned into his memory.

Starla was laying in bed, with lacerations, bites, and cuts all along her curves and most feminine of places. Above her, thrusting and grunting, was an alicorn with a well tone psyique, and wings spread as he dug his claws into the palms of Starla’s hands. His lady beneath him, her body writhing and shaking with each thrust.

Upon earing the entry of her husband, Starla looked at Lighitng and whimpere, “LIghtning,” trying to let out a sob through her pain. She was trying to hide her embarassment and brokeness from him, trying to be strong as she felt every painful blow.

Dark Conquest shrugged and smiled at the appearence of the stallion, “Oh, I know where this is going! Lightning will see his bride being raped viciously by the main villain. Heroically he’ll try his attack and stop me,” and with that, he waved his hand. “The problem is, I am the director, producer, writer, and founder of this porno. And Lightning old bean, you...” Dark magic enveloped around Lightning and bound him to the wall, tightening against his throat. "Are not a knight in shining armor."

"Staaa-hrruughkkk!" The white unicorn was unable to speak as the chains pinned him by the throat.

“Oh, Lighting, could you please hold off on your heroice bull until I finish inside of her?” Laughed Conquest as he ruthlessly pounded her.

Eyes wide with fear at the connotation, she began to scream, “NO! STOP! D-D-Don't!”

Ruthlessly, Dark Conquest continued to pound away at Starla as she screamed until her voice was a hoarse cry. Within minutes though, it was soon over as Dark Conquest began to near his limit, “Oh, yes! Time for the fun part- I am going unload in this bitch with all my righteous, pent up fury!”

“No! P-pull out, please! PULL OU-AHHHHH!!!” Starla screamed hoarsely.

For a few minuets, Dark Conquest rested on top of his victim. With a small chuckle, he rolled off of the white unicorn, but not before punching her hard in the stomach and teleporting her away.

Putting his pants back on, he walked to Lighting and tucked his chin. “When you wake tomorrow, tell Grand Moron that this world is about to watch it’s final days. Everything, will change starting today. Without a single ounce of remorse, hesitation, or stitch of cautiousness, Lightning was slammed against the wall and became unconscious as a result.

Having his fill of fun, Dark Conquest then left the house.

--

That night at a humble little cottage, a buttery yellow pegasus sat down with her best friend. “Thanks for coming to visit me while Rhymey is with his sister.”

“Hey, no prob Flutters,” Dash smiled as she took a quick drink of her cider. “Damn fast metabolism, I’m not feeling anything from this.”

“No, really, thank you so much,” Fluttershy smiled softly. “I haven’t had much of a chance to see the girls lately. I kind of miss you.”

“Us too, Flutters,” Dash said, looking into her friend’s blue eyes. “So, how is the married life? Cause the idea scares the shit out of me.”

“Oh, um...its great, really,” Fluttershy said.

Rainbow Dash looked at her oldest friend with a concerned stare, noticing an all too familiar vibe in Fluttershy’s blue eyes. “Really, Fluttershy?” Really?”

One look into Rainbow Dash’s magenta eyes quickly reminded her that she could not hide anything from her best friend. Eyes watering she pushed her head into her friend’s shoulder and began to whimper. “No, it isn't! It’s been horrible,” the yellow girl racked a sob. “He keeps me here like I’m some sort of fragile doll that has to be protected. He barely lets me out anymore or to see any of you!”

“But Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said, draping her arms around the shoulders of her friend. Slowly, she began to run her hands along Fluttershy’s back and to the edges of her wings. “You did say you were weak and helpless...”

“Yes,” the pink haired woman said, whimpering. “But I want him to remember that’s there more to me! Like what you girls do. He-he acts like I can’t do anything for myself, he won’t let me even tend to my animals! I love going to my animals and taking care of them, but I haven’t done it in weeks!”

“Oh, Fluttershy,” Dash said, pulling her closer and holding her friend tight.

Fluttershy, in response, wrapped her arms around her best friend and cried a little more into Dash’s shoulder. “He wasn't like this before we got married. I-I-I actually thought he loved me, that he loved me for me. Then when we got married...he started to treat me like I would break if he breathed wrong on me! I feel like he doesn't love me, just sees me as a trophy to show off because I’m pretty." She then looked to Rainbow Dash with fragile eyes. "I'm not just a trophy!"

“Of course you’re not,” Dash said, holding Fluttershy's head in her hands. “Flutters, When you put your heart into it, you are the second most awesome pony out there!”

“Second?” Fluttershy asked.

“Next to me,” Dash grinned stupidly as she let her friend rest her head on her shoulder. “Hey, how about we watch the fire together and then head to bed. Maybe tomorrow I could help you with the animals?”

“But, you and my animals don’t always get-"

“Hey, we all have the week off, and I want to spend all of it with my friends. I don’t care what it is! I’ll be there, even if I have to go through some...horrible things. Like shopping for fabrics with Rarity.” She shivered at the thought.

Fluttershy giggled and replied, “Going to the spa and looking nice for Rarity? Oh, I’m sorry was that-”

Dash immediately turned to rub her nose against Fluttershy’s and giggled back. “Even that.” With another laugh, Dash sat back onto the couch and let her friend rest up against her. Gently, the cyan girl took Fluttershy’s hand and put it onto her lap and began to run her fingers through Fluttershy’s hair lovingly.

As time wore on, Rainbow Dash began to notice her friend falling asleep, “Want to move to your bed?”

“Nu-uh,” Fluttershy said, fighting a small yawn.

Rainbow Dash smiled softly and let out a sigh of content. “Fluttershy, Rhymey doesn't deserve somepony like you. You need somepony who will understand what a great and strong mare you are, what a powerful heart you have. You need somepony like...me."

Rainbow Dash gulped. "Fluttershy, I know you are with Rhymey and I won’t do anything to ruin that, but I-...I-....” And now that Rainbow got to spend time with her longtime friend after such a brutal wait, her words became stuck in her throat.

Until, of course, she blurted out, "I want to be that mare."

She waited patiently, stoically for a response.

Still waited.

Waiting...

Waiting...

Fluttershy snored.

Rainbow Dash giggled and stroked Fluttershy's mane. "I...Another time, I guess." She said, defeated by exhaustion. "Good night, Flutters."

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Roygbp for the edits and changes.

This is my first lemon and I have some small notes here. First, when it came to the Flutterdash scene, I was going to have Flutters drunk and have Rainbow Dash 'play' a little. But, this was far more romantic.

Second, there will be other ships. Who they are? I'll tell you.

PS. the imagineary story quote? That is in tribute to one of my favorite Superman fics.

Edit: I am SUCH AND IDOIT!! I orgot! Dark Conquest is an oc created by Flim Flam brothers from "For the Ones We Love" go and read that, you'll have a fun ride

Remake notes: Wow, two years huh? What a time to come back and look upon this and think...my god what a ride this has all taken huh?

If you are reading this for the first time, welcome to the revamped chapter and to those returning to see what's changed, lets talk.

I feel like some of the more pervy jokes really weren needed and just weren't silly, and I don't think I do a good rape scene nearly as well as I do a good erotic moment, so both were thrown out. I think showing the aftermath hit a lot harder.

Speaking of wich, I also added some character building moments because I felt like they worked for the plot better. Such as the Buddy scene, because I really felt like I missed out on some good drama between him and daphine. Also, for some reason I really like the idea that Buddy is more femine than the others because of what he does.

I also changed somethings with Rarity and Spike. See, I completely misread and forgot how Spike aged up in the cannon story. I really did think Spike just did it because of the armor thing and not because of some weird Time travel mix up. I also feel like adding some more character bits will really help to spice things up.

Halycon days before the war

Their personalities are what make them pathetic

Fluttershy laid her back onto her bed and took a look up at the figure above her. A smile came across her face as she stared into the magenta eyes of, “Rainbow Dash. Y-you stayed with me.” the yellow girl said softly, running her hand along Dash’s face. Watching her friend smile back and rub her face into her yellow hand, Fluttershy let out a soft and contented sigh, “I am always happy to have you here beside me, because you make me believe that I can be more than I believe I can be. You are always there for me, to support me. I-I...love you.”

Rainbow Dash cocked her head to the side, a soft smile on her face as she lowered her head.

“K-kiss me,” Fluttershy whispered under her breath as she awaited her friend’s lips. The cyan pegasus lowered her head slowly, her lips coming closer to Fluttershy’s own.

Fluttershy awoke with a gasp as she shot up from her bed, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks. Trembling she put her hand to her mouth and breathed out, “What on earth was that dream? I-I almost kissed my best friend, why? I am married to Rhymey and I love Rhymey...don’t I?”

The yellow woman was quickly taken out of her thoughts by the sounds of footsteps coming up the stairs. Turning her head quickly to look at the approaching figure, she quickly smiled when she caught sight of a chromatic mane, “Oh, good morning, Rainbow Dash.”

“You’re awake, great!” Dash exclaimed with a smile. “I thought I was going to wait for hours for you to wake up so I can start breakfast.”

“D-did you stay here, all night?” asked Fluttershy, looking from under her covers.

“Yeah, I did,” Dash responded, matter-of-factly. “You fell asleep on me on your couch and I figured ‘no sense in letting both of us sleep on a couch’, so I picked you up and carried you to your room and tucked you in.”

“Where did you sleep?” Fluttershy asked.

“On the couch,” Dash said, turning around to head down the stairs.

“You, didn’t have to you know,” Fluttershy said, smiling softly. “You could’ve slept in my bed, with me.”

At this, Rainbow Dash had to very quickly try and hide her blush, “Well, I didn’t really want to keep you awake with my snoring.” she let out a chuckle, knowing that Fluttershy was one of the few ponies in the world that knew she snored like a howling Manticore. “Now, how about you get dressed and I make you some breakfast? Then I can go and help you with your animals.”

Fluttershy nodded, watching her friend head downstairs. Moving herself out of the bed, she quickly slipped her sleep shirt and panties off her body before stepping into the shower. As she started the warm water, she let out a sigh as a part of her hoped that Rainbow Dash would come upstairs and scrub her back. Taking a step into the tub, a soft gasp escaped her lips as the water hit her body, cascading it in rivulets of water. With her body adjusted to the warm shower, she reached down and began to rub the bar of soap along her arms and legs. The water quickly began its work, washing away the soapy film that was on her. Slowly, she placed the bar of soap along her upper back, just at the shoulders and near the wings, “Oh, Rainbow Dash! What brings you here?” her mind began to daydream.

“You look lonely, so I thought I help clean you up,” the Rainbow Dash said, smiling as her imaginary hands began to run along Fluttershy’s back in tandem with the yellow girl’s own movements.

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash, but you didn’t have to,” Fluttershy said, her fantasy continuing on as she began to rub along her lower back. Turning around to let the water hit her backside, she spread her wings and began to let the water wash her feathers, “Be gentle with the wings.”

“Sure thing, Flutters,” Imaginary Dash said, smiling as she began to scrub along her back.

Letting out a contented sigh, she took the soap and glided it along the curve of her right tit, whispering softly, “I-I’ll handle my breasts thank you.”

“Sure, and I’ll get your legs,” imaginary Dash said, running her cyan hands along Fluttershy’s thighs.

Purring now, Fluttershy swayed her hips while she washed her belly, letting out a small coo, “Mmmmm, that feels so nice.”

Imaginary Dash held her friend from behind, “Anywhere else?”

To simulate her friend hugging her, Fluttershy wrapped her arms around her body and hugged herself, “Just hold me for the moment.”

“Sure thing, nibbly,” Dash said, holding her friend in her arms and nibbling her ear. Fluttershy let out a soft and contented moan as she leaned against her friend's warm body, the water running over the two of them.

After a few minutes, Fluttershy snapped herself out her daydream and reached over to turn the shower head off. A part of her still felt a little warm from the embrace that her dream Rainbow Dash had shared with her. Getting out of the stall, she walked to her dresser and threw on a white t-shirt along with a little green skirt before she left her bedroom. As she neared the foot of the stairs, the pleasant smell of strudel wafted through the air and into her nose. Smelling the sweet cherry scent, the young woman couldn’t help but giggle. She knew that Rainbow Dash was an ok cook (“I can cook lasagna and make some great tofu burgers” she would say) but she also knew of her friend’s fondness for making breakfast quick and ready.

Walking to the table, she picked up one of the pastries and slowly ate it, enjoying the sweet cherry filling alongside the sweet frosting. She let out a soft groan of contentment while she ate, only to be interrupted by the sound of screaming from outside, “Ahhhhh!!!! Devil chicken! Help me! Code: Tirek, Code: Tirek!!”

“Devil chicken? But I don’t have any devil chickens,” Fluttershy thought to herself as she walked outside her house, only to have to step back in and hold back an uncharacteristic bout of laughter. Recovering her senses, she took another look as Rainbow Dash, the fastest and bravest pony she had ever known, was running away in terror from a trio of little chickens and was covered in chicken feed. Giving out another giggle, she quickly finished her second pastry and followed her to where the chickens had cornered her friend. Running her hand through her pink mane, she called up, “Rainbow Dash, what happened?”

“I don’t know!” Rainbow Dash shouted from the tallest branch of the tree. “The moment I walked into that coup of theirs, they turned on me and started to attack me. I don’t even know what I did wrong!”

“Now, Elizabeak and Henrietta, you know better than to chase down Rainbow Dash. I know she doesn’t come here as often but, she is still a friend,” reprimanded Fluttershy, looking down at her animal friends. After listening to a rapid-fire clucking from the fowl, she nodded, “I see. Rainbow Dash, they were only chasing you because you scared them.”

“W-well tell them that I am not some sort of egg eating fox, and I am pretty sure that one time I drank raw eggs they didn’t have any chicks,” Rainbow grumbled from atop her perch, before flapping back down.

Fluttershy watched as Rainbow Dash floated down from the tree, wiping her seeds off her body, “You drank raw eggs?”

“Well, once, back in flight camp,” Rainbow said, looking away sheepishly. “I heard Gilda say that she heard about Rocky Knockemhard drinking raw eggs before he became the world champ.”

“Wasn’t that only a rumor?” Fluttershy asked.

“That is exactly what mom kept telling me when I got to the hospital,” Rainbow Dash chuckled as the two walked to a small chicken coop, where she waited for Fluttershy to finish feeding the chickens.

Once Fluttershy was done, she took her friend by the hand, “Come on, I’ll show you how to feed the birds.” and with a small sprint, the two winged humanoids made their way to the tree where her aviatic animals lived. Turning to look at her friend, Fluttershy said, “Now cup your hands like this.”

Rainbow Dash looked at how Fluttershy had her hands and nodded, cupping her hands together while the yellow girl poured some bird seed into waiting palms, “Now, just wait right there,” Fluttershy added.

Rainbow Dash let out a little groan at the idea of having to wait, and stood there as the small little group of birds began to eat the bird seed, “Heh, this kind of tickles.”

Confident that her friend had the birds well fed, Fluttershy tended to some of her cats, dogs, and some of her other pets, “Here you go, Purriwinkle.”

“Only Fluttershy would come up with a pet name that is so adorable,” Rainbow Dash commented to herself with a roll of the eyes. Noticing a large snake slithering next to Fluttershy, she asked “Hey, Fluttershy, isn’t it time for Mr. Snuggles feeding?”

“No, he just had his lunch yesterday,” Fluttershy replied, petting her snake. She then smiled, “I’m surprised you remember his name, you haven’t seen him in years.”

As the last of the birds flew off, Rainbow Dash chuckled and walked to Fluttershy, “Well yeah. I mean, I was there when you found him. We were in the Everfree forest and Twilight...Um, anyway, I remember this huge scream and you found him all hurt and bleeding. You looked up to me and asked me to help him home.”

Fluttershy wiped a tear away, trying not to think of who else was there at the time they found the young snake, “Y-yeah, and you told me, ‘I’ll have him in your home faster than you could blink.” she then got up, watching as Rainbow Dash laid out some food for the carnivores. Running a hand through her long pink mane, she smiled, “ You know, you didn’t really have to come here. You could’ve waited for me, I mean, I know how much problems you have with my animals. Like last time.”

“Oh yeah,” Rainbow chuckled. “I certainly got a good idea of how hard it is to be you that day. But, you know me,” she smiled warmly, “even if it is as something as boring as butterfly watching, I’m cool with it. I’m just glad to be hangin with my friends.”

Fluttershy nodded, knowing she felt the same. Straightening up her dress a little, she walked next to her friend’s side, “So, where do we go next?”

“I was thinking we hit Sugar Cube Corner for a bit, I heard Pinkie has a new cupcake recipe she has been dying to show off,” Rainbow said with a nudge of her head. She then took Fluttershy by the hand and pulled her along. “Come on!”

“Sure!” Fluttershy exclaimed, following Rainbow Dash away from her home. The wedding ring, left on the dresser table and long forgotten.

---

Spike awoke, feeling refreshed and ready to hit the morning. Smiling, he rolled out of bed and kissed the photo he had of Twilight, “Wish me luck Twilight. Today looks like it’s going to be a great day.” It was a ritual he had started ever since Twilight had died, and in his own way, it was how he kept her in his heart. Straightening up his bed, he began a walk towards the bathroom, “Ok, take her to Sugar Cube Corner, then out to the shopping plaza, show off the stars, and-”

However, either due to his focus on his list of things to do that day with his girlfriend or because he chose not to, he did not hear the running of the water or the soft singing of its occupant as he opened the door.

I’ll be the pony on the town
The girl on the prowl

I’ll be the type of pony, everypony should know

Opening the door, he caught sight of Rarity’s naked form standing in the middle of the shower stall with her eyes closed as she washed her hair. This gave him an unobstructed view of everything Rarity had to offer. His eyes went up and down every curve and part of her naked form. From her long slender legs, to her shaven crotch, to her slender stomach and up to her round breasts with dark purple nipples. As his eyes made their way to Rarity’s face, he quickly remembered his gentle drake demeanor and silently closed the door. As it closed, though, Rarity turned back to face the wall, a sly smile on her lips, “I do hope my little Spikey Wikey got a good look.”

Running down the stairs, panting, Spike saw Sweetie Belle sitting at the table, quietly eating a bowl of cereal, “Spike are you alright?” the young teenager said.

“Um, yeah, I was just coming down to see if you needed help getting breakfast ready,” Spike said, panting.

“I don’t need help making cereal,” Sweetie Belle said with a roll of her eyes. “But, why are you panting.”

“Well, I uh,” Spike stammered, his mind racing to come up with a good excuse. “Well, I was going to go into the shower when I heard Boobity, I mean Rarity, inside singing. So, I looked at her figure, I mean I figured I should drool over her tail, I mean, TURN tail and leave before I could see anything more.”

“So, you saw my sister naked?” Sweetie Belle asked, eyebrow arched.

“What?! No, I’d never, I mean, I wouldn’t, I, mean,” Spike then sighed, defeated, “yes. Saw everything, her private spots, her body, her-”

“New tattoo that says I belong to Spike on her rump?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, no I didn’t,” he said with a shake of his head.

“That’s because she doesn’t have one. I just wanted to play with your head,” giggled Sweetie Belle.

Before Spike could growl out an appropriate response, the sounds of dainty footsteps came up right behind him, wrapping her arms around his neck from behind, “Now Sweetie Belle, you know better than to tease Spike.” Leaning in, she whispered, “That’s my job.” and then gave her fiance a kiss on the cheek. Walking to her side of the table, she awaited for Spike to prepare breakfast, “Sweetie Belle, what were you and your friends planning on doing today?”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle began, after taking a quick look at her cutie mark, “I figured since I just got my cutie mark, I could help the other crusaders get theirs. We were thinking of even sleeping over at the clubhouse while we think about it.”

“So, you will be there all night then?” Rarity asked, a sly smile on her face.

“Yeah, why do you-oh...oooooh. I see,” the white teenager nodded sagely, getting away from the table and began to walk to the door. “Just be careful tonight you two, I don’t want to become an aunt too early.”

As Sweetie Belle winked and walked out the door, a deep red blush came to both lovers faces, “So, um, y-y-yeah,” Spike stuttered.

“Want to go to Sugarcube Corner and get breakfast? My treat,” Rarity asked, trying to alleviate the awkwardness.

“YES!” Spike squeaked out, taking Rarity by the hand and walking her out the door.

---

Applejack walked to the front door of her house, grumbling to herself and eating her apple, “Stupid Big mac, not even waking up on time and isn’t even in his room. Well, at least Ganny ain't here to bother me about eating right. Ah mean, an apple a day is enough,” she tried to convince herself as she opened the door. “Caramel? What are you doing here?”

The light brown man gave a small chuckle, “Well, you see, Big Mac found out about your little vacation that Grand Ruler gave you, so he decided to take one of his own.”

“Vacation? Now what kind of vacation could he be possibl-,” Applejack began to try and ponder where her brother could have possibly have gone, but then shot her eyes open wide as she realized where her wayward brother went. “Ohhh, Ahh get it. But, then why are you here?”

“Well, that is why,” Caramel began, running his hand through his brown hair. “You see, Big Mac told me that you might go and try to do a lot of the work alone, so he asked me to come and assist you. He wanted to make sure you weren’t going to overexert yourself.”

“Ah am not overexerting mahself! Look, it’s nice that-.” she stopped herself when she looked into his blue eyes and saw the hurt in his eyes. “Aw, alright, you can stay and help me out. Ya can go and plow the field out back and tend to some of the grapes.”

“Oh, thank you mam!” Caramel saluted and walked away, but not before looking over his shoulder at the retreating Applejack, her hips swaying side to side. A deep sigh escaped his lips as he watched her, “So beautiful.”

“Are you crushing on mah big sister?” Applebloom asked, overhearing Caramel complimenting on her sister.

“NO! I mean, uh,” Caramel stammered. “Is it that obvious?”

“As about as much as Spike’s crush on Rarity,” Applebloom said, adjusting her bow as she walked to his side. “So, how long?”

“Since United Equestria was born. I was so scared about what was happening, what was going to happen to us on this new world, and how would Grand Ruler rule us. And there was your sister, taking it all in stride. She just went to work like she always did, helping ponies in her own way and keeping us all safe. That was when i began to see just how wonderful she is.”

“Yeah, she is pretty cool,” Applebloom smiled as the sounds of Applejack knocking some apples off trees could be heard.

“How lovely she is,” Caramel continued.

“Yeah, I guess, “ Applebloom agreed.

“Just how sex-”

“OKAY! Ah get it!” Applebloom yelled, stopping Caramel before he could go further. resting her head on the palms of her hands, she looked up, “So, are ya gonna make your move?”

Caramel just sighed and walked off, “Soon.”

Applejack punched another tree, then winced a little in pain, “Gahhh, overdid it a little. Maybe Ah should rest for a bit before doing anything more. Wonder what Pinkie’s doing?”

---

Cheerilee smiled as she walked into the Sugar Cube Corner, holding a cup of coffee in hand. The smell of the bitter beverage plus the smell of warm bread invigorated her and made her a little excited. The smile quickly faded as she watched two Unicorpians walk away from the counter, mumbling, “There she goes again with that smile. Swear, the girl has the brain full of tapioca somedays.”

The other unicorpian nodded, “I know. Why is she even allowed on the team? What good is laughter anyway?”

“Laughter is good for the soul and keep you going when you are feeling down,” Cheerilee said, stepping up to the two. “Even some doctors know to put a little levity into a dying pony’s life to help with the process.”

“Ridicilious,” muttered one Unicorpian as he walked away.

“Don’t listen to her,” said the other, “She’s from the old way of learning. Give her time and her job will be over.”

Cheerilee held back the urge to punch the two ponies out, choosing to roll her eyes and walk to the counter. Seeing Pinkie Pie hard at work made her smile a little, “How do you put up with all of that?”

“All of what?” Pinkie asked, putting away a cake into a tray and skipping to the counter.

“Their insults! The way they treat you like slime,” Cheerilee said looking back at the door, “It’s like they think you are an idoit for being happy.”

“Eh, its easy,” Pinkie gave a half hearted chuckle. “Their words don’t really hurt me, all that much. I just let it wash over me and I focus on making you happy!”

Cheerilee looked confused as she saw a cupcake land on the counter, “Make me happy?”

“You look sad,” Pinkie said, and giggling a little, “And nopony willing goes to Rhymey’s cafe unless they are sad.”

“True,” laughed Cheerilee as she drank her coffee. Looking out of the window, she said, “Dahpine and the alicorn kids. I...still will never forget what she said on the day she came to my class. She said she never wanted to be better than what she is now. She was FINE with it.”

“Well, shouldn’t you be true to yourself?” Pinkie asked.

Cheerilee shook her head, drinking some more, “It’s the way she said it. She and all of those other kids, they act like everything is fine and that we shouldn’t improve on ourselves. That we should leave well enough alone.” Looking down on the ground she frowned, “I became a teacher because I wanted to give students the knowledge to improve their lives. To become better, but Starfleet, wants to stop that. They teach kids to never try and to fear change. And I can’t stand it.”

Pinkie rubbed her arm, “And that’s why they have you. You can pull it off and make them better you know. It’s what you’re best at.”

“Thanks Pinkie,” Cheerilee said, looking back at her as she picked up the cupcake. “You know, it must get lonely, not having the others around here as much.”

“No, not at all,” Pinkie said, waving her off. “I’m fine...really.” Once the door closed, Pinkie’s smile faded and she frowned a little. Turning her head to a nearby calendar, she ran a finger along the date and felt a tear roll down her cheek. Giving out a forlorn sigh, she turned to the kitchen and began to sing to herself for a moment.

Who will save us now,
In this

Pinkie Pie quickly spat out her tongue as if trying to remove something nasty from her mouth, “That song is horrible, why would you sing that?” the pink pony asked herself out loud as she skipped to the bottom step, bobbing her head side to side as another, more peppier song came to mind.

My name is Pinkie Pie, Hello
And I am here to say, how ya doing?
I am here to smile and brighten up your dayyyyyyy.

Pinkie would’ve kept on singing, if the sound of a doorbell did not catch her attention, “Hello and welcome to Sugar Cub-” as soon as she caught sight of the newcomers. “Dashie! Flutters!” squealed the pink earth girl as she ran to her friends and gave them big hugs, holding them tightly, “Oh, it’s so good to see you gals again. Especially you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy let out a small giggle as she returned the hug, enjoying the warm hug of her friend, “It's good to see you again too, Pinkie.”

“How about you two sit at the table and I-” she stopped herself the moment Rarity and Spike walked in. At the sight of the two, she let out a gasp, “Spike, Rarity! I wasn’t expecting to you see you guys too! Oh, this is so exciting, if only-”

“Well, ain’t this a nice surprise,” Applejack said, looking at her five friends with a big smile, and was promptly tackled by a pink blur.

“Applejack!” Pinkie squealed. “This is so great! All seven us together again!”

Rainbow Dash looked down, “Pinkie, Twilight isn’t-”

“I know that silly,” Pinkie smiled as she walked behind the counter. “But, she’s always here, right? With us in some way, as long as we remember her, right?”

The four ponies smiled, and nodded, realizing that Pinkie was right. Looking to her friends, Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up, “Hey, let’s grab a table and then have some cupcakes together.”

Pinkie smiled brightly as she heard the enthusiastic yes coming from the main room and began to hum, her head bopping to a tune only she could hear

Together again, Gee it’s good to be together again
I just can’t imagine that you ever been gone.

“Hmmm,” Pinkie paused in the middle of her song, taking the time to figure out the next lyric. “What should be the next verse? Oh well, I’ll figure that one out later.” With that, she closed the case that contained her newest bakery item. With a little bounce and skip, the pink girl put the plate on top of her head and made her way to her friends. “You girls are in or a real treat today! I just made these muffins this morning, I call them the ‘Twilight Special’! See, they’re purple frosting like her coat, and inside there is some grapes, cherries, with the top all sprinkled with pumpkin seeds for brain food!”

Applejack took a bite out of one of the treats and smiled, “Wow! Great job Pinkie!” she took another bite, enjoying the sweet taste of berries and the crunch of pumpkin seeds, “Ah think Twilight would approve.”

“Um, can we please not talk about Twilight for the moment,” Fluttershy asked, tapping her fingers together with a nervous look. “I just want to spend time with my best friends.”

The former bearers all looked to each other, and silently agreed to talk about other subjects, “So, Fluttershy. How is married life?” asked Rarity.

“Oh, um, its terriffic. Couldn’t be better, we are a perfect happy couple,” replied Fluttershy with a light chuckle, turning her head to hide behind her mane.

The other five members of the group looked to each other and then back to Fluttershy, “Are you sure about that, Sugarcube,” spoke up Applejack.

“Hey, they’re having marital issues like any other couple, but...they’ll work it out eventually,” Rainbow Dash reassured them, her voice trying her best to conceal the anger she had at Rhymey.

Rarity looked at her friend, innately picking up on the truth and could only let out a sigh, “Well, if you are starting to have any problems, feel free to talk to us.”

Fluttershy nodded, looking back up at the group sitting around the table. Turning her attention to Rarity, she asked, “Oh, and have you two set a date yet?”

“No, not yet,” Spike blushed, holding Rarity’s hand under the table. “It’s just that we’ve been so busy lately. As soon as one battle is over, she is at the shop fixing up the dresses and managing her shop.” He then looked at the others and waved his hand, “Hey, it’s not like I mind. I love helping around the house and getting her stuff.”

Dash playfully turned to Fluttershy and silently made a whipping noise, to which Applejack objected, “Hey, nothing wrong with a guy liking to work around the house for a bit.”

“Especially when you have such a large workload such as I,” Rarity said, putting a hand to her chest. She then snuggled up to Spike and smiled, “However, I do make the time for other pleasantries.”

Rolling her eyes, and in attempt to get away from the loving going on, Rainbow Dash interjected, “Tell me about it. It seems like everytime we get a chance to rest, there is some big dumb evil out there to fight that takes up our free time. Then, if we don’t have that, we have twenty-four hour training!”

“But, don’t you like training for the Wonderbolts?” asked Rarity.

“Yeah, I do, but that is usually something I like to do along my weather job,” Rainbow objected. “But, you have been there, you’ve seen how he does his training. ‘You must do it like this.’ ‘Oh, don’t try it like this.” ‘Oh, you can’t do it like that.’ I like to test myself, I love flying! But you think that Grand Ruler is going put us to war. Heck, he did it to the Wonderbolts, when was the last time you saw a show?”

“‘Now is not the time for frivolities like shows, the Wonderbolts must be warriors and nothing else’,” Pinkie commented in a gruff and droll voice, trying her best Grand Ruler imitation.

“Yeah, like that. I missed it when they were a part time military/showtime guys. That’s why I wanted to be with them, not because they were warriors, but because they were the best fliers out there. I wanted to beat them, but now, it’s like the only type of fun is what he wants! Celebrations are only done because he wants them to.”

“Ah know the feeling,” Applejack sighed. “If it weren’t fer Celestia telling Grand Bumpkin that we need food, Ah probably would be stuck away from my farm and looking up wartime materials all the dang time. Ah’ll fight when Ah have to, but give me a good tract of land and some farming tools any day.”

The former bearers nodded solemnly, until Pinkie spoke up, with a smile, “Ace is doing better by the way.”

An uneasy silence came over the six, as the memory of what had happened to the former Wonderbolt washed over them. They were led to believe, by Lighting Dawn, that Ace Ray was unwell and was discarded by an unknown force. It wasn’t until later when they were horrified to discover that he was fine and they had actually brainwashed an innocent pony. Fluttershy smiled softly, glad at Pinkie’s attempts, “That’s great Pinkie. Tw-we’ll all be glad when you finish.”

Pinkie smiled brightly, remembering how she came to do this...

Celestia sighed, “Pinkie, I need you, to see this. This is Ace Ray, remember?”

Pinkie smiled at the comatose pegasus, “Hey.”

“Before she died, Twilight Sparkle tried to undo the brainwashing that had been brought upon him and was close to accomplishing her task. However,” the white alicorn closed her eyes, trying to stop the tears. “however, she was unable. But, I think if a being of pure optimism could talk to him, and help him...he should be cured.”

Raising two fingers to her forehead in a silly salute, the pink girl said, “Don’t worry Queenie! I’ll have him fixed up in no time!”

Pinkie sighed, “He even smiled a little earlier.” Looking outside, a bright smile came to her lips, “Hey! I have a wonderful idea. Let’s go outside and sit by the old tree. We haven't done that in a while.”

“Great idea,” Rainbow Dash smiled as she got up. “I can even show off some of the new tricks I’ve been trying.”

“Didn’t ya say that the Wonderbolts haven’t done a show in a while?” Applejack asked.

With a toss of her short-cut hair, “Well, yeah, but this stuff is mainly for me so I can push myself some more and work out more on my tricks. Besides,” she chuckled, “I kind of want to show up those Starfleet jerks. Can you really believe they tried to pull that ‘You’re from Equestria, you can’t hope to fly faster than us because we blah blah.’ All that did was just make me more determined.”

“But Dashie,” giggled Pinkie Pie as they neared the door, Spike helping Rarity out of her seat with a hand, began to say in a mock worried tone, “You don’t have their training and skills.’”

“Oh, no!” Rainbow Dash played along. “I guess that means I’ll just have to modify their training to my own and do what I always do when there is a ceiling for me to break. Rainboom it from orbit!” she finished, pumping her fist into the air.

Fluttershy, being the last of the group out the door, smiled softly to herself, “I missed this.”

A cloaked figure watched as the group left the corner, looking upon them with a nod and a slightly inquistive look. Looking around to make sure that no one saw her, she dived into the bakery and snuck upstairs into Pinkie’s room.

---

“Now this one's an oldie mixed with a little pizzaz of my own,” Rainbow Dash confidentially bragged, flying high into the sky. Once she was at a specific altitude, the prismatic former pegasus began to fly in a loop while twisting her body in the air, lighting conducting around her body. On her her third loop, Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves together, causing the lighting to start following along her rainbow contrail in a dazzling blaze of multicolored lightning bolts. The result was a rainbow circle of crackling lightning energy that remained in the air, spinning continuously for several minutes.

Fluttershy, who had been watching from the ground next to Applejack, gave out a loud (for her anyway) “Whoo-hoo.”

“Sweet Celestia Rainbow, that was-” Applejack exclaimed, holding her hat down to protect her eyes.

“Amazing, I know,” Dash smirked as she landed. “I call it, ‘The Rolling Thunder’! It is kind of based off of Firefly’s famous inside outside loop, but with a little Rainbow Dash flare added to make it awesome.”

“Ah thought you would give up on these kind of stunts, seeing as the Wonderbolts have been more military for years now,” Applejack said, watching as the last bit of the lighting faded away.

Rarity, who was laying on a blanket while Spike was sleeping on her lap, looked to Rainbow Dash, “Indeed, there were rumors that you had you had even given up the speedster life.”

“Give up on speed, me? Never!” Rainbow said, shaking her head. “ These tricks aren’t for the Wonderbolts, these things are for me and my friends. And they help me get better at flying.”

“And you think all of these tricks can make ya faster than those Starfleet varmints?” Applejack asked.

“Well, that goes with another trick I mastered,” Dash said, smirking.

“You’ll see, it’ll be awesome,” another Rainbow Dash said,tapping Applejack on the shoulder.

“What in the Hay!” Applejack screamed, jumping back at seeing the second Dash.

The Rainbow Dash that stood in front of them smiled and walked next to her counterpart, “Cool huh?”

Rarity was the first to speak, “Rainbow dear, how in Equestria are there two of you?”

“There aren’t.” Rainbow replied, looking to her counterpart. “I am just moving so fast that it looks like it. Kind of a ‘speed mirage’. I found out I could do this when I was trying to improve my time to get up to Sonic Rainboom speeds.”

“Rainbow, why have you been so dead set on beating Starfleet?” asked Fluttershy, watching the cyan girl.

“Simple, they told me something they shouldn’t have. One of told me I couldn’t hope to match them in speed. You don’t ever tell me there is something I can’t do,” she ended with a smirk.

Pinkie Pie, who had been watching the clouds, shouted over to her friends, “Hey,girls, I have an idea. Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, how about you two fly up to the clouds and start rearranging them. Then we can try and guess what they are!”

“That sounds fun,” Fluttershy smiled.

“I’m in!” Dash remarked, slightly wobbling on her legs as her speed mirage vanished.”Note to self, eat a little more food before trying that. What was it that Twilight said, ‘Your speed eats up a whole lot of calories, so eat plenty to keep your metabol-whatists up.”

“OH,before we start,” Rarity said, taking a seat with her friends. “Tomorrow, could you leave your armors with me?”

“These clunky pieces of crap? Why?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Well, it’s part of a project I had been planning on for a few months now. I quite frankly find the armor that Starfleet gives us to be impractical, tasteless, and just simply atrocious. But, I won’t deny that it has helped protect us some. With a little bit of time and effort, I think I make something that is special and unique for each one of us.”

“Like what,” asked Applejack.

“That, dear Applejack,” Rarity remarked with a wink. “Is a secret to only me and Spike.”

With a small giggle from Rarity, the game was on. Fluttershy and Rainbow worked together to make different forms for the clouds and each one of the ground based companions made guesses to what was made. As the game continued, a figure in a cloak watched with a warm smile. Walking closer, she made an attempt to join the little group of ponies, but then pulled away. As she did, another figure in a cloak stepped up behind ehr and laid a blue hand onto her shoulder, “Hey, what are you doing?”

“Observing,” the other figure said, looking back at the group. “They seem to be content, albeit they are missing something important.”

“Getting sentimental are we? We don’t really have that kind of time you know,” the blue figure said, “Luna says that the plan will be starting soon and we need to make sure everypony is ready.”

“I know, but, we have a few minutes yet to enjoy their game,” the purple figure said, looking back. “For a few minutes at least.”

The blue figure rolled her eyes and sighed, “Fine.”

Back at the game, Applejack shouted, “Ok, one more and then ah gotta get going.”

Rainbow and Fluttershy nodded to each other before swiftly rearranging the clouds around them. After a few seconds, the clouds became an image that the ponies and dragons below needed no time at all to guess what it was. It was an image that was burned into their heart and memories for the longest time.

The seven of them: Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Spike, all in a tight embrace.

Applejack smiled warmly, ran a hand through her mane, and turned away, “That was nice sugarcubes. Now, it’s getting late and Ah need to get going.”

“Yes. Us too, sadly,” Rarity said, getting up. “Me and Spike have some ‘special plans’ tonight.

This made Spike blush and cough into his ist, “Uh, yeah, special...”

Pinkie Pie giggled, “Well. I have some cakes to work on.”

Fluttershy looked to Rainbow Dash, “Dashie, would mind too terribly if you could-”

“Sure, I’ll walk ya home,” Dash said smiling. Turning to look at her group of friends she added, “Hey, let’s not wait forever to meet and do this again, huh? I feel like we don’t spend enough time together.”

“Agreed. All of these fights and constant battles,I feel like I don’t get to see you as much as I should,” Rarity nodded and went over to give Rainbow and Fluttershy a hug. Followed by Pinkie, Applejack, and Spike. After a few moments of hugging each other, the six broke the embrace and walked away.

---

Pinkie Pie skipped merrily into Sugar Cube Corner, a bright smile on her face. As she went into her room, she began to hear footsteps and a sound of breathing, “Is that a...burglar?” the pink girl reached into her mess of hair and pulled out a large bat. “I should warn you, I am trained in at least fifty ways to drive a pony batty. and if you are a friendly pony, then get ready to play ball!!”

“I am sorry,” whispered the cloaked figure as she walked out from the shadows and into Pinkie’s view. “I didn’t mean to hide out in your room. It’s just that I was lost and needed a place to sleep and your bed looked so somfy.”

Pinkie Pie put down her bat, “Hey, it’s ok. My bed is yours, just as long we can share a cupcake later.”

“Oh, thank you, miss...”

“Pinkie Pie! And you are?” Pinkie Pie asked, watching as the girl began to remove her hood. As the hood was removed, Pinkie got a good look at the pony behind the hood and let out a gasp.

---

Applejack walked into the farmhouse, smelling the supper that was on the table, “Wait, when did-”

“Ah,welcome my dear.You were late for home so I made supper for your grandmother, your sister, and her friends,” Caramel smiled.

“Yeah, you should’ve seen it! Ah had never seen anypony make so many things with caramel and apples before,” Applebloom exclaimed as she gave Applejack a plate.

Curious, the orange hybrid took a bite out of the food and moaned in contentment, “Lands sake, this is pretty good!” she exclaimed and looked to with a big smile. “Ya know what, Ah think we’ll keep ya. Could always use an extra hand, especially when Big Mac gets back from his little vacation.”

Applebloom winked at Caramel, “Maybe you can stay forever.”

“Now, where is Big Mac staying anyway,” Applejack asked out loud as she sat at the table.

Elsewhere in New Ponyville, Big Mac made an effort to roll out of bed, “Miss Cheerilee, Ah think Ah should check up on our laundry.”

A mulberry hand grabbed the red gentleman and pulled him back onto her, “Oh no, I have you for a week and I am going to make every second count,” Cheerilee said with a giggle.

---

Fluttershy held onto Rainbow Dash’s arm as the two walked along the path to her cottage, resting her head onto her friend’s shoulder. A soft sigh came from the yellow pegasus as she cuddled up closer, “Thank you for walking me home, Rainbow Dash.”

“No problem Flutters, but you did know we could’ve flown here,” Rainbow stated, looking down at her.

Fluttershy blushed, “ I know, but, it's been rare since I could see my nocturnal animal friends that I missed them.”

“Ah, I got ya. And Rhymey hasn’t been letting you out at this time?” Rainbow asked.

“No,” Fluttershy said, looking down sadly. “He wants me to get plenty of rest and not to go out when it's dark.”

“Man, what an a-” Rainbow was interrupted by a shout.

“Fluttershy, there you are
I was wondering where you are!” Rhymey shouted.

“You don’t rhyme the same word twice you stupid hack,” muttered Rainbow Dash under her breath.

“Rainbow Dash, thank you for bringing her home
I was afraid of her being in the dark alone,” Rhymey hugged his wife and began to walk her inside.

Rainbow Dash was about give the yellow stallion a piece of her mind when she saw the look in Fluttershy’s eyes that pleaded with her to not start a fight. Growling in response, Rainbow Dash turned away and began to fly off, “You deserve better.” she muttered under her breath and flew off towards her home.

---

“Rarity?” Spike asked, walking to the edge of the stairs, having just finished the last of his chores. “You said you have something waiting for me?”

“In the bedroom, my darling drake,” Rarity said, softly and sultry, her voice trailing from upstairs.

Spike’s eyes raised a little at this, a soft smile coming to his lips as he made his way upstairs to the bedroom. Pushing the door open, he revealed a sight that made him just drop his jaw and go, “Wow,” as he gazed at his lovely fiancee.

Rarity stood next to her bed, dressed in a long flowing dress with a slit on the side that gave a full view of her white leg. Trailing her hand along the bottom button of her shirt to the neckline, a smile graced the fashionista’s lips, “Do you like it, Spikey?”

“Uh, huh, Spikey like,” he said, looking at the woman’s curves.

“Want to see the rest?” Rarity asked, waving a finger hither.

Without needing a second word, Spike walked to his lady while letting his tail close the door. Reaching out, he grasped Rarity by the hips and leaned into a kiss on her lips, letting his tongue slide into her mouth. Standing there for a few moments, the two lovers continued to let their lips touch in a deep embrace. After a while, Spike broke the kiss and looked into Rarity’s eyes, “I-I’m a virgin.” he said breathlessly.

Placing her arms on his shoulders, she gazed into his eyes and placed another kiss on his lips, “It’s all right, I’ll teach you. If you feel a little awkward or have some problems...don’t worry, it's weird for all of us when we first do it.”

“Does that mean you-”

“Ah ah,” Rarity dismissed Spike’s thought with a wave of her finger, “You don’t ask that during your first time sex. Maybe the fifth time, but not the first.” She said trailing her finger along Spike’s chest through his shirt, “I just want to focus on the here and now. Now then, do you want to take these clothes off, or should I entertain you?”

The look in his lady’s eyes told him what kind of entertainment she meant, and a part of him wanted to have her put on a show. But, he wanted to enjoy her instead and in answer, kissed Rarity again, deeply as they closed their eyes. Letting the white girl quickly remove his shirt, the dragon began to kiss his lady fiercely on the lips and sometimes along her neck while his hand ran up along her back. His free hand began to play with some of her buttons, taking his time to undo each one. As he kissed her collarbone, he slipped off her top to reveal her black bra. Burying his face deep in her neck, while kissing and nipping at it, his hands reached behind her back to try and unhook her bra.

For a few short moments, he grumbled and fumed as he tried in vain to remove her silken bra. Giggling softly, Rarity put a finger to his lips and pulled away from him. Running a finger along his chest affectionately, she reached behind her back and began to unhook her bra; afterwards, she slid the straps off her arms and left the cups to rest upon her tits. Guiding his hand to her bra, the white pony-hybrid allowed her lover to remove the garment. The way his eyes bulged when he got a good look at her ivory mounds told her of his opinion of her breasts. With a giggle, she laid back onto the bed “I take it you like them?”

“They’re beautiful,” Spike said breathlessly as he watched Rarity lay back and take his hands.

Guiding Spike’s hands to her soft mounds, Rarity placed his claws onto her breasts so the purple hard nipple poked in between his finger and thumb. Looking up into his eyes, the unicorn said, “Now Spike, these are very sensitive and precious to a girl. You can’t be too rough when you squeeze,” at Spike’s nod, she continued. “Now softly, massage them and caress them.” As Spike did so, massaging and pushing Rarity’s breasts in circles, the unicorn began to moan softly. “Hmmm, that’s right, you got it. Oh, that’s nice,” a smile came to her lips as Spike began to continue his ministrations, even rubbing his thumb along her nub once in awhile.

Hearing her moan as his thumbs rubbed against her purple nub, he made a few more passes along her right nipple with his thumbs and fingers as he continued to massage her. Pulling one hand away from her breast, he snaked his tongue out to the bottom of her white orb and licked up along it slowly to the base of her nipple, causing the breast to move up accordingly. Hearing a contented giggle from his lady, Spike did this a few more times, slowly licking up along the curve of her breast. He then had his tongue slide along her hard purple nub, licking it up and down quickly with a few quick licks. Leaning in, he placed his lips to her nipple and kissed it. Then, he wrapped the lips around the teat and began to suckle gently, pulling at the nipple with his lips while sucking. Occasionally, he would lick at her areola slowly.

Rarity arched her back as Spike played with her breast, enjoying the feel. While she held one hand onto her other breast, she slowly rubbed her hand along Spike’s back, feeling each one of his spines as she did so. Her fingers lightly pressing into the drakes warm scales, the white unicorn let out a few more moans of lust. Her right leg ran up and down his as he continue to milk her tit.

Sliding her hand down his stomach, Rarity undid his shorts and pulled them down along with his underwear, wanting to see his dragon dick pop out. Pulling himself away from loving his mate’s tits, Spike sat on his knees to let Rarity admire his cock as he finished removing his pants. While he removed the last remains of his clothing, Rarity pulled down her dress to leave her in a pair of black panties. Looking down, she smiled at seeing Spike’s member at full attention. Admittedly, it wasn’t gigantic, but it was good normal size for her. Getting on her knees, she crawled over to the dick and rubbed the head along the skin of her breast, nearing her nipple. She and Spike moaned at the same time as Rarity rubbed the penis along her hard purple nipple, up and down. She then gave the hard shaft a long lick and kiss before lying back, legs spread for her lover.

Running his left claw along the crotch of her panties, he used his right claw to rub the inside of Rarity’s right thigh. As his claw ran up alongside the inside of her thigh, he began to kiss and lick the thigh and then did the same to her other thigh. Slowly he slid her panties off her legs, baring her moist slit to his eyes. As Rarity spread her legs for him, exposing her vagina to the dragon, the drake took a few moments to admire the sight before him. Starting at the legs and taking notice of how she shaved her purple pubic hair into a heart, he moved his gaze up to her slim belly to the rising and falling breast, and finally resting on her lovely eyes, “Enjoying the view, my darling?”

Spike nodded, “Y-yes,” he remarked, leaning in and bringing his mouth closer to her pussy lips.

“Now, don’t feel too bad if you c-c-can’t,” she stuttered a little, feeling Spike kissing her loose pussy lips. Regaining composure, she said, “ get me to orgasim right away. It does take some practice.”

“I’m willing to do that,” Spike said as he leaned in , licking up her moist slit slowly. At first, Spike became worried that he was doing nothing to her, but then smiled when he heard her moan at the fifth lick. Continuing on, Spike began to lick a little deeper into Rarity’s moist hole, his tongue sliding into her warmth. A light gasp came from her lips followed by a gentle groan as the white unicorn felt Spike licking into her deeper and faster, soon his tongue began to thrust in and out of her warmth, writhing and twisting inside her inner walls. While his tongue worked the inside of her, his claws took hold of her round rump, lightly squeezing and massaging it. Taking a quick look up, Spike noticed that Rarity’s clit was swollen up, ready for a quick taste. Leaning in, he gave her little nub a quick kiss and lick.

“OH MY CELESTIAHHHH!” Rarity squealed as she felt her first orgasim hit her that night, causing her pussy to throb while her back arched in pleasure. Resting her hips back down, she looked up to Spike, panting, “S-s-spike, that was, t-that was.”

To help her recompose herself, Spike leaned his head up and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. As the two lovers shared a kiss, Rarity slid her hand down Spike’s chest and stomach to his hard rod, gently wrapping her hands around his warm member and guided it to her marehood. Giving Spike another kiss, she leaned back and let his cock slide slowly into her quivering cunt, letting out a soft gasp as he did. A hitch in her breathing was followed quickly by a soft moan as Spike entered all of the way into her body. As he gave her pussy time to adjust to his cock’s length, he wrapped his arms around her back and held her tightly, “How do you want me to go,” Spike whispered, nibbling his lover's ear.

Closing her eyes, moaning slightly as he nibbled her ear, Rarity responded, “Start slow, then pick up the pace.”

Nodding, Spike kissed her throat as he started to thrust into her body at a slow pace. In response, Rarity began to thrust her hips up to match her lover’s thrusts. As the two bodies began to move in a rhythmic fashion, the white unicorn began to slide her hands up and down Spike’s purple arms to his shoulders; meanwhile, her legs slid up his legs and began to wrap themselves around his waist.

Hearing his lady let out a few gasps of contentment, the young drake began to slowly increase his speed just a little. As he did, he could hear her pants turn into moans of pleasure and desire, craving him more and more. With a quick look down, he looked deep into Rarity’s blue eyes, the eyes he fell in love with so long ago, and gave her another kiss. His hand grabbed at one of her bouncing breasts and gave it a squeeze, which just sent Rarity squealing with pleasure and contentment, her pussy constricting around his cock, “R-Rarity. I think I’m going to cum. I’ll have to-”

Before he could try to pull out, she used her legs to keep him inside her, “No, don’t pull out. C-cum inside me, please!”

“B-but Rarity if I do, you might,” Spike stammered, trying to think through his haze of sex crazed pleasure.

“Yes, I know the risk,” Rarity said, panting. “But, if I do get pregnant, then I’ll trust the love of my life to take responsibility for what he did to me.”

Smiling softly at his lady love, the drake nodded and began to thrust harder and faster into her pussy, moaning loudly alongside her. Within moments, Spike shot his cum deeply into her pussy, filling it up, before collapsing on top of Rarity and rolling onto his side. Trying to pull out of her, he felt Rarity tighten her grip on his body, “Uh, Rare?”

Rarity put a finger on his lips, “I want you to stay with me, for tonight.”

Yawning, Spike nodded and kissed his marefriend on the lips, wrapping his arms around her as he began to fall asleep. Within moments the two lovers fell asleep in each other’s arms, warmed by the sound of the other’s heartbeats.

---

Groggily, Starla slowly woke up and said a silent prayer to every god she knew that the horrifying events of the previous night were all just a horrible dream. A slight shiver coursed through her body as a small breeze went past her coat, “Lightning, please close the window.”

“So sorry, but Lightning’s not here today, want to leave a message?” Conquest chuckled as he stepped in front of the helpless mare.

An ear piercing scream came from Starla as she backed up from the looming presence, and tried to run away but was quickly stopped by the pull of a chain. Looking down, she saw that a collar was around her neck, connected to a chain against the wall. Panting, she looked down and noticed that her armor was gone, now replaced by a metal bikini, one that revealed much of her skin with the exception of her nipples and her slit. Panting she looked up to the black alicorn and pleaded, “P-please, let me go! Why do you need me?”

“He doesn’t,” whispered a voice from the shadows, his red eyes glowing. “He was just having a stupid game.”

“Hey, what can I say,” Dark Conquest spun around and smiled. “I just got to this universe, was feeling a little restless, and needed to get the old wanker out for a little R&R and the little wench was there for the taking.”

“What did I tell you about your little, activities?” asked the voice from the shadows, his raspy voice had a mixture of growling and hollowness.

“What, you are ok with the mass murdering, killing, and the destruction of the helpless creatures of the multiverse, but you draw the the line at raping?” at the being’s glowing red eyes, Dark Conquest backed off with his hands up. “Ok, ok, no more raping. I’ll just keep this one as my personal fuck buddy.”

“Where am I? What are you planning on doing with me?” Starla asked, struggling against her chain.

“Well, it’s not so much as doing with you, as doing to you,” Conquest snickered while the figure in shadows facepalmed. “As for where you are, let me show you.” Grabbing her chain, he pulled her towards a giant stage.

The roar of the crowd on the stage and the bright lights from the footlights below disoriented the white mare. After a few moments to get adjusted, her eyes opened wide in shock as she gaze upon the close to a thousand soldiers that had assembled before them. Gazing her eyes over the massive crowd, she could see creatures of all manner of species:Boars, griffons, ponies, changelings, and even some minotaurs. A few gasps escaped her lips as she stammered out, “W-w-what is all this?”

“This, my dear cutie, is my army. And you are on the front row seat for beginning of the most epic beatdown in United Equestria history. This is going to be greatest show you will ever see! And the best part of my little army,” he turned to Starla, who was on her knees in fear and shock. Chuckling, he placed his finger onto her sternum and pushed her, “The best part is, you provided all of this. You, Grand Ruler, and everyone in your little Starfleet provided me with this wonderful little army.”

“No, we would never give you something like this!” denied Starla, shaking her head as she looked back to the crowd.

“Oh no? Well, let me show you differently, toots!” Conquest laughed as he magicked up a long billowing cape, and a suit with a whole bunch of medals, each one showing a different conquest of his from the worlds he visited. Starla let out a gasp as she saw her face on one of the medals.

“Oh, boy, here we go,” the figure in the cloak muttered, shaking his head. “The idiot has got to have his fun I suppose.”

“Males and females formerly of United Equestria, look at yourselves. All of you came from this miserable little mudball, but due to small crimes, you were all sent to far off prison planets. Why? Was it because you murdered and raped? Ok, yes, some of you did, and that is a bad thing...not. But, the rest of you, what have you done? Evil things like protesting, speaking out against the government, wanting to be different, thinking that evil people can be redeemed, and worst of all...thinking that Grand Ruler was wrong,” Conquest smiled as the audience began to roar and cheer. “And this! Was seen as evil by Starfleet and the big idiot!”

“It was wrong! You all were creating dissent and strife amongst the populace and-” any objection Starla had was interrupted by boos and jeers from the crowd.

“Slut!”

“Harlot!”

“Lightning’s lapdog!”

“Unicornicopian whore!”

“Now now,” Conquest chuckled. “While it's true that when I raped this little slut, she enjoyed every minute of it, she does have a point. I mean, after all, all some of you guys did was speak out against a government and say it shouldn’t brainwash innocent ponies who think differently. I suppose that is worth life imprisonment, right?”

“NO!” was the collective shout.

Conquest stepped back, “What? Are you saying that being wrongfully imprisoned without bail and treated as a second class citizen because you aren’t a pony is wrong? What a shock.” a devilish sneer appeared on his lips as he turned to Starla, “And you think I am the bad guy in all of this! I mean, yeah, I rape, murder, commit genocide, rape, devastate worlds, write bad fanfiction about a show I hate, steal, rape, blow up planets on a whim, kill, murder children, cause wanton murder on a global scale, and rape animals,” he then looked down to the ground in tears, “poor Bambi’s mom, but at least I am honest about my evil! You and your goons hide behind the shades of heroes and claim you’re doing it all or the greater good, when in fact,” he paused and tucked her chin before kissing her lips tenderly, “you are bigger bastards than I could ever be.”

“No! We never-”

“Oh no?” Conquest raised an eyebrow as he pranced around the stage, his arms wide, “Then I guess I am just imagining this big old crowd behind me! You see hun, I am drawn to worlds that have hate, fear, and hopelessness in them. I feed on it, thrive on it, and breathe it! It’s what powers me and makes me alive! And this world is literally festering in hate. I have conquered my fair share of worlds before and I have never seen a world filled with so much hate before in my life. Its like everyday you Starfleet ponies live to bring out more hate from the general populace!! It’s a banquet here, and we are about to lay worth a whole swath of destruction down upon those little ponies. It’s all going to be thanks to this big old army here. What do you think I spent the last year doing while you and your friends were fighting Dab es-ed-oh fuck it, Bad Horse? I was gathering this army that is just itching to attack,” Conquest cheered as he ran to the top o a small pillar and looked to his army, “Can you dig it?”

“YEAH!” Cheered the crowd.

“Can you dig it?”

“YEAH!” cheered the crowd once more.

“CAN YOU DIGGGGG IT?!” Conquest asked, to the giant roaring of the crowd, before looking to the side, winking, and smiling, “If you want to get a crowd roaring, quote your favorite movie, I always say.”

Starla fell to her hands and knees, trembling as she saw the crowd so ready to destroy her home, “N-no, we never meant for this. We just wanted to bring peace.”

“And now you have conquest,” chuckled the black alicorn as he walked across the stage. “Now, let me introduce your wonderful generals! Hailing from parts unknown we have-Dementia, Mysterious, and Rep-Stallion.”

Three figures emerged from the shadows, and Starla gasped in fear, “N-no,” she whispered, watching as Rep-Stallion, a lizard like pony hybrid, walked by her, followed by a gentleman in a cloak, and a woman with long red hair, “W-we killed you! WE KILLED YOU!!:

“Yes, you did. Didn’t take, hun,” Dementia smirked, licking her lips as she pulled Starla’s hair.

“Why yes you did,” chuckled Conquest before he pointed to the figure in the cloak. “But thanks to my dear benefactor and trusted friend, I can bring back so many of your past enemies. Such as Fratello!”

Metal clanking was heard as a robotic alicorn emerged from the shadows, his grey armor shining in the light, next to him was a figure draped in a cloak with grey skin, “Of course, I also brought out, RAVEN, just to round out the team. Oh wait...I messed up, there is one more,” he chuckle lowly as a creature appeared in a deep purple cloak. “May I introduce to you all, the mad master of power himself, TITAN!”

“We killed you,” whispered Starla under her breath, fear in her eyes as she looked at six of her previous foes, now back amongst the living. “We killed you...WE KILLED YOU!”

Conquest rubbed his ears from the shouting, “Yes, yes you did. And thanks to all of that senseless killing you and your team did, I now have the perfect generals for my army. And tomorrow, we will be making our big debut.”

“Does that mean you will be launching one monster at a time and striking at a city while the heroes get progressively stronger,” a voice rang out from the crowd.

Conquest looked to the figure in the crowd, and ran to him with a deceptively happy smile, “Let me answer that with a question of my own, how many times has that actually worked as a strategy with any of my predecessors?”

“Um, none?” said the soldier.

“Will they be expecting us to do that?”

“Yes sir,” nodded the soldier, before he began to convulsed.

“So no, we won’t be doing that,” Dark Conquest said, his fist deep in the soldier’s gut. “Starfleet would be ready for that, so no. Instead, tomorrow, I will be leading a team of soldiers straight into Neigh Orleans and we are gonna rock that town to it’s core! We will leave nothing and no one standing as a way of saying to United Equestria that it's party time, and I brought the party favors!”

“It won’t work, we have shields!” screamed Starla, but then gasped as Dark Conquest teleported in front of her.

“Honey, I know that,” he deadpanned and looked to Dementia, “That is why she is going to weave a little black magic and remove the spells, letting us do our work.”

“B-but,” stuttered Starla, looking into Conquest’s eyes with utter fear.

“There’s over ten-thousand ponies there, many are women and children,” mocked Conquest, “I know, that’s why I picked it. Its perfect don’t ya think? Now,” he turned to look at his army, “Tonight, we party like it's doomsday, because tomorrow, we’ll begin the dawn of United Equestria’s final days.”

As the crowd cheered and began to party, Starla held her hands close to her chest and looked up to Conquest, “Why did you bring me here?”

“Simple, you are my trophy,” Conquest said, dragging Starla to her feet by the chain. “This is going to be my biggest conquest ever and I need a prize to help me remember this wonderful day. You, are going to be that prize my lovely lady, and I’m going to use you until I finally break you.”

As the realization hit her, Starla tried to back up, “N-no, no, no, no no no NO!” she began to scream as Conquest dragged her into the shadows, her screams and tears going unheard as she was dragged off into the darkness.

---

“I will not agree to this!” Shouted Celestia as she walked away from the throne room, her ethereal hair flowing in the breeze.

“Look honey, this is necessary for the goo-” Grand Ruler began, only to be silenced by a death glare from Celestia.

“There is nothing good about military expansion! All you want to do is force our will on other creatures!” Celestia roared, baring her teeth at the tri-corn.

“Look, it’s not like we’re conquering them. We’re just sending some of our Starfleet soldiers over to the Boaria and Zebrica in order to keep them safe from a possible invasion. We just need to tell them that in exchange they need to adopt our ways and our beliefs,” Grand Ruler said, backing away from the raging alicorn.

“Or else we brainwash them? Like with Ace Ray, which I remind you, you LIED TO ME about!” Celestia yelled, reaching the level of her royal Canterlot voice. She then turned her head away,a frown creasing her face, “That poor stallion.”

“But I didn’t lie,” fibbed Grand Ruler.

“You told me he was sick and needed that machine to cure him! Then I found out you brainwashed him into submission, that is lying!” Celestia growled, “And now, not only did I discover there was a way to save Fratello, which you should’ve revealed to Cadence.”

“There wasn’t!” argued Grand Ruler. “He was ninety-nine percent evil, he was not being controlled by energy but combination of circuitry, programming, and energy. There was nothing we could do.”

“That was a fallacy and you know it!” Celestia shouted. “My mages and scientists found a way, if you had let me do my job you would’ve found out the same.” With a growl, she slammed her hand against the wall, “And now I discover that you are trying to go over my head with this militaristic expansion!”

“That is how we are going to get stronger!” argued Conquest, backing away in terror.

“No! We get stronger through diplomacy, treaties, and friendship!” Celestia argued.

Grand Ruler tried to stand back and fight back, “Don’t you dare say that word to me.”

“What, Friendship? Friendship, friendship, FRIENDSHIP!! We never needed military expansion before, not until you brought your so-called ‘warriors’!” Celestia yelled, her rage causing her energy to blaze.

“But, Celestia, darling,” Grand Ruler pleaded, his hair being blown back by the wind and heat coming from the rage of the white alicorn.

“DON’T YOU DARE CALL ME DARLING!” Celestia roared in her Royal Canterlot voice. “If I find out that you’re trying to go over my head with your military expansion again, I will take action against you. Oh, and don’t think I didn’t see you try and slash the education budget again. That is immediate expulsion to the couch.”

“Yes, Celestia,” Grand Ruler said, turning away and walking to the couch.

Celestia turned to the hallway leading out of the throne room and stormed out, her anger still plain on her face. Stomping through the hallway, the sun queen continue to grumble and roar at herself. From the shadows, a blue alicorn stepped out, “This is the third fight you had this week, the thirtieth this month, and the Summer has just begun.”

“I’m so glad you are keeping count, sister,” Celestia joked to a blue alicorn as she walked out of the shadows.

Luna pushed back her mane as she let out a giggle, “Well, somepony has to keep track. Your fights are the highlight of my night,” with a big laugh, the night princess’s mouth turned into a frown. “Why did you marry that waste of magic?”

Celestia sighed, “You know the answer. In order for Unicornicopia and Equestria to stay together, the populace needs the rulers of both countries put up an united front. This sadly means I have to be married to that...that... SLIME!”

Luna let out a sigh, giving her sister a hug,“I am sorry that your married life is so hellish.”

“Thank you sister,” Celestia said, returning the hug and smiling at her sister. “I don’t mind though. I have you and my child, so my life is good for the moment.”

Luna raised an eyebrow at this, “Children, Celestia. You have two children, twins, remember?”

“Huh? Oh, yes! you’re right,” the sun diarch chuckled, nodding. “I have two children. Two wonderful twins, a boy and a girl, who I love dearly. Now, I must be off to bed.” Celestia smiled as she walked away from Luna and into her bedroom.

“Good evening, Celestia,” said a golden alicorn from behind the door.

“Good evening, Goldwin,” Celestia said, undoing the clasp behind her neck to begin removing her dress. “And what brings you to my chambers tonight?”

“Oh, I was thinking of comforting you on this lonely and cold night,” chuckled Goldwin as his body began to change, his skin turning brown and his body becoming longer.

Celestia chuckled, turning to look at Goldwin as the top of her dress fell away from her, “And how do you plan on doing th-oh goodness!” Shouted Celestia as she backed up onto the bed, forgetting to cover her exposed breasts.

The being formerly known as Goldwin smiled evilly, showing his single fang, “Hello, Celestia. Did you miss me?” he asked, walking on his mismatched feet.

“D-D-D-Discord!” Celestia gasped, backing up on to the bed while the being crawled on top of her bed and slowly towards her. “What are you doing here? What are you planning on doing to me?”

Discord laughed as he hovered above Celestia, “As I said, I plan on keeping you company for that long lonely night, and as for what I am doing...you.”

Celestia first looked up at Discord in utter fear, then her face turned to a smile as she leaned up and kissed the draconequus deeply on the lips, letting her tongue slide into his mouth. She then pulled away, laying her head on the pillow with her arms on his shoulders, “Welcome home Discord, my darling.”

Author's Notes:

Originally I had plans for Starla to be gang raped by the soldiers, but I decided to just have the Spike and Rarity scene instead. Also, I wonder how many people have already figured out who the cloaked igures are by now.

Another bit of trivia is that I ha planned for an ending sex scene with Discord and Celestia, but I thought that was too much. I was also going to mention a story about any pony who wasn't a ppny being banished from United Equestria, but according to my sources, that never happened in the story.

Remake Notes:

This one...was surprisenly void of anything major that I felt needed to change. I decided to keep some of the nudity in tact, mainly just because I want to leave something left of the M rating!

I find it funny that I have Sweetie being the first to get her cutie mark in the fic and then what happened a few months later after this chapter was posted. Heh, how life is strange.

-Rocky Knockemoff is a reference to Rocky.

-The longer Pinkie scene was because, well...When this whole thing got it's start, I had set arcs. Rainbow, Flutters, Applejack, and Rarity were all to go through an adventure. I noticed that Pinkie had nothing. It was only through time and love that I had begun to see something new...Pinkie had become the heart of this thing. So, more Pinkie things! Including her singing, in no order, "The Starfleet theme" "Smile" and the muppets take manhatten song "Together again."

-Ye, I am a fan of the warriors.

-Ahh, the Goldwin is really Discord twist, the first of many to come. How small you seem compared to the rest of the world.

-I also decided to update the scene where Spark watches the group so she didn't seem so...emotional. And make it so Belle was the pony that slipped into Sugar Cube Corner.

A Returning Star

If I gave him flaws, he would fail

Celestia gave one final loud moan as she felt Discord finish inside her, before pulling him close for a deep and fulfilling kiss, “Mmmmm, Discord, I have to say, making love with you is an experience.”

“Oh really?” Discord asked, rolling to Celestia’s side and cuddling up close to her, wrapping an arm around her to pull her close to his chest. “Was it the three ring circus or the whipped cream?”

“I’d say it was when you turned your dick into a fire hose and sprayed me with ice cream,” Celestia giggled.

Smiling, the humanoid snake creature smiled and leaned in to kiss his beloved on the nose, “ Well, I always did love my mares, sweet.” he then ran his eagle clawed hand through her flowing mane. “Now, tell Dr. Discord about your problems.”

Celestia sighed, looking away orm Discord for the moment, “ Grand Ruler,” she said solemnly.

“Ah, him,” Discord chuckled.

“He keeps wanting to turn my country into a military state and my ponies into warriors, because ‘that is the way the world works’,” Celestia said, sitting up on the bed and sighing. “It’s not even like I don’t know that there are monsters out there, I fell in love with one.”

“Monster? Me? I think I am much more of a jester,” chuckled Discord.

Celestia smiled softly, “ But, his way is not how I want to rule my country. He is might makes right, I want might for right. Have an army, have fighters, but only use it as a means of defence. Of course, if that was my only problem, I wouldn’t be so upset.” she felt Discord's claw run along her back, between the wings, making her feel like continuing. “You have seen how he has been acting: Nopony try to achieve anything in life, try not to dream about being better than anypony, don’t be different from anypony, try not achieve wealth, everypony must keep to the unicornian way of life, unicornians are superior, and make sure that you think like we do. Did you know he brainwashed a pony under my nose? UNDER MY NOSE!!!”

“You know, at least I’m honest,” chuckled Discord.

A smile comes to her face as she holds Discord’s claw in her hand, “And I love you for that.”

“You know, you can easily overthrow him,” Discord smiled. “I’ll even bring the catcher’s mitt when you throw him.” to emphasise, he even brought out a catcher mitt with a Grand Ruler plushie inside it.

“You know I can’t,” Celestia said with a sigh. “If I overthrow him, the unicornians will never accept me. It will just seem like I was only using him to gain power. But,”

“But?” asked Discord, his usual michesvious grin appearing on his face.

“If my sister were to lead a rebellion, alongside a dead but now revived enemy,” Celestia said, smiling at Discord over her shoulder and rubbing her chin. “And then, were to overthrow Grand Ruler while putting me onto the throne. Then it would just be a rebellion throwing the losing side a bone. While arguments would arise, there would still be plenty of the old regime to keep most of the public satisfied.”

In a flash, Discord was dress with a long gown and was fanning himself with a fan, “Why, dear Celestia, Ah do declare. Are you asking little ol me to work with your sister to overthrow your hubby?”

“Discord! I would never discuss such things, or would I order you to do anything,” Celestia said, looking into the draconquis’s eyes with a come hither look. “But, if the being who shares my bed just happens to act upon my suggestion...then, what can I do. It wouldn't be my fault that you took a silly little suggestion seriously.”

“Oh, you clever little minx!” Discord said, grabbing Celestia’s shoulders and rolling her onto her back. “I think I’m rubbing off on you.”

“Yes, you are a bad influence on me,” Celestia giggled as she kissed him on the lips.

“So, ready for round two?” Discord asked.

Running her hoof along Discord’s brown pecs, to his abs, the monarch of the sun replied, “I counted, my dear. For you, this is round two, but for me, this is round seven.”

“I only gave you seven?” asked Discord before nuzzling his mare, “I must be slipping in my old age.”

---

That night, as the castle slept, the lunar diarch began her royal duty of walking along the dreamworld to guard against the nightmares that threatened her subjects. As she walked along the starry void, passing by door upon door, Luna came across a strange sight, “My sister’s dream door seems to be unusually active tonight. She must be having a good dream,” Luna said, opening the door to glance upon the dream that her sister was having.

“And now, by the holy light eternal, I proclaim you to be husband and wife,” the priest said.

“Her wedding? But Tia hated her wedding day. Why would-” Luna was interrupted by the voice that spoke next.

“You can skip the next part, preacher. I’ve got it!” Discord said, pulling Celestia close and kissing her passionately.

“WHAT BY MY MOTHER!!!??” Shouted Luna to herself, stepping back a few steps in shock. “M-m-my sister, and Discord? When did this happen?” Luna asked as the dream world began to change from a chapel to the old Canterlot castle. Taking a few steps into her sister’s chambers, the blue alicorn could her the sounds of a party being held outside, “I remember this, it was the summer’s end festival that was held a few months before Twilight’s ascension. The days before the unicornians and their invasion. But, why on earth-”

“Are you in my room, Discord?” asked Celestia. looking at the draconiquis as he stood before her.

“Why, simple,” he asked, producing a bouquet of roses with different names on them. “I have come to ask you, for a dance.”

“A dance? Why? What are you planning Discord?” Celestia asked, taking the roses in her magic and putting them in a vase.

“Well, as you know, I am now part of team friendship,” Discord said, appearing before Celestia with a t-shirt that said ‘go team friendship’ in six different colors. “And, since joining the team, I have been doing my research and good gracious, if I had known that friendship was so chaotic, I would’ve tried it eons ago.”

“But friendship is not-”

“I mean, friends pretend to be friends or enemies, insult each other but still are friends, can hit each other in the weakspots but they can be the most open, friends keep secrets from other friends, and more. Why, just by reading your student’s reports alone shows that I don’t really need to do a thing to produce chaos. Why, I venture to say that friendship is just as chaotic as me, and that sounds like something fun to try.”

Celestia trotted in front of Discord and glared into his yellow eyes, “So what does that have to do with me?”

“Wellllllllll, as I was researching friendship, I noticed that there was another emotion I have never tried. One that is just as chaotic as friendship,” Discord then created a giant heart around himself and Celestia, “WUV! I mean, think about it: false love, hidden love, desire, forbidden love, desire to protect your loved ones driving you loco, and so much more. Why, it is a veritable smorgasbord of chaotic emotions and energy that I have got to try it out. So, I figured, why not quit being the malicious spirit of chaos for a thousand years or so and give love and friendship a try.”

“So, you chose me, why?” asked Celestia as she stepped away from the heart, using her hoof to wave it away. “Why not Fluttershy, or Twilight, or my sister?”

“Fluttershy’s heart yearns for another, sadly,” Discord said, showing a plushie of Fluttershy running after Rainbow Dash. He then brought out a puppet of Luna with big wide eyes, “And Woona is too young for me. You, on the other hoof, are just the right age for me. Besides, think about it, the bastion of harmony on this planet and the spirit of chaos! Think of what the ponies will say, what the reactions will be, and how they will all act. Besides, it might even be fun.”

“Ok,” Celestia said, scraping her hoof along the ground.

“Wait, you agree?” Discord asked.

Celestia shrugged her shoulders, “Why not? I haven’t gone on a date in centuries and going out with you might even be a little fun. Just two things 1) For a while, we don’t get this out into the public. I don’t want any drama should this not work out. Speaking of which, what if this doesn’t work out?”

Discord shrugged his shoulders, “Then it doesn’t. I tried a new emotion and failed at it. I want to try everything that friendship has to offer, and if I don’t like it, then I don’t. I’m not going to focus too much on it. Now, the second stipulation?”

“You leave Fluttershy out of this. She is very sweet and kind, and I don’t want you to use her as a bargaining chip if this goes bad,” Celestia said.

“Hey, Flutter-butter will always be off limits, she is my only friend after all,” Discord smiled.

“Beyond that,” Celestia held out her hoof with a smile, “Lets see how this works out.”

“So, it began then did it? Wait, a few months later, that was when we reimprisoned Discord again. Does that mean, her song...was for Discord?” Luna asked herself as she watched the world around her become awash in memories of Discord and Celestia together through the months. After a few moments, she found herself in Celestia’s chambers in the castle of United Equestria, “This is new Canterlot, but when?”

“Thanks for the shoulder rub, Goldwin,” Celestia said with a smile as the yellow alicorn rubbed his hands along her shoulders. “This new body that Celesto forced us all in is still taking time to get used to.”

“This must be when we just got Goldwin,” Luna said, watching the scene before.

“Understood mam, and might I ask where the king is at the moment?” asked Goldwin, his voice deepening a little.

“On the couch, we got into another argument,” Celestia said. “He wanted to put stricter training regiments into schedule of my ponies and make them work harder. I told him that they are strong and able on their own, and they have lives they need to get to. He said, ‘no, they must be like my own men. Its the only way! They might not become as strong as my Starfleet, they must be training as much as they do. And it went on from there,” Celestia sighed. “If I wasn’t trying to keep up a facade for the public, I would’ve annulled the marriage, but such as it is.”

Slowly, Goldwin’s hands began to turn into a yellow eagle hand and lion hand, “Maybe you need a break from him?”

“Goldwin, what are you saying and what is wrong with your...” Celestia’s voice trailed off as she turned her head to look behind her and into the eyes of, “Discord!”

“Hello, my dear,” Discord said, finding himself being pulled on top of Celestia. “Miss me?”

Celestia, her arms around his neck, smiled as she looked into his eyes, “More than you know. I missed you so much, Discord.” Leaning in, she gave Discord another deep kiss, running her hands along his sides. After spending a few minutes locked in the embrace, she backed up and smiled warmly, “Discord...”

“Yes?” Discord asked, watching as Celestia began to remove a strap from her dress.

“I want you to make love to me, tonight.”

“OK, no, I do not want to see my sister get laid, abort abort!!!!” Luna said, walking out of the dream just as the first throws of passion began. Turning her head back, she said to herself, “So, my sister has been seeing Discord for that long, and has continued to see him for the past few ye-no, it can’t be,” she shook her head at the thought, “That would mean that the twins are...”

Shaking her head of the thought, the lunar diarch continued her walk through the dreamscape. Her walk took her past many doors, some of them had the fears that came from nightmares while others had the hopes of dreams emanating from them. Luna giggled as she walked past a few childish dreams, seeing the young children dreaming of the next big story they would write or their lives all grown up. Though, she could feel herself frown as the numbers of children having dreams about their cutie mark, what they wanted to achieve in life, and their goals seemed to be dwindling the more that time dragged on, “Damn Grand Ruler, and his little Starfleet,” she cursed under her breath.

There was a time, not too long ago, where the dream doors would be filled with the dreams of fillies wanting something more for their future. Now, though, there were very little of dreams for the future. Nopony wanted better, nopony wanted to be more or the best, and no foal had a dream of being something they weren’t. For most of the foal’s dreams were now just to be there for the government. It just left parts of the dreamscape feeling lonely and sad, which made the diarch’s job harder.

After a few more feet and past several more doors, Luna came to a crossroads in the dream realm. One path lead to a small circular room, while the other lead down to a darkened road. With a shake of her head, Luna turned to the lighter path leading to the circular room. She knew all too well that the darker road lead to the ponies of Starfleet’s dreams. It was a shame that the ponies of Starfleet had put up so many barriers in their minds that prevented her from checking their dreams. She knew they all had secret pains that they never showed, but she was unable to help or to see them. With a toss of her long starry hair, the lunar diarch stepped into the circular room of doors.

The room had six doors, though one was currently darkened. This was the first one she walked to and placed a blue hand onto it, tracing her finger along the starburst that had adorned it This was the dream door of Twilight Sparkle, and it hurt her to see it blackened like it was. Turning around, she looked at the other five doors that surrounded her and made her way to a door with three blue diamonds on it, “Hmmm, it seems that generosity’s door is very warm. Perhaps Rarity is currently in the arms of a lover and is dreaming about her experiences with him. Maybe, a new life has been born on this night.”

Turning her attention to the adjacent door with a rainbow colored lightning bolt on it, the princess opened it to see Rainbow Dash stuck in a black room.

“Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said, looking down with tears in her eyes. “Why did you have to leave me?”

“Goodbye, Rainbow,” Fluttershy said, walking away with Rhymey holding her hand.

“Flutters? No, wai-”

“Bye, Rainbow!” squeaked a bouncy Pinkie Pie as she trotted off with a grey earth pony. “Me and Maude are off to places unknown, without you. Byeee!”

“P-Pinkie, wait!” Dash yelled, hearing the sounds of wings flapping behind her. “Rarity?”
“Farewell, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity shouted, waving her white hand to the cyan mare as Spike carried her off. “Me and Spikey are off to our honeymoon.”

“No, Rare I-”

“See ya later, RD,” Applejack said, adjusting her hat and walking away. “Got to be moseying on.”

“Wait, no...”Dash whimpered, before sitting on her knees and began to cry. “Why, why does everyone leave me in the end.”

Luna let out a sigh, “Rainbow, you put on such a brave face, but deep down, you are afraid of losing everypony. Especially since the past few years have been nothing but battle after battle. I hope this break that you have right now, will sway your fears.” Silently, she turned and left the dream to look in on Fluttershy’s.

“Please, Ryhmey, I want-” Fluttershy pleaded, looking to the chain that connected her to her husband.

“I am sorry, my doll
But I won’t let you go at all.
Please stay to my chain
And I will take away the pa-”

“That is a horrible rhyme you selfish loser!” shouted Rainbow Dash, cutting the chain and then Ryhmey’s head off. Looking to Fluttershy, she picked her up in her arms and smiled, “I’ll always save you, my little Fluttershy.” Then her body was dressed in a light blue costume with a red cape, and she flew with Fluttershy off into the sky.

Luna suppressed a giggle at the sight, “IT seems that kindness years for another. And what of laughter?” Luna asked herself as she walked to Pinkie’s door, feeling a familiar warmth emanating from the door, “Is that the feeling of a returned friend?”

As she opened the door, Pinkie Pie appeared right before her, “Princess Luna! Don’t look into my dream just yet! I want it to be a surprise!”

“A surprise? What do yo-”

“No questions, just go and look at Applejack for now, ok?” Pinkie Pie said, closing the dream door on Luna.

Luna arched an eyebrow at this, and chose to label this under just Pinkie Pie. Moving to the final door, she opened it slowly to see Applejack, standing at a field in front a line of corpses.

“Everypony, Ah’m so sorry,” Applejack said, looking down at the ground and shaking her head. She let out a gasp as Twilight’s hand grabbed her leg.

“Why didn’t you lead them? Why did you fail me?” Twilight asked, looking up at her friend.

“Ah’m sorry Twilight, Ah tried, Ah really did!” Applejack.

“Not enough! Now, they are all dead thanks to your weakness!” screeched the dead Twilight.

Applejack backed up slowly, trembling, “No, Ah-Ah...”

Before Luna could assist, the dream door slammed violently on her and sent her reeling back, “Applejack...” she said solemnly.

---

Letting out a little yawn, Princess Luna awoke from her chambers and rolled out of the bed. Letting her feet touch the soft carpet of her room, she stepped away from the bed wearing her light blue nightie and with a teddy bear in arm. Stepping away from the bed, she lightly patted the head of her faithful possum, Tiberous, and looked out the window. Down below, she could see the still sleeping ponies of Ponyville and the places where the elements dwell, “Oh, you little ponies. For so long you have been enduring too much pain under the rule of this monster. I promise you this, as sure as the sun rises, I will fix this and bring back Equestria.” Letting out a sigh, she closed her eyes and used her magic to lower the moon and let her sister’s sun rise.

Her duty done, she began to strip off her nightie and walk behind a dressing curtain, “I am surprised that Grand Ruler still lets me raise the moon. You would think that he would take that from me as well. He already has made me feel so...small as of late.”

As she began to look for the appropiate piece of royal dress to wear, she shook her head, “Once again, making me feel so...unimportant.” A knock on the door quickly took her out of her revelery, “Come in?”

“Princess Luna,” Supernova, her guard captain, said, walking in with the metal clop of his shoes, “There is a report of a dark cloud being seen over Neigh Orleans.”

“I see,” Luna said, putting a thumb to her chin, “And what is Grand Ruler’sresponse to this?”

“He just sees it as a normal weather phenomenon, nothing more,” Supernova said, shaking his head.

Luna turned, using her magic to put on a dark blue royal gown, “And your thoughts.”

“An attack,” Supernova said, frowning, “But without any confirmation, I can’t really be-”

Luna stepped out slowly and walked to Supernova, not noticing his blush, “Is she there nearby?”

“Well, I have heard reports that Abra is going to be there, so yes,” Supernova said.

“Then I guess we will wait for her to confirm this,” Luna smiled warmly at the thought of her student.

---

The town of Neigh Orleans, in comparison to the other towns that dotted Equestria, was rather small. Not big or important enough to be marked on a map, and lacking something special like the homes of the Elements of Harmony. The only time that the town sees any life is during the annual fallen sun celebration, a week long celebration in honor of the dead and the dream worlds that lie beyond. Though it was a yearly thing long after her imprisonment, princess Luna has taken the time to make a visit to this town around that time. ‘Luna, gumbo, and fire’, is the motto of the town now. However, after this celebration, the town goes back into its quite slumber.

For years, even after the death of Equestria and the birth of United Equestria, through battle after battle with the various masterminds and overlord’s, this town had remained a quiet place of tranquility. So for one mare, with an auburn coat and cherry mane, to see a line of marching creatures on the horizon was unusual for a morning, “Clean cut?” she asked watching as the line came closer.

“Yes, Cherry?” a light blue stallion asked as he walked next to the mare, his hand reaching for hers. “What is it?”

“What is that, just outside the city?” she asked trying her best focus on the approaching army.

“I don’t know,” Clean said, holding his hand to his forehead for a better look. “But it looks like an-”

“ATTACK!” shouted a pink pegasus as he flew through the sky, flapping his wings as hard as he could. “Griffons, boars, and ponies! They just killed the front guard and are coming closer, get to the barriers, get to the- AHHHHH!”

Whatever the pony was going to say next was interrupted as a griffon came from behind and slashed his claws across the back. As the pegasus fell from the sky, crashing to the ground in a heap, the griffon perched on top of a house to glare at the hybrid pony couple, “Run,” he said with a growl.

Not needing a second thought, the couple ran for their lives into the protective barriers of their homes. As they hid themselves, praying for Starfleet to come and save them, Conquest walked out onto the top of a building and looked down, flanked by Mysterious and Repstallion, “Now, this is my kind of morning. Devastation, ponies screaming for mercy, and destruction of the highest bidder. It does an old man proud.”

“Yeah, but there is a problem boss,” Rep-Stallion said, landing on the ground next to Conquest, “The boars don’t seem to be cutting the mustard, they can’t get through those barriers.”

Mysterious said nothing, only nodded his head in response. Almost as to confirm this, Conquest chuckled, “Oh, I know. Those barriers are built to last, which is why,” he then skipped from the building’s ledge to look towards the mayoral building at the end of town, “we bring back up.”

The mayor of Neigh Orleans sighed as she watched the ponies reached the protective barriers. With a soft smile and confident that her ponies were safe, the mare began to walk towards a phone that linked her to New Canterlot and Starfleet. But, before her emerald hand could touch the phone, she felt a blade against her throat, “Touch the phone, and you are a dead mare.”

“H-H-How did you, what about the-” the mayor, Dirty Deal, whimpered as the blade pressed deeper, drawing blood.

“ Guards? the police? Oh,” Dementia chuckled, “taking a nice long nap.”

Tears came to the Dirty’s eyes, “No, you monster.”

“Oh, don’t worry, they aren’t dead...yet. Conquest wants your guards to hate him for doing this and for their own failure. No, you are going to press that button that brought the barriers up,” Dementia said, smiling as her white hand drummed the fingers along the hilt.

“But that will-”

“Kill the town? That’s what the boss wants,” Dementia said, smiling.

“Please, no, they-”

“Look, I don’t want to kill you, so you do it, or I will,” Dementia said, looking down at the mare’s cutie mark. “A hoofshake?”

“Yeah, I used help ponies with deals and settlements before I became mayor,” Dirty said, twitching slightly. “You know, things like divorce, marriage counseling, and child payments.”

For a few moments, Dementia froze, her eyes blinking rapidly as the word child passed through her mind. With a quick shake of her head, she grabbed the mayor by her pink mane and slammed her head into the table with a growl. Turning to the button, she whispered, “I’ll do it myself.” Then she walked slowly to the button and hit it, running her hand through her spikey red hair.

As the sound of the barriers being turned off hit Conquest’s ears, be began to chuckle low, “And...”

At a small building where a stallion held his wife close to her, he watche as the boar approached the door with another charge. His confident smirk quickly turned into a look of horror as the boar’s tusks began to break through the glass of his home.

“Here”

The stallion shook his head, his body trembling as the boar pushed harder into the glass window, breaking it more and causing the glass to crack in a spider pattern.

“We”

As the glass began to break, the stallion place his body over his wife and whimpered, “I love you.”

“Go.”

The boar roared as the glass shattered in a sparkling shower, charging into the building with a murderous glint.

Elsewhere, several ponies were glowering at the town, “Remember, the boss said that the Equestrians were mind raped by the unicornians. There is no way to bring them back, so kill them all!!” shouted the criminal, his red eyes narrowing in rage, feeling the hatred pumping through him.

---

Trixie breathed out a sigh as she looked at herself in the mirror, a disappointed frown etching across her face. While the costume did its job, being a little revealing in terms of cleavage and leg helping to distract the audience from the trick, it was the job that she had the problem with. Years ago, she was the great and powerful Trixie, mistress of magic. Now she was just Trixie, lowly assistant to a low rate magician who could barely cast a good illusion, “It must be nice heading to your hometown,” said Abracadabra from behind her.

Trixie turned to look at Abra, “Oh yes, it is.” she said, adding a bit of snark, “Can’t wait for my family to see me as an assistant instead of the headliner.”

The purple alicorn either did not detect her sarcasm or ignored it as he looked at Trixie’s light purple suit, “And I think your new outfit suits you.”

“A little, revealing if you ask me,” Trixie said, looking down at how the suit’s neckline cut down to expose some ample cleavage, and its short cut to her legs show off plenty of her body.

“Its perfect,” Abracadabra said, walking to a case, “Now, if I could only find my-do you smell smoke?”

Trixie nodded, and then looked out the window. The sight made her step back in horror, “Neigh Orleans, it's on fire!”

“Oh my goddness,” the magician said. “We need to alert Starfleet immediately.”

“WHAT? That’s my family there, we need to help them first!” Trixie growled.

Abra gave his blue mane a shake before turning to look down at her, “Look, my assistant. I know you have your fears, but you must put your own-”

“What do you know, you no-talent hack!!” Yelled Trixie as she stepped forward in anger. “You unicornians are all the bucking same. Focus on the government, the grand ruler is boss, we Equestrians are inferior, and my favorite, show detachment all the while. Well, newsflash loser, you will never be better than the Great and Powerful Trixie. You may be stronger and faster, but in terms of magic? You are a fraud and the world's greatest weakling,” breathing hard, she glared into the magician’s eyes. “For the past few years, Trixie has had the misfortune of watching you play magician when all you are capable of doing are the world’s weakest magic tricks.”

“Now, listen here, my faithful assistant. Need I remind you that you were assigned to me because your magic is weak, much like all Equestrians are inferior to us Unicornians!” growled Abra.

“No, you just say you’re better. You never show it beyond just some simple ring tricks and card tricks that Trixie’s grandpa did when he was a child. And he was an earth pony,” Trixie said, somehow remaining calm throughout. “And now, you no talent hack, you expect Trixie to sit back and watch as her hometown burns?”

“No, we call Starfleet. Its not our job to rush headlong in and save ponies,” Abra said, looking into her eyes.

“Thus, you are weaker than Trixie first thought,” Trixie said casually before turning away.

“Now, another outburst like that, and you could lose your job,” Abra said, walking to the front of the cart.

“Too late,” Trixie smirked. “Trixie quits, and furthermore...you have been talking to an illusion clone since Trixie had seen the fire.”

“WHAT?!” Abra yelled in shock as he looked outside the window to see Trixie’s suit discarded and a mare running off into the distance.

As Trixie ran away from the wagon, the blue unicorn finished clasping the cape together around her neck. Gone was her assistant’s outfit, now replaced by a blue vest over a white button shirt and a pair of black pants with matching shoes, “Now, this is more like it. No more am I the lowly assistant of some hack magician.” A smirk came across her lips as she leapt over a log and into the town proper, fixing her hat on top of her head, “I am now back as The GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!!” She shouted at the top of her lungs, throwing her arms up in an dramatic fashion.

Reaching into her pocket of her blue vest, she pulled out a power and blew it into the air, “Find my parents” she whispered. Watching the power carefully, she watched it flow through the city in a blue trail. Looking ahead at the burning town, she began to look back and forth across the ruined city for sign of her family or life. Seeing none, she ran deeper into the town, yelling out for her mother and sisters. As her run took her deeper into the city, she began to hear a pony call out for help. Trixie took a few more steps before hearing the call again. She looked towards the sound, back to the path that led through the city, and then back to the sound, “Darn Trixie’s hero complex!” she shouted as she ran towards the sound.

“H-H-help me!” screamed a grey unicornian, his wings flapping weakly thile his legs were under wooden beam..

“Hang on, Trixie is here!” Trixie yelled, sitting on her knees and using her magic to lift the beam from the uncornian’s legs.

“G-g-get away you stupid Equestiran,” growled the unicorian as the mare lifted the beam from his legs.

Trixie rolled her eyes at this, and chose instead to move the beam aside, “Just say thank you and leave. The great and powerful Trixie has better things to do.

“T-thanks,” the unicorian said as he ran off.

Trixie nodded as she watched the stallion leave and then turned to follow her blue powder “Trixie’s tracking spell will only last an hour, she hopes that her family can be found by then.” Trying to ignore the fear that clutched at her heart, she ran through the city, calling out for her family.

“Help us!!” screamed a little kid.

She stopped for a moment as the call hit her ears, and let out a small growl of frustration. Turning away from her path, she ran to a burning building where she could hear several kids screaming. Taking the time to look left and right, she could find no pegasus or a source of water that could douse the flames. Sighing, her face took on a look of determination as she leapt through a burning window and into the room where the foals sat, “Fear not young children, for Trixie’s cape is flame retardant. Just go through this,” she said, holding her cape through some flames to block them, “And you’ll be safe.”

The children needed not to be told twice as they followed Trixie’s order to the letter. Each one leaping through the blocked off fire and into the outside, all except one. The little foal sat in the corner crying, “No, I won’t go.”

Coughing, Trixie went to the little filly, noting that her barcode meant she was an unicornian, “Why, little one?”

“The fire scares me,” the young unicorian whimpered.

Trixie looked back at the raging inferno, and how the building looked like it was getting closer to collapsing. A worried look came to the magician before turning back to look at the filly, “Fear the fire? What is there to be afraid of? Watch as the great and powerful Trixie blows away the fire with a wave of her hand.”

The filly watched in amazement as Trixie waved her hand and the flames before her vanished, leaving a clear path out, “Wow! You did it!”

“Was there any doubt?” Trixie said, trying not to cough, “Now, Trixie wants you to run with her, as fast as you can, under her cape. And, she wants you to be brave.”

“Why?” the filly asked.

“Because, if you show fear, then the flames will return. Trixie’s spell will only last as long as you are not afraid. Can you be brave for Trixie?” Trixie asked.

The filly nodded, and got ready to run. Smiling, Trixie took the filly under her cape and ran as fast as she could towards the window. Though her illusion magic made it seem that the flames had dissappeared, they were still there and getting hotter all the time. Racing quickly, Trixie did all she could to keep up the illusion of the flames dissapating until she reached the window.With a powerful leap, she jumped through the window and landed on the other side with the filly still under her cape. Trixie got up and smiled down at the child, “We did it, we go through the fire!” she cheered as the building collapsed behind her.

“OH thank you,” said an unicorn mare as she ran to the children, “I am their teacher, and when those griffons torched the building-”

“It was griffons who did this?” Trixie asked the mare.

“Griffons, boars, and ponies,” the unicorn whimpered. “I-I-I thought Starfleet would protect us.”

Trixie shook her head, “Look, there is a safe path that way. Get these foals out of town and get them to safety. Then get to Ponyville, there some of the ponies might be able to help you,” and with that, she ran after the plume of smoke from her tracking spell.

The rest of her trek through the town, was not pleasant. All around her, the screams of the dead and dying filled the air. It was only through sheer luck that she was able to avoid the ponies, griffons, and boars that were ransacking her hometown. A shudder went town Trixie’s spine as she came across a few corpses that were rotting on spears, and she found herself getting sick when she saw one body drawn and quartered a distance away. After passing by more destroyed homes and lives, Trixie came upon the ruins of her home, “No, please Luna, no!” Trixie screamed as she ran to the broken house, but was stopped when she heard a voice from behind her.

“Well, what do we have here?” asked a boar, licking his tusks.

A griffon smiled, “Looks like a unicorn, and a dead sexy one too.”

Trixie took a step back, and looked at the destroyed home, “Two boars and three griffons. If they were ponies, then Trixie might be able to handle them in a magical duel. But, this would be a little tougher.” Reaching into her pants pocket, she pulled out a small smoke bomb and threw it to the ground, distracting the creatures long enough for Trixie to run away. The two races were not distracted for long and soon gave chase.

Trixie, having lived in that town since she was a child, knew the streets better than them. Thus she easily navigated the streets and alleyways like a pro, giving the men chasing her a chase like no other. A few times she looked back over her shoulder to see how the creatures were fairing, and could only chuckle to herself as they looked confused on more than one occasion. When she neared a split in the road, her body split into two identical Trixies, one going left and the other right. The boars chased the one on the right, while the griffons went after the left one, “Nice trick, girly. But we can smell the real one’s sweat. Magical clones don’t!” one of the griffons roared.

Trixie smirked, “Oh, Trixie knows. She also knows that Boars are more likely to chase a pony down a wider area, while griffons go after where their noses lead. So, Trixie has decided to lead you to where she can get you trapped the easiest.”

“Trapped, what do you me-” the griffon was interrupted when he and his two companions found themselves trapped in a closeline. However, when the three griffons tried to struggle and break out, they found themselves getting tighter and tighter in the ropes, “What is this? This aint a normal clothesline.”

“It isn’t, its a type of webbing from some spiders that Trixie met once while on the road,” Trixie chuckled as she walked under the griffons. “Trixie occasionally uses it for her escape tricks, and unless you are the greatest unicorn on the planet...you are not getting out anytime soon.” the blue mare laughed as she got out of the alley, only to start to run away from the charging boars.

Sweat rolled down Trixie’s face as she ran from the charging boars, her breaths coming out in short pants as she heard them charging at her. In only a short few moments, she found herself at a dead end and the boars at her back. Turning around, she held up her hands defensively, whimpering in a pleading tone, “P-please, don’t hurt Trixie. She is so sorry, please don’t kill her.”

“Oh, we arent going to kill you,” one of the boars said, stepping towards her slowly. “We are just gonna have a little fun with you.”

“Yeah, and then we’ll kill ya slowly,” chuckled the other boar as he backed up and rammed his tusk at Trixie’s heart.

Tink

The boar looked on in shock as his tusk hit glass,” What?” as he looked closer, he saw that the sun revealed the Trixie he was looking at, to be a reflection on a mirror.

The mirror image put her hands on her hips and threw back her head in a haughty laugh, “HAHAHAHAHA! Didn’t you boars know who you were messing with? I am the Great and Power TRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIXIE! Vanquisher of demons and monsters, defeater of Ursa Minors, and the rival to the late Princess Twilight Sparkle. She is the most powerful unicorn on the planet, and you’re doom!”

“OH, I can’t take this anymore, kill her!!” shouted the boar as the two turned to look behind them and at Trixie. Growling, they tried to take a step forward, only to be stopped by bars, “What?!”

“Bars from Neigh Orleans, and pretty strong ones,” Trixie breathed on her hand as she removed the illusion that made the bars invisible. “Unless Trixie is wrong, and she rarely is, you boars need momentum in order to use your strength and magic. You see, Trixie has once visited the Boarder lands so she knows a little about how Boarish magic works. The key is momentum, and without it, you will never have the strength to break out.” and with that, she turned to walk away.

“You CUNT! Get back here so we can kill you!” screamed the boar. “I swear. I will kill you!”

“Any threats can be carried out at Trixieisawesome lane, at kickass city. You can kill her there,” Trixie chuckled, waving goodbye as she walked away.

It did not take long for her to reach the ruins of her house, and began to look for signs of life, “Mother? Sisters?”

“T...Trixie?” muttered female voice from beneath a bunch of rubble.

“Mom!” Trixie exclaimed, running to the fallen house. “Are you all right? Is Trixie’s sisters there?”

“Yes, we are all right,” said Hazel, looking out through a small hole in the rubble. “I am using a shield spell to keep us safe, but.”

“But?” Trixie asked.

“It won’t last much longer, please help!” Hazel said, coughing a little.

Nodding, Trixie’s horn lit up with a pink aura, trying to pull up the rubble, “Ugggh, used too much mana with those illusions, Trixie isn’t sure she can-”

That was when a pair of hands began to pull the rubble away, “Sometimes, being stronger helps.”

Trixie looked on in shock as she began to help with her magic, “You’re that stallion Trixie saved before.”

“The name’s Mainak Crush, and yeah, you did,” the stallion said, lifting the rest. “I wanted to thank you properly this time. Besides, those foals back there? One of them was my kid brother. So, thanks.”

Trixie smiled, “No, thanks for this.” she said, finishing putting away the lst of the rubble, freeing Trixie’s mother and sisters.

“No, thank you. You know, I thought you Equestrians were weird, weak, and kind of stupid. But now, I see that you guys have some good hearts deep inside, and I shouldn’t judge based on assumptions,” Mainak said shaking Trixie’s hand before running off.

Trixie smiled and was quickly assaulted by hugs from her mother and six sisters, “Trixie! Thank you!”

“Trixie is glad to see all of you are ok, mother, Nyxie, Mixy, Pixy, Winxy, Lynxy, and Twixy. And,” Trixie looked to see a mare wearing a business suit walk out of the rubble, with a similar mane style as hers, “Checker, I am even glad to see you.”

The mare ran her hand through her mane and scoffed, “Don’t think I was here for your show. I was here for mother’s sake.” Checker Monarch said.

“Sure,” Trixie chuckled before looking t the dark green unicorn with a white mane, “Mom, there is a safe path right behind Trixie. Take it, and go to Ponyville. Find a mare named Lyra Heartstrings, she’ll find a safe place for you to stay.”

“What about you?” Hazel asked, looking at her daughter with concern.

“Trixie has another job to do, something important now that she no longer works for Abra,” Trixie then gave her mother one last hug. “Farewell mom.”

“Good Luck, my little Trick,” Hazel said, hugging Trixie goodbye.

As Trixie saw her family off, she let loose a sigh and ran to the city limits. Once there, she pulled out a black cloak and looked back, “Trixie had better go tell mistress.”

---

“Let it never be said that I don’t enjoy the finer things in life,” Dark Conquest said as he skipped through the dying town as the armies continued to ravage the town. “The classical sounds of death, the fresh smell of rotting corpses, and my favorite, the hatred of the survivors against me.” Taking a deep breath, he sighed, “All I need is some hero to challenge me and my day will be set.”

“Starfleet Magic!” called out Lighting Dawn, transforming as he hit the ground in front of Conquest, making a small crater beneath him.

As Lighting turned to face the black alicorn, Conquest rolled his eyes at the entrance, “Again with the whole ‘transformation phrase’ junk. What is that? A kind of verbal tick of yours?”

Lighting chose to ignore the remark, instead choosing to get into a fighting stance, “I am only to ask this once. Where is my WIFE?”

“Your wife? Oh, Starla,” Conquest said nonchalantly, watching the energy crackle around Lighting, the white alicorn becoming a mix of white and yellow. “Last I saw her, was in my bedroom and chained to the bed. As a matter of fact, I can tell you her last words before I left ‘Please no,” Conquest mocked in Starla’s tone, “Don’t do that. Stop, please pull out, I don’t want your baby. Stop! You’re hurting my pussy, please stop it!”

“You sick monster!” shouted Lighting as he charged at Conquest, his arm extended for a punch.

The black alicorn chuckled as he grabbed the incoming assault, “I am insulted sir! I have you know that my finest physicians gave me a clean bill of health.” Letting go of the hand, Conquest stepped back, dodging Lighting’s next punch. “Hero, don’t you know what this is? This isn’t the part where you win.”

With a grin, Conquest blocked a right hook from Lighting and twisted the arm, “This is the part where the hero challenges the big bad all alone. Because he is confident that he’ll win. Then he gets,” he then struck Lighting’s gut hard three times, before swiping the back of his fist across Lighting’s face. “Beaten hard, almost to death. He then spends the next few days or months figuring out how to-” stepping to the side to dodge a kick, Conquest slammed his elbow into the leg and broke it, “- win. It might be through training or an ‘eureka moment’. Then he comes back at the finale,” Conquest blocked Lighting’s left hook, and delivered several hard strikes along Lighting’s body, a bone cracking with each hit. With his last punch, he reached out and grabbed Lighting’s head.

“I-I-I...” Lighting wheezed, his injuries catching up with him.

“Oh? Is this the heroic, ‘I will take you down” one liner? Oh, its been years since I heard one,” holding onto Lighting’s hair, he slammed the alicorn’s head several times into the ground. “Let me hear it.”

“I will...save...her,” moaned Lighting, the blood trailing down his eyes.

“Oh, nice one, it's a classic,” laughed Conquest as he kicked Lighting into a nearby wall.

A grey griffon wielding a crossbow landed next to Conquest, “Want me to kill him, sir?”

“No, no. I want to feed on his hate a little more,” the alicorn chuckled as he pulled out a lollipop from his pocket, then lit it on fire. “ Besides, I want to play to his hero script and play the villain a little more. It makes taking their lives so much sweeter. Now, come on boys, lets head for home!”

As Conquest began to teleport his men away, Lighting feebly reached out a hand, trying to stop them, “G-g-get back here...” and he fainted.

On a nearby hilltop, overlooking the now burning city, Trixie sighed in a mournful tone as she watched. A purple hand landed on Trixie’s shoulder, making her look at the figure in the black cloak, “I am sorry that this happened to your home.”

“Trixie’s family is safe, that is all that matters right now,” the blue mare said, looking on with tears in her eyes. “Now come, we should be-”

The mare in the black cloak hugged Trixie tightly,” It’s ok, it is only natural to cry. This is a horrifiyng experience for you.”

Tears began to well up in the magician's eyes as she cried on the mare’s shoulder, “My town, he took my home away. My family almost died, if I-”

“You saved them Trixie,” the mare said, holding Trixie close. After a few minutes of hugging her, the mare looked south toward a small wooded area, “Now, we must work hard to ensure that this doesn’t happen again and save all of Equestria.” Igniting her horn, she vanished in a blaze of purple light with Trixie in tow.

---

Far from the burning town of Neigh Orleans, in a small town not too far from Manehatten, a flower festival was being held. Inside the large festival, Buddy happily took Daphine by the hand through some of the concessions. Letting out a giggle, Daphine happily took an offered cotton candy bag and began to eat into it. Buddy sighed as he looked down at his wallet and then back to his young cousin, smiling at her inspite of losing money.

The two cousins traveled through out the festival, enjoying the sights and upbeat music the permerated the festival. The two looked at some of the flower arrangements and the small stands where dealers handed out their cheap wares. In other stalls, small games of chance were played and as was expected of a stallion of Starfleet, he failed each one. It was Daphine who had the chance to win some of the games and it was her that took the time to find a place to sit down with a large plush flower. Giggiling, she looked up at her cousin and said, “Geeze Buddy, you suck at these games. I thought you gradutated from the academy!”

“In the bottom of my class for markmanship and swordplay,” sighed Buddy as he sat down, a bottle of lemonade at his side. “It’s why I prefer whips. They are just so much more fun.” Seeing this made Daphine raise an eyebrow and cause Buddy to chuckle, “Well, I mean for combat they-”

“I know, it’s ok to have a cousin who is into S&M,” giggled Daphine.

“Daphine Anabelle Dill, where did you hear such vulgar and tasteless language,” asked Buddy, a little shocked at his cousin’s words.

Daphine had a tricky smile, “Who do you think?”

“Oh yeah,” Buddy said leaning back on the bench, and looking up at the sky. Slow breaths left his chest as he watched some of the pegasi move the clouds around.

“Buddy,” asked Daphine, “Do you think I’m special?”

“Of course you are,” Buddy said, smiling. “Everybody is-”

“Don’t feed me that old line,” Daphine said, frowning, “Do you think that I as a pony am special?”

“You are my cousin,” Buddy said, running his hand through her mane, “I raised you since you were a baby and I know for a fact that you are special. No one can beat you at identifing plants, finding out about roots, and describing poisonous flowers.”

“Then why can’t I get a cutie mark?” whispered Daphine, “I am tired of just being like all of the other Starfleet kids and not getting their cutie mark. I remember what happened the day Sweetie Belle got her mark, and how we all know where her destiny lies. I want that! I want to know what it is I’m good at and not have this stupid ID code telling me nothing about myself.”

“Daphine...”sighed Buddy as he pulled his cousin into a fatherly hug.

Daphine sniffled, “I remember, how in the first day of school, I was worried about being made fun of because I was different. Well, I liked being different! I want different, I want unique, I want to have a mark on my flank that says who I am! I want to know if...I’m good enough.”

Buddy sighed and hugged her closely, feeling twinge of pain in his heart when heard this, “You are good enough, and you are special. You will always be special, not because of your race or creed...but because, you are you.”

“Think mom and dad would agree,” asked Daphine looking up to her father figure.

Buddy sighed, “Your aunt and Uncle, they were so happy to see you born that they were determined to do everythign they could to make you happy. I am positive they would see you as a wonderful little girl. Just like I do.”

Daphine smiles warmly at her cousin and hugged him, “Thanks Buddy.” wiping her eyes, she leapt off the bench and ran off, “Come on, lets have some fun!”

“Would it be too much to ask for you to call me dad?” asked Buddy to himself.

---

“Dear, you worry too much,” King Topaz said to his pacing wife.

Krysta turned around, he blue eyes glaring in anger, “Too much, too much?! None of our people can get off world, the space bridges are down, and we have yet to hear word from our allies in United Equestria for the past few months!”

“Your allies, dear,” Topaz said, “I seem to remember you were the one who agreed to let ourselves to be used as slave labor for them. To save them when their precious shields fall.”

“It wasn’t slave labor,” Krysta said, crossing her arms and turning away, frowning slightly, “At least not to me. They were my friends...”

“Friends? Didn’t you tell me they abandon you, treated you as a butt monkey, and laughed at your misery?” asked Topaz.

Krysta sighed, “Well at least Lighting was.”

“The same Lighting who doesn’t seem to appreicate you?” asked King Topaz.

Tink giggled while playing with his toys, “Sound like lousy friends.”

Krysta raised a finger at this, before lowering it and walking away. Lowering her head in sadness, she couldn’t help but sigh and look down, muttering a silent prayer to herself, “Oberon, if you exsist, please let my friends be ok.”

A purple fairy looked at her queen as she walked by, “Something amiss, my queen?”

“Oh, hey Tecna. No nothing, just praying for my friends,” Krysta said, looking up at a stain glass window of herself. Putting a hand onto the glass, she asked, “Do you think I’ve been a good queen?”

“Yes my leige. You have done so much for the kingdom, ushered an era of peace for generations to come and have-”

Krysta quickly interrupted, “Then why don’t I feel like I’ve mattered to anyone.”

---

In the small town of Ponyville, four mares found themselves heading to Sugar Cube Corner, “So, how did Rainbow Dash convince Rhymey to let ya go, Fluttershy?” Applejack asked, getting to the door.

“I told him that Flutters had a dentist appointment,” Dash chuckled as she high fived her friend.

“I don’t like lying, but...” Fluttershy said, following alongside rainbow Dash, “Pinkie said this is important.”

“I hope Spike doesn’t mind watching the shop for a bit,” Rarity said, smiling softly.

Applejack looked closely at Rarity, and then sniffed the air, “Rare, did you and Spike just-”

“You’re here!” Pinkie Pie squealed in delight as she opened the doors to Sugar Cube Corner. Grabbing her friends in a hug, she pulled the four into the building. Skipping, she led them to a private room where a mare sat in the shadows. “Ok, you can come out!”

“A-All right,” the mare nodded, walking into the light.

“Oh, my!” Fluttershy said in shock, looking at the unicorn’s horn and eyes.

“My word,” Rarity gasped, holding her hand to her mouth, looking at the purple mane.

“ It can’t be,” Applejack shook her head in surprise, taking the time to look at her body, noting the white starburst cutie mark on her legs, matching along with her grey fur.

“No way,” Dash said in a gasp.

“TWILIGHT??!” shouted the four at once.

“Um, hello everyone,” the grey unicorn said, her voice timid and soft. “I know I look like someone called Twilight Sparkle, your friend Pinkie tol-”

“Isn't this great!” Pinkie shouted over the mare, jumping around. “”Twilight is alive! I knew she was, I knew that she wouldn’t die on us and leave us all alone! Now she’s back and we can be happy again and all us can be back together and-”

“Pinkie,” Applejack said sternly.

“We can have fun again and can get Fluttershy away from that big loser-”

“Pinkie,” Rainbow dash growled, annoyed.

“And then she and Celestia can overthrow Grand Grumpy and then make Equestria-”

“PINKIE!” AJ and Rainbow yelled.together.

“Fluttershy, Rarity, could you talk to our guest? Me and Rainbow need to talk to Pinkie, alone,” Applejack said as she and Rainbow lead Pinkie into the next room.

“I am dreadfully sorry about this, miss, it's just that you look like a friend of our” Rarity said.

“I know, Pinkie told me about her,” the mare smiled. “I am sorry for your loss. I wish I could’ve met her personally, what was she like?”

“Nice, and very helpful. She was a type of mare who would solve any problem because she would want to. She...liked to study everything there was and was a great friend,” Fluttershy said, looking down at the ground.

In the room next to where Rarity and Fluttershy were, Rainbow dash looked to Pinkie, “Ok Pinkie, what the buck is this?”

“What do you mean Dashie, I was just showing that Twilight is alive,” Pinkie smiled.

“Sugarcube, Ah know you want it to be, but Twilight is dead. Remember? Ah know how it feels, after mah parents died Ah saw them all over the place,” Applejack said.

“But she’s-”

“And then there are the dreams,” Applejack shuddered, “Ah can’t begin to tell you how often Ah dreamt that they came back one day. That they would see how Applebloom grew up and we would be a family again.”

“But Applejack, Twilight’s,” Pinkie said, beginning to cry.

Rainbow Dash put a hand onto Pinkie’s back, “Pinkie, we’re worried that you might be having a relapse. We all remember what it was like when Twilight died. You locked yourself in your house for weeks. None of us actually saw you and you never left. It took me and AJ busting the door down and dragging you out.”

“Pinkie, we had to get you to a psychiatrist to help get you through your grief. We-,” AJ stopped herself for a moment, before wiping a tear away, “we almost lost ya. Remember? We don’t want that happen to you again.”

“But girls, she looks so much like her. I just want her to be-” Pinkie began to cry a little bit more, only to be hugged by her two friends.

“We know Pinkie, we know,” AJ whispered.

“I would give up my flying, my speed, and everything else about me, just to see her alive again. But, I know that isn’t possible because ponies can’t come back to life,” Rainbow Dash said, holding her friend tightly.

“But, that doesn’t mean, we can’t ask her to be our friend,” Applejack smiled. “It’s how Twilight would want it, and it's how the Pinkie Pie I know and love would do it.”

Wiping a tear from her eye, Pinkie Pie nodded, “I’m sorry, its just that I want her to be alive so much.” Pinkie said, opening the door with her face back into its usually permanent grin. “HI! I’m Pinkie Pie, but you know that already miss-Oh, that’s right! You don’t have a name!!”

Rarity looked shocked at this, “You don’t?”

The mare shook her head, “No, I don’t. All I remember is waking up in the Everfree Forest and feeling lost. I just knew that I had to come here and it would be safe. Beyond that nothing.”

“Well, we can’t keep calling ya, mare, all the time. Ya need a name,” Applejack said.

“How about, Friend?” Fluttershy asked.

“Fluttershy, that’s brilliant!” shouted Rarity. “From now on, you are named ‘Belle Amie.”

Applejack arched an eyebrow, “What kind of name is that?”

“It’s prench,” Rarity smiled. “It means, ‘Beautiful Friend.” And I think that will work for her.”

“Yeah! Welcome to Ponyville Belle! Oh, we should have a welcome party, and a congratulations on your first time together Rarity, party later tonight!” Pinkie cheered, to this, Rarity blushed.

“Wait, how did you know that Spike and I made love last night,” Rarity said, holding her hand to her mouth.

“Because you have that, ‘I have just had the perfect night with the perfect guy’ look that ponies get when they have great sex with their true love,” Pinkie giggled. “You know, the warm smile, the inner blush, and the sultry look in the eye.”

Belle shook her head, “ Miss Pie, that is simply imp-”

“Hello ma,. Pinkie, did you give our customer a try of our new cupcake?” Mrs. Cake said, walking in from upstairs and straightening her apron. There was a contented smile on her lips and her mane was a little askew. In her eyes, she had a sultry and ver contented look

“Oh, hello Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. What can I do you for?” asked Carrot Cake, coming down the stairs and pulling up his pants with a cheerful grin on his face.

Pinkie looked smug as she pulled out her party cannon, “See?” and then fired her party cannon.

---

“So,” Discord began to ask as he walked with Luna down the secret tunnel in New Canterlot. “Since Celestia has asked me to help overthrow Grand Ruler, does that make us friends, amigos, compatriots, conspirators, sidekicks, sibs-in-law?”

“Neither,” Luna said, looking away from Discord as she neared the second throne room, where two mares awaited them.

“Oh come on. I thought I was a full fledged member of team Luna by now,” Discord said, zapping a t-shirt onto him that read ‘Team Luna’ with a smilng and winking Luna on the front.

“No! You are only here because Tia asked it,” Luna said, burning the shirt. “And do not remind me that you are her...lover.”

“Discord!” said Trixie and the mare as the two walked in.

As Luna took her seat, she waved them off, “I know this must look strange, but Discord is working with us, for now. Due to the request of my older sister, and as for how he is among the living,” she paused and sighed, “I can only assume he faked his death.”

“Help us? But why would Celestia trust this creature?” asked the mare in cloak, her eyebrow arched.

“Because,” Discord said, showing off a picture of him and Celestia at a beach, snuggling up. “That’s why. And Yes I did fake my death, you didn’t think their silly beams could do anything to me”

“All right, remind me to ask you more about your relationship with Celestia later,” said the mare, looking back at Discord with an untrusting look

“Now, onto business,” Luna said, looking to Trixie. “Trixie, I believe you have quit your cover?”

“Yes, as of this morning, Trixie is no longer under the wing of Abracadbra. Shame, it was a nice cover,” Trixie said.

“And Spark,” Luna asked of the mare in the cloak as she pulled back her hood. “Am I to understand that all of Neigh Orleans is in ruin and Lighting was beaten by an alicorn named Dark Conquest?”

The purple unicorn nodded, “That is correct, your highness.”

“Then the time for rebellion has come sooner than expected” Luna said, putting a finger to her chin, “I had hoped that I would be able to hold off on my rebellion for a year at most, until the other five were ready. However, this war is expetiting this plan.”

“Expetite?” asked Spark.

Luna nodded, “Indeed. While Conquest is indeed a threat, it cannot be denied that he is a cunning stragetist. With Grand Ruler leading the country, our defeat is most certain. We need to overthrow the dictator before we can stop this monster. I assume that you know what to do?”

“Yes,” Trixie said. “Go to each member of the team and bring them here.”

“Good, you two are dismissed,” Luna said as the two mares left.

Discord looked over Luna’s shoulder at the leaving Shine, noticing her cutie mark of five stars in a circle, as if they were circling a central star “What was her name again?”

“Shining Spark,” Luna said, watching the two race off.

Spark and Trixie walked down the hall, Spark having a small frown on her face, “I am not sure about this team, Trixie. We are taking civilians into a war that we may lose. Including a mother. Are you sure that we can handle this?”

Trixie smiled, “OF course! After all, it was a similar group of civilians that defeated Nightmare Moon. This group of ponies shall be no different!”

Spark could only nod in response, her mind thinking of five mares who stood up against eternal darkness once. Letting out a little breath she said, "Always trust in your friends. I will always believe in them."

Author's Notes:

For the opening with Discord and Celestia, I was going to put in a sex scene with the two of them. But, I changed my mind, then I wanted to put in a scene of me coming onto the screen and explaining that I couldn't describe the scene of them banging because it would blow your mind. So, I went with this instead.

Luna's dreamwalk was going to be interrupted by Nova (yes, the stallion from Kiala's verse. I love those stories) I stopped because I was worried about how the scene would look.

Trixie was also going to open her scene with some unfufilling sex between her and Abracadbra, but it didn't pan out. Also, this is a nice call out to Mykan...who's a wimp now? Her family is also filled with some references. HEr mother is HAzel from Twixie answers, her big family is from Pony POV, and Checker is, of course, from Getting Back on Her Hooves.

I woul like to thank Zoltan and a close friend for some of their ideas (Belle ami and the dialouge from Conquest)

I woul also like to apologize, my usual editor is busy right now, so this is me alone.

Also, two questions. One, have you figured out the twist yet? and two, is Applejack's relationship tacked on?

Remake notes:

Oh, this chapter. While not as important to me as the one with the boar, this one has some staying power with me. It's the chapter where we are introduced to Belle properly. Oh, and do I have somethings to talk about her. But, that will come later.

Also, this is one of the bigger things I wanted to do with some of the eariler rewrites. Focus a little on Buddy and Dahpine's relationship. I felt like I left that out and would help flush the green one a little more. This goes for Krysta as well.

I also added some stuff for Trixie's illusions to show that she did not really get rid of the smoke, it was an illusion that she made to keep the filly's spirits up.

Plans and Rememberances

All complex characters do is get in the way of the plot

The fortress of Conquest lies in between dimensions, in a void that is cold and endless. Echos of the fallen and those who had been lost before to the conquer linger within the walls of his base as a trophy room for all who dared to walk into the base. The black walls towered over all, while the insides would find the males and females of the races who joined his army in various means of training. Training, and in some cases, enjoying other activities with various prisoners. For all who entered, this base would be the equivalent of entering a room in hell. For Conquest, this was home, “Oh, what a wonderful day!” shouted Dark Conquest as he skipped into the fortress, thrusting his hand into the air. “We beat the hero, introduced ourselves in a big way, and wiped a city off the face of the map! All in all, a great time!”

“But,” Dementia began, saying her first words since returning, “Did we really have to kill all those people? There were children down there, families!! I thought the plan was to scare them, not massacre them!”

“What’s the matter Dementia?” asked Repstallion, raising a green eyebrow. “I thought you would relish the deaths of so many Starfleet ponies.”

“Star Fleet, Rep, Starfleet. Those monsters knew what they were getting themselves into when they asked to be heroes. Heck, those Equestrians know what they are risking, but not those civilians. Not those children,” Dementia argued.

“While I do agree that the killing of kids was a little much,” Mysterious said, putting a hand to his chin as he stopped walking. “It is a fact that, for everyone of them we kill, it's one less figure that can serve in their armies.”

“But not those kids! Star Fleet may be mad, but they would never stoop so low as to use child soldiers,” said Dementia, looking down at the ground.

Conquest raised his hand, stopping the group from following him, “Look, Dementia, I can tell that you are a little upset. But look at it this way, we now have sent GR and his buddies a message. One that will be burnt into their heads for ages, or until we kill them.” he then put a hand to Dementia’s white cheek with a smile, “How about this, I handle the murder, and you handle the subterfuge. Deal? Deal. Well, you guys rest for a bit, I am going to go and party a little.”

“With your fucktoy?” Mysterious asked, staring at Conquest with a look of disgust.

“No, I put her in her little room,” the dark alicorn stopped walking. “Speaking of which, Dementia, you feed her. Actually, I was thinking of going around the base and dancing up a storm all the while. Tootles!”

As Rep-stallion watched him dance away, the reptilian like stallion got on top of a nearby crate, “Are you ok, Dementia? Ever since you got resurrected, you’ve been acting a little weird.”

Growling, she walked up to Rep and pointed a dagger at his throat, “Look, dying and being blown up tends to put your whole entire world into focus. Besides, I seem to remember someone feeling antsy when he is near a wedding gown.” When Mysterious began to chuckle, Dementia looked over her shoulder with a smirk. “And lets not forget you, Mystie. You seem to get a little sad when you walk past a science store.”

The black unicorn nodded as he removed his hood, and stood against the wall, “ It’s true, I cannot deny that. Even before we died, we had emotions that we could not explain. We got mad, we loved, or we began to laugh. Why? Titan said that he made us out of graveyard soil and corpses, he said we do not have hearts. So why do we feel.”

“I would ask him, but-” Dementia paused, pulling her blade away from Rep and walking away. “The bastard locked himself in the alcove since the big war meeting!”

As he watched Dimentia walk away, Mysterious added, “Also confusing is the Unicornians reactions towards us. We are made, and they say we have no hearts , yet they are also made, but they do have hearts.”

A loud growl came from Dementia, “Look! I don’t care right now, all right? When the next sortie happens, I’ll be fine with killing the civilians, but draw the line at kids.” and with that, she began to walk away.

“She’ll be ok, right?” Rep asked.

“Sure, will you?” Mysterious asked, beginning his walk.

“Yeah!” Rep nodded, before sliding off the crate. “Just as soon as I know you guys are going to be with me through this.” he trailed off for a moment.

“Problems?” Mysterious asked.

There was a sigh from the stallion as he walked to the barracks, “Nothing. Just something odd.”

Nodding, Mysterious walked away, his own mind on the mysteries about his and his team’s creation. Elsewhere, the black alicorn known as Conquest continued to dance through the halls, a wide grin on his face. His jubilation was quickly stopped, however, by a shout from down the hall, “Conquest!!”

“Yo, what is it...oh, hey buddy,” Conquest said, smiling as he looked into the red eyes of the hooded figure from the war party.

There was a low growl mixed in with his raspy tone, as his red eyes narrowed in anger, “You did it again! You played our hand too soon!”

“Oh, don’t be such a spoilsport, my friend. This world was teeming with anger and hatred, how could I not step into the ring and have a little taste? Heck, I even let the hero live so they can heal him up, and he can bear down on me with so much hate that I will be full for years!” asked Conquest, arching his shoulders in a shrug and smiling.

“And in the process, they now know we exist and they will prepare for war. They will then begin to prepare to attack us!” the creature in the black hood bellowed, stomping his hoof onto the ground and cracking it. The bell on his neck ringing.

“What are you so worked up about? Let them prepare, I’ll still win. I’ll still conquer this little pathetic waste of a world, and you get your little prize,” Conquest said, walking in front of the robed figure.

“The problem is, I now have to come up with new strategies to take them down. You just made it-GAHHHHHH! This is the third time you did this to me! We come to a new world, you attack it before I can set up a base of operations, and then you make what should be an easy attack, harder to win!!!” the stallion put a cloven hoof to his face in embarrassment, “Look, just...promise me that you’ll do things my way for now?”

Conquest’s face lightened, “Sure. See this is why I am able to be so mad and cruel. Because, I know no matter how badly I mess up, you got my back.”

Seeing the hand outstretched for a bump, the stallion smiled and returned it, “Always.”

Turning around, Conquest began to skip down the hall, only to look over his shoulder with a smile, “Hey, I know that I don’t show it, but...thanks, for everything.”

The hooded figure nodded in response.

---

If the base itself was considered the outskirts of hell, then the dungeons were the inner circles of hell. Throughout the long hallways of the slave quarters, screams of various slaves from across the echoed in the small corridors. Along the stone hallways, there were rooms the belonged to beings from all walks of life. For it wa snot just pony worlds that Conquest had visited, but worlds belonging to each race. In each chamber, the screams of each of those races would escape the room and rebound the hallways. Everywhere, the slaves would scream from the horrors of being tortured and raped by their fiendish masters. Some even screamed until they fainted from even worse horrors brought upon them. These screams would forever haunt the mind of one particular slave, “Please, stop them. P-p-please, stop them.” whimpered Starla as she sat in a fetal position in the corner of her particular chamber. This one was more furnished than the other rooms, having been picked as Conquest’s favorite gave her luxuries that the other slaves never gotten.

“AHHHHHH! Please, not them! I need my br-aaaaaaaaaaah!” Screamed one slave.

“Please, don't fuck me with that knife, don't put that knife there!” screamed one male slave.

Another male slave shouted, “There, I ate your meat. Now where’s my broth...no.”

“No, please, stop raping me!” Whimpered one man.

“Please, not my baby, not my baby, please...” pleaded one other woman.

“S-stop, please. I can’t help you,” whimpered Starla. The opening of the door caused her to jump from her position and hide next to the basin, “Don’t come near me!”

Dementia waved a hand gently, “Easy, sweetie. I’m not the boss.” as the white pony watched Starla cower in fear, hands held up in defense, the villain sighed. “And I am not going to touch ya. Quite frankly, I find rape to be disgusting. I only tolerate it with him because I know I can’t stop him. I’m just here to feed you, because the boss wants his toy to be well fed.”

Starla nodded and came into view, away from the shadow of the basin. The sight made Dementia shiver, and cringe. All across Starla’s body were cuts, bite marks, and torn pieces of fur. Caked blood discolored her once white coat and her purple mane was now torn and ripped. But, it was the eyes that was getting to Dementia. Gone were the eyes of a woman who stood defiantly against her, now were the traumatized eyes of a woman who had gone through two days of being violated in every horrifying way. Trembling, Starla reached out and took a chicken leg from the tray, “Thank you.”

Dementia shrugged her shoulders at the whisper, “You know, we really made a big impression today. Wiped the entire city of Neigh Orleans off the face of the map!”

“Impossible,” gasped Starla as she began to drink some tea. “The shields, they would’ve stopped you, or prevented casualties!”

“You know the fun thing about shields?” chuckled Dementia. “They can break, and that is what I did. We broke the shields and then we swarmed in to have a little fun in the city. Last I checked, there were very few survivors left.”

Starla looked on in utter horror, “No. Y-you won’t get away with this, Lighting will stop you. He will beat you!”

“Oh, Lighting? Heh, Conquest gave him the once over. Beat him to a bloody pulp and left him lying down in the ground to die. Don’t worry...he’ll live,” said Dementia with a smirk.

Starla looked on in at shock at the news, and then raised her head with a defiant look, “You won’t get away with this. We will stop you. We did this before, we’ll stop you again!”

“Hah! You killed us, I give you that. But, as I recall, on the day that we came to Equestria, it wasn’t you who beat us...it was the bearers of the elements,” Dementia said, looking up at the ceiling.

“You lie!” Starla screamed, but reeled back when Dementia raised a hand to strike her.

“Don’t you dare call me a lair!” commanded Dementia, sneering. “Those Equestrians are a lot stronger than you give them credit for, you little brat. Look at this,” she lifted her shirt to show a burn mark on her stomach. Narrowing her eyes, she said, “That didn’t come from you, that came from the princess. Ask Rep and he can tell you about the nightmares he still has from Fluttershy’s stare and Myst is still suffering from the punch that Applejack gave him.”

“N-no. That, that isn’t what I remember,” Starla whimpered, her eyes wide.

“We took them by surprise to prevent the use of the elements of harmony, but then those cheaters proceeded to kick our asses without them! Then we...wait,” Dementia then looked at the shocked look in Starla’s eyes. “How do you remember it?”

“The equestrians used the elements on you, they failed, and then you enslaved them,” Starla said, trembling.

“Oh, you and I remember that day differently sweetie,” said Dementia walking to the bed. “I remember being led by a spirit, I remember being taken out by the elements through their fighting prowess, I also remember getting lucky that the spirit threatened to kill their loved ones if they didn’t surrender.”

“You’re a liar!” Starla argued, and then backed away as Dementia growled.

“What did I say about lying? I know how I got bea-wait,” Dementia then began to laugh like a mad woman. “Oh, this is too rich. Grand Ruler has you by the short hairs and you don't even realize it! HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHHAHA!!! He has you dangling on a little leash and doing everything he wants, and you don’t even know you’re being mind raped! HAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAH!” the white unicorn threw back her head in laughter as her red hair laid on her shoulders.

Watching as dementia walked away, Starla crawled to the corner and began to whimper, “She’s lying. She’s lying.”

Meanwhile, Dementia began to walk out of the slave quarters thinking about how Grand Ruler has been leading, “Heh, gotta love how the big three horned ahole is-Fratello, what’s up?” she asked as the golden robot walked out in front of her.

“Trying to figure out how to accomplish Conquest’s latest task,” Fratello said, looking at map of United Equestria.

“Oh, where are we going to attack next?” asked Dementia.

“Nowhere,” Fratello said. “IT seems that Conquest wants us to spend a few days looking for a new city call home.”

“Why? this place is nice enough,” asked Dementia.

“Yes, but the more races that choose to fight under our flag, the less room we have. ITs better for us to establish a base for us to fight from,” Fratello said as he began to walk away.

“Ah, I get it,” nodded Dementia as she left the room.

---

It was close to sunrise when Lighting neared the castle o New Canterlot. He was grateful that Conquest didn’t damage his wings, for they were the only thing that still had strength to move. Panting, he kept his eyes forward, making sure that his destination kept in sight as he neared the gleaming building. Feeling his wings giving out, the white unicorn turned his direction towards the courtyard below.

Grand Ruler walked out in the courtyard, sighing heavily. He and Celestia had another fight, and again he was banished to the couch. He looked to the stars, some small tears rolling down his cheek, “Why can’t she see it like I do. I just want whats-By the stars!” shouted the tri-corn as he watched Lighting Dawn crash into the field. His face frozen in shock and terror he ran to the alicorn’s sie, “Speak to me, what happened?”

“C-Conquest...Neigh Orleans...Star-” Lighting muttered out in pain before finally collapsing.

“Lighting, no,” Grand Ruler said. HE then looked to a nearby guard, “Quick, get the medical staff on the duty and then put an alert out to Starfleet.”

The yellow unicorn guard nodded, “ Yes sir!” running away from the commander, the yellow guard shouted, “Somepony get Crusher Bones!”

The guards saluted and ran off into the castle, their faces tinged with fear over the fate of the commander.

The events of the morning in Canterlot had no bearing on what was occurring elsewhere in Equestria, especially in the home of one Applejack. As the orange mare slept, she could feel the sun bearing down on her face, warming it just slightly, “Mom, turn the sun down will ya? Ah’m trying to-” she stopped in mid sentence as her eyes shot up. “The sun? But Ah...”

As she trailed off, she looked down noticed that her alarm was set for 9:30 a.m. She let out a gasp and ran to her closet, “How the buck did Ah oversleep! Ah know Ah had that supi alarm set last night!” She growled to herself as she threw on a plaid working shirt and some jeans. Grabbing her hat, she quickly bolted down the stairs and into the kitchen, “Which one of y’all forget to wake me up when my alarm didn’t go off?”

Before Caramel could say anything, Applebloom stepped forward, “Ah did. Ah thought you might have needed your beauty sleep.”

“That’s nice AB,” Applejack said, grabbing a plate of pancakes and walking out. “But Ah don’t need the extra sleep. Too much to do.”

“Thanks,” Caramel said, leaning into Applebloom’s ear and whispering. “I was going to own up.”

“No, thank you,” Applebloom said, putting away a plate. “Applejack’s been needing that sleep for a long while now.”

“Has she been waking up before dawn a lot?” Caramel asked, putting away some of the plates.

“Since Twilight died,” Applebloom sighed as she looked out the window to watch Applejack kicking a tree. “ She’s been eaten less, working harder, and training harder than anypony Ah’ve ever seen. She keeps pushing herself so hard that Ah get worried she’s gonna faint out there.”

“Why not talk to her friends about it?” Asked Caramel.

Applebloom turned away from the window, past an old photo of her sister with her friends, “It won’t do any good. They...they haven’t been as close as they have been in the past.”

“I haven’t noticed,” Caramel said.

“Nopony has!!!” Applebloom yelled, tears threatening to roll down her cheeks. “All you ever hear is, ‘Starfleet attends this and stops this monster”, “Starfleet teams with harmony to attack this,” grumbling she looked at the photo. Slowly, she ran a yellow hoof along the image of her sister being in a group hug with her five friends, a tear falling from her eyes, “Ever since Grand Ruler came in, they never had a moment to themselves. You never get see them spend anytime together and build their friendships. It's like they forgot who they are, and they can’t help each other.”

Caramel hugged Apple Bloom close, “You are so worried for the,. don't worry, they’ll find a way to fix this...I promise.”

“Thanks,” sniffled Applebloom, wiping a tear from her eyes and then looked up at Caramel,” you know, you’ll make a good big brother.”

“Thanks,” Caramel chuckled, putting his hand behind his head. He then took another look at Applejack as she practiced, “Does your sister usually forget her bra?”

“Doesn’t wear one. Finds it too confining, like her panties,” Applebloom growled. “Unfortunately for me.” she then looked up at the stunned Caramel, “Caramel?

Unaware of the conversation that was taking place in the farmhouse, Applejack continued her farmwork. Her eyes narrowed in determination as she kicked another tree hard, leaving a small dent in it. Pulling away from the tree, her expression turned to one of happiness as she watched the re fruit fall from the branches and into the small buckets. Satisfied with her work on the tree, the farmer turned to look across the field of trees. Wiping the sweat off of her brow, she leaned her elbow on the trunk of the tree in an attempt to figure out where to work on next.

The sound of an explosion took her out of her train of thought, “What in the hey?!” she shouted a she ran through several of her orchards, until she came across an abandoned part of the farm, “This was we had a bad case of root rot a year back. Ah wonder what on-”

Another explosion caused Applejack to snap out of her thoughts, and this time she could see the culprit. Standing next to the small crater was a brown alicorn stallion, “Hmmmm, no...to short, the wick needs to be longer.”

“Dyno?” Applejack called out. Though it was harder for most to tell the difference, AJ could recall what Pinkie said to tell the difference between the twins.

“Dyno has a scar under his right ear, while Myte has a slight nasal tone to his voice. I’m surprised you girls didn’t see it,” giggled Pinkie.

“Pinkie, how did you-” Twilight began, before shaking her head and putting away her drink. “Never mind, it’s Pinkie.”

“What in the hey are you doing here?” called out the farmer, trying to not think about her best friend.

“Huh? Oh, hey Applejack,” called out the brown stallion, walking up the hill to Applejack. “I am dreadfully sorry about the explosions.”

“Wait, you aren’t near your brother and doing that weird thing,” Applejack said leaning back against the tree.

Dyno chuckled, “ Oh, the finishing each other's sentences? Oh, that is just something we do when we’re together to drive other people mad. It was a hit back in middle school.”

Applejack chuckled a little at the revelation, “So, what are you doing here?”

“Oh, your Grandmother lets me practice my explosives out here when we have a day off,” Dyno said his spaneish accent not so thick as when they are in battle, sitting down next to Applejack. “You don’t farm out here and the place is far away from any civilians so I don’t have to worry about hurting anypony.”

Applejack pulled back in surprise at this, first because his accent was no longer stereotypically thick and second, “Wait a second, you just said-”

“Anypony, yeah, I know,” Dyno sighed. “Truth be told, I found your dialogue to be a lot more interesting. They way you guys add pony to common words.”

Applejack let out a smile in response and put a piece of grass in between her teeth, “So, where’s your brother?”

“Oh Myte? He’s at home, working on his chemicals and potions,” Dyno said. “He loves doing that and crafting new gels. Its his favorite thing in the world to do, you should see his face when he has a few new bottles to work with.”

“Ah, never knew that about you,” Applejack said, shaking her head.

A forlorn sigh escaped his lips, “That’s because we never talk to one another. Our two teams rarely get a chance to interact outside of the latest event or something that Grand Ruler set up for us. You want to know a secret?”

“Ah’m not the best one for secrets,” Applejack remarked. “Honesty, remember? A pony asks me something, Ah’m more than likely gonna tell them the truth.”

“Then just avoid a question like that, please?” asked Dyno.

With a sigh and a nod, Applejack ran a finger along her chest and then put a finger to her closed eye,” Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Thanks,” Dyno said, and then he held a knee close to his chest, “I kind of been wanting to retire from all of this. Myte too. All of this,” he waved a hand in front of the scenery, “risking my life to protect the ponies, knowing that if we make one mistake that we end up killing so many people, the fate of the world on your shoulders...it’s not me!” Dyno shook his head and looked up to the blue sky of the late morning, “When we started, me and my hermano thought it would be fun. Being heroes and taking down the bad guys, but it isn’t. I don’t know how you girls do it.”

“Heh, it aint easy Ah can tell you,” the orange farm mare laughed, laying on her back and putting her arms behind her head. “Ah know we ain't the most traditional of heroes: A seamstress, an athlete, an animal lover, a farmer, a...student, and Pinkie Pie. But, Ah think what drives us is that we are willing to go to hell and back for a friend. We can’t just stand by while somepony is in trouble and not do anything. Ah guess its just one of those things you do when you fight with friendship.”

“Friendship, ha,” Dyno said with a sad expression.

“Now, don’t you start,” growled Applejack.

Dyno waved his hands protectively, “No, I don’t mean it like that. I mean, what you got, that bond you girls have, we in Starfleet don’t. We’re teammates, not friends.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow at this, “But, Ah thought that you-”

“Whatever you think about us, you’re wrong,” sighed Dyno, looking down at his feet. “If I can be honest with you, I am kind of jealous of you and your team. You six know so much about each other, your bond is so strong that you can joke and snark at each other and not have a care in the world. I don’t have that. We barely talk outside of the team, and even then its about the enemy or some little event or Starla’s and Lighting’s relationship! I don’t know the first thing about Starla, Lighting, Buddy, Artie, or Rhymey. Go on, tell me about one of your friends. Rarity, tell me something about her that is not related to her job or element.”

“Well, she’s a bit of a stuck up debutante, but she is a dang hard worker,” she chuckled, and continued. “She puts her all into anything she does, and likes bringing out the inner beauty of the object. And, the gal can be quick on her feet when she needs to be.”

“See?” Dyno asked, putting his head against the tree trunk. “I could never do that. I just..want to leave all of this and go into construction, Myte wants to be a chemist for the rest of his life. But, I just see I am going to be stuck here, alone and friendless.”

Applejack then placed a hand onto Dyno’s shoulder, “Hey, you have a friend. Me.”

“You, but I-”

“Hey, Granny has decided to let ya in, and Ah figured it would be good to extend a hand to another for friends,” Applejack said, smirking and then turning away. “Come on, we have breakfast if ya want.”

“But, why?” Dyno asked.

“Because it’s what friends do,” Applejack said.

---

A scream and a few obsenities awoke Daphine that morning. Curious, she quickly put on her clothes and ran downstairs to see hew cousing in a bad predictiment. Daphine let out a small giggle as she saw Buddy in the kitchen, covered in batter and syrup, “Hehe, you ok Buddy?”

“Yeah,” Buddy sighed, picking up his pink apron and wiping some of the baking goo off of his face, “I was just trying to bake you some spring cupcakes, for your class.”

“Well,” Daphine sat on her chair and pulled out a box of cereal, “You are the second best baker in the world.”

Buddy looked up and smirked, “Oh, second best? Who is the first? Pinkie?” he said, walking with cruel intent as he took some of the batter off of his shirt and put it on his finger.

“Well, yes,” she said, trying her best to hold back her cousin as he wiped some of the goo onto her nose, “Gahhh! It’s the truth.”

“Yeah, I know,” sighed Buddy as he turned back to the stove and began to work on the next batch, “Doesn’t mean that I don’t like to help bake too. After all, somebody has to show Cookie that he is not the only great soux chef!!!!”

“Do you think he’s happy in Horn Kong?” Daphine asked, looking down at her bowl. Smirking, she grabbed a cup of sugar and prepared to pour.

While having his back turned to his ward, Buddy answered, “I hope so. We seem to be the only ones who care about him anymore. Ever since he left town, he’s just been...forgotten by the others.” sighed Buddy, then, without even turning around, he stated with a stern tone, “And don’t put too much sugar in your bowl. You’ll get a toothache.”

“How did-”

Buddy laughed as he turned and winked at her, “A father knows these things my little bud.”

Daphine stuck her tounge out at him, and then went back to eating er cereal, “You know, I’m really glad you’re here. It’s so much more fun to have you around here and not at Starfleet.”

“Me too,” Buddy said, smiling warmly. “Me too.”

“I kind of wished these days stayed forever,” sighed Daphine.

Buddy could only nod, a forlorn frown on his face.

---

Pinkie Pie awoke with a large yawn as the morning sun rose above the clouds. Rolling over in her blue pajamas with little balloons on them, she looked down and smiled at her little alligator, “Morning Gummy! Is our new guest safe?” she asked with a giggle.

Gummy only blinked in response and looked to the girl in the sleeping bag. Belle had a contented smile on her face as he breathed in softly, letting her mind wander in the dream world. A mischevious smile spread across her lips as Pinkie became tempted to wake her up with a fog horn or another tool as she once did to her sisters.

After pondering for a few moments, she gave out a soft gasp and whispered, “Wait, better idea.” and ran out the door of her room and down the stairs.

Belle was unaware of anything that was happening around her, too focused on the dreams she wa having. Dreams of living and having fun with her new friends, of exploring this strange new world. Her mind was quickly taken out of the dream world when she felt a weight land on her stomach, “Huh, wha-”

“Morning sleepy Belle!” Pinkie giggled, reaching behind her back and pulling out a plate of muffins and sweet rolls, “I cooked you some breakfast. I didn’t know what you liked, then again you probably don’t either, so...I made you something to try and see what you liked!”

Smiling warmly at the breakfast, Belle nodded and sat up in her sleeping bag, beginning to eat slowly while Pinkie quickly got out of her pajamas and began to rummage through her dressers in search for a shirt and shorts, “Thank you Pinkie. You know, you didn’t have to. I could’ve-”

“Tut tut!” Pinkie said with a grin,booping her friend on the nose, “You are my friend and you are a guest. So it’s only fair that you get treated, Pinkie style!”

Belle laughed at this, smiling while eating her muffin, “Oh, right of course. It’s what you do best. Well, that’s what they told me during the party.”

“They?” Pinkie asked.

“Your friends,” Belle said pausing before smiling a little, “Well, I guess they’re my friends too.”

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie said, sighing as she put her shirt on, “The best. Hey, think you can magic me my brush? I want my hair to be extra poofy today!”

Belle nodded and lifted up her hand, and began to concentrate. For a few moments, she held her eyes shut in concentration, trying to summon the inner magic. After a few moments had passed, she let out a gasp of air and stood up in the middle of her sleeping bag, looking on in horror, “I...can’t do magic.”

“What?” Pinkie asked, walking over to her and holding her hands, “Are...are you sure?”

“Yes,” Belle said, “It’s like there is nothing there, not even so much as a spark. I feel like I know how to use telekinsis, but I can’t do it. I can’t feel anything.” she gave a shudder as she looked with horror, “What kind of unicorn am I if I can’t-”

Pinkie immeaditally gave Belle a hug, rubbing her back gently, “A special one. You are special unicorn that is just starting to learn all of the stuff. It’ll come to you in time.”

“But, I can’t do magic. I’m a unicorn and-”

“Your memory’s a little faulty,” Pinkie said, smiling warmly, “ You can work on it. We just need to get Twi-” she then froze, her eyes going wide as the meaning of the date began to rush back into her mind. Turning her head away from the mare, she began to sniffle and felt a tear roll down her eye, “Twilight.”

Belle looked at her friend with compassion and worry, “Pinkie, what’s wrong?”

“Do,” she paused, giving a sniffle, feeling down that she lets herself become this open, “You know what today is?”

“Near the beginning of May, right?” asked Belle.

Pinkie sniffled and sighed, tears still rolling down her cheeks as she said, “May 5th, the day Twilight died. It’s been, one year since then. Since we lost her and seeing you, needing help with magic just made me think about her.”

“Oh,” Belle said looking down, “I am sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

Pinkie sniffled and shook her ead, “No, I’m sorry. You’re in a lot more pain than I am and here I am trying to talk about how much I’m hurting without thinking about you.”

“No Pinkie,” Belle said, “No one’s tragedy is more important than another’s. We’re both hurting in different ways. I can’t use my magic and you...can never touch your friend again.”

“Or hear her laugh, talk, or do something scientifically cool,” Pinkie said, whimpering before breaking down once more, leaning onto Belle’s shoulder and crying unsoppingly, “I miss her so much.”

“I’m so sorry, Pinkie, I’m so sorry,” Belle whispered as she held Pinkie close, “Guess we’re both broken, huh?”

“Y-yeah,” Pinkie said with a sniffle and then pulled away to look at Belle in the eyes, “Maybe together we can be a little less broken?”

“I would love that,” Belle said as she got up and went to the dresser, “Mind if I borrow your clothes?”

“Sure!” Pinkie said and then gasped, “Oh, then we got to take you to Rarity’s for some new clothes.”

“Pinkie, I don’t think I can afford a new wardrobe,” Belle said.

Pinkie winked at Belle, “Don’t worry about money. I know Rarity, she;ll do it for free.”

---

Rainbow Dash shouted to the sky in a fit of rage before punching the nearest cloud. Standing in the air for a brief moment, she sighed and shook her head. Looking down at her hands, she let out a small growl as she began to think back to the events of a year ago, “Should’ve been there, should’ve been a little faster.”

Letting out a sigh, she did a backflip and flew towards the ground, “Don’t think about it, don’t think about it. Just focus on excerising and-”

“Oof!” grutned Ditzy as she bumped into Rainbow Dash. Shaking her head, she said, “Sorry about that, Rainbow Dash.”

“It’s ok, Ditz,” Dash said, getting up and shaking her head. Looking back at her longtime friend, she asked, “Where are the kids?”

“Oh, Dinky is at school right now and Sparkler is tryign to get some jewerly for her shop,” Ditzy said, smiling warmly.

Dash then noticed a letter in her right hand, “What’s with the letter?”

“Oh, this? It’s just from North Star, you know, Sun’s sister? She’s probably writing to check up on her sister-in-law,” Ditzy said with a sheepish giggle.

“Ok,” Dash said, walking to the side with an air of disbelif in her voice, “Well, got to-”

“Wait, Rainbow, question,” Ditzy said, holding her friend’s shoulder. There was a sullen look in her eyes as she asked, “If, anything should, ever happen to me, please watch over my little girls.”

“Ditz, I think Sparkler can handle herself and Dinky is fine,” Dash said, but stepped back when she saw the serious look in Ditzy’s eyes.

“Promise me!” Ditzy said, her eyes water, “Please.”

“Fine, I promise I’ll watch over my godkids,” Dash said, holding up her hand, “Happy?”

“Thanks,” Ditzy said, flying away.

Dash let out a small chuckle as she flew off into the sky, “Ditzy, you can be so weird sometimes.”

As Dash flew away, she did not notice Ditzy looking at the letter as it read, ‘It’s time. HRPL.”

---

As Rymey began to talk to Fluttershy about his plans for the day, the buttery pegasus just timidly began to poke the bacon in front of her. She let out a sigh as she looked at the food again, having no desire to eat any of it. Of the group, she had been the only one to not begin to like eating meat. She sighed as she looked down at the two crispy strips, having the same reaction she usually did when she saw a piece of meat in front of her., trying her best not to think if it was a pig she knew once. Looking back up at the talking unicornian, Fluttershy spoke, “Rhymey, we have to talk.”

“And then to the market we should go
Before taking in a show,” Rhymey said, finishing his bacon and biscuit.

“Rhymey, dear, please I need to-”

“And then my lovely Fluttershy,
We can go and watch the night sky,”

“Rymey, please,” Fluttershy interrupted and looked down, “Sorry.”

“Oh no my dear,
Please tell me what I need to hear,” Ryhmey said with a bow.

“Well, its that, I think you should know that I don’t really like meat,” Fluttershy said calmly. “I know that you and the others can handle it, and I know that I live with carnivores, but I cannot stand it. I have been able to stand the taste or that one of them might be a pig I know.”

“Oh Fluttershy my love
You are wrong in thinking that, my dove

That is just your pony to be seen
Without meat, how can you gain your protein?” Rhymey asked, before taking another bite out of his biscuit.

Fluttershy opened her mouth, but then quickly shut it and went back to mildly touching her plate. This wasn’t the first time he would try and put down her personal feelings with whatever it was that he was taught back on Unicornia and it wouldn't be the last. She sighed as she looked at the plate, making a mental note to give this food to her carnivore pets later. Taking a quick look back up, she watched as her husband continued on his description of their planned day. Watching him and listening to him talk was becoming more of a chore for her.

An alarm on the wrist of the yellow pegacorn began to wring out, “Oh Fluttershy my dear. IT seems the time for action is near. I must make for the castle posthaste, there isn’t time to waste.”

Quietly, the yellow pegasus nodded and put own her fork, before standing up to follow Rhymey, “Ok, I’ll-”

“Oh no love, you shouldn’t try
A job like this is more suited for I” said Rhymey, taking a hold of Fluttershy’s hands.

Fluttershy looked up pleadingly into Rhymey’s green eyes, “No, please I need to go. Don’t you think that maybe Grand Ruler would want us all there.”

Rhymey looked down at his wife and nodded slowly, “You may be right, my Fluttershy. Come now, lets fly.” and with that the yellow alicorn flew out the open door.

Nodding, Fluttershy took off after her husband with a despondent and sad look on her face. As they flew through the sky, making their way towards the capital, the animal caretaker held back a little from her partner. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she looked down at the passing by ground below them, “How could it all have gone wrong?” she thought to herself, “Is it really so easy for a stallion to become different when they get married? I guess it is,” with a quick look up, her blue eyes watched as Ryhmey continued his flight and she returned to look back down at the ground. Her mind quickly began to try and think about the love that she and her beloved once shared to try and remind herself to stay true to her vows.

“How did it all go so wrong? MY wedding day was perfect,” she shook her head at this thought. IT wasn’t perfect, for her dream day was always to be surrounded by her friends (Animal and pony) in an open field. And her betrothed was not the stallion that was flying in front of her, but a cyan mare with a prismatic mane and magenta eyes. Despondent, she lowered her head and tried to think o something else. She was with Rhymey and she loved him ever since the day he had first came to Equestria. She had loved him because, “Why did I fall in love with him again?” she asked herself as the white spires of the castle came into view. She remembered that when he had come to her world, she had fallen madly in love with him. At this moment, however, she could not remember why she loved him, “Um, Rhyemy? Why do you love me?”

“Why be so insightful?

It is because I find you beautiful,” Ryhmey said with a smile.

“Isn’t this the same thing you love me for

Or is there something you haven’t told me before?”

“Oh, well, um I love you because...” Fluttershy stammered, trying to remember what it was that attracted her to him. “His looks, no. His ability to Rhyme, no. Well, he...he...” nervously, she took a quick look up to see his face having a look of confusion. But, before she could say anything else, a familiar raspy voice called out from the landing pad of the castle.

“Fluttershy! You’re here,” cheered Rainbow Dash as the two ponies landed before her. The cyan mare smiled a little at Fluttershy, but frowned when she saw Rhymey, “So, I see that he fin-”

“Rainbow Dash, whatever it is you’re about to say...stow it,” Applejack said, recognizing the argumentative tone in her friend’s voice. “Just be glad she’s here.”

“But, Applejack,” Rainbow Dash growled and then looked at Applejack, noticing she was panting, “Wait, did you run to the castle?”

“Yep,” Applejack responded confidenally.

“But-” Rhymey began but was interrupted by a pink pony popping over Applejack’s head.

“But, you have two wings, Applejack, you didn’t need to land outside of the castle and run here,” Pinkie Pie said, leaping off of Applejack’s head and onto the ground.

“Yeah, Ah know,” Applejack said blowing off her knuckles. “Ah’ve just been wanting to practice my running skills for a bit.”

Rainbow dash smiled, and then turned when she heard the sound of wings flapping, and turned around to see Rarity being carried in by Spike, “Decided to fly her in this time Spike?”

“Dearest Rainbow Dash,,” Rarity stated with a wave of her hand as she hopped out of Spike’s arms and back onto the pad. “ A lady such as I needs to arrive in style. And I cannot think of a better style than to be carried like a lady through the air.”

Spike blushed a little, “Yeah, and it was kind of nice too.”

“Oh, I get it. You just wanted an excuse to hold her,” Applejack teased. “And she needed to make sure her new shoes weren’t scoffed on entry.”

“These are Crystal Empire originals after all,” Rarity explained. “An engagement gift from the empire for as a way to celebrate my engagement to their hero.”

Spike put a hand behind his head, “And besides, I love the idea of flying Rarity from place to place.”

“Oh, Celestia no,” Rainbow Dash said with a shake her head. “Girls, if I start to get that sappy when I start dating, please hit me.”

“Ah’m a holding you to that sugarcube,” Applejack said with a smirk.

“If you would all please talk later

We have a meeting to see from our great leader,” Rhymey said, walking ahead.

. Slowly the others followed close behind the yellow alicorn, the six equestrians following together in a group with Rainbow Dash taking to the air, Applejack walking next to Pinkie as she began to talk a mile a minute. Fluttershy stood with Rarity, listening to her alabaster unicorn friend talk about the wedding dress she was making. Spike, who was walking with his wife, looked to his left and sighed, expecting an purple alicorn to be by their side. the purple dragon felt a hand on his shoulder, “Yeah, I know. I expect her to be walking by right now too. Just to talk about her new spell or some experiment she was working on.”

“Using words that neither of us could hope to understand,” Spike sighed. Trying to take his mind off his mother figure for a moment, he looked to his fiancee and smiled as she talked.

“ I was thinking of using sapphires for some accents, but since that would be too bright, I think I could change it,” Rarity said, looking over designs for her wedding gown.

“Well, I think I could lend you the weing dress book you gave me Rarity, “ Fluttershy said.

“Why thank you Fluttershy,” Rarity said as they came upon an orang alicorn.

Artie Bristles tried to hide the smile he would sometimes have when he saw the element bearers as he sat them walk into the room, “Hello, Bearers. I am glad you guys decided to come in so quickly. I am little sorry that our vacation might be cut a little short due to whatever is going on.”
“Oh, don’t be like that,” Pinkie said, keeping her usual enthuasim up, “Maybe Grand Ruler just wanted to throw us a party or make us try to forget about our troubles, or even have us all go for a song and dance number!” she said, dancing a little, much to Rhymey;s disgust and growl.

Artie tried to surpress a chuckle as he said, “Um, Girls, about to-”

Before he could utter another word, he heard a loud slightly high pitch voice yelling out, “Wait, waitwaitwaitwaitwait!” Buddy Rose shouted, running to the small group of ponies. Panting, he did not notice the puddle of water that made him trip and send the plate of cupcakes flying out.

Letting out a gasp, Pinkie bounced in the air, catching the flying treats in mid-air and landing with perfect presicion. As she landed, she handed the treats to Buddy, “Here you are.”

“Thanks,” Buddy said, panting as he took the plate. “I just finihsed baking some treats for Daphine and her school when the call came in. I rushed over her as quick as I could.”

“That much is certain
Juding by your apron,” Rhymey said, frowning.

Buddy looked down at his pink apron that said ‘love your daddy-chef.’ Tapping his isiginia to get into his gear, he put his hands on his hips and said, “Hey, you try raising a 10-year-old and see how well you are dressed.”

Rarity let out a chuckle and said, “Well, I for one found your outfit devine sir Buddy. Daphine is very lucky to have a devoted father.”

“He isn’t her father, Rarity
He is her cousin, don’t be silly,” Rhymey said.

Spike growled and stepped out,ready to attack but was interuped by the sounds of two brothers talking.

Applejack looked up to see the two brown alicorns walk their way, “Oh, hey Dyno and Myte.”

“Hello,” Dyno said, a frown on his face as he looked away from the orange mare.

“Applejack,” Myte finished, also putting on a sour look.

“So, any idea what GR has for us?” Rainbow Dash said as she flew to the doors that lead to the throne room.

“Don’t have a clue, but I hope it isn’t another war,” Buddy said, lookng down and frowning.

“For that matter, where the heck is Lighting and Starla? “ asked Applejack as they entered the throne room and all bowed at once before the sitting King and Queen.

The Grand Ruler sat on his magnificent throne, Celestia at his side, and looked down at the group of ponies, “I am sorry that I have had to cut your vacation short, brave ponies.”

“Yeah, I bet. You probably were just aching for a chance to send us into another fight,” Rainbow Dash thought to herself as Grand Ruler began.

“Yesterday, the city of Neigh Orleans was under attack by an army of soldiers,” with a wave of his hand, he produced an image of a destroyed city. Much of the city was on fire, while the sounds of ponies screaming filled the air.

The gathered group gasped in horror, Fluttershy looking on in shock, “But why? Who would do such a thing?”

“Why weren’t we told about this? Why didn’t the shields do something!!?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“Where’s lighting?” Asked Applejack.

Grand Ruler sighed, “Unfortunately, the ones who attacked us destroyed the shields and communications. And of course, you know how other races detest the perfect and order that we have set up in the land,” he said, not seeing the looks of disbelief and glares from the equestrians. “Lighting Dawn tried to stop them from attacking, but he was sadly beaten.”

As the tricorn sighed, Applejack glared art Rainbow Dash to stop her from making a snide remark, “Did he know who was leading them?”

“All that he could manage to say was, ‘Conquest’. The he fainted from his wounds,” Grand ruler said, looking despondent.

Celestia continued, “ I have heard of the name before, but it is escaping me at the moment. This is why I have sent Luna into the library archives to see if she could find any information on this being.”

“I am once again putting all of united Equestria in a state of marshall law, and you are to begin some harsher training. We don’t know what we will be facing,” Grand Ruler said as he walked away.

As the others saluted and left, Celestia called out to the Equestrians, “Wait, please!”

“What is it, princess,” applejack said with a bow, being one of the few ponies who had kept to calling Celestia by her ol title when they were alone with her.

Celestia smiled, always preferring to be called a princess than a queen, and began to talk to her young ponies, “While I agree with Celesto that beating Lighting proves that Conquest is indeed a very real threat...I do not want you to focus purely on training.”

“But, don’t you want us to be prepared?” Rarity asked.

“Yes, but consider this, not even my royal guard are on the defensive twenty-four hours a day. They are still allowed to have a life and to be ponies. What Celesto wants is to only go out when he deems it necessary, to go to events when he wants us to, or to stay close to here. That is not living, that is not what having a life is. Our greatest strength is, what it has always been, is the strength we get from each other. Train if you need to, but don’t make it the only thing in your lives. I want you to look at your friends, live with them, laugh with them, and tell me if that doesn’t make you feel stronger than any amount of training. I feel like this war with Conquest will not be won through power, but with friendship. Our strength has never been in the military, but in the ponies and the bonds that we share. Now, you are dismissed.”

“Yes, your majesty,” the five mares and one drake said together as they bowed.

Upon exiting the throne room, the group of Equestrians were interrupted in their walk to the balcony by the appearance of a white alicorn, “Lighting Dawn? What are you doing out of bed?” Fluttershy asked, looking at the captian with concern.

“I’m fine. I just needed to rest for a bit,” Lighting grumbled as he stormed pass. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to go and train.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and stated, “Oh, big surprise. The hot head went off all alone into a fight and got his butt handed to him. Now he is going off to train alone to preserve his bruised ego.”

“Rainbow,” growled Applejack.

“What? Its true!” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug of her shoulders. “This guy rushes off head long into battle and tries to fight without all of us by his side and expects us to clean up the leftovers. It’s that type of thing that got Twilight killed!”

“What did you say?” growled Lighting as he pressed his nose against Rainbow Dashs’, his black eyes narrowing in anger. “You know how Twilight died. She defied orders and ran off into battle without thinking.”

“And you did nothing! You should have had us join you, you should have had us work together, but no! You,” Rainbow Dash pointed a finger against Lighting’s breast as she growled, “went off alone and didn’t do a Celestia damned thing to save her!”

“A mistake she made. I could do nothing to help her-”

“That is BS and you know it!” she screamed, her wings flaring up behind her.

Applejack stood in between them, pushing the two ponies apart, “Ok, that is enough you two. Arguing aint getting us anywhere.” she turned her green eyes to Rainbow Dash, “You know that there weren’t anything we could’ve done to save her. Lighting, you had no business trying to fight somepony that powerful without us. We are your friends,” she began, ignoring the scoff from Lighting, “and we are here to help you. Speaking of the rest of us, where’s Starla anyway?”

Lighting Dawn looked down at the ground at the mention of his kidnapped wife, letting out a sigh,” She’s...busy at home. I-I,” he stuttered, several different emotions hitting him hard, “I thought it would be best if she relaxed for the evening. I’ll tell her everything when I get home.”

Applejack arched an eyebrow in disbelief, “Well, ok. You go off and do what you need to, we’ll be going now.”

As Rarity watched Lighting walk away, she looked to the others, “So do you think something bad has happened to Starla?”

“What are you talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked. “He just said that Starla was at home.”

Rarity shook her head, placing a hand onto her shoulder, “Dearest Rainbow Dash, you really must learn to read between the lines. Look at his walk, the way he talked, and his eyes. Something bad has happened to Starla, and he is hiding it.”

“So ya felt it do,” Applejack said, looking at the disappearing Alicorn.

“Um, guys,” Pinki said, looking down, “I know with everything going on, you might have forgotten. But do you remember what day is today?”

Rarity gasped and then nodded, “Indeed, I do remember the day. Though, I want to forget and move on.”

“Well, I was thinking,” Pinkie began, her voice unusually quiet, “We could go and visit her memorial to say hello. All together.”

“Ah, was thinking of heading there myself,” Applejack said, looking down and sighing, “Ah think we all should go and say hello to her. It would help her spirit.”

“Yeah, I’m not really planning on anything,” Dash said, before looking to spike, “You coming?”

“I...I,” Spike stammared before sighing, “I can’t. I never could go anywhere near her grave, too many memories.”

Rarity nodded and rubbed her boyfriend’s arm, “We understand. Such a thing can be difficult. I will see you at home.”

---

Being located near the foot of the capital of Equestria, next to a mountain, the small town of Ponyville was no stranger to hills. All across the small hamlet, there were hills that dotted the landscape, even on the farm of Sweet Apple Acres. However, there is one hill that is special. This little hill is located just south of the town, elevated just enough to give a pony the view of the entire town from the farm to the large treebary at the edge of town. This little hill also gave a view of Canterlot, a view of the stars that could not be beat, and the aurora borealis from the Crystal Empire at night. This hill would be very unremarkable, except for two things. There was a very large tree at the top and a small rock that sat next to it, “I do not understand.” Belle said, following the band of five ponies, “what is special about this hill?”

“Because, it's her hill,” Applejack said, walking at the head of the group.

“Her, hill?” Belle asked.

“Yepparooni! Twilight always would come to this hill if she wanted to read outside or if she just wanted to lay back and watch the stars,” Pinkie said, skipping backwards as she spoke to Belle.

“Or if she just wanted to chillax away from us,” Dash chuckled.

“So, why did you invite me to come with you?” Belle asked.

Pinkie giggled and snuggled up close to the grey unicorn, “Because, silly, you are our new friend and we want you to meet one of our old ones.”

“We’re here,” Fluttershy said as they reached the top of the hill. Just ahead of the group, sitting next to the tree, was the marker that read

In Memoriam

Princess Twilight Sparkle

995-1015

May her magic watch us all and her Spark inspire us.

Belle gasped at seeing the small tombstone, reading the words that were etched on the stone slab , “ But, I thought you tole me she was cremated.”

“She was, but,” the farmer earth pony shook her head, as if trying to shake off tears that would not come, ”Ah just didn’t feel right having her body burned and resting in a little urn like a flower pot. It just didn’t feel right, and I don’t think she would’ve wanted that.”

“”None of us did. Remember how Celestia threw such an argument about it to Celesto?” Rarity asked, coming to a stop near the grave marker. “So much so, that he made that statue in the town in order to appease her.”

Everypony that stood on the hill, giggled at little at this. Applejack then looked back at the grave, “So, with a little help from Pinkie’s sister Maude in gettin us the stone, we made this little grave for her. Just underneath the gaze of Canterlot, and watching over Ponyville.”

“What about the statue?” asked Belle.

“Let the tourist and other ponies remember Twilight with that. This is just something personal for us, her friends and family,” Applejack said, looking at the grave a soft and saddened look.

Rainbow Dash walked away from the group, smiling at the flowers and other trinkets left at the grave. Sitting down next to the tombstone, the cyan pegasus places some blue orchids and a small badge, “Hey Twilight. How do ya like the new treebary that they made in your honor? Kind of nice aint it? They even added a spot for me to land in, so no more crashing into the window for me. Heh, kind of funny aint it? OH, Scootaloo’s fine, I finally got her off the ground, awesome huh. I’ll show you sometime, honest.”

As she walked away from the grave, memories came flooding in,

“I never leave Ponyville hanging!”

“Rainbow Dash, you are brash, egotistical, and overconfident,” Twilight said, looking at Dash with flared wings.

“And you wouldn’t have it any other way,” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

Twilight shook her head and gave Rainbow Dash a hug.

Rarity sat on her knees, leaving a white lilly and her spool of thread, “Hello Twilight. Spike is doing well, I promise you that. I have been keeping an eye on him and taking good care of him. No, I haven’t been working him ragged! He’s just been trying his best to help me however he can, and to care for me.” a faint blush then came over her cheeks, “Oh, so you might have seen what me and Spike did two nights ago. Like I said, caring for me. The things he has done, what he's grown into...y-you would be proud.” She then looked at the ring on her finger, “It’s a fire ruby, like the one he gave me. We haven’t settled on a date yet, but we will.”

“Sapphires, that is just insane, let me get you some rubies.”

“Rarity, you really taught me alot,” Twilight said, smiling.

“How?”

“That just because you are a lady, doesn’t mean you can’t save yourself,” Twilight said.

Rarity smiled at her memories and got up, moving to stand in the line as Fluttershy took her place. The yellow pegasus said nothing, only letting her eyes well up with tears as she thought back to her dear friend. With a shaking hand, she laid the yellow carnation at the foot of the tombstone. Allowing herself to cry, she thought back to every sound and image that she could associate with her departed friend. Softly, she took a big breath and said, “I miss you.”

“Oh, I’m...Fluttershy.”

“Twilight, you’ve taken such good care of Owlicious, I’m impressed,” Fluttershy smiled.

The purple unicorn grinned, “ I had a great teacher.”

Fluttershy raised her hand to wipe at a tear, but a blue hand did instead. Looking over her shoulder at Rainbow Dash, she smiled softly and then reached up to hug her. Forgetting her image for the moment, Rainbow Dash returned the hug and held her friend tightly. For a ew moments, the pegasi held each other in a tight embrace just letting their emotions flow for a few moments. Getting up, Rainbow Dash looked into her friend’s eyes, “You ok?”

Fluttershy twirled her finger in her hair and looked back at the tombstone, “Yes,” she said, before taking Rainbow Dash’s hand and was lead back to the group.

Pinkie Pie bounced to the grave next, leaving a rubber chicken and a pink rose, “Hey Twilight! I just wanted to let you know that we are all right and you don’t need to worry about us. You just go on having fun in paradise or wherever you ended up. My granny pie always taught me, before she died, that being sad when your loved ones are sad will make them feel bad. So don’t worry about the others, I’ll do my best to keep them smiling,” she said with her usual glee, although her eyes began to water as she said it.

Applejack was next, as she strode up to the grave while reaching into her shirt pocket. Pulling out a brown colored bottle, she popped the top off and began to pour the contents onto the stone slab, “Here ya go, the finest hard cider that Ah could find in our cellar. None of this cheap stuff that Berry sells. You know my uncle, Celestia bless his soul, always said that nopony should go to paradise without having a taste of hard cider first. Heh, and Ah remembered that you told me once that you would not try alcohol until you were married. Well, here’s your chance,” then, she reached into her short’s pocket and brought out a bit.

“This is just in case you got too busy studying the barrier between the living and the dead to remember to pay the ferry pony to paradise,” Applejack added, flipping the bit onto the ground. Taking a deep breath, she placed her hat over her heart and sighed, “Ah think Ah’ve given these types of reports to too many ponies in mah life. Mah ma, pa, and you. But hey,” she chuckled a little, “who knows, maybe you’ll be able to talk to each other and give one another notes on us. As you can see, we are all doing fine right now. We’ve been in some scrapes and have had a few close calls, but we’re alive. Ah’ve been all Ah can to keep an eye on them for ya, but you know how we can all be. Applebloom’s fine, the second of her friends to get her cutie mark. Potions, can ya believe it? Ah guess it comes from hanging out with Zecora all that time.”

As Applejack continued to give the report to Twilight, Rainbow Dash laid on the hill and played with a blade of grass, “I suppose it's back to constantly fighting a threat every day, training, and never getting to do anything but focus on the latest threat.”

“It appears so,” Rarity calmly said while leaning on a tree. “And just when I was getting back into the zone with my clothing line and the armor.”

“No more parties, unless grand ruler says so,” Pinkie said with a defeated tone, kicking at the ground with her foot.

Applejack put on her hat and laid down next to Rainbow Dash, “Maybe we might get together because of some random event or something happening that might require one of us. But beyond that, just training and fighting.”

“I hate it!” screamed Rainbow Dash as she ripped some grass from the ground. “We should be able to find time for ourselves! Something for us to do that doesn’t require Lighting and his idiots hanging around us all the time!. I feel like I am losing track of who you guys are anymore, you feel so...distant.”

“Why did we let it get this far?” Fluttershy asked, holding herself and looking out at the town. “We used to be so close before, but ever since Twilight died...”

“Like Dash said, distant,” Applejack said, sighing, “We should be there for each other, like with Pinkie or some of the other problems that have happened. Like when that Kudos feller took our marks. Rather than helping each other, we just went on like nothing was wrong. We should’ve been helping each other, but we didn’t.”

“It was Twilight,” Pinkie said, looking back at the grave, “She was keeping us together. She really brought us together as friends and not just girls who just hanged out together.”

Each girl nodded and Rarity added, “Indeed, without her, I don’t think I would’ve become as close to any of ou as I am.”

“Then why did you let it break?” Belle asked, looking at the group. “You couldn’t have been that easily broken.”

“I blame Grand Ruler,” Dash said, “He never let us have a chance to mourn, to cry and just feel like ourselves. One week wasn’t enough! And then it seemed like when we had a chance like today, we got forced into another fight or some monster would distract us! It was like we weren’t equine to him, just toys for him to play with on his own!”

“And what’s stopping from that happening again?” Pinkie asked, “Durning that whole Dark King thing, I felt so alone and seperate. We just felt like-”

“Starfleet,” Fluttershy said calmly.

Applejack shook her head, “Rarity shouldn’t have lost her wings. We should’ve figure out another way to capture Bad Horse or whoever he was. We should’ve been able to capture Kudos and we shouldn’t have been put through the hell we’ve been through. We needed to stand together!”

“So, what are you going to do now?” Belle asked, looking down and feeling down about the gloom that descended on her friends, “If these fights keep you all seperate like this?”

“Ah don’t know,” Applejack sighed.

Belle smiled, “Well, a good walk might help clear our heads. Because, I want to keep all of us together. From the stories I heard, I can’t see your friendship ending so easily.”

Applejack got up and stretched, “Well, you know what, maybe your right. Maybe a good walk is just what we need. Maybe we could just walk around the town and make it to the old Golden Oaks library.” This made the girls nod in agreement and began to walk with each other.

As they walked away from the hill, their conversations began in earnest. Rarity talked at length about her latest line, while Fluttershy would calmly listen and nod. Rainbow Dash began to brag about her exploits to the young Belle, while Applejack would interject with the truth when she could. Pinkie, being Pinkie, smiled and hummed to herself, thinking up a song in her head

No pony is an island who has been in love
We need to understand through each push and shove
Just as eternal as the sun above
It is helping every hoof in glove

For five of the mares, it was like the old days of the Equestria of old, but for Belle, it was a new feeling to be surrounded by five mare who were busy walking and talking about anything that came to their heads. She could feel a small warmth in her heart growing strong as she looked from mare to mare, each with a bright light that shone in their eyes. In all, the group was talking about nothing; however, for a group of close friends, talking about nothing is the perfect thing to talk about. Her ears began to twitch at the sound of Pinkie singing and quickly joined in with her own lyrics.

And it’s going to be a cold day in tartarus when we surrender
For friendship and a chance to remember
What you have is more precious than gold

As the group of friends left the hill, the sun shined down on the random objects that the girls had left behind. With the sun hitting the objects in the right light, it made each glow a brilliant rainbow shine wich then shined upon the six mares. Unaware of this phenomena, Pinkie and Belle began to sing together as they walked away

When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
Will be fine

Fluttershy walked happily with her friends, a warm feeling coming through her. As she looked at each mare, she felt an old warm feeling flow through her, one she hadn’t felt in a while. She let out a contented sigh as she happily began to talk about her animals to her friends, knowing that they would listen. The more she talked, the happier she began to feel and feel the same music flow through her.

It's like we have all met in this world before
I want to take this time to let us explore
With out hesitation knocking at our door.

Rainbow Dash, on the other hand, looked down at Fluttershy and noticed how she was smiling again. Looking to her left, she could see her friends smiling again, as if they could feel the old feelings of love and friendship growing between them once more. There was a smirk on her face as she thought she saw Pinkie Pie having a real smile once more on her face, and this made her sing as well.

We should open up our our hearts forevermore
It was almost a cold day in Tartarus but we remember
That the bond in our hearts last forever
And that queen of hearts

Rainbow Dash and Flutterhsy looked at each other and smiled warmly before singing together as one.

When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
Will be fine

Applejack sighed as she looked at her friends and smiled. With a warm smile, she began to see them as they once were. Ponies, happy and free, gone were the times of armor and wars, instead just happy friends living the life and enjoying themselves. With a sigh she asked herself “Think we’re doing good Twilight?” she then looked up at the waning light and sighed, singing to herself.

Walking through the turmoil and pain
I just want to do what I can with the time remains
Before my friendship flies by you.

Rarity nodded to Applejack and slowly came closer to her. Smiling warmly, she gave Applejack a hug, strangely feeling closer to her old friends more than she had the past year. Looking from friend to friend, she felt that there was a small change in atmosphere for the group, as if a missing element had returned to them. Nodding, she began to sing with her friends.

What can we do to melt hearts of steel
I wonder if we lost what we used to feel
Love will be the answer and it is real
We’ll always be there for each other.

Rarity and Applejack looked to each other and began to sing in unison together, letting the music in their hearts play together.

When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
Will be fine

All six mares smiled and began to sing as one as they walked towards the old treebary, letting the warmth in their hearts spread across the town.

When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
When I walk with you
When I talk with you
Everything will be fine
Will be fine

As the group stopped singing, Applejack smiled warmly and looked at the building while running a hand through her mane, “You know, that little walk, felt perfect, just what we needed to clear the old cowebs.”

“Doesn’t hurt that walk really did just feel like the old days,” Rarity said, smiling warmly as she ran a hand through her mane, “No fear of battles, no worries, just us living the way we want.”

“Why can’t we keep it up?” Belle asked, smiling warmly. “Starfleet probably doesn’t want me, so I can be an outside observer. I can probably find ways to get us to have meet ups like this again and again. It’ll be easy.”

“You would do that?” Rainbow Dash asked, her eyebrow cocked.

Belle nodded, “You guys are my first five friends...of course I will. I just need a house to call my own first and maybe some clothes.”

Pinkie’s eyes went wide and she pulled in Applejack and Rarity into a group talk. After a few minutes, Pinkie walked to Belle and said, “Well, until then, you can still stay with me.”

“Thanks Pinkie,” Belle said, giving Pinkie a hug.

And so it was, old friendships were rekindled in the gloom of a tragedy that would soon be forgotten by the fires of friendship.

---

“And the brave princess looked at the evil queen, her eyes narrowed at she glared at the woman who had destroyed her life so far. Holding out her magic wand, she could feel her friends nearby, giving their energy to defeat the-” Buddy was interrupted from listening to the radio show by a knock on the door. Looking down at his sleeping cousin, he lightly kissed her forehead and tucked her in the couch.

Getting up, he walked to the door and opened it, stepping back to see, “Artie?”

“Hey Buddy, want to talk outside for a bit,” Artie said, stopping for a moment to listen to the music and the voices coming from the radio, “Is that the moon princess and her brave soldiers? You do know that show is for little girls right?”

Buddy nodded, “Yeah, and it still has great characters, awesome battles, and a great love story.”

“Yeah, and it’s very girly,” Artie said, trying his best to control his laughter.

“So, doesn’t stop it from being good,” Buddy replied, and then looked to his sleeping cousin, holding a little doll of the moon princess, “And besides...I have a little girl you know.”

Artie nodded and chuckled,” I know, I know. I am just kidding, come on outside.” he said, leading Buddy to the fence that surrounded the garden.

Buddy nodded and followed Artie out, and sighed, “Beautiful night, aint it?”

“Yeah, bet Starla is just,” Artie paused and sighed, “Don’t know what she’s doing, but I bet it’s with Lighting.”

“Yeah,” Buddy paused, gripping the rail of the fence, “with Lighting.”

“Still not over her?” Artie asked, watching him shake his head. “Buddy, you know that she picked who she wanted.”

“IT still hurts ok?” Buddy said, turning away as a tear rolled down his cheek. “It still hurts. Do you think I don’t kick myself for not making my move when I could. Or trying to say, ‘hey Starla, I love the stars too. LEt’s go watch them. Oh by the way, how good are ya with kids?” Don’t you think I wanted that? But...I didn’t because I was a freaking coward.”

“Buddy, I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to-”

Buddy growled when he looked up, “Are we here to talk about my love life or did you have something else to insult me about.”

“Hey, I wasn’t trying to insult you,” Artie said, looking down, “I know that you kind of get the raw deal from Rhymey a lot because of your...lack of masculinity?”

“So what? I like female things, I like making flowers grow, I like to listen to girly stuff with my daughter and make her teddy bears,” Buddy said, “Doesn’t make me any different from the rest of you.”

Artie sighed and nodded, patting his shoulder, “Yeah, I know, I know. I am actually here just to check up on you.”

“Me? Why?” Buddy asked.

Artie looked behind him at the little girl asleep, “Because of the coming war. If this guy beat Lighting, then we might be over in our heads. We might even lose one another.”

“Lose?!” Buddy laughed and leaned back, “We’re Starfleet, remember, we don’t lose. We’re invincible. We can handle anything that is thrown at us, and if not, we find some hidden power or weapon that will give us the win. We are not going to fail.”

“You can’t rely on that all the time,” Artie said, before saying with a cold tone, “Heroes fall you know. We are only mortal.”

“Why are you worried? I mean, none of us on this team are exactly friends you know,” Buddy asked.

“Because, out of all of you,” Artie said, sighing, “You are the one I tolerate the most, and can actually respect. You have a cousin back there and you manage to do all of this without much fear.”

“Daughter,” Buddy said, sighing as he looked at her, “Even if she doesn’t call me dad.”

Artie nodded, “Daughter, sorry. I just want to make sure you are prepared in case...you know.”

“Nothing will happen, you’ll see,” Buddy said, trying to put some false confidence in his voice. “We’ll fight Conquest and his cronies to a standstill and come out on top. Watch.”

“As long as you are sure,” Artie said, walking away, “Remember, you have someone important to look out for.”

Buddy waved him off, saying to himself, “Yeah, yeah, got it.” he then looked up to the stars and sighed, watching as one twinkled in the night. Turning away he walked to the door and walked back into his house.

---

In the small hamlet of Ponyville, just on the outskirts, was a small little house. Within this little house, a grey pegasus lived. This pegasus stood in front of a mirror running her hand through her blonde hair, taking one last look t herself. She let out a chuckle at how nice her body had filled out, despite having two kids of her own. Turning away, she walked into the bedroom of her daughter and sat by her bed, leaving a note, “My little Dinky,” she whispered, running a hand through her daughter’s hair, “When you wake up tomorrow, I’ll be gone. I want you to go to your sister Sparkler’s house and stay there. Momma has a very important job to do, and she might not come home, but, she wants you to know that she loves you more than anything.” leaning in, she gave her little girl a kiss on the forehead.

“M-momma,” squeaked Dinky as she turned in the bed.

Ditzy Doo backed up quickly, her eyes watering. It took everything she had to leav the side of that little girl and walk down the stairs. As she reached the bottom, she could hear the door knock.

“Miss Doo, come out, its time for you to head to the care facility,” said one of the three guards that stood outside.

One of the three, an orange pegasus with an arrow cutie mark, shook his head, “Guys, do we need to do this? Her daughter goes to school with mine, she isn’t dangerous!”

“Swift Arrow,” the second guard, an alicorn, said, putting a hand on his shoulder “Ditzy Doo is dangerous. Her eyes are crooked, leaving her to make mistakes and would ruin our wonderful land. You don’t want corruption like this to run rampant through our lovely country, would you?”

“No, but she-” Swift began, but was interrupted.

“Look, we have done this with a few other undesirables, what is one mo-URRRRK!” the guard let out a strangled gasp as three tendrils of purple magic wrapped around his throat and arms. As he began to lose conscious, he looked to his other friend, “H-Help me.”

“OH GOD THEY’RE IN MY EYES!!!” screamed the other alicorn as he fell to the ground, blue magic eclipsing his head.

Swift Arrow turned his head to the sound of two ponies walking up from the shadows. Shining Spark held her hands out in readiness, looking up at Swift, “So, are you with them, or with Equestria.”

Swift looked down at the two guards, and then back up to Spark, “My daughter Scootaloo has very tiny wings, and has problems flying. Aholes like this might be coming after her next, and I won’t let that happen. So, who do you think?”

Trixie and Spark smiled at one another, as the door opened and Ditzy came out with a black coat and hood, “Wait, I know you,” Ditzy said, shaking her head and rubbing her eyes, “You are that magician, Trixie. I didn’t think that you were a part of-”

“This?” Trixie asked, bowing, “Of course she is. The great and powerful Trixie is always ready for an adventure that involves the safety of Equestria. Now come, we must make haste to the castle for the big meeting.”

“Ok, and who are you,” Ditzy asked, looking to Spark, “Are you Trixie’s partner?”

Spark shook her head and calmly stated, “No, I am her teammate. I am here to help her gather the members of our little rebellion. Wich I still object to this one. She is a mother and stands to lose everything if she goes through with this.”

“She will lose everything if she doesn’t,” Trixie said, looking down at the two knocked out guards. “Better to die standing for something then on your back.”

“But she-”

Ditzy held up her hand and then looked back at her home, “Dinky is my world. She and her sister are all I have left. If going on this adventure means a better life for them both, then I will do what I can.”

Spark nodded and sighed, “No arguing with a determined mare. Fine, let’s go. But I will make extra sure that you are ok.”

“All right!” Ditzy said, flapping her wings and flying off, before coming back and asking, “Where are we going?”

Author's Notes:

Originally, I was just going to have Dementia and the Starfleet guys be flat as cardboard and focus on the mane five. But, with a little talk with some other writers, I decided to see what I could do with the characters and attempt to make you care about them. Or at least, feel emotion while I am at it.

The scene in the dungeon and tree was not planned, just something I wanted to do to expand everything else about the story.

The only reason I wrote the line about the tree being rebuilt was because Mykan appearently blew it iup and put in a statue in season 4. I have not read anything of his season 4 material so this was new to me. I did read the Rainbow Rocks stuff.

Oh and Swift Arrow is the OC of Alchemystudent. I don't think he minds if I used his royal guard OC.

Remake notes:

Wow, this was...just wow. So many things have changed since then havent they. From Lighting's unexpected arc, down to the ideas that I have changed since then. I love the little additions here and there.

-Shout outs: The radio play? That is the story of Sailor Moon taking on Beryl, and Walk with you was a song I had long been wanting to do.

-I felt like I needed some more Pinkie and Belle interactions. Especially since Pinkie has come a long way from being the one I thought had no arc and then I decided to build her up.

-I kept saying to myself that Buddy is my greatest dissappointment. Because there was so much I could've done with him and Daphine's relatioinship. So, consider this my way of fixing things.

The Fall begins

She preaches about friendship, gives advice that I find bull plop, she’s not level-headed enough

Applejack looked around in the black void, her breath coming out in short pants. Her panicked green eyes looked over the surroundings, trying to locate an exit to the endless void. With quick snaps of her head, she looked over the dark void and listened to the empty sounds of cold wind. Deciding to risk running, she took off in a sprint and was stopped by black thorny vines wrapping around her arms and legs. As the vines tightened their grip on the struggling earth pony, they pulled her to ground and forced her to look in the direction of several stars being covered in a blanket of darkness.

Conquest will rise. We will bring the hunger, the disease, and the death

His coming will signal the end of stars

Then-

Applejack let out a horrified, “NO!” as she watched a black hand grab four lights: blue, pink, white, and yellow, and then began to squeeze tightly.

Then the five lights will be enveloped by the darkness

“Stop it!!!” Screamed Applejack as she continued to thrash, hearing the pained screamed of her friends as each light went out. Panting, she pulled her head up to see two Twilights, one dressed in white robes and the other in black.

“You have failed them, you let them die, and,” the Twilight in white pointed at Applejack.

“You have failed me! Because you are too weak!” the Twilight in black denounced, pointing her finger at Applejack. “You are weak and useless. You let everypony down.”

“N-no, Ah, AH!” Applejack screamed, as bony hooves and hands began to pull her into the danky and rancid ooze.

Applejack shot up in bed, panting as bead of cold sweat rolled down her face. Placing a hand to her quickly beating heart, she quickly began to try and slow her rapid breathing. At the sudden sound of the door being open, her head whipped around to look at the visitor, “Caramel?”

“I’m sorry, “the stallion said, looking down. “I was passing by after going to the bathroom when I heard you screaming in. I thought you were in trouble, so I came to check up on you. Are you alright?”

Applejack smiled a bit at the sound of concern in Caramel’s voice, “Yeah, Ah’m fine. It’s just nightmares and this whole Conquest thing.”

Caramel made a move to sit with Applejack, “Want to talk about it?”

“Sure,” Applejack said, moving a little to the side and giving Caramel room to sit with her.

The light brown stallion did, noting how Applejack’s sleep shirt hung off her body and gave her a lovely figure in the moonlight. He then frowned a little as he caught sight of the scars along her back, arms, and sides, “Those scars, are they from your training?”

“Yeah, and other places,” Applejack said, looking down at her arm, “This was when I fought the manticore that killed my parents.” she sighed, “Each one of the scars tells a story. And it’s a guarentee that Ah’ll be getting more soon.” Growling, she clentched her fists and slammed them against the bed, “It’s just nuts, is what it is!” Applejack said, leaning forward and laying her elbows onto her knees. “This Conquest feller makes a big scene, destroys an entire town in a matter of hours, and then disappears for two weeks. For two whole weeks this ahole hasn’t done a dang thing.”

Caramel nodded, “That does sound weird.”

“It’s suspicious, is what it is,” Applejack said, looking over her shoulder at him. “Now, Ah aint one for stragedy. Ah’m much more of a go in there and kick flank kind of gal. All Ah know of planning is common sense. And it don’t take the smartest pony in the world to tell you that if a bad guy goes silent for two weeks, it means he’s planning on something.”

“Have you talked with Grand Ruler about this?” asked Caramel.

“Hell yeah Ah have, and you know what he said to me?” Applejack asked, her eyes narrowing. She then threw her hands up in theatrics, “Do not worry about it! He is merely afraid of Starfleet and the magic of believing! As long as you stand wiht your powers and be ready for anything, we will prevail.”

“An you don’t believe him?” ask Caramel.

“Heck no!” Applejack growled and then laid back onto the bed. “Ah Told Celestia and Luna about it, and at least THEY believed me! They told me that there was nothing they could really do. They have no information where he is, or anyway to find out what he is doing, so we’re technically fighting blind.”

“I’m sorry,” said Caramel.

Applejack sighed as she looked up at the ceiling, “Its just so hard...how can Ah help my friends if Ah don’t know what the danger is.”

“You know, you aren’t alone. You could talk to your friends, they could help you,” Caramel said, laying on his side. “They could cheer you up, take your mind off of you problems.”

“Ah know, and that’s the problem. Because the moment they know how worried Ah am, they’ll want to help me, and Ah won’t say no,” she said, before turning her back to Caramel. Another depressed sigh escaped her lips, “Ah want to protect them so badly, and now there is an enemy that Ah can-ohhhhhh,” she purred as she felt a pair of hands on her back.

“I may not be able to help you fight, but, can I at least help you with some of your pain?” Caramel asked, rubbing Applejack’s back through her shirt. He tried his best not to look at her red panties that showed off her toned rump.

Applejack purred, “Thanks, that feels...kind of nice.”

“You’re welcome,” the stallion said as hi finger pushed softly against the muscles of Applejack’s back. A frown came to is lips when he hear he wince, “I didn’t think you’d be this scarred.”

“Some of it’s from back when I was a pony, you don’t get to be a taveling adventurer and farm mare without a little scarring. The rest is fom star fleet battles,” Applejack turned to look at Caramel, “Look at this,” she then lifted her shirt, to just where the bottom of her breasts were showing.

Caramel tried to ignore the sight of Applejack’s underboob and instead focused on the long red scar the led down her ribs and to her right hip. He could see a few small cuts, “How-”

“One of Sombra’s monsters. It’s nothing really, but just reminds me that the armor can’t protect worth crap,” Applejack said pulling her shirt down.

Carmel sighed, feeling useless, “I think I’ll go now and let you-”

“Wait,” Applejack said, a soft smile on her lips. “Would ya mind, sleeping with me tonight. Ah kind of don’t want to be alone right now and need the company.”

If Caramel was any other stallion, he would take that offer as something else. For the briefest of moments he let his mind wonder.

“Sleep with me, take me,” Applejack said, lifting her shirt to reveal her breasts.

Caramel, now with many muscles nodded, “Yes darling.”

Caramel quickly removed the offending thought from his skull and nodded, “Sure.” he then wrapped his arms slowly across her back and pulled her in.

Applejack rested her head onto Caramel’s shoulders, snuggling close to him, “Hmmm, so, you really do smell like Caramel.”

The stallion blushed, “Um thanks. You smell pretty good yourself,” he said, as he heard the light snoring from the mare. “ Goodnight Applejack, I wish I could be your strenght.”

---

Starla looked in the mirror at herself, and began to cry. She ran her hand along the mirror reflection, at the face, trying her best to see past the sunken eyes and the almost ghostly look in her face. For the briefest of moments, she could see the beauty that was there. The woman who had won the heart of a hero, was now a ghost of her former self. She pulled away, trying to block out the frequent screams from the other rooms. All she wanted to do was try and sleep. However, that became impossible, as the sounds of prisoners in pain would haunt her or she would be afraid that the next time the door opened, Conquest would come and play with her. A sigh escaped her lips, grateful for the week break that she has had from his touch, “Good morning my sweet!” Starla’s heart sank at the sound of the door and voice. “I have great news today.”

“No, please, stay away” screamed Starla as she backed away to the bed, shivering.

Before she had a chance to protect herself, Conquest grabbed her shoulders and threw her to the bed, straddling her, “I thought you might want to know the great news I bring. Besides, it's been a week since I have had my favorite plaything.”

Starla watched as he began to unbutton her shirt, slowly exposing her right tit, “P-please, don’t...not again, I can’-Ahhh!” she groaned as she felt him begin to play with her body.

“You want to know the news?” Conquest asked, licking her neck slowly. “We have finally made our plans to attack our first city, isn't that wonderful? Later on today, we are going to attack-guess.”

Starla whimpered as she felt a hand pulling away her skirt, continuing to expose her body. She could only lay there in fear as he ripped her clothes apart, a childish glee in his eyes, “No, p-please.”

“Guess,” he growled as he began to nibble her ear.

“Oaton?” she whimpered.

“Nope, Vanhoover! We’ll strike in a few hours, and the best part?” Conquest smiled as he slowly licked her soft flesh. “Starfleet will show up, and everypony is going to have the first row seat to watching their ‘heroes’ fall. Isn’t that wonderful?”

“No, it isn’t. You’ll kill so many people,” she whimpered, feeling her tears welling up in her eyes, paralyized in utter horror.

Conquest slapped Starla across the breasts, watching her wince in pain, “Now now, they aren’t people, they’re numbers. If they were people, then I would...laugh harder,” Conquest chuckled as he ran two fingers along her lips. As he watched her whimper, he looked at the red marks on her breasts, “Oh, I forgot...you’re still tender from the whipping I gave you last week. Well, don’t worry...I won’t hurt your boobies today.”

“T-thank you,” Starla whimpered, then shivered as she felt a third finger run along her stomach, “What are you going to do now?”

“You know what I have yet to do to you?” as he watched Starla shake her head, Conquest smiled cruelly, “Fist you.”

“No, don’t fist me!” She screamed as her body horribly violated.

Elsewhere in the base, three of the generals sat in shock as they watched Starla’s brutal rape. As Conquest fisted and slapped the starfleet member, a feeling disgust began to overcome Dementia. She crossed her arms over her chest as she began to shiver in revulsion and rage, “I can’t watch this anymore.” she said, getting up an walking away.

Conquest’s voice could be heard on the monitor, “You know, we might as well try anal.”

“What is the matter Dementia?” Mysterious asked, standing up and watching her walk away. “Of all Starfleet, you hated Starla the most. I thought you would want to watch her suffer.”

“Rape is still a horrible and despicable crime. I may hate the little Star with every fiber of my being, but no one deserves that. Not even her. I-I,” she shook her head and walked away. “I’m going to get ready for the assault. Let me know when the boss is done with Starla.”

As she walked away, Rep gulped as he watched the action take place. He felt his stomach turn as he watched Conquest scratch and punch his toy, “Y-you know, Dementia’s right. I can’t watch this anymore. I’m going to join her.”

“Understood,” Mysterious said, turning to watch the rest of the rape take place. When he turned his head to the magical monitor, he frowned ans said, “Utterly pointless.” and then began to walk away.

Back in the quarters, Starla pleaded as she felt Conquest’s warm member slide into her, “And now to finish you off my love.”

As she her pain subside and the bouncing ctop, Starla cried, “Don’t call me that. Only Lighting calls me that.”

He moved his hands to her face, caressing her cheek softly while scratching with his long fingernails, “He won’t anymore. I think he blames you for getting yourself raped. I bet he sees you as a weak woman who should’ve stopped me.”

“No! He won’t you’ll see,” Starla cried as he thrusted, causing her breasts to bounce up and down. Turning her head to cry into the pillow, she whimpered, “He’ll save me.”

Conquest could only laugh at this as he cplayed with his little toy. A smile came across his face as he licked her tears away, tasting the salty water as if it was the sweetest wine, “You know love, as many times as I cum in you. I’m surprised that you aren’t pregnant yet. I mean, you would think that a little me would be in there by now.” he then began to rub his hand along her stomach, “Don’t worry, if you do get pregnant, I’ll abort it personally. I’ll even bring the coat hanger.”

Starla had a look of pure terror in her eyes, “Please, no! D-don’t cum in me. I don’t want to get pregn-AHHHHHHH” she screamed as she felt the warm liquid fill her pussy, her lower body milking Conquest’s dick as he slowed down in his thrusts. Laying her head back as her rapist laid down with her, panting, Starla began to cry, “I have nightmares about you...”

“The best kind,” Conquest said, rubbing her body gently.

“That, one day, you call me to your chambers for breakfast. I then hear you mention that you only want two things for breakfast. You then grab me by the neck, throw me to the bed, and then...then...”

“Yes?” Conquest asked, liking the nightmare so far.

“You rip my blouse open and then eat my tits. You rip them to shreds and laugh,” Starla cried as she felt Conquest leave her side.

The black alicorn smiled, “Quite a nightmare...I love it.” With a slow walk he began to get dressed, his eyes looking back over his shoulder, “You know what makes you so much fun? Is how weak you really are.”

“I’m not weak,” Starla whispered.

“No?” Conquest chuckled as he walked to the door, “Then why are you Lighting’s lap dog?”

Starla said nothing, choosing instead to lay on her side and weep. Her heart making a silent prayer for the town of Vanhoover and all of the ponies that lived there.

---

Ever since Spike and Rarity has consummated their love for one another, the purple dragon had taken to sleeping in Rarity’s bedroom for the past two weeks. So accustomed was the to the white unicorn’s warmth, that the absence of it that morning caused him to sit up in the bed in alarm. Looking back at the small dent where his lady had slept, he ran his claw along the spot. A small forlonging sigh escaped his lips as he got out of his bed and to where he had placed his shorts. As he put them on, he heard a strange sound coming from the bathroom. With his curiosity peaked, he walked to the bathroom and found Rarity hunched over the toilet, “Rarity!”

Rarity looked back over her shoulder, some bile still on her lips, “Oh, Spikey. I am so sorry that you caught me looking like this. I was getting some early work done on the armor, but then my stoma-ack!” her face immediately turned green and she turned back to the porcelain altar.

Without a second thought, Spike ran to her side and pulled her hair away as she began to evacuate her dinner of last night that he had made for her, “Hold on, Rares.”

As Rarity finished, she looked up and smiled at her finance, “Such a gentle drake. Thank you.” she leaned up to kiss him, but Spike quickly brought out a washcloth to wipe her face.

“How long has this been going on?” Spike asked, helping Rarity to her feet.

“For a few days, I guess its because of some bad food. Don’t worry, I’m fine,” Rarity said, walking out of the bathroom and towards her stairs. “If I continue, I’ll go to the doctor.”

“Ok,” Spike said, watching as his mare walked down the stairs.

---

Belle sighed as she looked at the paper in front of her, reading all of the prices of the various apartments and motels. Each price made her heart sink lower and lower as the possibilities of finding a home were getting worse, “I could find a job but,” she looked at her cutie mark, “I would need to figure out what this means first. Am I an astologer, a music star or-”

“Morning Belle,” Pinkie said, extending the word moring as long as she could and wrapping her arms around Belle’s neck from behind. “Whatcha doing?”

“House hunting and job hunting,” Belle said, a frown on her face. “And not having much luck. I just need to know my talent and maybe I can find a great job and a place to live.”

“Well, I have some chores to do around town,” Pinkie said, bouncing in front of Belle and putting her hands onto the table, “You could join me. I’m not really doing anything.”

“Thanks Pinkie, but I really need to find a house,” Belle said, softl adding, “I can’t keep mooching off of you.”

Pinkie smiled warmly, and took Belle by the hand. Lifting her up slowly, Pinkie looked into Belle’s eyes and began to sing.

Hey, now, don't be sad
I know you cannot stay
But we've got a couple minutes
And a lot of time to play

Belle smiled warmly at Pinkie as she walked out with Pinkie, her voice joining in with Pinkie as the two left the bakery.

I know you have important things
So it's okay, just go

As Bell let go of Pinkie’s hand, the pink pony shook her head and sang in response,

But we can still pick one small, little thing
To do with you, y'know!

Belle shook her head, “But, Pinkie, I thought you have some things to do around the town. Won’t I get in your way?”

Pinkie giggled, “Of course not! Besides, it might help you find out what your cutie mark means or why you don’t have magic. Come on!”

One small thing doesn't seem like a lot
One small thing, work with the time you've got
Soon, one small thing becomes two

Belle nodded warmly and followed Pinkie down the street. After traveling a few blocks, they had reached Carosuel boutique. Before Belle could ask Pinkie why they were there, she found herself quickly pulled in and broght before Rarity. With a warm smile, Pinkie said, “Hey Rarity!”

“Pinkie, what brings you here?” Rarity asked, “And if you are still curious, yes, I want you and Applejack to make my cake.”

Pinkie shook her head, “I don’t want to talk about that. I want to talk about something else. You know,” she then nodded to Belle.

“Oh, of course!!” Rarity said, pulling Belle onto the stage, her measuring tape flying out like a whip as it wrapped around the grey unicorn.

“But PIIIIIIIIINKIE!” Belle shouted as she was pulled in, “I don’t have any money to pay for a new wardrobe.”

“Nonesense dear,” Rarity said, “I will do this, free of charge.”

Pinkie giggled and walked over to Spike. As she did, she leaned up and whispered in his ear. Nodding in response, Spike whispered back to Pinkie while Rarity began to dress Belle up in a collection of out fits. As Pinkie watched, she happily sang,

After two, perhaps another few
Then one small thing is not so small
One small thing can be the biggest thing of all

Belle smiled at this, enjoying the feeling of the clothes being put on her. The fasion, the designs, and the jewelery made her feel special and unique. Looking back at her two new freidns, she couldn’t help but giggle at the fun she was having.

All right now, since we're here
Let's see what we can do
Go with the flow until you go
Together, me and you

Satisfied with the results, Pinkie grabbed Belle by the arm and pulled her out. As she left, she dropped a letter for Rarity. Using her magic to pick up the parchment, Rarity quickly read it and nodded, grabbing a small collection of boxes.

As Pinkie led Belle by the hand, she nodded her head towards a small bookstore. Seeing this, Belle’s eyes opened up wide and shined with the light of diamonds. With renewed energy, Belle ran inside, followed quickly by Pinkie. Giving Belle a small bag of bits, Pinkie sang,

They’ve got books for everything
Let’s see what they got.

Eagerly, Belle began to grab some random books on magic, technology, and myths. She couldn’t help but smile as she looked at the magic texts, while not understanding them, was able to see the different effect and how they would work in theory. Her favorite books quickly became the myths and technology that she had read. She did not notice the big book that Pinkie was reading, but when she was done getting her books, she found one for her happy friend. Picking it up, she tapped Pinkie on the shoulder and sang.

Let’s read about Sonambula’s wing
You'll like this one a lot!

Pinkie giggled happily as she bought the books along with Belle and put it into her bag, “Oh, I love Sonambula! I always wanted to meet her! Oh, think we could find a time machine or a time traveler to meet her.”

“Maybe Pinkie, maybe,” Belle laughed, a warm smile on her face as the two began to walk through the streets of Ponyville. Happily, the two began to sing together, hand in hand.

One small thing, it's a good place to start

Some of the Unicorpians saw this and shook their heads, anger evident on their faces at the sound and loud singing that the two friends were making. The rest of Ponyville on the other hand, were beginning to join in on the chorus in spite of the reactions of the unicorpians.

(Just one small thing)

As the two began to journey through the town, Pinkie Pie would occasionally break away from Belle to talk to a random pony she knew. Be it flowers from the trio, talking to Lyra about her music, or even to the Mayor of Ponyville. While the Unicorpians began to frown and ignore the two, shaking their heads at the antics of the pink mare, Pinkie would bounce right up to another pony to give them a message. As she did this, she and Belle began to sing.

One small thing, and we don't seem so far apart
(Don't seem apart)

Belle, on the other hand, was getting a mix of reactions from the town. A lot of the Ponyvillians would gasp in shock or were surprised at the sight of her appearence. The Unicorpians would just frown at her, as if they immeaditally suspected her of being a clone or a changeling. When Belle saw these reactions, she frowned and looked down. A calming hand on her shoulder alerted her to Pinkie’s presence, “Don't mind them. They are just a bunch of stuck up meanies. Trust me, the rest of us accept you and want you here.”

“R-R-really?” asked Belle.

“Sure as sugar, as a matter of fact, come with me,” Pinkie said, taking Belle towards the Golden Oaks memorial Library.

“Pinkie, what is-” As soon as Pinkie opened the door, her voice was imeaditally drowned ouy by a sound of.

“Surprise!” by the chorus of ponies as they all stood under a large banner that read-

Welcome Home, Belle Amie

Happily Pinkie Pie began to sing to Belle.

Soon, one small thing leads to more
It's so much more than there was before
Just one small thing, and you will see
The start of something big for you and me

Belle shook her head at this, looking around, “Pinkie, what is this. What do you mean, welcome home?”

“Well, duh...this is your home silly,” Pinkie said with her smile, the first geninune smile she had in a year, “I talked with Spike eariler if you could have it. I mean, it did get passed down to him after all.”

“Yeah, and I said, sure,” Spike said, “This place needs somepony in it. And it might as well be you.”

“Indeed,” Mayor Mare said, stepping in front, “And, after checking with the rules back at the Barnes and No Bell bookstore, she saw that you are techinically eleigble to be a resident here with permission of the owner.”

“But, what about rent? OR money, or a job? How am I going to live-” Belle asked, feeling nervous.

There was a coy smirk on Mayor Mare’s face as she said, “And as Mayor of this town, I hereby declare you...the offical librarian. That is, if you accept.”

“OF COURSE!” Belle shouted. “Being around all of these books, its so exciting. I love it, love it, love it, love it!!!”

Pinke took Belle’s hands and smiled, “You’re welcome, Belle.”

“Thanks, Pinkie,” Belle said, sniffling a little before the two happily began to sing together once more.

Soon, one small thing leads to more
It's so much more than there was before
Just one small thing, and you will see
The start of something big for you and me

“Now, come on everypony, let’s stop moping and start partying!” Pinkie cheered. And so the party started in earnest as Lyra began to play an upbeat jam on her lyre, watching the party with a frown mixed with a smile.

Pinkie looked around at the party, her heart sinking a little when she could only see Applejack and Rarity in the crowd of friends. Shaking her head, she began to sing again in earnest with the ponies backing her up.

One small thing
Just one small thing

Belle happily added her own voice to the mix, allowing the ponies to back her up.

Or a tall thing
Just one tall thing
Or a sing thing
Just one sing-y thing

Rarity brought out her housewarming gift of the dresses she made, plus some of her diamonds.

Or a bling thing
Just one bling-y thing

Applejack began to hand out her apple pies to her firneds and to Belle.

A piey thing
Yeah, a conga thing
Or a cida thing
Just one cida thing

As the music picked up in pitch, Pinkie Pie happily high fived several ponies in sequence, allowing the other mares and stallions to high five her back.

A blue thing, true thing, you thing
A whee thing, sea thing, me thing
(Oooh-oooh-oooh!)

Belle happily took the dresses up the stairs and grabbed a slice of pie before running to Pinkie and smiling at her as she sang back to her.

So many things and everything until our time is done
There's one small thing for each and everyone!

Belle then began to look around at the ponies, singins the rest of the song softly to herself,

One small thing, so much we can create
You and me, we started something great
It's so amazing, look around
At all the happy sights and sounds
One small thing is big, it's true
You did this all for me
I just wish there was one small thing
An extra special kind of thing
That i could do for you...
One small thing!

As Belle as being introduced to the ponies of Ponyville, Pinkie sat by the refeshments stand and drinking a lot of the punch. A warm smile came across her lips as she watched Belle talk and walk around, lettign out a small and very happy giggle at the sight, “You know she aint her, right?” Applejack asked.

Pinkie Pie gave a slow nod, her voice a little deeper now, “I know. I know, and don’t worry, it isn’t like that other time.” she paused and said, “Really Applejack, honest.”

“Then what is it?” Applejack asked.

“Ever,” Pinkie paused, “Ever since Starfleet, we’ve been battle meanie, after meanie, and after meanie. We’ve never tried to make any real friends, and we never been to any other planet. We just kept going on and on, fighting so much it was like I losing myself. They even made fun of me for being me.”

“Can’t imagine losing Twilight was much better,” Applejack said, looking down at the ground.

Pinkie shook her head and then smiled when she looked up at Belle, “But, doing this little thing for Belle, giving her a party. I started to feel a little like myself again, you know.”

“Ah can tell,” Applejack said, tucking Pinkie’s chin, “You started to get that smile back.”

“Whatcha talking about? I’ve always had my smile!” Pinkie siad, walking away and to Belle. Once she reached her, she said, “Hey Belle, want to come with me to meet somepony?”

---

Pinkie Pie led Belle down the road of Ponyville to a small cottage that sat on the outskirts of the small villa, “Come on. It’s a little further.”

“Pinkie, why are we heading so far out of town?” Belle asked, putting her hand through her purple mane and brushing it out of her eyes.

“Because, there is somepony I want you to meet. He has some problems with his memory too and I thought maybe we could help him together,” Pinkie said as she continued to skip along the path, nearing the door.

“But why here?” Belle as she looked around the area.

“Because Twilight arranged it, she didn’t want Grand Ruler to find out about this place. So, she asked Scootaloo’s dad if she could borrow it,” she said as she opened the door.

Inside the house, the main living room was empty sans a small couch and a few chairs. What stood out in this room, was a light blue pegasus in a blue uniform and sitting in a wheelchair. If he heard the door opening, he did not pay attention and chose instead to look out the window. Belle stepped back in shock, “Who is-”

“Hey Ace Ray!” Pinkie said with a bright smile. “I told you that I would be bringing in some guests the next time I saw you. And look who it is, Twilight Sparkle. Ok, actually a girl who looks like Twily, has her voice, mane style, and a similar cutie mark, but isn’t really her.”

The stallion said nothing, which caused Belle to look at Pinkie curiously, “Pinkie, who is this stallion?”

Pinkie sighed as she looked at the stallion, “His name is Ace Ray. He was a former Wonderbolt but was kicked out.”

“Did he break a rule?” Belle asked.

Pinkie nodded, “He spoke out against Starfleet. And Spitfire fired him. IT wasn’t even her fault, somepony from Unicornia told her to do that. They even made plans to ruin her career if she didn’t.”

“What, how could they do that?” Belle asked. “And how did you know this?”

“Rainbow Dash found out,” Pinkie said, looking at Ace Ray. “She was so mad about it that she took it up with Spitfire and that was when she told her about the whole thing. But, what happened next was worst.” Pinkie walked slowly to the pegasus as she continued her tale. “He started to ge rowdy and down right mean. e started causing fights and little rumbles here and there, even hurt his little sister. Grand Ruler sent him to a prison planet and told us that he-he was taken over by some dark energy and me and my friends needed to work with Starfleet to cure him. It was a lie,” the pink pony began to cry a little at this. “He just wanted to use our mental thingies to warp his mind and force him to think what Grand Ruler wanted him to think. We thought we were giving Ace our memories of our adventures, but it was just Grand Rulers messed up version of it. Later on, we found him in his room like this. That was when Celestia revealed the truth to all of us.”

Belle gasped and held her hand to her mouth, “ You mentally lobotomized him?”

Pinkie sniffled, “We were all broken up about it. I cried so much and Rainbow Dash wanted to kill Grand meanie on the spot. Celestia then told us there might be a way to save him, and Twilight decided to try it. When she died...Celestia told me to do it.”

As she watched Pinkie skip to the wheelchair, she asked, “Has there been any progress in helping him.”

“Well, for a while he would just moan or just stare out the window but-” a smile came across Pinkie’s face, “-I have been able to make him smile when I do this.” she thn lowered her head to his ears and whispered a few words. Belle watched in surprise as the beginning of a smile began to form on his lips.

“What did you say?” Belle asked.

Pinkie Pie smiled at Belle, “I am your friend.”

“And that...made him smile?” Belle asked with an od look.

“Well, yeah. Sometimes it’s easier to come back when you know there is someone waiting for you. I tried his sister, but he cries when he hears her voice,” Pinkie said.

As Belle was about to ask more, she suddenly heard a loud beeping, “Pinkie, I think that you’re needed.”

“Oh my gosh!” the pink mare shouted, jumping up in the air. When she landed, she took off towards the door, “Keep an eye on Ace for me. I’ll be right back, it shouldn’t take me too long.”

As the door closed behind Pinkie, the pegasus looked towards Belle. His eyes slowly looked her up and down as he began to whisper, “Twilight?”

---

Applejack stared determinedly as she ran down the path, adjusting her stetson as she made her way to the landing pad. Up ahead, she saw Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy standing by and waiting for the jet to arrive, “Gals!”

“Applejack, I am so glad you made it,” Rarity smiled as she saw her friend. “ It seems that Lighting told us to wait for a transport to pick us up. It seems that Conquest has finally made his appearance.”

“About dang time,” Applejack said, a light growl coming from her throat. “That ahole seemed to take forever to get ready to fight us.”

“Good, I’ve been aching to punch his face in,” Rainbow Dash said, landing next to Aj. She then smiled at Fluttershy, “So, did Ryhmey decide that you actually were part of our team?”

“Oh, he actually wanted me to stay home, but when he left I snuck out here to meet with you,” Fluttershy said, looking away.

Rainbow Dash chuckled and patted the pegasus on the back, “See, we’ll make you a rebel yet!”

Fluttershy squeaked in response, and Rarity walked up to the pegasus, “Fluttershy, ear, I think you should start thinking about your relationship with your husband. I know it’s not my place, but I’m starting to get concerned.”

“Oh, its nothing Rarity. Really, he’s just being a little...concerned,” Fluttershy lied, trying to hide her emotion.

Rarity sighed and turned to look up at the transport, “You know, I always wanted to see Vanhoover. Just not like this.”

“Hey, where’s Spike?” Pinkie Pie asked.

Rarity looked down, “I told him about the emergancy that was occuring, but for some peculiar reason, he said no. He said that I could take care of it and he would be waiting for me. I hope I didn’t do anything to upset him.”

Applejack put a hand onto Rarity’s shoulder, “He’s probabyl just tired sugarcube. OR he’s confident that you can handle this.” At Rarity’s nodding, Applejack led the team onto the airship.

In the next airship over,just a few miles away from the bearers’ Buddy walked over to a magic scroll for communication, “Scroll, teleport to Daphine Dill,” said Buddy. “Write down, I am fine. I will be home soon, just traveling to Vanhoover to stop the baddies. Bye, love you with all of my heart.”

“Time with that frivolity must you waste?

We need to make Vanhoover posthaste!” Rhymey said.

“Hey, I think it’s sweet that he takes time out to call his daughter before every mission,” Artie said with a smile. “At least he has someone.”

“We are Starfleet, invincable and strong

There is no chance of anything going wrong,” Rhymey said looking to Lighting. “Isn’t that right, commander?”

“Huh, oh yeah,” Lighting said, putting on his false bravado. “Nothing can go wrong.”

Within a few short minutes, the plane made its way to the city of Vanhoover. Once they landed, the girls stood in shock as they took in the sight of the carnage before them. The city was in flames, with several buildings crumbling and broken. The screams of dead and dying ponies could be heard over the sounds of crackling fire. Above and around them, it seemed that boars and griffons swarmed the small city, killing all that dared to fall into their sight. Upon seeing Lighting, Applejack ran to his side, “Lighting!”

“Supreme commander, Applejack. Don’t forget who’s in charge,” Lighting said calmly, looking on at the carnage.

“Whatever,” Applejack stated dismissively. “Look, we gotta get some of the guard, police, and some of your team to get the civilians to safety.”

“No, we do what we have always done. We find the main threat and take them down, the minions will then run away. Unicornians are strong and they handle this,” Lighting said, looking around at the carnage.

“Are you loco in the coco?” Pinkie Pie said, walking next to Applejack.

“I must agree, our usual tactics are no use here. This is a real battle,” Rarity said.

Lighting growled, “I know the strength of my people! They’ll be able to handle anything that is thrown at them.”

Applejack stepped nose to nose with the commander, “ARE you nuts? Are you hearing those ponies out there? Are you seeing this? People are dieing out there and you are trying to fight some big commander? Have you been stuck with those shields for so long you have no idea what to do when they failed and you have a real fight on your hands? Mah friends could easily-”

“Your friends, are Equestrians. They lack the strength and power to be able to pull off a mass scale evacuation like this. Or need I remind you in the difference in power and strength. Now, you and the others are to follow me,” Lighting began.

“Hey, no one commands my team but me,” Applejack argued.

Before the two commanders could argue any further, Rhymey came out and saw Fluttershy standing next to Rainbow Dash, “Fluttershy! Tell me why, Are you here, my dear.”

“I am here with my friends, Rhymey,” Fluttershy said.

“If I may be curt.

You could be hurt

I do not lie

I’m afraid you might-”

“Well, it looks like the ol gang is here. How fortunate,” said a female voice.

“That voice, it can’t be,” Buddy Rose gasped as he turned towards the sound, and looked on in horror at three figures that stood on a tree.

“No, y-you’re dead,” Artie said, shaking his head as he watched the three slowly climb down the tree.

“Interesting,” Repstallion hissed, “ You would think they would be excited to see us. It’s been years after all.”

Mysterious said nothing, instead focusing on the five mares of Equestria. A slight frown appeared on his face as he glared at them. Lighting did not notice this as he yelled, “How did you come back?”

“Our leader, Dark Conquest, apparently has some powerful friends. Said friend decided that he needed some powerful generals to lead his forces into battle. So he chose us,” Dementia said, chuckling a little. She then looked at the group, “It seems weird to see the group so small, isn’t it?”

Repstallion nodded as he stood up from a crouching position, “Yeah, I guess it is getting kind of lonely without the girl? What was her name again? Starla?”

“Yes, but Lighting would tell you all about that, wouldn’t he. You would know all about why she isn’t here, wouldn’t you?” Demetnia said, beginning to laugh.

Lighting growled, “Shut up! We are here to put down this little assault of yours and put you back into the ground where you belong.” he then looked at the group standing at his side, “Stafleet, lets do it!!”

The group nodded and let out an enthusiastic, “Right!”

Clenching their right hands into fists, the six stallions lifted their fist to their eye level, displaying their star insignia on their gloves, “Star-” they shouted as they placed their left hands onto the star insignia and then touched the ground with their right hand, “Fleet-” in a final move of posing, the six members thrust splayed hands up into the sky “MAGIC!”

A bright white light enveloped the six stallions, before forming into a six point star that touched each one. As each one stood in their perspective point on the star, their bodies became covered in different colored streaks of lighting. As the lighting began to subside, it left each in their own respective armor, “Buddy Rose, power of flora!” Buddy softly shouted, his red armor matching the red whip in hand.

“Artie Bristles, Power of Art” shouted art, twirling his brush in the air, the orange armor reflecting off the flames.

“Rhymey, I summon from within, the power of wind!” Rhymey said, growling while his yellow armor shined.

“Dyno!

“And Myte,” the two warriors said, high fiving each other in their matching brown armor. “Power of Fire.”

Lighitng Dawn leapt back, shooting his hand into the air as his white armor shone brightly, “Lighting Dawn, Power of Believing! We are-”

Each member of Starfleet stood together at once, shooting their hands up in the air, “Starfleet MAGIC!”

Applejack sighed as she looked to her team, “Guess we better join in too.”

“Do we have to? The phrase is so lame,” Rainbow Dash groaned rolling her eyes.

“I agree, and the outfits-”

“Regulation,” Applejack said, putting her hand up and said without an ounce of enthusiasm, “Harmony hour, friendship power.” the other mares joined in, saying their transformation phrase without an ounce of enthusiasm or caring.

“Hmmm, I just don't think it looks right,” Repstallion said, shaking his head.

“Well, I think it would benefit from the appearance of a certain pretty little mare,” Dementia smirked, “Starla. Miss her, don’t you Lighting?”

“Shut up!” shouted the commander as he charged at Dementia.

Rainbow Dash stepped forward, but Applejack stopped her, “Hold on sugarcube. Ah hate to admit it, but he’s right, we have a job to do.”

“But-” Rainbow Dash complained but was stopped by Applejack’s hand.

“ Look, those guys can handle the generals. We need to help the civilians,” applejack looked over her shoulder. “The ones who are alive. Now, Rainbow, Ah want you to fly out there and try to get the griffons to hunt you down. You’re our fastest flyer and are a master in the air combat. Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Ah want you two to go and lead whoever you can get to a shelter while we fight them.”

As Pinkie an Fluttershy ran off, Rarity looked to Applejack, “What are we going to do, Applejack?”

“We get the ground forces,” Applejack said, smirking as she ran into the fray. Punching and kicking the boars she could. Rarity swallow a little as she watched the boars come at her, but lit up her horn in response.

“Easy,” Rarity chuckled nervously.

---

Dementia smirked as Lighting charged at her, waiting for him to come close. As he neared her, two griffons attacked from above and sliced into Lighting’s back. This left room for Dementia to kick him in the face. Before Lighting could recover, a boar rammed into his side and into a wall. Buddy was shocked by this, and tried to use his attack, “Ros-” but as he whipped, Rep grabbed the whip in mid-flight.

“You know, I was always curious about your little shout attacks thing. Is it some sort of verbal tic or just you being dumb?” asked Repstallion as he pulled Buddy into a side kick. As the red alicorn pulled back, moaning from the kick into the chest, he was hit by a back fist from Rep. A griffon roared from behind Buddy, grabbing his head forcing him to eh ground. The griffon then began to claw at Buddy’s chest, leaving deep gashes in his body. Artie tried to use his attack, but three boars began to bum rush him. Rep chuckled, “Don’t even need the scythe for this fight.”

Mysterous chuckled as he began to bob and weave out of the way of Rymey’s punches. A smirk came to him as a Griffon clawed the yellow alicorn’s back, “It seems that Conquest was right.” Ryhmey tried to breathe after a griffon punched him in the stomach, but Mysterious grabbed the yellow pony by the neck and slammed him into the ground. “When its in your favor, and one on one, you starfleet ponies fight well. But, when you face incredible odds...well.” he chuckled as h slammed Rhymey down in the ground again, leaving a crater. After doing it three more times, he picked up the yellow alicorn and threw him into a group of griffons. “Especially odd that know how to fight for real and don’t allow to attack.”

Lighting struggled to get back on his feet, his eyes watching in horror as his teammates got struck down one by one. Dementia chuckled from behind, “So are you going to focus your attention on me now. Or are you going to sae your friends?”

“You bitch!” shouted Lighting as he punched at Dementia.

The white unicorn grabbed his punch and smiled, “See, there’s your problem Lighitng. You think the world revolves around you, you think its all about you.” slowly she crushed his hand, “and you ignore those important to you. Those people aren’t your friends...they’re teammates. You don’t care about them!” she then punched Lighting repeatedly in the stomach. Pulling him close she whispered, “And don’t worry, I’ll keep her alive.” she then kicked him in the stomach.

With a look around the area, she watched as Fluttershy ran with a small group of Equestrians and Unicornians. A grin appeared on her face.

---

Applejack let out a grunt as she took a hit from a Boars punch, ducked under his hook, and delivered an uppercut of her own while elbowing one in the face behind her. Panting, she looked at the group, and put her hand to her earpiece “Gals, Ah think its time to pull out that Valkyrie mode. These guys are a little bit tougher than they appear.”

“What? But that armor is clumsy,” Dash said, flying ahead of several griffon soldiers.

“Ah know, but we need the extra power,” Applejack said over the commlink. Concentrating, she began to summon the power of the valkyrie, and after a fe moments let out a gasp of shock.

Rainbow Dash’s voice came over the comm, “Uh, AJ? I think something's wrong.”

Grabbing a punch that hit her shoulder, Applejack swung the boar around and slammed him into his comrades, “Yeah, Ah can see that. Guess we’ll be fighting on our own.”

“Fine with me, Dash out,” the cyan mare said, turning off her comm.

Applejack nodded, before letting out a scream of pain as a punch from a griffon connected with her back. Growling, she punched the bird in the beak, and delivered a punch to another boar at her side, and then shoulder rammed another boar. One boar raised his hands to hammer punch Applejack, but she stopped the hands with a grab. Grunting, she began to slowly pull apart the two hands until they separated. With a roar, she pulled the arms wide and then slammed her fists into the boar’s shoulders. As the boar screamed in pain, Applejack punched the face hard. Taking a kick in the stomach, the orange mare held the leg in her grip and broke it.

A griffon roared and jumped to attack Applejack from the side, digging her claws into the mare’s bicep. Applejack screamed, “Bad move!” and then grabbed the bird’s beak closed and in one powerful tug, slammed her head into the bird’s skull. As the bird let go, the palermo earth pony delivered a hard punch into its stomach before kicking another in the gut that tried to attack from behind. Two griffons ran at Applejack from the side and grabbed her arms. Screaming at the pain in her arms as they drew blood, the birds slammed Applejack into the ground. Struggling to get up, a boar appeared before her and bent over her helpless body. With a roar, he began to deliver blow after blow into Applejack’s body. Grunting, pushing herself through the pain in her stomach and chest, she lifted up her powerful legs and bucked the boar hard in the scrotum. Before the boar could recover, she bucked him again in the chest with a satisfying crack. With a grunt, she headbutted the griffon on her left and then grabbed the next griffon on her right and slammed his head into the ground.

Panting, Applejack got back up to her feet, and then glared at the other boars and griffons. With a smirk, she adjusted her hat and waved to the gathered group, beckoning them to come after her. The group backed up as a large boar walked from the group, “Wait! Allow me. You, pony, you are good fighter.”

“Thanks kindly,” Applejack said, tilting her hat.

“This is why, you fight me now,” the boar said, walking up to Applejack and standing taller than she was. He punched his hands together, “I want chance to break powerful fighter.”

“Ya ain't gonna break me,” Applejack said, getting into a fighting stance, putting her hands in front of her face.

“Many stallions say that, then they lay crying after being broken,” the boar growled as he stepped back and began to charge at her.

Applejack braced herself for the charge, but was unprepared for the hit as it struck. The boar’s tusk stabbed itself deep into Applejack’s side. This cause the mare to scream in pain as the boar pulled out and then punched her in chest as she tried in vain to hold the wound. The boar delivered blow after blow into Applejack’s chest before finally kicking her into the ground.

As she laid, struggling to get up, Applejack spat out a tiny bit of blood. Looking up, she rolled out of the way of the general boar’s stomp. After a few more stomps, Applejack managed to get back onto her feet and deliver a hard straight into the boar’s gut. As the behemoth leaned forward, Applejack gave an upperncut to the chest and two backfists into the schest. When she tried to slam her elbow into the belly, the boar grabbed and pulled it down. With a blood thirsty growl he slashed his tusk against her face, cutting into her cheek. Before recovering, the boar backhanded her stomach twice and then grabbed her hair and slammed her face into the ground.

Turning to lay on her back, Applejack grabbed the fist that the boar was about to deliver onto Applejack’s body. As she held the hand with one arm, she slammed her free arm onto the boar’s with all o her might. There was a snap as the arm broke in the limb. As the boar screamed, Applejack punched the boar in the gut and face, before she rolled back onto her feet.

The boar stood, holding his broken arm. He glared at Applejack with a death glare, before chuckling. Stomping slowly, he spun his elbow twice at Applejack twice. Both of which she ducked under. He tried a third, but faked her out and instead slammed his foot into Applejacks tigh. As she recovered, the boar drove his forearm into the orange mare’s ribs. As she recoiled from the hit, the boar spun around and hit Applejack in the ribs again with his bachand. There was a loud crack as the orange pony felt her ribs break, and she began to hold her side in an attempt to catch her breath. The boar never gave her a chance as he walked behind her and slammed his elbow into her back and sent her to the ground. As she laid on the ground, panting in pain and agony, the boar chuckled t the sight of Applejack’s wings. They were a ‘gift’ that she had earned when she became a major. Straddling himself behind her, the Boar took ahold of each wing and began to pull slowly.

Applejack could feel the slow tearing of flesh as the boar began to rip at her feathered appendages. As she felt her limbs being removed from her back, the palemno let out a bloodcurdling scream that echoed throughout the city. As each second passed, the pain from her wings being torn off seemed to get worse and worse. She could feel the blood rolling down her back in small rivulets.

After a few grueling seconds, the boar pulled away from the injured mare and held his prize in the air, “See, even their best fighters will fall to us. Come!”he commanded as he threw the wings away and walked away. “We have more to do.”

“HEY!” Applejack said, standing back up. “Ah ain't broken yet!”

The boar’s eyes went wide as he heard the voice, “I-I-Impossible.” the boar gasped as he turned to see Applejack standing tall before him. He stepped back in fear as he watched her get ready, the cuts, the bruises, the wound along her chest, and the blood trailing from her head all became apparent. He shook his head in disbelief as he saw the determined look in her emerald eyes, despite the blood trickling down her legs from the wing removal.

Letting loose a roar of anger, the boar charged at Applejack. The mare was ready this time and grabbed him by both his tusks. The boar opened his eyes in shock and horror as she did this. Narrowing the eyes in anger, he began to try and push her back, only to find her unmoving, only causing small ditches in the ground behind her where she stood. With a powerful grunt, she began to push the boar back. Though the boar tried o push at her with all of his might, he found that she would not budge an inch. Slowly, the mare began to push the boar’s head up with her strength. Then with a grunt, she slowly torw each tusk off of the boar’s face. Then, she spun the tusks around in her hands and dug the sharp ends into the boar’s chest and pulled him in for an headbutt. She then bucked the boar hard into the wall of a building, where he lay unmoving. applejack then looked to the rest of the group, “Who’s next.”

---

Pinkie Pie let out a gasp as she jumped out of the way from a rampaging boar. After landing to the side to look at the giant crater that her opponent left, she turned her head quickly to look back at her other oppoenents, all wich were bigger and more powerful than her. Taking a slow, trembling step back, her blue eyes looked around, before opening wide in terror and screaming, “SWeet baby Celestia, what is that?!” she pointed behind the goons.

The boars and griffons all looked behind each other to see what Pinkie was so scared of, only to see nothing. Turning around, they felt their anger flare up as they saw a little trail of dust being left behind from a running Pinkie.

Nimbly, Pinkie Pie began to run through allyways and streets, leading her prusures on throguh. It wasn’t that she was a coward by anymeans, but in comparison to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, her skills in the martial arts were lacking. Knowing this, she jumped and flipped past many obsicales, letting her mind wonder. Her eyes began to look over the broken down stores for anyhting she could use to figth. Seeing a small bakery, her eyes widened as a bunch of ideas came to her head. Jumping up, she kicked the window of the bakery and laned inside.

As two griffons landed in front of the bakery, one shouted, “In here!”

“All right you feathery mix of a kitty and bird. I have one thing to say to you,” Pinkie said, in a deep forboding voice. As she stepped out from behind the counter, her right leg on top of the glass case, she appeared dressed in combat fatigues and pink combat boots. At her side was a minigun with several eclairs in it, “Suck Custard you freaks!!!!!!”

As more griffons and minotaurs charged in, they found themselves assualted by cream filling of many flavors. Each shot from her minigun fired with a loud squealch and splurt as they hit their target with pinpoint accuracy. A mainac gleam came into Pinkie’s eye as she fired round after round, screaming like a maniac.

Too soon, did her gun run out, and she was forced to discard it and then leapt down onto the ground. Soon, she noted she was getting surrounded by earth ponies and unicorns. Chuckling, Pinkie reached behidn her back and pulled out two crullers connected by a short piece of licorace. Much to the confusion of her opponents, Pinkie smiled and began to twirl her weapon across her side, and over her shoulder, “Bakery chucks!” she said with glee as she began to repeat the motions again and again, even adding some over the shoulder movements for added flair.

At the end of her little demonstration, she held out her improvised weapon and glared at them while panting, “What was that?” a stallion asked.

“A distraction,” Pinkie said camly.

“For what?” asked an unicorn mare.

“THIS!” Pinkie said cheerfully as she kicked the case down to reveal a large party cannon. “The problem with this thing is that I had to spend minutes looking around the bakery for the proper parts, and then the problem came with loading the thing with the biggest fireworks I can find!”

“Fire...” began a stallion as his eyes opened wide.

“Works?” squeaked a griffon as they watched the cannon fire a giant ball at them. The ball stuck the large group with such force that it sent them flying across the city and into the sky where it exploded in a bright shining dance of light and fire that read ‘Eat at Sugar Cube Corner.’

Pinkie smiled as she looked at her work and put on a pair of shades, “Fireworks, the smell of baking, and the joys of music. God, war,” she added, unwrapping a lollipop and putting it into her mouth, “I love it so.”

A griffon roared right next to her, bringing her out of her reverie. Looking next to her, Pinkie waved hi with a little smile on her face, reached into her pocket, and put a peppermint into the soldier’s mouth. With a wave goodbye, she took off down the street.

After a few minutes of running, she found herself at a dead end with the griffon behind her. Just before he could slash her back, an orange fist took him out. Turning around, Pinkie Pie said with a smile, “Thanks Apple-OH MY CELESTIA!”

“H-hey Pinkie” Applejack said as she pressed herself against the wall, leaning against it fro support. Moaning in pain, she slid down the face of the wall, leaving behind a trail of blood. “Just give me a second here to catch my-my breath.”

“What happened to you,” Pinkie said, looking worriedly over the various cuts and puncture wounds that laid across her friends body, leaking out blood.

Applejack grunted, “The boars. Took out their boss, and weren’t too happy about it. Took out ten before they decided Ah wasn’t worth the fight anymore.”

Pinkie looked at Applejack’s back and gasped, “Your wings, what happened to your wings?”

“Boar, ripped them off,” Applejack said, moaning in pain. “So Ah ripped his tusks off. Fair trade. Now, give me a second to-”

“No,” Pinkie said, shaking her head, “You wait here. I’ll go get Rarity and Fluttershy! Maybe they might be able to help you. J--j-just, don’t die...ok?”

Applejack smiled warmly, “Now, you know Ah’m too stubborn to die right now.”

Pinkie Pie smiled and nodded at this before running off, trying her best to put all of her negetive emotions behind her.

---

Rarity let out a scream as she was thrown through a window of a sporting goods store by a griffon. For the moment, she was glad for the tacky armor as it protected her from the worst of the blow and several of the glass shards from impaling vital parts of her body. With a small grunt, she slowly got up and used her magic to pluck some of the smaller pieces of glass from her armor, “My these boars and griffons are a hardy lot. I can barely hurt them. If I only had an advantage, a weapon or something,” she thought ot herself as she stood, looking around. Out of the corner of her sapphire eyes, she caught the sight of something that made her smile a little.

“Come out, little pony,” one Boar said, two others flanking him while a griffon took to the air. “We want to continue pla-urrk!” a wizzing arrow sound could be heard coming from inside the sporting goods store as an arrow struck the boar’s knee, causing him to trip and hit the ground. The griffon tried to move and see what had happened, but two arrows flew through the air and struck his wings before he could investigate. The second boar growled as he watched his companion fall and was about to charge, but he fell to the ground after an arrow struck him in the eye.

The third boar looked down at his fallen companions and then back into the store with a face frozen in terror. As he stepped back, he watched as Rarity stepped out from the shadows, an arrow notched in her bow, “I should warn you dear,” the white unicorn said, drawing her arrow, “I don’t miss.”

The boar screamed in a high pitched tone and ran away as fast as he could. Rarity breathed softly and let her magic pull the arrows out of the dies. Then, she reached behind and began to pull as many arrows as she could from inside the store, but stopped when she heard a noise. Turning around quickly, she found herself looking into the deep blue eyes of an old friend, “Wow, that was amazing Rarity! They were all like, ‘grrr!’ and you were like ‘Whizz, ‘ and Whoos, and ‘I don’t miss!”

“Pinkie Pie, when did you ge-”

Rarity never had a chance to ask as the pink mare quickly bounced back into another series of comments, “and then you just went, ‘aint no thing’ and then ‘watch me be awesome’ and then ‘ready for another fight’.” Panting, Pinkie finished off with, “I never knew you knew how to fire an arrow.”

Rarity let out a giggle as she put the bow away, “Well, Pinkie dear, I have always had a fascination with the art of archery,” she said, pushing her hand through her hair. “The way the arrow flies, the grace of pulling back and firing, the rush of air as the arrow is launched, and the beauty of the sport. Next to fencing, its my favorite sport to enjoy. Far more than those oafish hoofball games Applejack and Dash get into. But, Pinkie, weren’t you supposed to be helping with Fluttershy.”

“Yeah, I was,” Pinkie said, nodding. “I was able to find most of the ponies that were around the city, and I led them to a shelter. Fluttershy is watching them now, and I mainly came to get you,” Pinkie said.

Rarity raised an eyebrow at this, “Why?”

“Applejack’s surrounded by bad guys and we need your help!” Pinkie screamed as she grabbed Rarity by the arm and pulled her away.

“What?” Rarity screamed as she was pulled away.

As the two ponies ran off towards their friend, they were unaware of Demintia watching from above. A cruel smile crossed her lips as she watched them leave,and then turned her head towards the direction where Fluttershy led the other civilians. Closing her hand into a fist she let out a chuckle as she flew off. While in the air, she could feel a pain in her heart as the realization of what she was going to do began to wash over her, “Those are kids down there. Children. I-I can’t kill them. I won’t...I’ll just kill the parents and that’s it.” she thought to herself as she honed in on Fluttershy.

Fluttershy was unaware of the approaching general as she helped the last little colt into the shelter. She smiled softly as she saw the group of Unicornians and Equestrians cuddlng together, keeping themselves safe. This warm feeling of helping others was ashed when she saw their horrified looks and turned around. Her jaw dropped and eyes widened in terror as she saw Dementia floating in the air before her, landing slowly, “D-D-Dementia.”

As she heard the squeak from the pegasus, Dementia let out a small chuckle, “Oh, and what do we have here? The weak little pegasus all alone and unprotected,” the white unicorn said, laughing with her hand to her lips. A cruel smirk came across her lips while she looked over Fluttershy’s shoulder and into the shelter, “I tell you what, back away from the little civilians, and I won't hurt you. Hey...I won’t even touch the children, what do you say?”

Fluttershy trembled as she took a step back, fear in her eyes. Turning to look back at the ponies in the shelter, she narrowed her eyes in determination and turned to look into Dementia’s eyes, “No, I won’t run away.”

“What?” Dementia asked, taking a step back.

“I said I won’t run away from here. I will protect these ponies no matter what,” Fluttershy said.

“So, you intend to fight me?” Dementia said, bursting out into laughter, “HAHAHA, oh that is rich. The wea-”

Fluttershy interrupted with a firm, “I didn’t say I would fight you. I just said I won’t run, and I won’t let you hurt these ponies either.”

“Oh, that is rich, and I suppose you won’t hurt me either?” at Fluttershy’s nod, the general asked, “What kind of fighting style is that?”

“Fighting without fighting,” Fluttershy said plainly as she closed her eyes and began to breath slowly.

“Oh,ain't that impressive. To bad its going to fail though!” With a loud yell, she charged at Fluttershy.

The yellow pegasus did not move as the white unicorn came closer, instead continued to breathe slowly. Her time with the animals, taking care of them, and nuturing the sick ones taught her many things. Chief among these was to wait and not to move suddenly, instead let the animal come to you. She also learned to look for signs when an animal might attack, to be sure when its ok to move closer, and when to not move. All of these lessons came into ploy as Fluttershy quickly moved to the side of the first punch delivered from Dementia. Dementia opened her eyes in shock at the quick dodge from the pegasus and tried to hit Fluttershy with a hook, but again the mare dodged the blow effortlessly. With a growl of frustration, Dementia began to deliver punch and kick at the young pegasus. Each move found itself missing its intended target.

Every blow, every attack, and every strike was dodged by Fluttershy as she began to lead Dementia away from the ponies in the shelter. As the civilians watched the battle in awe, they would later describe the fight as if a giant were trying to catch a little butterfly and failing horribly. Fluttershy continue to nimbly weave and dodge each attack from her opponent. When Dementia hit a wall, she growled, “Why?”

“Hmmm?” Fluttershy asked, flying over a kick.

“Why do you care about them? The Unicornians? Didn’t they take everything from you? Isn’t your life hell now thanks to what that one stallion did to you? Don’t you want revenge on all of them for what they did to Equestria?” Dementia asked, watching as her punch was blocked by Fluttershy’s hand.

Fluttershy stepped back and ran a finger through her hair, “No, I don’t. I would never want anypony dead. No matter what they may have done to me, because I believe they all deserve a chance at life.”

“No, they don’t! They just see you as worthless beings who deserve nothing but scorn and hate. They despise you and see you as anything less than ponies. You are worthless to them!” Dementia screamed as she punched at Flutterhsy twice, panting from her exertion. “How can you care?”

“Because I believe everyone deserves a chance,” Fluttershy began as a punch came at her. “Even you.”

Dementia stopped her punch an inch from Fluttershy's nose, “You’re wasting your time on that. Didn’t you hear from Starfleet? I don’t have a heart.”

The next few words struck at Dementia, “I don’t believe that. You have a heart.”

As these words went through Dementia, she began to step back, “H-how can you say that?”

“Because,” Fluttershy said, taking a slow step forward. “You feel. You get angry, you can hate, and you want. If you didn’t have a heart, you wouldn’t do these things.”

“N-no, you’re wrong. You’re lying,” Dementia yelled, feeling something hot roll down her cheeks.

“Then why are you crying?” Fluttershy said, wiping a tear from Dementia’s cheek. “Why did you tell me you wouldn’t kill the children. People who don’t have hearts wouldn’t do this, but you do. You feel, you care, and you can cry. I think you have a heart deep inside, you just don’t know it yet.

Dementia began to back away, shaking, “N-no. No, no, no, no! You’re wrong!” She took a look into Fluttershy’s light blue eyes and began to back away. “What are you? What are you?! Stay away, just stay away.”

“Please,” Fluttershy said, walking closer. “Come with me, give up.”

“NO!!!” Screamed Dementia as she quickly flew away.

Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief as Dementia left. Turning around, she blushed in embarrassment when the cheers from the crowd arose behind her. She wanted to try and quell it, but a call on her comm interrupted her, “Y-yes?”

“Fluttershy, hate to interrupt you from-”

“Rarity, Ah’m fine now-OW!” Applejack yelled from the other end.

“No you’re not, not Let Pinkie Dress your wounds,” Rarity said, “As I was saying, darling. We need you to meet us at the fountain, Applejack has been badly hurt and needs-”

“What Ah need is new friends,” Applejack said.

Pinkie called out dejectedly, “You don’t mean that.”

“Help. We have been trying our best, but we lack your expertise,” Rarity said. “Come as soon as you can.”

Fluttershy nodded and turned off her comm, “Um excuse me. Would any of you mind if you keep an eye on the civilians for me?”

A mare and a stallion stepped forward, “MY name is Blaze wing, and I’ll keep an eye on everyone.”

The stallion, an unuicornian, walked forward, “I’ll help too.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Thank you.” she said taking off. She did not have the pleasure of hearing the conversation following.

“Um, Blaze?” the unicoranian said, “Listen. I have been kind of admiring you for a while and I was wondering if you would mind, after the fight, to-”

“Yes,” Blaze said, with a smile. “I would love to.”

---

Rainbow Dash let out a small grunt of exertion as she dodged another rock that was thrown from the griffons. She could feel herself getting tired, her wings straining with the effort of flying at top speed for over thirty minutes. Taking a quick glance over her shoulder, her eyes spotted the gaggle of five griffons that were following close behind her. With a quick flick of her head, she looked at small flat top building, and made her way to land on it. After landing, she cracked her neck side to side as the griffons began to surround her, “Ok, see here is the difference between me and you guys. I am still full of pep and energy from that little work out back there. You, on the other hand, aren’t,” she smirked at the circle, watching as they panted from the chase. “So, I am going to be nice today. I am gonna give one of you the first chance to attack me. The first one will get the glory of taking on the best pegasus out of Cloudsdale. So, what do ya say, who wants to dance?”

A black griffon growled as he charged at Rainbow Dash, his claws extended and aimed at her throat. The cyan mare moved so fast that she created an after-image before the attack could connect with her. Smirking, she drove her knee into the bird’s stomach causing him to back up in pain. As he held his stomach, Rainbow Dash uppercutted his chin and exposed his neck to her elbow. Before he could catch his breath, Rainbow Dash back kicked him in the chest and sent him flying. Jumping in place for a few moments, Rainbow Dash cricked her neck, “Ok. So that was a little unfair. He barely had a chance. So, how about this?” she then picked up a can in her right hand and smiled, “When this can hits the ground, you can all come at me at once. Deal?”

As the griffons nodded in agreement, the mare with the prismatic mane threw the can as hard as she could high into the sky. While they were distracted by the sight, Rainbow Dash charged at two of them before they could see her and drove her elbows deep into their skulls. She then vaulted over the back of the fallen griffon and double kicked him in the chest. Running over to the third one, she delivered a flurry of quick blows into griffon’s stomach. Before the can could hit the ground, Rainbow Dash delivered a flurry punches into the body of the last one, before running back to her starting position as the can hit the ground, “Ok, now you can attack.”

The sports mare let out a hearty laugh as she looked at her fallen opponents, “See, this is why you guys fail. You need an army to take me down!” She said, as more griffons began to land onto the building, surrounding her. “Ok, Ok...that might be enough. Shame,” she said, blowing on her knuckles before holding up her fists in a fighting stance, “Your friends got off light.”

The griffons all charged at Rainbow Dash, claws and teeth bared. Moving quickly, Rainbow took out three with an uppercut, elbow, and roundhouse. One griffon dug its claws deep into Dash’s back, causing her to yell in pain. With a yell of pain, she slammed her elbow into the face of her attacker, before roundhousing one that attacked from her right. Blocking one griffon’s punch, she backhanded one behind her and uppercutted the one in front. Jumping, she did a double snap kick into one front of her; however, as she landed, a griffon slashed at her thigh and caused her to fall to the ground.

Rolling out of the way of one of their kicks to her gut, she quickly sprung to her feet. This gave on of the chance to uppercut her jaw, but his follow through was blocked by Rainbow Dash. The mare then dug her knee into his gut and side-kicked one to her left.

A roar from the sky distracted the ruble going on the rooftop, “BACK AWAY FROM HER!” screeched the voice from above as she flew into the middle of the fight, clawing one of the griffon’s necks as she landed. The griffon then slashed another one’s gut, and then kicked the last one into the stomach.

As Rainbow Dash watched the griffon fight, she smiled, “Hey, thanks for the save-” she paused as she caught a glimpse of the griffon’s light purple tipped feathers on top of her head. “GILDA? What are you doing here?”

Straightening up her flight jacket, Gilda looked over shoulder at Rainbow Dash, “Saving your life, dweeb. What’s it look like.”

All animosity was forgotten as she braced her back against Gilda, “Thanks, not that I needed the help, loser.” she said, chuckling before punching and kicking a few griffons that attacked her.

Gilda could only smile as she clawed the eyes out of one attacking griffon soldier. Quickly, she clawed through the necks and eyes of a few soldiers, even biting one on the shoulder, “You know this reminds me of a brawl we one time had.”

“Would that be, ‘booyeah we finally got out of Flight camp?’ brawl or the ‘Last Ride’ brawl?” Dash asked with a smile.

Gilda blocked a punch and uppercutted in retaliation, “The flight camp brawl.” she replied with a smile. Taking a look around as more griffons and pegasi started to land on the rooftop, she asked, “Hey Dash, wanna take this to the streets?”

“Why? We’re fine here!” Dash said, punching one pegasus in the head.

“Yeah, but we’re getting swamped up here, we cn’t take them all!” Gilda commented, looking around.

“Fine! See down below,” she then took off, leaping over the edge, followed quickly by her Griffon friend.

As they began to land, Applejack’s voice could be heard over the comm, “Rainbow Dash, you need to meet us at-Ow! Fluttershy!”

“Sorry, but if you keep moving you are going to open up some of your stitches,” Fluttershy said.

“Anyway, regroup with us back at Morning Glory memorial fountain. We need to think of a new strategy,” Applejack said.

Dash landed and looked at the swarm of Boars, Griffons, and various ponies in front of her, “Sure thing, be there in a few secs.” and with that she turned off her comm. “I am gonna run it.”

“You sure?” Gilda asked, looking at Dash. “Becoming two legged didn’t slow you down any?”

“Watch me,” Dash said with confidence.

“Ok” Gilda said as Dash got into a running stance. “Here’s how it's going to work. You bum rush them, I’ll keep the fliers off your back. Got it?” At Dash’s nodding, Gilda flew up and smirked, “Now, Run Dashie Run!”

In a flash, Rainbow Dash became a blue blur as she ran into the group. Gilda flew above her, keeping pace as she began to slash and bite at the airborne opponents that tried to get at Dash. On the ground, Dash began to bob and weave past the various opponents that tried to attack her. At some points, she took to the sky as she jumped over others, while some she slid under while not losing a bit of her momentum. Beads of sweat poured down slowly across her face as she ran past every opponent that even thought they could slow her down. She let out a chuckle as she cleared the group of soldiers and caught up with friends, “Hey guys,” she panted.

“Slowing down sugarcube? That took ya ten seconds,” Applejack asked, wincing at her movement.

Looking up, Dash let out a grumble, “Hey, you try running through an army and see-” she paused as she saw Applejack’s bandages covering her body, “Oh dear Celestia. What happened to you?!”

“It’s fine, just met up with some nasty competition,” Applejack said, holding up her hand. Then she turned to the sound of a person landing, and then looked at the griffon next to Rainbow Dash, “Hey, aint ya that Griffon who came to Ponyville a few years back?”

Gilda nodded, “Yeah, I am. I’m here to help you guys, and I know that ya-”

Applejack interrupted, “Good, need all the help we can get. We’ll work out the forgiveness later. Right now, we need to focus on our resources. How’s Starfleet?”

“Not good,” Fluttershy said, looking down at the fallen five. “Pinkie Pie was able to bring them here, but they are badly hurt.”

“They still breathing?” Applejack asked. At Fluttershy’s nodding, she positioned herself to look at the group. “Just bucking great! We’re down six, outnumbered, and the main bad guy hasn’t even shown up yet.”

“Oh dear, what are we going to do?” Rarity asked.

Pinkie Pie walked around, “Oh, if only we had the entire group in one area, then we can beat them one at a time!”

“Pinkie, you’re brilliant!” Applejack shouted with a smile.

Pinkie Pie giggled, “Well, momma always said I had the brains. What did I figure out?”

“Rares, do ya think you can fuse gems together into a dome?” Applejack asked.

“If I a had enough gems to try, yes,” Rarity said.

“Pinkie, Rarity is going to use her gem locator to find as many gems as she can. Ah want you to collect them,” Applejack order, watching her pink friend nod. Looking at Fluttershy, she smirked, “Fluttershy, Ah heard they got some impressive animals back at a zoo nearby. You and Ah are gonn-”

“No!” Dash argued. “You’re too badly hurt!”

“Oh, hey there pot,” Applejack snarked. “How many times have you been active despite ponies telling you no?”

Fluttershy stared straight into Applejack’s eyes, “You are staying here!”

Applejack found herself wilting under Fluttershy’s gaze, “Fine. You get the animals from the zoo, and bottle neck the idiots towards the park. Rainbow Dash, Gilda? You two handle the fliers, trick as many as you can to follow you.”

“Got it,” Dash said, giving Gilda a high five.

“This is going to be tough for all of you, but do me one favor,” Applejack said, looking at the group of friends before her. “Don’t you go and die on me!”

---

A griffon sat down on the sidewalk, leaning against the wall of a building, “Hey, Kevlar.”

“Yeah?” the boar asked, drinking some water from a canteen as he looked on the destruction and bloodshed that littered Vanhoover.

“You think the boss is doing this wrong? I mean, do we have to kill so many ponies to take over this town?” asked the griffon, before standing up. “Isn’t there a better way than all of this killing?”

“We are warriors, Geth. We fight, we kill, and we make war. Its what we do,” Kevlar said, stretching.

“Yeah, against other warriors and ponies who cna fight back. These are innocents, they can’t fight. When I signed up, I thought we were going to war with the best of United Equestria’s soldiers, but the two past missions have us going on massacres!” Geth shouted. “ I want to fight something that can give me a challenge. I want a war! I want to fight-”

“ A crash of Rhinos?” asked Kevlar trembling as he began to back away.

Geth nodded, looking back at the red boar “Yeah, something lik-SWEET MERCIFUL MAGNUS!!!!” the cheetah-eagle hybrid screeched as watched in horror at the stampeding Rhino. Quickly turning around, he took off and flew away from the stampede along with his boar friend.

At the head of the Rhino stampede, Fluttershy lowered herself to the head of the group, “Remember, Brunhilda, just lead them into the park. Try not to stomp them, please.” As the Rhino nodded and winked at her, the yellow pegasus flew to the other creature forcing the army away, “ and as for you Basil.”

The large four legged snake creature turned his head and let out a hiss that sounded strangely like, “Yes?”

Fluttershy stared down at the Basilisk and looked straight into his eyes, “Remember, no eating, no crushing, and no stones. You are to just lead them to the park, understand?” a soft smile came to her lips as she watched the Basilisk walk away. Fluttershy mae a mental note to talk to Celestia about keeping giant monsters in zoos.

Elsewhere, Pinkie Pie ran to Rarity’s side carrying a basket of gems on her back. With a small grunt, she placed them onto the pile of gems in front of Rarity, “There we are, the last of them. Just like you said where they were Rare-bear! Some of them were on some ponie-”

Rarity stopped Pinkie with a hoof and hugged her, “I know dear. I figured that some of these gems would be on dead ponies. I am sorry you had to do that, but for this to work, I need all of the gems.” Turning her head to the towering mountain in front of her, she began to breathe slowly. The mountain of gems began to glow in unison with Rarity’s horn as it ignited with its light blue glow.

“Rarity, whatever you’re planning on doing, do it now. Me and Gilda don’t know how much longer we can keep the fliers corralled,” Rainbow called over her comm.

“Where are the generals?” Rarity asked.

“Can’t see them, maybe they retreated,” Dash commented.

“Look, doesn’t matter. We can handle them when the time comes,” Applejack said over the comm. “Right now, we need to hold these varmints somewhere safe. Rarity, that’s your cue!”

Nodding, Rarity made her horn glow brighter and sent the gems flying off into the distance, “Time to be fabulous, my lovelies.”

At the park, several of the soldiers all stopped to collect their breath after being chased by several large animals and one monster. Sweat beading down their foreheads from their running, they found places to sit and try to breathe slowly. That was when a blue light passed by the eyes of a griffon, “Hey, what-” he was interrupted by another light wizzing past him. This light was followed by another light, followed by another and another. Soon millions points of light began to pass by the group of soldiers.

“Hey, wait a minute,” said a boar, his eyes wide as he watched the gems began to form a line in front of him. “They’re closing us in!” he shouted to the shock and fear of the group around him. In fear and rage, they began to charge at the slowly forming barrier, each attempt stopped by a passing gem or a strong cloth.

“Amazing!” Dash said, landing next to Rarity as her horn glowed brighter.

“Thank you, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, her fingers and hands now glowing with the same blue as her horn.

“But, aren’t you worried about having enough, or them breaking through?” Fluttershy asked.

The white unicorn mare smiled as she heard her friend’s question, “That is why I pulled out several pieces of cloth from the clothing stores while Pinkie searched for the gems. I then enchanted the cloth with a ‘hardening’ spell that I have been using in some of the dresses I make. As for breaking through,” Rarity let out a grunt as a boar tried to ram through the barrier, but was bounced back. “Diamond is the strongest mineral on Equestria...they would have to be an alicorn to break it. And with the enhancements I use in my magic, it makes this very hard to break.”

“Wow, awesome Rarity!” Rainbow Dash said, resisting the urge to high five her friend.

“Thank you my dear, now if you excuse me,” Rarity grunted, closing her hands together to finish the large dome that formed from her work. The gem dome stood over the park, holding the army inside.

“Bravo, bravo, bra-freaking-vo! I congratulate you brave ponies of harmony,” Conquest’s voice echoed throughout the town.

“So, you must be Dark Conquest,” Applejack said, looking around the city as she laid on the ground.

“A pleasure, dear Applejack. But, I feel like I am being rude, allow me a second,” he said as a large illusionary projection appeared in the sky. The black allicorn stared into the screen for a moment before backing up, “Hello, my dear little ponies! And how has life been treating you? Horribly I suspect? Well, hold onto your hooves because it's about to get worst!”

The bearers of Harmony watched as the screen flashed to show a city in flames, “Oh my,” Fluttershy said, holding onto Rainbow Dash’s arm.

Pinkie fell to her knees, “W-wait, isn’t that-”

“New Horn Kong, yes,” chuckled Conquest as he turned the image back to him. “See, I knew that you ponies would fight to protect this little city the moment you heard that I was attacking it. So, I sent my generals and a small contingent of my forces to attack here and devastate the city. Then, about five hours ago, I took the rest of my forces and attacked the city. Now...it belongs to me.”

“Bastard!” Applejack said, punching the wall.

“I take offense to that. I always thought of myself as an ahole,” chuckled the alicorn. “Now, don’t worry about the town. I am making this my secondary base of operations, and I promise I will take good care of it. Everyone here will either be forced into service by me and my soldiers, or put put into slave camps to help make me weapons for my army.”

Lighting, who was slowly getting back up, said, “You won’t get away with this. I will stop you, somehow. We are going to-”

“Wait, stop the hero speech. I know what you are going to say, and let me say that I have a barrier over the city that will stop all your pathetic little attempts to break in,” smirked Conquest.

“Wouldn’t anyway. Its Starfleet’s rules that we don’t start a fight, we merely end them. We would never launch an assault against an enemy base like you would,” said Lighting, much to the rage of the others.

“Aw, that is so sweet. I am very proud of your chivalry. As a matter of fact, let me reward that with a present,” with a bow, Conquest pulled back a black tarp to reveal a blue unicorn chained to a wall.

“Cookie dough!” shouted Buddy, as he began to step forward, but was stopped by Applejack.

“Oh, is that his name? I am surprised you remember him, because it seems to me that once he became useless to you, you...forgot him,” Conquest said as he walked to Cookie Dough and rubbed the unicorn’s chin. “He had a wife and child you know, a newborn. Not that you would care, you Unicornians have this nasty habit of forgetting former friends once they become unimportant to you.”

“He is impor-” Lioghting began, but Applejack interrupted him.

“Wait, shouldn’t that be ‘has a wife and son?” Applejack said, before holding her hand to her face in horror.

“No, it’s had a wife and son. Trust me, I was there,” Conquest laughed.

“Monster! Do you just like killing innocent people instead fighting real challenges?” Rainbow Dash yelled, stepping forward.

Conquest smiled as he could feel Rainbow Dash’s anger rise, “Oh, I love it. Besides, I’ve yet to meet a real challenge.”

Artie looked at his old friend and shuddered, “What are you going to do to Cookie you monster. He’s innocent, you don’t need to kill him!!!”

“Oh, but I do,” Conquest chuckled. “I have to kill him, because its how I get turned on. Besides, the chance to hear you scream out his name as I do this, is too much of a temptation to pass up.”

“NO!” Shouted Lighitng as he reached out for his friend, but only watched in horror as Conquest ran his hand deep into Cookie’s chest.

“H-help me,” whimpered the blue unicorn.

“Yo think he would be happier at this,” Conquest said without a hint of remorse in his voice. “I am giving him a chance to see his wife and kid again.” The black alicorn laughed as he pulled his hand out of Cookie’s chest and then began to claw and slash at the unicorn’s dying body, laughing in time with the dying screams of the unicorn. “I hope you finish watching, because this is going to be you later. Oh, and I am teleporting your prisoners back to me. Can’t lose this early in the game can we?” he then began to laugh loudly, its tone sound like it came from the pits of hell itself.

The bearers and Starfleet stood in the broken ciry, looking on with vairous looks on their faces. Fear, depression, anger, and a need for revenge all appeared on their faces.

---

“Well, how is she?” Rainbow Dash asked Dr. Penny Scillion as she watched her come out from the med room. It had been three hours since they had went to Canterlot to heal their wounds and now the bearers of harmony were waiting outside the room to await news of Applejack's condition.

“Well, she need a lot of stitches and a splint, but right now she is doing fine. We needed a blood transfusion,” she stepped back as the bearers all held out their arms to give her their blood. “ don't worry, we had plenty of her blood type in stock. But, for right now, she’s stable.”

“What about her wings?” asked Fluttershy.

Penny sighed and took off her glasses to wipe them, “They were ripped off pretty badly, and the boar was througough when he did it. I’m afraid there is nothing we can do now. She is back to being an earth pony now, and I’m afraid we can not give her wings back.”

Dash smirked, “At least she’s alive. She hated having those wings anyway.” and with that she walked away. “When she wakes up, let her know we visited.”

Penny nodded and watched as the bearers walked away. As the group of four walked away from the med room and past the hallway that led to the throne room, they could overhear shouting, “You can’t be serious!!!”

“Hey, that sounds like Gilda!” Pinkie said, skipping to the doors.

“She must be talking about her proposal to Grand Ruler and Celestia,” Rarity said, as they leaned against the door.

“I am sorry about this, miss Gilda,” Celestia’s voice could be overheard in the echo. “But my husband is very-”

“Stupid!” Gilda shouted. “Look, I am just proposing an alliance between my gaggle and your nation! Not all griffons were ready to sign up with Conquest, hell a lot of us wanted to stand on our own without help from the ahole. Most of us are disgusted with what is going on and want to help our neighbors in the war.”

“For the last time, Gilda, we will stand on our own! We have Starfleet, and that is all we need. We do not need your help or any other nations,” Grand Ruler said, shaking his head.

“No one stands alone,” Gilda said simply.

“What do you know, you are not a pony. You are ust a griffon like the others. We ponies have been able to win in the past few wars before and we will do so again. Now, go,” Grand Ruler said.

Gilda raised her claw to object, but saw the look in his eyes. With a frustrated growl, she turned and stormed out of the throne room, passing by the bearers as she did. Rarity touched Rainbow Dash’s arm and nodded to the griffon. With a confirming nod, Rainbow Dash flew towards her old friend, “Hey Gilda. Sorry that Grand ruler is such an ahole.”

“Really? Didn’t notice, “ Gilda snarked. “What do you want?”

“I want you to live with me for a bit,” Rainbow Dash said, flying alongside her firend.

“Didn’t you hear them, they don’t want me here,” Gilda objected, before feeling a hand on her shoulder.

“I don’t care! I want you here,” Dash said, looking into the eyes of her friend. “I don’t want Gilda the fighter, the bully, or anything like that. I want Gilda my friend”

Gilda looked to her friend’s hand and then back into her friend’s magenta eyes, “Something. I’ll be there tonight.”

True to her word, Gilda made her way to Rainbow Dash’s house that night. Her eyes widened at the sight of the pad that her friend had made for herself, “Wow Dash,” the griffon said as she walked inside. “When you decided to live on your own, you really amped it up.”

“Yeah, what can I say,” Dash shrugged as she led Gilda into the living room of her house, taking some of her friends bags, “when I live, I live big. Oh, and don’t trip on Tank!”

Gilda arched an eyebrow at this and felt a nudge on her leg. Looking down, she found a tortoise nuzzling her leg and looking up at her with a smile. The lion hybrid smiled and patted the terrapins head before walking to the kitchen, “Hey, got anything to drink?”

“Yeah, got some apple family cider in there,” ash said. “The hard stuff too.”

Gilda went to the fridge and pulled out two cans. After walking back and popping her can open, she looked to her friend, “So, I saw a ring on Flutters’ finger. So I guess you finally stopped b eating around the bush and finally told that gal how you feel.”

“That ring isn’t mine. I didn’t purpose,” Dash dismissed with a sad sigh, popping her can open and taking a slow drink.

Gilda spat out what she was drinking as she sat down, “Wait, what?! You mean, Rainbow Frakkin Dash, the most brash and arrogant pegasus around, hasn’t told Fluttershy how she felt? And let someone else marry her? Who was it? That marshmallow? The pink one?”

“The unicornian, Rhymey,” growled Dash as she took off her shorts and sat next to her friend.

“And not even married to an Equestrian,” Gilda shook her head. Slowly she took another drink, “I can’t believe this! You take on dragons like nothing, make sonic booms, and you can’t even tell the mare that you love your feelings? You have loved that mare since puberty! You told me that you have had wet dreams about her, she was your first wet dream!”

“Hey, don’t tlk to me about nervousness,” Dash said, taking a quick drink of her booze. “I remember on our first bar hop together. You were all like ‘Dashie, we’re sixteen. Are you sure we should be doing this?’ ‘Dashie, we should head back.’ I was the one pretending to be drunk in order to mess with those pedos, remember.”

“My point exactly!” Gilda said. “You should be married and considering adopting by now.”

“It isn’t that simple. What if she didn’t feel the same way? I couldn’t risk my friendship like that. What if it created a riff and ruined our harmony, and we couldn’t fight together. Then we couldn’t protect twi-Equestria,” Dash said. With a sigh, she looked to her window, “Besides, its all useless anyway. She’s married now.”

“Does she love him?” Gilda asked.

“Well, they’re married so-”

“Doesn’t matter. Does she love him?” Gilda asked.

Rainbow Dash looked away for a moment and then sighed, “ITs complicated. The stallion that is with her right now, was different than when they were dating.”

“Then all the more reason for you to step in, sweep her off her feet, and show her there’s something better,” Gilda said, crunching her empty can on her forehead.

“And what if they work it out? What if she is really determined to fix things? I can’t just tell her I love you. She shouldn’t be forced to chose between her vows and me, no matter how I feel. It would,” she shuddered, “destroy her. I can’t do that to her.”

Gilda walked away and then back with another can, “So, you just going to wait.”

Rainbow ash nodded her head and drank a little more. With a groan she looked up to the ceiling and said, “What are we doing? Sitting here and moping over lost loves like a couple of sissy teens. One of my best friends is here now. I say, let's pop open a few brews and talk over everything that's been going on in our lives lately.”

“I’ll drink to that!” Gilda said, chugging her current drink.

---

When the door opened, Daphine ran into Buddy’s arms, crying her eyes out, “Buddy, I’m so glad you’re home. I thought...I thought.”

“Hey little bud,” Buddy said, rubbing his little cousin’s mane, “What’s with all of the tears. You didn’t really think I was going to die today, did you?” he said, smiling a fake confident smile.

“But, I heard about Vanhoover and the generals and-”

Buddy shook his head, “Minor setback, kid. You’ll see. We just need to get out second wind and then, boom! We’ll be back on top. You just need to relax and don’t worry about it. I’ll always come home, you know that.”

Daphine sniffled, “All right.”

Artie watched this moment from the distance, lightly punching a tree as he cursed himself quietly.

---

A cream coated mare with a candy cutie mark looked down at the small group of refugees that had taken up residence in her home. She smiled softly and shook her head, letting her two toned mane bounce along with her shake as she began to walk up her stairs. With a straightening up of her apron, she called out, “You know Lyra. I hope Trixie is right and her family can find a home soon. I don’t know how mu-” the mare stopped as she watched her wife put on a black robe. “Oh no, please don’t tell me.”

Lyra, a mint green unicorn, sighed and nodded, “Yeah, just got the letter from her majesty. She’s ready for me to join up with them. I’m sorry Bon-Bon.”

“It’s all right,” Bon-Bon said, walking to her lover and taking her by the hand. “Its your duty, I can understand that.”

“You ok with me being a member of Luna’s rebellion?” Lyra asked, her golden eyes looking into Bon-Bon’s blue.

Bon-Bon smiled and ran her hand through Lyra’s green and white mane, “Hey, Sweetie-drops remember,” she said, pointing to herself. “Former monster hunter an all that?

“Yeah, I know,” giggled Lyra as she kissed Bon-Bon on the lips gently.

“Now go, save the world and bring Equestria back to what it was,” Bon-Bon said, tilting her head to the window. “Then maybe, we can admit to being married again. We don’t have to hide it anymore.”

Lyra nodded and kissed her lover deeply, letting her hand run through the earth pony’s blue and pink mane. Her hand ran along her lover’s spine, trailing up and down it as their lips continued to dance with each other. Lyra pulled away, “I, uh, better get going before I take an hour longer than I need to.”

“Lyra, love,” Bon Bon winked seductively, “It would be more like five hours.”

Lyra nodded, and quickly left through the window of their bedroom. When she landed, she saw a purple unicorn waiting for her, “Wait, who are you? I thought Trixie was supposed to meet with me?”

“Agent Spark, I am working with the rebellion,” Spark said, looking behind her. “There apparently was a problem back with the other agent.”

In the town of Ponyville, just on the outskirts and near the weather station, sat a small house. In the front door, a couple of guards and Starfleet members of the lowest rank knocked on the door. The first pony to answer it was Raindrops, “Well, hello officers. What brings you here?”

“Some ponies have reported seeing Trixie Lulamoon in the area. We were wondering if she may have hidden in this house,” one of the guards said.

Raindrops shrugged, “She is. She is trying to get me to join the rebellion to kick your ass. My name is Sunshower and you are on my property!” and before a guard could say a word, she pulled back a fist and punched the guard across the field. Then she smirked as she leapt and kicked another one in the stomach.

“Raindrops! What part of covert operation don’t you get!” Trixie shouted, charging her horn with magic to form a chromatic wall in front of the soldiers and blinding them.

“Hey, I signed on this to protect the little guy. And you guys picked me for strength and courage, not for tactics!” Raindrops said, ramming her shoulder into a flying unicorpian.

“Oh, great, just what Trixie wanted,” Trixie frowned as she ran with Raindrops, “A bruiser!”

---

In Starla’s slave quarters, Dementia stood over the sleeping form of the Starfleet member. In her hand, she held a dagger, “That little pegasus is wrong. I don’t have a heart,” Dementia growled, lifting her dagger above her head, poised to strike. Growling, she looked down at the shivering and whimpering form of her enemy. With a quick thrust, she slammed her dagger into the pillow next to Starla’s head. Then, with a soft smile, Dementia ran her hand through the hair of Starla and kissed the unicorn’s forehead. The she tucked the Starfleet member in and walked way, muttering to herself, “She’s wrong, there’s no heart in me...none at all.”

Author's Notes:

You know that feeling in you right now? Yeah, you just read 14K words. Congratulate yourself, and have a long drink.

Ok, a lot to talk about this chapter. This chapter, no, the fight with Applejack and the boar was the first indication that I wanted to turn this fic into a published story, rather than just keeping it in my head. Because ti was here, where I felt like it wasn't just a bunch of sex and rape, but an actual story wityh characters, heroes, and everything else that told me to actually write it. That it was more than just a fix fic, but a story I wanted to share with all of you.

Changes: Lyra and Bonbon weren't taking care of anypony at the time and Raindrops didn't have a scene. Who is Raindrops in the show? Well, in the episode with Pinkie Sense, she is the pegasus that helps out Derpy with the delivery. See, I love the Lunaverse and wanted to do a tribute to that. Fluttershy was actually going to kick Dementia's tail, showing how awesome she could be. But I chose to make her a pacifist because I felt that was more in chaacter and made the action unique. Starla was going to get raped by Dementia at least one point, but as I started to make Dementia more and more of a character, I deleted it. Ace Ray was also going to be in the next chapter. Gilda and Rainbow Dash also had a very rough sex scene together, but I cut it out because it didn't flow. The censorship on this one was brutal!

Notes: The transformation seqwuence was added to the story because we never got a proper one for Starfleet. I figured since this is the last time we will see them morph in story, then I will give them one sequence. This will the lst time you see it, sorry. I apologize for not giving Pinkie any love during the war scene, she is just so hard to write a fight for! I mean Rarity, Archer or fencer (the archer was based on a particular fanart that I love) AJ hand to hand, Dash speed, Fluttershy fighting wihtout fighting, and Twilight is magic. Pinkie, the closest I got is Jackie Chan!

Next time: we are going to slow down as we check in on Rarity. Why was she sick this morning...;)

Ps. I know, Mykan is uploading season five of Starfleet as we speak...irony huh? Don't worry, nothing there happens here.

Remake notes: Pinkie got her fight scene finally. And boy did it feel good! I got to admit, for the chapter that was basically the, "I need to make it," I find a lot of things that needed to be added. Namely the Pinkie scene (Yes, I love that song that much) and helping wiht Belle, after all...how did she get her house and job?

Oh and to answer Tvtropes, yes...the whole entire Cookie bit was a small bit of a take that to characters being abandoned during the main fic.

Hopes for the rising tomorrow

You failed, and comfort means SQUAT

“Morning to UNITED EQUESTRIA and All who live in it,” the scratchy voicy called out from the radio. Her lively and upbeat voice matched perfectly with the music that closed out the theme that played, “And you are listening to K-COLT, the freest and baddest station in the land. I am your sexy and talented host, DJPON3 and with me is the lovely and drop dead goregous grum, Octavia!”

The upper class voice that responded, gave off an air of repluse at being called a grump, “Yes, thank you for that introduction Vinyl.”

Vinyl seemed to ignore the sarcasim in her friend’s voice as she continued, “No problem, Tavi. Now, we will be our show with some updates on the war front and it aint looking good folks. Since the war began two weeks ago, it has been hit after hit against us. Conquest as struck city after city, leaving rubble and ruin in his wake. What towns aren’t razed to the ground are right now under his control.”

“When asked about a counterattack plan or what seems to be his strategdy,” Octacia said, sighing, “Grand ruler had this to say.”

“Oh, I am going to love this,” Vinyl grumbled.

“‘We are positive he has no plan and that he has stayed true to what all villians have fallen for. Predictability, we will remain strong against him.’ and when asked about help from the other nations he added ‘We are united Equestria, we will stand strong and proud like we always have. We will not lower ourselves to requesting for help from other nations.”

“Essentially saying that he has no idea and we are alone in this,” Vinyl grumbled. “Sadly, the commander Lighting Dawn had echoed similar statements, ‘We are Starfleet, and we will protect the ponies that we care about.’ Wich will be news to the ones we lost since they have failed to save even one city. To counter the stupid, Queen Celestia had stated ‘His pattern of attack seems to be moving in a circular pattern along our borders. I believe his assaults are an attempt to close us off and isolate us. When he has blocked us off, he will be moving inward to the inner towns and settlements.’”

“ To go along with her statement, Lt. Applejack has stated, ‘Ah know it looks rough out there, and it is. But, don’t be scared, Ah promise we will do all we can to stop more towns from being taken. In the meantime, pray for those families you lost.’” Octavia read form the paper.

“And I just want to add-look guys and gals, I know there are rules that he set up for you all. I know you are told to hide in the barriers and bunkers, but they don’t work anymore! The enemy knows how to bust them and they will kill you. So, I say, if you see a boar coming at you...kick his ass! Look, we may not have all of that training and strength, but we are strong where its important, and i say it's time we showed that strength. You may not win, but you can make those boars have to pay for some hefty medical bills.”

“You make it sound so simple Vinyl,” Octavia siad warmly.

Vinyl chuckled, “Its how I see it. Now, how about instead of depression, we have some awesome music to start the day.

Rarity turned up the music to let it play as she turned back to her sewing machine. While it may not have been as strenuous as farmwork or as fast as being an acrobat, being behind a sewing kit excited her all the same. There was a smile that smeared across her lips as she went to work on her latest creation, watching as the thread and fabric became one under the machine’s rhythmic pounding. Sparing a quick look to her mannequins, she began to frown slightly as she looked at the funeral garb that she had made. While Starfleet ept her away from her workplace, she still would come and make outfits when she could. However, it seemed that every other day, she would get a family member asking for a black outfit. It pained her to turn her beautiful work into a memorial service.

Turning back to her work, she wiped a tear that she did not realize had rolled down her cheek and focused. This was when a familiar sensation began to rumble in her belly, “No, not now!” she moaned as her pale coat began to turn green. Running away from her workplace, she took to the bathroom and quickly emptied her stomach of the dinner that Spike had made her the night before. After paying tribute to the porcelain altar, the unicorn lifted her head up to look in the mirror, “All right, enough is enough! I am going to the doctor right now!”

---

Rarity sat in the hospital room, scanning over the white room with her dark blue eyes. The truth was, she wanted to find something to take her mind off of being in a hospital at that moment. She always felt a little nervous about being in the waiting room of such a place, whether it was because they were always so plain or it was the lack of anything to make it stand out. Leaning back, her mind took her back in time to another reason as to why she was afraid of hospitals...

“But why daddy? Why can’t I see my new sister, and where’s mother?” young Rarity asked.

“Your mom and little sister just had some problems in the delivery. Don’t ya worry none, they’ll-” he paused, a tear rolling down his cheek, “be fine.”

She let loose a groan as she shuddered and went back to her wondering, “Thank Celestia that both Sweetie and mother came out of it alive,” Rarity whispered to herself. Turning her head, she saw a small magazine lying on the table and picked it up. Running her fingers along the cover, she put on a tearful smile as she read it.

Latest fashions! Lt. Twilight Sparkle talks about her best dresses.

Rarity couldn’t help but sigh contently as she looked at her friend dressed in the outfit that she had made. It was a little plain, but it helped to show off the bookish alicorn’s features perfectly. A faint chuckle came to the fashion girl as she remembered how long she worked on that dress to make it look spectacular,” Miss Belle?” called the receptionist. When Rarity looked up, the white unicorn nodded, “Nurse Redheart will see you now. The tests are done.”

Rarity nodded and put away the book. As she walked in, she was grateful that Nurse Redheart stood her ground on retaining her position in the hospital. Not that she didn’t trust Penny Scillion, but she was the type of girl that believed in staying with the doctor you knew and trusted. Sitting on a chair across from the white earth mare, she sighed, “So, what is it miss Redheart? Do i have some sort of horrible disease that I can never overcome? A heart condition? A virus?”

“No, you aren’t sick,” giggled Redheart at Rarity’s theatrics. “Unless...you count being pregnant a sickness.”

This news caused Rarity’s jaw to drop, “I-I-I...what?”

“Congratulations, Miss Belle,” Nurse Redheart said, holding out her hand. “You are going to be a mother. See?” and then she brought out a small picture that she had took using an ultrasound spell, “There is a little heart beat, and the beginnings of little legs and arms.”

Rarity sat there in shock as she looked over the evidence, her voice caught in her throat. When she found her voice again, she began to cry a little, “I-I’m pregnant. I’m really pregant!”

“I suppose you might want to tell the father?” asked Redheart, smiling a little.

“Oh yes, yes I do! I want to tell the world, I want to tell the love of my life, my friends! Oh, this is the most wonderful of news!” Rarity cried out.

Redheart giggled and began writing on a piece of paper, “I understand your enthusiasm, miss Belle. I am going to let you go, but I want you to come by three days from now for a prenatal check up. You know, so we discuss things like what to do and how to be healthy.”

“I know, Redheart. My mother told me some of these things when she had Sweetie Belle,” Rarity smiled. “Oh, this is wonderful!” she exclaimed as she hugged the nurse and walked out of the building. The big grin never leaving her face, she let out a mirthful laugh as she fell back onto a nearby bench.

The white unicorn began to breathe a little softer now as she laid her arm over her forehead, watching as the clouds rolled above her in the sky. Trying her best not to giggle when she saw some of the the pegasi mold clouds into shapes that looked vaguely baby related. Hearing some ponies talk, she turned her head to look at a passing by family. A little girl held onto her mother’s hand while the father pushed a baby stroller along the road. For the briefest of seconds, she thought that she saw herself and Spike in the next few years. Reaching out with her right hand, she pretended to pat the child on the head and sighed contently. Then she heard a sob from behind her. Looking over the back of the bench, she saw a sight that made her heart sink and destroy her otherwise happy mood.

“There there, mam, it will be o-”

The mare in black yelled, “Don’t say that! It will never be ok! My husband and son are dead...it will never be ok again.”

As Rarity watched the weeping mare walk away from the hospital, she sank back into her seat with an uncomfortable moan. Her mind quickly reminded herself that she was in the middle of a way, any one of them could die at that moment. Looking down, she rubbed her belly gently in thought, “Do I really want you to be born now, in a war?” she asked herself as she began to ponder.

---

“Rarity, my lady? I’m home!” Spike said as he walked into the boutique. “Sorry for keeping you waiting but Belle needed help moving isome books into the treebary and I knew that place better than anypony.” As he closed the door, he noticed the lack of Rarity or noise from inside her workroom. With a quick look down at the ground, he saw rose petals and sapphires leading from the front door to the stairs and up. A look of lust and hunger came to his lips as the significance of each quickly came to his mind. It was all he could do to stop himself from ripping his own clothes to shreds and run up the stairs to take advantage of his lady that await him.

Instead, he chose to slowly strip his clothes from his body as he took his steps up the stairs. A low chuckle came from his lips as he walked to the top of the stairs and to his bedroom, and smiled lustfully as he caught sight of his prize.

Laying on the bed was Rarity, wearing a dark-violet nightgown that helped to empathise her breasts. She had her legs draped over one another, hiding her see through panties. As she laid before her lover, she slowly ran her hand along her stomach and to her lips, “Want to open your present, my dashing knight?” asked Rarity with a husky voice.

Nodding, Spike walked onto the bed and laid her onto her back. Leaning in, he kissed his love softly on the lips and began to rub her legs, “Oh, Rarity...you are so beautiful.”

“Thank you, my love. However, I think you should open my robe to see something special,” Rarity blushed, as she ran her hand along Spike’s pecs.

Curiously, Spike did so, pulling the nightgown apart at her stomach to reveal the white belly. What he saw made him pull back in shock. Written, in blue frosting on her stomach, were the words ‘Baby on board’. Spike let out a gasp before stuttering, “W-w-wait, does that mean. Are we?” When she nodded, Spike wrapped his arms around his lady and kissed her deeply.

Moaning a little, Rarity returned the kiss n full, running her hands along his scaled chest. After a moment, she pulled away and smiled, “Yes, Spike my love. I am pregnant with our baby.” removing her hand, she placed it on her stomach and sighed contently.

Spike then caught a glint of something in Rarity’s eyes, “MY lady, are you all right?”

Rarity sighed and turned away, sitting on the be with her legs over the side, “Its just that, while i am happy to be with child, I am so afraid.”

“Afraid?” Asked Spike as he looked over her shoulder.

“I am afraid of bringing a baby into this war, of letting it be born in such harsh times. Conquest, he is one of the more powerful foes we have eer fought! And they need me more than ever. If i see this through to term, then I will be responsible for weakening my friends strength. If they were to die because of my selfish action,” tears began to well up in her eyes, “I will never forgive myself.”

“Does this mean that you want to abort it?” Spike asked with a shudder.

Rarity nodded, “I have thought about it, really. But, do I have the right to do it? This baby maybe the only thing I have of you to remember by, if the worst were to happen. We conceived this child before we even knew that we were at war, it didn’t asked to be conceived around this time, it doesn’t know. W-what if the war ends tomorrow or next week? I will have aborted the child for nothing,” tears began to flow down her face, “and what if there is a complication? I could die, or my uterus could be ruined forever, or who knows what else! I might lose my ability to have children forever, and it might be all for nothing!!!!”

Spike watched as Rarity put her face into her hands and began to cry. Reaching over to her, he wrapped his arms around her, “Rarity...no matter what you choose,” he whispered in her ear as he pulled her close, “I will be there for you.”

“Oh, Spike,’ Rarity said as she rubbed her face into Spike’s chest, “Hold me tonight. I just need to feel someone close.”

“Sure thing, my love,” Spike whispered.

---

“Ya know why Rarity and Spike wanted us to come to Sugar Cube Corner?” Applejack asked, looking to her fellow companions.

Rainbow Dash shrugged, “Maybe it's got something to do with why we haven’t seen her in three days.”

“Well, Spike did say she was hard at work on your new armor,” Belle said, following the group.

Pinkie was about to say something else when she opened the door to her home. As she looked in and saw Rarity, her eyes opened wide in shock, “Oh, my Celestia...You’re pregnant!!!”

Rarity smiled, “My friends we have something import-Wait, you knew Pinkie?”

As Pinkie Pie ran to hug her, the party pony rolled her blue eyes and said, “Rarity, I was around Mrs. Cake when she had the twins. I have hosted thirty baby showers, I know what a pregnant mare looks like. You have certain little signs.”

“Signs?” Rarity asked.

“Yuppers! Like you look at other ponies kids and you sigh contently thinking about your own kid,” Pinkie said, as Rarity sighed when she saw Pumpkin walking through the house. Smiling, she added, “You take small looks at your boyfriend, knowing that he and you made something special. And you will sometimes just smile for no good reason.”

“Well, i don’t think i do all that,” Rarity said, looking back at Spike and smiling at him. Turning to look at her friends she said, “It’s true...I’m pregnant!!”

Fluttershy opened her eyes wide and smiled as she flew to her friend and gave her a gentle hug, “Oh, Rarity, I am so happy for you both. Congratulations.”

“Thank you Fluttershy. I am a little surprised that I am the first of the six of us to have a child on the way,” Rarity said, looking to Fluttershy’s eyes.

Rainbow Dash gave Spike a high five, “Nice job Spike! Not engaged for a year and already put a bun in the oven!”

Spike let out a chuckle and blushed at the compliment, “Um, thanks.”

“I may not have known your Twilight Sparkle, but I can say this, i think she would be happy for the both of you,” Belle said, hugging each one.

“Thank you all,” Rarity said with a smile, and then looked to where Applejack stood. She saw how the earth mare stood with arms crossed and eyes narrowed, “Applejack, what is wrong?”

“Are you sure about this, sugarcube?” Applejack asked, putting one leg over the other. “A baby is a big responsibility, and it's going to take a lot out of you. You won’t be able to be with us.”

Rarity sighed, “I won’t lie, I did have a long time to think about all of this. Me and Spike spent the last three days talking about it. We argued, we discussed, and we even broke up at least three times. But, after discussing it, I decided that yes...this is what I want to do. i want this baby more than anything.”

A soft smile went along Applejack’s lips as she walked over to Rarity and hugged her friend close, “Then Ah couldn’t be happier for you, Rarity. It’s just...going to be hard fighting out there without you.”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “I don’t know how,but I WILL find a way to fight by your side still. I will not abandon any one of you.”

“And even if you can’t, i’m sure we’ll be fine with the dragon knight over here,” Rainbow Dash bragged.

“That’s the other announcement,” Spike objected. “I’m not going to fight with you anymore.”

“What?” exclaimed the group.

Spike sighed, “Don’t get me wrong, guys. Fighting by your side for this past year, has been great! Its been a blast standing by your side and fighting the demons, but I have been doing a lot of thinking. All of this, fighting with my life on the line and battling to protect others and knowing that if i fail, somepony could die? IT’s not me, it isn’t who I am,” he sighed and looked towards Rarity. “I am a defender, a protector. I am the guy who stays behind and makes sure that you guys have a home to return to. And you know what? I am ok with that. Someone has to be around to make sure that Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo are safe. There has to be someone to protect the homestead, and I can be that dragon.”

There was a silence in the room for a few minutes, until Rainbow Dash stepped forward and gave him a hug, “We’re gonna miss ya, big guy.”

“No you won’t,” Spike said, tearing up a little. “You’ll have each other like you alway will.”

“We’re gonna miss ya,” Applejack said, hugging the drake.

“I will too,” Spike said.

“What did you do with the armor?” Fluttershy asked.

Spike smiled back at Rarity, “I gave it to Rarity. She is going to use it in making the new armor.”

Belle smiled and hugged Spike, “I think you are doing the right thing.”

“Thanks,” Spike said softly.

“Hey, what are we doing being all mopey?” Pinkie asked. “this is a party! Let’s go ahead and have a congratulations-Rarity-for-being-pregnant-and-to-Spike-for-finding-his-true-destiny-party!”

The mars in the roo all smiled at Pinkie, unable to disagree with the request.

As the party rolled on, Belle walked over to Rarity and took her aside, “Miss Rarity, I think i have a solution to your ‘problem.”

Rarity arched an eyebrow at this, “And that would be?”

“Well, i found this book...”

---

Two days later, and Applejack and Rainbow dash found themselves outside the door to the boutique, “So, what do ya think this surprise is/’

“Maybe its that armor, she has been working on it for years,” Dash grumble, only to get nudged from applejack.

“Aw you big baby, it ain't been that long,” Applejack rolled her eye. “IT’s only been a month.”

“Yeah, but it feels like forever,” Dash grumbled as she saw Rarity standing there. craning her head to the side, she asked, “So what's the suprise?”

“That there are two of me,” Rarity said appearing from behind the door, the other Rarity standing still. As the two mares let out gasps of shock, Rarity happily skipped over to the other standing Rarity, “Lovely isn’t it?”

“What is it?” Applejack asked, lightly tapping the second rarity.

Rarity giggled at the touch, and then pointed to the still standing Rarity, “This, dear friends, is a golem. It’s made thanks to Zebra magic.”

“Zebra...you mean Zecora helped you with this?” Rainbow dash asked.

“Yes, she made it with clay and bark and its infused with my magic,” Rarity said, indicating her glowing horn. She then began to move its arms and legs,”It moves when I do, and i see and hear what it does. IT’s magically linked to me.”

Applejack looked on in amazement, “So, it won’t hurt you at all?”

“Well, not physically,” Rarity said, turning off her horn. As the doll crumbled to the ground, she began to sway a little, “It does drain my magic a lot and leaves me a little weak. Not enough to harm the baby, mind, but enough that I can’t move for a while. Also, if it dies, i will feel quite a bit of psychic feedback.”

“Ok, that sounds dangerous,” Dash replied.

Rarity stood up, “Its not, actually. Zecora says zebras used these to help in dangerous areas where zebras can’t reach in an emergency. The psychic feedback is closer to getting a bad headache than anything else.”

“This is fantastic rare,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling.

Applejack shook her head, “Ah don’t know, are you sure putting a strain on your magic won’t hurt your baby?”

“Well, I won’t know until I speak with Nurse Redheart about it,” she then looked up at a nearby clock. “Speaking of which, I’m late! Spike said he would meet me outside the hospital.” With that, she got up and ran out of the building to the Ponyville general.

After a few minutes, the white unicorn and her lover found themselves sitting in front of the desk of Nurse Redheart, hearing all of the details of the baby. Rarity began to giggle happily as she pointed to the magically created ultrasound, “Look at it Spike, isn’t it adorable.”

Spike smiled as he ran his claw along the photo, tracing the tail and claws, “Wow, thats...thats my, i mean, our, I-”

Redheart smiled softly, “As you can see, the baby is developing quite nicely. You can even see its claws and tail.”

“Claws? um, I don’t have to worry about it-”

“No, you won’t. Cats don’t claw their mother’s wombs right,” Nurse Redheart said with a smile. She then sighed and rubbed her forehead with her fingers, “To be honest, miss Belle, I am truly guessing on some parts of the fetus’s development. Kirins are such a rare breed here in Equestria. Even in the dragon areas of Fillydelphia don’t have that much on kirins or how they grow.”

As Spike heard this, he put a claw to his chin in thought, “So, if i could get somepony to help out-”

“It would be a great help, she could help Rarity with some of the more complicated parts of the pregnancy,” Redheart smiled at Spike. At this, Spike nodded and walked out of the door, “Where are you going?”

“To get some backup,” Spike said, smiling.

It took a few hours for said backup to arrive as the purple drake and his lady waited outside of the boutique for the arrival, “Spike, dear, just who on earth is this help that you got?”

“You’ll see,” Spike said, winking back at Rarity as she drank her strawberry milkshake. Looking up at the sky, he smiled brightly as he waved at a distant dot, “Oh, there she is. MINA!!”

“Mina? Her?” Rarity growled, a pang of jealousy creasing her brow.

“Spike!” shouted a light brown dragon as she flew to the ground, wrapping her arms around the drake’s neck. Giggling, her pink hair flapped about as she hugged her friend, “It’s so good to see you.”

“Spike, precious scales,” Rarity hissed as she got out of the chair. “Who is this...is there something that I have not been told?”

“Oh, forgot,” Spike chuckled as he put a hand behind his head. “This is Mina, a friend of mine. We met at a comic con in Fillydelphia a few years ago.”

“Just, a friend?” asked Rarity with an eyebrow arched.

Mina looked to Rarity and then back to Spike before gasping, “You think I-that me and Spike would-Hahahahhahahahahhahahahahahahhahaha!!! Look your boyfriend is cute and all, but he really isn’t my type.”

“Oh so you’re a les-”

“Ponyphile, yes. I prefer them with hooves and a little tail,” Mina quickly interrupted. Smiling she leaned in and asked, “So, you wouldn’t happen to know any cute single stallions here?”

Rarity blushed at her assumption and let out a sheepish chuckle, “Oh, I am so sorry, I thought that...nevermind. Spike says that you could help me know more about my pregnancy? How?”

“Well, my uncle married and had a baby with this one mare that visited Filly once. I think her name was Suri Polomare or something,” Mina said, thinking back. “I was there for the entire pregnancy and can definitely give you a few pointers. Oh, this is so exciting, I so love seeing little pony babies and kirins, they are so cute! So, want a few pointers.”

“Um, sure,” Rarity said, shocked at the speed that Mina had started talking, “Spike, be a dear and get us drinks.”

Spike put his hands on his hips, and stared at the girls, “No way. This is my baby too you know. I have as much of a need to hear this advice too.”

“Ok, i guess you will be fine as we talk about lactation, womanly issues, increased mammary size, leaking, and-” Rarity giggled as her talking was interrupted by the sound of Spike running away. Turning to face Mina, Rarity asked, “So, what kind of advice can you give?”

“Well, first of all, you’ll be experiencing weirder cravings that what pony would normally get,” Mina began.

Rarity cracked her head to the side, “Weirder?”

“You’ll start wanting diamonds, as in eating them,” Mina said, much to Rarity’s horror. “Don’t worry, its natural. Also, expect to have just a wee bit worse mood swings than usual. Then when the baby is born, her desire for milk will still continue after her teeth came in.”

“What?” squeaked rarity as she covered her chest.

“Don’t worry, just start mashing up some diamonds and you’ll have it,” Mina said as Spike came back with drinks. “Of course, then you have to deal with-”

---

As the pony and two dragons began their talk of the future and the incoming arrival, life seemed to be heading on a new course for another pony. As Fluttershy found herself standing in front of the door of her husband’s family home, “Be on your best behavior, we are here as a favor.

“Yes dear,” Fluttershy barely muttered, keeping her head low and out of sight. She knew what ‘favor’ truly meant. She was to shut up, and be seen not heard. PAraded around like a trophy. She let out a sigh as the next few minutes seemed to happen without her. The door opened, and Ryhmey’s family welcomed them both into their house. For the next several minutes they would talk and ll she would do is nod to their questions. When it came time for introductions, she would become less of a pony and more of a statue. Deep down, she continued to feel less of a pony and just a trophy wife for Rhymey.

Across from her, she could see Mary, Rhymey’s mother. For the breifest of moments, she thought she saw herself in the future. A mother, laden with children and always at her husbands beck and call. It made her shiver as she saw her possible future walk out in front of her. Shaking her head, she tried to turn her head back to the conversation that Rhymey and his family were engaged in. Fluttershy’s hearing could bearly hear Rhymey as he said, “I assure you father...”

“Son about your team...

It didn’t take long for her to lose interest in the rest of the conversation. Instead, she chose to look out her window. Across the sky, she could see Cloudsdale in the distance, shining like a beacon for safety. There was a small smile as she began to play with the idea of leaving, “Come on, Fluttershy, leave.” an imaginary Rainbow Dash said, smirking. “They hardly even know you’re here. Just sneak out of the window and go home.”

“Oh no, i couldn’t,” Fluttershy shook her head. “They woul-”

“Fluttershy, they don’t care. Now, just come out the window and get to Cloudsdale. Come on,” the illusionary Rainbow Dash said, holding out her hand. “I’ll take you.”

Without saying a word, Fluttershy took the illusion’s hoof and went out of the window. As her shoes hit the soft ground outside, Fluttershy took a deep breath, allowing the cold night air to hit her lungs. For a few short seconds, she just let the night blow through her hair and wings bringing with it the soft sounds of the evening. She giggled soflty as she heard the mice and cricked skitter and chirped. And there was an odd comfort as she heard the sounds of a distant owl hooting.

Shaking her head for a moment, she turned her blue eyes upward to the sky and squatted. Pushing up with her legs, she took off into the cold windy night. As she flew through the air, she let out a small laugh to herself. While it was true that she preferred to stay on the land and play with the animals, she still had a pegasus’s inner love for the sky and the air. a wide smile graced her lips as she flew through the sky, even doing a small twirl as she neared her birthplace, Cloudsdale.

The nightlife of the pegasus city was as vibrant as always, in part because the pegasi were still energetic even when the night had fallen. But, it was also due to the lack of starfleet presence within the cloudy city. She didn’t know why, but it seemed like Grand Ruler sent only a small amount of his soldiers to this city. Even then they were on the ground and not in the city proper. This, in turn, gave the city an alotherther unique feel, one that she could only describe as , “Home.”

The city was much like how the rest of Equestria used to be before the coming of Starfleet. There were fillies running about with their parents, talking up about their potential cutie marks, and couples talking about the future. There was no pony talking about war or a future battle, and the idea of martial law seemed to be a distant fear. All in all, these ponies were doing something important, living.

Fluttershy found a perch to lay on and watch the passing by ponies. She couldn’t help but smile when she saw seven of them pass by, talking about their day. There was a warm feeling going through her as she tried to imagine what they were talking about, trying to put words into their mouths. She quickly gave up on that, when she caught the sight of a house in the distance. A wide grin came across her features as she recognized the building. Giving her wings a good flew flaps, she flew towards the small dwelling and landed in front of a window. Seeing a light from within, she risked taking a peek inside of the building. She softly gasped as she saw a blue pegasus stallion with a chromatic mane talk to a griffon and a pegasus, “Rainbow and Gilda are here.” she smiled as she ran a hoof along the window over Dash. “Maybe I should g-”

“Well, as I live and breathe...Flutterbutter!” cheered an enthusiastic pink pegasus as she flew from her doorstep to the yellow pegasus. Her electric blue mane shook as she snuggled Fluttershy in a big bear hug, “It's been ages!”

“Hello, miss Firefly,” squeaked Fluttershy as she felt the squeeze.

Firefly put the mare down, and pointed a finger onto Fluttershy’s chest.“Hey! None of this miss crud. This former Wonderbolt trainee still has a few years of living before she’s called a miss.” Smiling at her, she nudged her head over the shoulder, “Now, come on inside. We have some catching up to do.”

“Well, now I could-” Fluttershy began, but was interrupted by being dragged by her friend. Fluttershy couldn't help but note how apropos that three lightning bolt cutie mark was for the pegasus..

“Hey, Blitz! Look who’s here, Flutterbutter,” Firefly called out to her husband.

Rainbow Blitz looked from the couch and smiled, “Fluttershy!” smiling he walked over to the younger mare and hugged her, “How have you been?”

“F-fine, mister Blitz,” Fluttershy responded shyly.

Rainbow Blitz narrowed his eyes as he put a hand onto her shoulder, “Stranger’s kids call me Mr. my daughter's friends call me Blitz.”

“Dad, did i hear you say that,” Rainbow Dash let out a gsp of happiness a she saw Fluttershy standing there. “Fluttershy! Why are you here?”

“Well, um, i just wanted to see-” Fluttershy stopped when Gild stepped in front of her.

The griffon sighed as she looked into the meek pegasus’s blue eyes, “Look, I, uum I’m sorry for what happened a few years ago. It was wrong of me to yell like that, I should’ve remembered a friend of mine from school and realized that some ponies don’t change.”

“No, it's my fault really,” Fluttershy said.

“Hey, lets leave all of that behind, ok?” Blitz said, guiding the three into the living room. “Now’s the time for talking about adventures, life, and old friends.” sniffing he added, “Also to survive Firefly’s cooking.”

“Hey, I seem to remember that a certain stallion is attracted to my buns!” joked firefly, shaking her derriere for emphasis.

“Hey, forty-five and they are still piping hot fresh!” Blitz winked at his wife.

“Dad, will not flirt with my mom!” shouted Dash as she facepalmed.

Blitz smiled, “Hey, we may be in our forties but we still got a lot of fire. You think you would get used to it after twenty three years.”

“Hey, Dash, its ok,” Gilda chuckled, “You should see my parents.”

Fluttershy sat back and giggled as the conversation began between the assembled group. Occasionally, she would join in with a comment or a reference.

“So, where’s the dork that stole you away. Rhymey?” Firefly asked.

Fluttershy began to asner, but was interrupted by Blit, “Far away from here, with any luck. Those stupid Starfleet goons don’t deserve those wings, for how little they actually use them. You now those twerps keep using them only as a means of fighting? Where is the love of the art, the sill?” sighing, he asked” Maybe Thunder crack is right and Clousale should leave.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Cloudsdale is thinking about seceding? When did this start?”

“About a few months ago. Starfleet ignores us, considers us beneath their notice. They think that we are too wild and unruly for their tastes. We feel abandoned by the greater Equestria,” Blitz sighd. “I am trying to talk them out of it but-”

“Please,” Fluttershy asked softly. “No more talk of politics and war. I want to enjoy my time with family.”

Firefly nodded, “I agree, besides,” she then winked at Dash, “Haven’t heard all of my little Dashie’s exploits yet.”

“Well mom, wait until you hear about-”

And so the night went, with talks of adventure and friends. Fluttershy began to feel a vastly different atmosphere here than back with rhymey, a warm feeling of belonging began to set within her. No more did she feel like a statue, but a member of a big family. Occasionally she would laugh at a joke, or join in about a story that she had heard. She would even start a story that she had went through. For Fluttershy, she felt something that she had only when she was with her friends, a sense of belonging.

As the night went on, she saw that Rainbow Dash and Gilda made their way out onto the porch. Curious, she followed them, “Why are you out here?”

“Oh, hey Fluttershy,” Dash smiled. “I was just showing Gilda the stars, I wanted to show her how different they look from here.”

“Actually, I was just going o see if your mom has any scones left,” Gilda said, walking back into he house.

“Ok, see you in a bit,” Dash smiled. Then she looked to Fluttershy, “So, how did you escape?”

Fluttershy giggled,”I,um, snuck out.”

“You didn’t” Dash asked, watching her friend nod quietly, “Oh, no way. That is so me of you...I am proud of you. So, feel better now that you are with a real family.”

Fluttershy nodded and sighed. While she loved her own family dearily, the ponies here treat her like a second daughter, “It’s so wonderful here. IT's like your parents don’t even know that there was a war going on.”

“Yeah, they’re kind of like that,” Dash said with a smile, she slowly slid her hand along the bannister, not even noticing that her hand was touching fluttershy’s, “You could throw the worst at them and they would brush it off.”

Fluttershy smiled admiringly, “Like you.”

“Yeah,” Dash threw back her mane in confidence. She sighed as she looked into Fluttershy’s blue eye, “Hey Flutters, want to go for a fly?”

Fluttershy ran a finger through her mane, “Um sure.”

As the two took off, Gilda watched from the shadows and let out a sigh. Firefly came out next to her, “Hey, where’s Rainbow, I have a churro with her name-” she paused as she looked to where Gild was pointing and let out a gasp. “Oh!”

As they watched the two take off, Gilda could feel a soft and slow melody take over her, one that attuned itself to a slow beat. Sighing, she began to sing.

I can see what's happening

Firefly looked to Gilda and nodded, “Yes.”

And they don't have a clue

“Really?” Firefly asked disbeliving.

They'll fall in love and here's the bottom line
Fluttershy is in love too

“I know,” Firefly responded.

The beauty of the night
The magic is in the air
And with all of this romantic atmosphere
Romance is in the air.

As Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy flew through the skies, their movements almost looking like an intricate dance that they had practiced for years, three ponies began to sing in a slow temp.

Can you feel the love tonight
The peace the evening brings
The world for once in perfect harmony
With all its living things

Rainbow Dash flew around Fluttershy, encircling her before playing with her hair lightly. She then winked at her old friend before flying just ahead of Fluttershy. Nodding, the timid mare flew just a little behind, not noticing Dash was purposely slowing down for her. Rainbow Dash then flew under the clouds, only to come back with a rose that she put into her friends mane. Looking up into Dash’s eyes, Fluttershy smiled, and Dsh smiled back, singing in her head.

How I want to tell her
But can I possilby
Make her choose between us, impossible
It would destroy her you see

Fluttershy smiled and began to sing in her own head.

She’s holding omething back its hiding
But what, I can’t tell
How can’t see it and know?
That I feel the same as well?

As Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy continued their dance, the three ponies continued their song.

Can you feel the love tonight?
The peace the evening brings
The world, for once, in perfect harmony
With all its living things

Fluttershy found her arms taken in by Rainbow Dash’s, who began to light spin with her in the air, rising slowly.

Can you feel the love tonight?
You needn't look too far
Stealing through the night's uncertainties
Love is where they are

Regina sighed as she watched the dance continue,

And if she falls in love tonight.

Firefly smiled

It can be said finally
That her single days
Are history.

The two finished with a smile,

In short
Our friend has found love.

Gilda let out a sigh as she watched the two pegasi dance in the sky, a small tear rolling down her cheek. Firefly looked to her and hugged her shoulders, “You ok?” the pegasus asked.

Gilda nodded her head slowly, letting out a sigh, “Y-yeah, I am. What I felt for Dash, that was just a crush. You know, girl meet gal and she falls in love. That kind of silly thing,” there was a sad chuckle at the end of her sentence.

Firefly smiled softly as she rubbed Gilda’s shoulder, “Are you sure?”

“Yeah, yeah! Rainbow is willing to sacrifice her happiness for Fluttershy, I can do it too,” Gilda then said, “No matter how hard it hurts.”

Firefly looked back at the house, “Come on, let's get some cheer up ice cream.”

Gilda nodded, and began to follow her, but not before looking over her shoulder at the two dancers, “Good luck, Dashie.”

Up in the sky, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had twirled into each other's arms. Rainbow’s arms rested around Fluttershy's hips, while fluttershy rested her arms around her friend's shoulders. The two hovered in the air for a few brief moments, their eyes locked onto each other. There was a small blush on Fluttershy’s cheeks as she looked into her friend’s eyes, noting a loving and caring look. Rainbow dash smiled softly back as she looked into the blue eyes of her friend. Without speaking a word, the two began to bring their lips closer to each other, just barely touching. Fluttershy was the first to pull away before they could connect, “Um, I s-should be heading back. Rhymey might notice.”

Dash blushed as she put her hand behind her head,” Y-yeah, I better go back too.” she said, backing away. Smiling, she looks at her friend “Think you could escape again?”

“I’ll try,” FLuttershy smiled, before taking off. As Fluttershy flew back to Rhymey’’s house, she took one look over her shoulder at the house of her friend, and sighed. Flicking her head back to the ground, she gently landed outside the house of her husband and snuck in.

“Ah, ready to go my lovely
Spent enough time with the family?”

As Ryhmey asked, Fluttershy gave a quick nod and responded, “Yes, i did.”

---

Big Mac slept soundly in his bed, his arms seemingly to be wrapped around an invisible pony. Just outside of his room, a young magenta mare looked back at her lover and sighed, putting the hood of her cloak over her head. Next to the red stallion was a small note.

“Dearest Big Mac,

Thank you, for everything. This past month and week have been some o the best of my life. You have given me so much love and affection, more than i thought possible. Which is why this is so hard to do, my leaving.

I have to go. The things that Grand Ruler is making me teach my students are horrible. I am not raising students to grow and become better, I am raising soldiers. I am teaching little monsters how to fight, and how to treat others like lesser beings just for being born differently. That isn’t why I became a teacher, that isn’t why I got my mark. Did you know a filly with a blank flank told me that she doesn’t care what she becomes when she grows up? Just as long as she serves the world? Or that the unicornian children don’t really think themselves as special? Just what the state tells them.

They’re even trying to rewrite our history! I found textbooks where the meeting between the three tribes were wiped out. Where they tried to make Celestia younger and so much more. It’s like someone wants to ram in Grand Ruler into the history books where he doesn’t belong.

I don’t want that, I never wanted that. This is why I have to go. I promise, i will be back after I save Equestria. Tell Applebloom, that her cutie mark is fantastic. Tell Applejack to take good care of you and to talk to Caramel. I think he likes her.

And furthermore, know that I love you. I always will love you.

I want you to burn this letter after you are done reading it. I don’t want anypony thinking you are a part of what is about to happen.

Yours eternally,

Cheerilee.”

Cheerilee took one last look at her lover before walking out the door and out of the house. As she walked down the path, she spotted a blue unicorn wearing the same cloak, “Everything settled?”

Cheerilee sighed, “Yes. I have no regrets.”

“We are all sacrificing something for this little adventure,” Trixie said, “Just some of us need time to think about what is really important. Unless you want to-”

Cheerilee shook her head, “No, it's ok. Really. I know that there are something you have to sacrifice for the greater good. I made my peace with this.”

Trixie nodded and led Cheerilee down the path towards a small carrot farm, “Come on, the last member of our little team is waiting for us.”

“Who is joining us?” asked Cheerilee.

“Raindrops, Lyra, Ditzy, and Carrot-” Trixie paused as she looked at the scene.

Cheerilee was the first to let out a gasp, “Carrot Top?” shaking her head, she walked to the now buring carrot farm land. Her eyes were wide with shock and horror, “What are you doing?”

“I’m leavigng everything behind,” Carrot said, lowering her head a little. With a sigh she said, “If we fail, then they can’t take my legacy. This is a symbol that there is no looking back for me. I am going to be dead set on this course for better or for worse.”

“Oh, Carrot Top, I’m so sorry,” Cheerilee said, hugging her friend.

“it’s ok,” Carrot said, smiling with a tear rolling down her cheek, “It’ll all be worth it when Equestria is fee again.”

“Come on,” Trixie said, turning away from the blazing fire, her eyes focused on a small path leading away from the farm, “Luna is meeting with us in the White tail woods.”

Each mare nodded in turn, following Trixie down the path from the farm and across the town to the Whitetail woods. With the soft rustle of the early summer grass, the small group of ponies made their way through the forest, deep within it’s ever darkening area. With the tree slowly huddling closer together, it became harder to see the path.
Soon, they had reached a light of a campfire where Princess Luna stood. In front of her was the other members of their little team in a circle. Cheerilee was the first to notice a purple unicorn amongst their group, “Princess Luna, who is that?” asked Cheerilee, looking at the unicorn. “I never saw her arounf here.”

“This is Shining Spark, a mare that I met a few months ago. It was she who was helpful in gathering some of the intel on all of you while it was Trixie who helped me pick you five for our little rebellion,” Luna said, walking in front of the mares. A dour expression crossed her face as she walked and looked down, “My mares, we are at a time of great crisis. One the one hoof, we are at war with a powerful entity that calls himself Dark Conquest, while on the other, we are under the rule of Grand Ruler.”

“So, what’s our job?” asked Raindrops. “And why did you spread us out like this?”

“The reason why I waited for taking you was to spread you out. A small set of missing ponies is far less important than a mass dissappearence,” Luna said, looking down, “Besides, it will help us with our greatest advantage...the shadows.”

“Shadows?” asked Ditzy.

Luna looked to each mare, “I have picked each one of you because you all bring something unique to the table. Strength, creativity, abilities, and wisdom. We have need of all your talents f we are to overthrow Grand Ruler.”

“Make no mistake,” Spark said calmly, “While Conquest is the biggest threat, Grand Ruler is the hinderance here. If he keeps leading us like he is right now...it will be a disaster.”

“So, that’s just it? We overthrow Grand ruler and come out on top?” asked Raindrops.

Luna shook her head, “More than that. We are to destroy everything about Grand Ruler and Starfleet. We will find out how to take out his prisons, his camps, and his entire network. We will destroy everything we can and then bring my sister back to her proper place.”

“Sounds rough,” Carrot Top said, sighing, “But I think we can do it.”

“And to that end,” smiled Luna as Trixie made her horn glow. Once the illusion had vanished, there appeared before them a large three story white mansion that seemeed to hold many rooms. Luna smiled, “This will be your home, your base. It will offer many of the treats of home as well as a place to keep you safe and close to Ponyville.”

“But, won’t somepony get suspicious?” asked Ditzy.

Trixie laughed boastfully, “Trixie has put enough illusion spells, false images, and perception filters that only an alicorn or somepony who is looking hard enough can find this place. It is completely safe!”

“And what will you be doing?” asked Raindrops.

“I will be sending some of you on diplomatic missioins. We will need allies for when Conquest falls,” Luna said to the group as they walked inside of the mansion.

“Ooooh, such a clever and fun little group,” Discord said. “And everypony has a part. So, what’s my part in all of this?”

“Your part is to get away from me,” Luna growled.

“Ouch, harsh,” Discord said, a little band-aid on his paw. “Why do you have to be so mean? I mean, you and are practically sibs in law, you would think-’

“You are my sister’s paramour and nothing more until there is a ring on her finger, “Growled luna. “But, maybe I might warm up to the idea, if you will kindly tell me the truth of the twins?”

“Truth? You can’t handle the truth my dear Lulu,” chuckled Discord, much to the annoyance of Luna.

“You know what I mean. Celestia’s slip ups, the fact I can feel one magical energy from them, and that they are never more than five feet apart. There is something more than I am seeing, isn't there,” Luna accused.

With a shrug, Discord leaned in and said, “That’s my secret. And I won’t tell until GR is six-feet under.” and with that he vanished.

---

Within the towers of Conquest’s lair, sat Titan. With a chuckle, he ran his hand along a couple of small equine shaped figures. He ran a black gloved hand under his purple robe over a white unicorn, “And so, a new life is waiting to be born. While at the same time,’ he calmly moved two pegasi together. Another hand moved a smaller group of ponies as one towards a tricorn, “A love is rekindled, and forces are moving against the false king. Oh, Grand Ruler old friend, you have so long desired to control everything. Now, you find that the world is slowly crumbling around you. Your wife is not on your side, your Starfleet is crumbling, and the magic that you despise is growing in strength. Now,” he looked at a robotic alicorn figure that stared at a pink alicorn, “It's time for my part.”

Author's Notes:

Ok, this chapter...I won't lie was hard to write. Mainly because of a certain A word. I knew from the fact that I had Rarity get pregnant during a war scenario, that the subject would be brought up. And i was nervous with writing it. I didn't know if i could handle it with the respect it deserves, or if i would fail at it. But, with help from all of you guys, I decided to go ahead and do it "Do or do not, there is no try." after all, i would have no idea and I can't get better with treating a subject like this if I don't. Fail or succeed, i will leave that for you guys to decide.

The clone was a plan that was added. Originally, the rest of the story was going to have Rarity fight while pregnant (I have a thing for pregnant badasses) nd become a great sniper. I decided against it because I was wondering if that made her seem irresponible or stupid to risk it. So, I added a clone to the mix. Because, hey, this is a world of magic and sci-fi so clones would not be too far off. Mina was also a brand new additions

The Flutterdash went he most unchanged out of all of this. I wante to have them in a cute romance scene to build up their relationship.

Lastly, the Titan scene...added mainly because when I looked over my rough draft, and saw how much I was doing to the three original villians of mykan's stuff. I came to the realization that I had Titan do nothing throughout the story. I mention him, he showed up, but then I did nothing in the rough draft. So...I gave hime something brand new to do.

Next time, I tackle two issues with Mykan's story.

Rewrite thoughts.

Nothing much to change here, don't know why. Oh well, this was a fun one to look over and I have finally FINALLY fixed an issue that has been bugging me for agees. The danggum formatting! Everything was centered when it didn't need to be.

Heart's alight in the dark

Happiness deserves to die

Titan walks out onto the balcony of the pagoda, gripping his golden hands along the railing while his red eyes looked out over the town of Horn Kong. As he breathe in the scent of the town, the fumes of the furnaces below mixing in with the aromas of perfumes from the rest of the city, the general took the time to appreciate the quiet of their new base. Far from the sounds of rape, torture, and other horrors from the main base,the secondary base offered a strange sense of serenity and calm for Titan. A small scream of pain directed his red eyes to the furnaces below, reminding him that not all was calm at the base. While not filled with the screams of torture, the base did have the screams of slaves as they were forced to work for them.

His red eyes gazed upon a small group of children as they brought stone and steel to the adults who were busy forging the swords, crossbows, and various other weapons that were important to the war effort. He put a finger to his chin and let out a hum of admiration for his superior. While this was not his style of warfare, there was a certain benefit from launching all out war and taking the territories. The victories that they had been winning against his old enemies brought a satisfied grin to his hidden face.

Turning away from the railing, he began to walk down the halls of the base. His quiet reflection was quickly shattered by a loud yell and slamming of a robotic hand against the wall,”Of all the stupid, foolish, mind-bogglingly moronic-”

“Hello, friend Fratello,” Titan said with a bow, his left palm over his right fist. “And what bothers you?”

“What troubles me? I’ll tell you what’s troubling me!” growled Fratello, his voice reverbing thanks to the metal helmet. “Here we are, having closed off Equestria’s northern borders and separating this stupid country from it closest ally and we are not taking advantage of it! The Crystal Empire is right there, waiting for us to assault it and we are not taking advantage of it. No, we are stuck here supervising the attacks and leading small scale assaults. Do you know what our ‘great leader’ has planned for us tomorrow? To assault a small no name port town, and in two weeks, another assault on a major city, isn't that fun!”

“I can understand your rage,” nodded Titan. “I myself, find rage with our commander’s actions. My three most trusted lieutenants have been on several sorties by now, and I have been only crafting new weapons and spells for our army. Did you know that Raven will be sent out on her first assault soon? It is indeed an infuriating time for the both of us.”

Fratello scoffed, “And what is our great leader doing right now? Either busy screwing his whore or crafting new plans with that mysterious benefactor. Benching his two strongest soldiers, how insane is that!”

“Our leader doth work in mysterious ways. Even if those ways have proven most...effective,” Titan smiled and looked out of the window. “Look out there, in but a few weeks he has accomplished more than either one of us has in a year. Me, I would’ve sat back and sent monster after monster at the ponies until I had to step in myself to destroy them.”

“Hmph, I know, I followed the same insipid strategy as well,” Fratello said, crossing his arm and leaning against the window and looking down at the courtyard. “And yet, Conquest pulls off a full out war, and wins.”

“That is not all his unpredictability has done for us. Weapons, land, and resources have become readily available to us. What’s more,” Titan smiled as he looked down at the courtyard and watched as an unicorn and a pegasus began to duel. The blue pegasus taking flight and striking against the green unicorn’s shield. Across from them, two earth ponies began to spar with staffs while two mares sat on a bench to drink water while waiting their turn, “He has driven the ponies of Equestria to our side. Those who have not been turned into slaves have enlisted to carry our banner high. Either out of hatred for Grand Ruler or of the princesses for letting their world coming to this point. Even better,” Titan laughed, watching as a winged unicorn began to use a blade and then turn it into a blaster, “Grand Ruler’s perfect unicorns have also defected to our side.”

Fratello sat on the window sill, letting his red cape lay over his lap while sitting his legs across themselves, “It is a shame that he wastes all of this power.”

“You want more?” asked Titan, raising an eyebrow.

“What I want,” Fratello said, getting off the window sill and began to slowly squeeze his metal gauntlet, “Is for Shining Armor’s body to be crucified on a cross outside his crystal empire. I want Cadence’s coat to adorn the back of my throne while her still alive head is impaled on a pike outside of the empire just so she can watch as it burns.”

Titan closed his eyes and chuckled, nodding slowly. Then, with a smile hidden underneath his hood, he said, “What if I told you that you can have your wish?”

“What do you mean?” asked Fratello.

“Think about it, below Conquest and his obscure ally, you and I are the most powerful soldiers in his arsenal. So, why hold us back? Answer-because he is testing us. He wants us to go out on our own and make assaults on our own. We are meant to launch our attacks.”

“Why?” asked fratello.

Titan walked away from the window and put a hand to his chin, “Why indeed? It’s simple, actually. What good are we as generals if we cannot come up with our own plans and wait for Conquest to give us our strategies? What good are we if we cannot come up with plans on our own? He wants us to prove ourselves on the field of battle, and he wants us to show autonomy in our battle.”

Fratello stood silent for a moment, his metal hand caressing his chin as he stared at the ground, before narrowing his eyes and smiling cunningly. He gave a chuckle before he rose his metal helmet and gave out a boisterous laugh, “You are right! It’s a brilliant way to test our skills, and to see how we handle ourselves on the field.” Furling his cape, he turned around and began to walk down the hall, “I shall bring a contingent of our best soldiers and attack the-”

“No,” Titan said, putting his hand onto Fratello’s shoulder, “Go alone. Have you not always said that you possess enough power to wipe out an entire city? Do it, and prove your might to Conquest.”

Fratello chuckled as he nodded, “Right, I will.” as he walked away, he looked over his shoulder at Titan, “Farewell Titan, I shalt bring back victory for our side and the heads of the ruling family by tomorrow evening!”

“On the morrow then,” Titan said with a bow, before snapping his fingers. As he did, a flash of light appeared before his eyes, revealing a board with ten black and white stones dotting its surface. At the moment, the black stones outnumbered the white stones, 8-2, “And now, we shall see where this next move goes. Shall White gain its first win, or will black dominate it all. Oh, Fratello, let's see what you will give our friends,” he said, pulling out a black stone and laying it on a point on the board.

---

“...And that, empress, is why I think a tax free weekend should be enforced on the week before school starts,” said the light blue crystal pony, showing her charts and graphs.

Sitting on her throne, the pink alicorn gave out a sigh as she felt her eyes slowly begin to droop. A calm nudging from one of the crystal guards made Cadence wake up and eat a berry, “T-thank you, Spackle dust, I will take it into consideration,” she said, adjusting her blonde and pink mane. “If there are no more petitioners today, I would like to call it a day.” and then she walked off her throne and out of the room.

The guard quickly began to follow her out, looking at her as she walked, “My empress, are you alright? You have been tired all morning, and you barely paid attention to the visiting school children.”

Cadence let out a mournful sigh and looked to her guard, “I’m sorry, Gilded Steel, it's just that-”

“It’s about Celestia and Equestria, isn’t it?” Shining Armor asked, stepping from the next room and walking to stand next to his wife.

“Yes, it is,” Cadence whimpered, shaking her head a little. “It’s just so hard for me to focus on my duties when I know that my aunt’s kingdom is under siege and I can do nothing to help! Everytime we try to send medical help, it's quickly shot down by the armies of Dark Conquest. If I try to offer military aide, it's quickly ignored because Grand Numbskull says that he wants us to keep us in reserve. But I know the real reason, he believes us to be weak because I train my soldiers to fight with a little sense of compassion and equanimity. He just wants blood and his enemies dead, and to push his beloved Starfleet above all else. Like they are the only capable fighters in the land. HE treats us like jokes because of our compassion.”

“I know, I know,” Shining Armor sighed, looking down, “I keep looking at my new recruits and they all ready for a fight, but I have to be the one to tell them that they aren’t needed. It's especially heart breaking since much of our forces come from Equestria and many of them have families back in Equestria. We can’t even get mail to see if they are ok. The only thing that we get anymore from Equestria is refugees or other ponies.”

Cadence sighed and then leaned on Shining Armor’s shoulder. She whimpered and cried a little into her husband’s shoulder as he rubbed her back, “OH Shining, Ii-I just wish there was something we could do.”

“I know,” Shining Armor said, running his hand along Cadence’s back, letting his fingers run through her feathers on her wings, “It’s just like how I wished I could’ve helped Twilight. But, right now, all we can do is-”

“The empire’s burning!!!” shouted a guard.

“What?” Cadence shouted as she ran to the window,only to pull back in horror as she looked at the city scape. The normally vibrant colors of the aurora borealis was now tinged a deadly orange from the flames that arose from the buildings. Shaking her head in fear, she whispered, “Who could’ve done this?”

“Reports have been coming in of a stallion in a grey metal suit laying waste to the city,” the guard said, looking down as he growled, “And we can barely touch him.”

“Fratello,” Shining Armor said. Looking at his guards, he shouted, “Get our most elite soldiers and meet me at the-”

“Belay that order!” Cadence said, opening the window and narrowing her eyes in a mix of determination and sorrow.

“Cadence, what are you...no, Cadence please don’t do this,” Shining Armor said, stepping forward reaching his hand out for her.

Cadence took her husband’s hand in hers and held it tightly, “Shining Armor, I have to. It’s my duty as princess to protect my ponies, and he’s my brother. I have to stop him.”

“Cadence, my love song, please don’t. I-I-I couldn’t deal with the loss of Twilight, there’s no way I could live with myself if you were to die,” Shining Armor said, tears rolling down his white cheeks.

Cadence lovingly rubbed the side of Shining’s face before kissing him deeply, “Shining, my white knight, you won’t lose me. I promise I will come back. We will come back.” and then she turned away from her lover and opened the window. Spreading her wings wide, she flew out towards the fire, leaving Shining Armor to stand alone.

Taking a deep breath, Shining looked to his lieutenant, “Get your soldiers and have them cordon off the area where Fratello is attacking. I want to limit civilian casualties as much as possible. We may not be able to fight on Cadence's level, be we can be sure that we can limit her distractions.”

At the center of the city, Fratello held an unicorn from unicornia in his hand. Slowly he began to tighten his metal gauntlet around the stallion’s throat, “It’s a shame that you unicornians die so easily, I would actually gain some satisfaction from this massacre,” the metal stallion said, the emotion gone from his voice. He let out a grunt of pain when he was hit hard by a crystal mare, “Ooof! And what do we have here then?”

“Let him go you bastard!!” screamed the mare as she began to kick and punch at Fratello’s body.

“Now, why would you care, you are an Crystal pony and he-”

The mare looked up defiantly into his red eye and growled, “Because I Love him!”

“Oh, and do you return her love?” questioned Fratello, to which the unicorn nodded.

“Y-yes, we were to be married son. No one was going to know,” the stallion said, watching as Fratello lifted his fiancee's into the air.

“How sweet. Such love needs to be rewarded,” chuckled Fratello as he aim them both at a pair of jutted crystal spiked. He smiled cruelly as he watched the two lovers hold each other’s hands as they hovered, “I’ll make sure you die together.”

As he threw the two ponies at the pointed spikes, they were caught in a pink aura and set down safely. Landing in front of them, Cadence looked at her subject with a soft smile, “You two are safe now. Go, run for shelter.” as they did as they were told, Cadence looked to her brother.

“Ah, Cadence, glad to see you remove yourself from your brother’s lap long enough to save your own people. Or, has his dick finally become unsatisfying for you, and now you just want an excuse to get away from him?” laughed Fratello as he made his hands glow black.

Cadence lowered her head and shook it sadly, “Fratello, please, surrender,” she said, looking back up with a pleading look in her eyes, “No good can come from us fighting again.”

“Oh, but that is where you are mistaken, ‘sister’,” he hissed that last word as if it poisoned him. “I rest easier, now that this world will no longer have you in it!” he growled, firing a fireball at Cadence.

Stepping to the side with a gasp, Cadence erected a crystal wall to catch the fireball. Then she flew to the sky, erecting a light barrier around the two fighters.Landing back onto the ground, she smiled, “There, now no one has to get hurt.”

“Except you, ‘sister’,” hissed Fratello as he fired three more bolts of black flame at Cadence. The pink alicorn ran at the fire, bobbing to the left and right as she dodged each attack. While she ran, her arms shot straight out and began to summon crystal spikes that stabbed at Fratello. The metal stallion barely had time to move as he jumped to the left, getting hit by the second spike and getting a gash in his armor. Before he could scream in pain, the third spike hit his face plate.

The hit made Fratello spin to the ground. Shaking the hit off, he generated a lighting bolt in his hand and threw it at Cadence. In response, she erected a giant crystal spire that directed the lighting to its tip. This caused Fratello to back up in surprise at the princess’s ingenuity. Cadence smirked in confidence as she summoned three crystal daggers and sent them flying out at Fratello, who caught them in his telekinesis. With a wave of his hand, he sent the daggers flying out towards the pink alicorn, cutting into her arms and thighs.

As the blades cut deep into her skin, making little rivulets of blood streak down the side, she had enough time to scream in pain as a fire ball hit her in the face and sent her staggering back a little. Panting a little from the hits, she looked up in shock as a shadow loomed over her. With only a split-second of timing, she leapt to the side and fired a prismatic bolt of energy at Fratello, sending him crashing back to the ground. As he got up, he dodged several more bolts of mage from Cadence as she charged at him, getting closer to him. The metal monster smiled, “Face it sister, you have no chance to defeat me like this. You lack the warrior’s edge.” mocked Fratello as he drove a punch at Cadence.

“I know,” smiled Cadence as she grabbed his punch by the wrist, and pulled it down to her side. Then she wrapped her arms over his shoulders and pulled him into a tight embrace, “Because I don’t need it.”

Chuckling, Fratello smiled, “And what is this supposed to be-Ahhhhhh!” he screamed as he felt lighting begin to crackle along his body, stiking along his metal frame. Each pink bolt of lightning struck his hode with the force of a punch, “What are you doing to meeeeeeeeee!!!!”

As Fratello screamed and writhed in Cadence’s grip, the alicorn held onto her brother tightly, “ I am taking all of your hate and rage into me and absorbing it.”

“What? But you can’t, I am a robot without a soul! H-how can you do this?” he asked, the electricity from Cadence increasing, leaving him paralyzed in his grip.

“If you didn’t have a heart or a soul, then why do still feel emotions? Why do you still hate me, want vengeance on me, or care at all!” Fratello said nothing, unable to come up with an answer, “There is still a tiny part of you that is good. I am an alicorn of love, which means i can take all of the love I feel from my subjects and turn it into power!”

“B-but you can’t do this,” screamed Fratello, tears running down the sides of his faceplate. “You’ll be taking in so much pain and anger.”

“Then let us share the burden, let me take on your pain and sorrow. Let me help you through all of this,” Cadence said, the lighting increasing in power, part’s of Fratello’s armor now burning away.

“No, you can’t. This is impossible, This wasn’t how it was mea-”

Cadence interrupted him, “There is always a way. If you know how to find it.” she said calmly as the two were caught in an explosion of light.

Shining Armor watched in horror as the explosion occurred in front of his eyes, “Cadence!” he shouted as he ran to the crater where Cadence and Fratello once stood. As he neared the crater, he let out a gasp as he looked at the two fallen figures in the crater, “Oh Celestia, no. Cadence...”

---

Running along the tracks at a fast pace, the train rolled across the mountain paths towards the Crystal Empire. In a private car, a small herd of ponies consisting of unicorns, alicorns, and one golden statue of a pony, sat and watched as their world passed them by. Well, mostly sat, Pinkie Pie was busy looking out each window as much as she could, “Wow, I’ve never been in the queen’s private car before!!” she said, smiling.

“While I am always grateful for an invitation by royalty, I am worried about the enemy forces that are guarding our borders,” Rarity said, sitting in her maternity dress.

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, considering that we’ve only been able to get refugees across the border so far, are you sure we’ll be fine traveling to the empire your highness?”

Celestia nodded, Castor giggling in her arms, “I have a cloak over our train that make us look like refugees crossing the border. This will help us cross without worry, and besides, They would be mad to attack us.”

“Shame we aint at full strength,” grumbled Dash, looking at the empty seat next to her.

Applejack put a reassuring hand onto her friend’s shoulder, saying, “She’ll be fine sugarcube. She can’t escape all of the time.”

Luna looked away from the pegasus and earth pony to her sister, listening to Goldwin play with Leilani, “Sister, must we bring him along,” she growled at the mention of their golden companion.

“A baby is a full time job, Luna,” Celestia said, smiling as she looked at Castor. the little white colt booped his mother’s nose with a laugh, “And I need somepony to help watch my little child.”

“You did it again Tia,” Luna said with an arched eyebrow.

“Did what?” Celestia asked, looking shocked.

Luna narrowed her eyes, “Used a singular noun, forgetting the other child. I am beginning to won-”

“Aw, isn’t that sweet of Luna, seeing patterns that aren’t there? Can’t she accept that life can be quite...chaotic?” winked Goldwin as he smirked and went to play with the girl, leaving Luna to grumble and growl at their companion.

Pinkie Pie looked out of her car’s window and smiled, “We’re getting closer, I think I can see the castle!”

“Geeze Pinkie,” Dash said, leaning back in her seat, “You think with the fights we’ve had lately, you would take this little shore leave as a time to relax.”

“Speaking of which. Girls, Ah hate to bring up the subject of the war at a time like this but,” Applejack looked between her friends, “Have any of you been feeling...weak at all?”

“Darling, I am pregnant, sometimes weakness is to be expected,” rarity said, rubbing her belly softly.

Bell leaned forward and looked at Applejack, “Weak in what way?”

“Well, like that something’s are getting harder to do. Like you've been finding it harder to do the things you normally like?” Applejack asked.

Dash nodded, “Yeah, now that you mention it. I’ve been getting a little slower, it’s been harder to pull off a Rainboom.”

“And it has been getting a little harder to concentrate on making the new armor,” Rarity said. “But, I believed it was due that some of my magic is being used to help the foal develop.”

“And Ah’m gettin a mite weaker too,” applejack said, putting her hand to her chin. “Ah was exhausted from Applebucking yesterday.”

“When did this all start?” Bell asked.

Pinkie Pie sat down on her seat for a moment, “Hmmm, I think it was right around the time that we-”

“Lost Valkyrie mode,” they said at the same time.

Belle put her fingers to her lips in thought, “Interesting.After this, I would like to run some test if you all have the time. I discovered that Twilight had a laboratory that I have been dying to try.”

As the girls nodded in agreement, the train slowly pulled into a stop in front of the station. As the party got off, they were greeted by a small group of guards. One of the guards, a crystal mare by the name of Harmonic Kyrstal, stepped forward and saluted, “Queen Celestia, we are instructed to bring you and your party to the castle. After which, major Applejack and Princess Luna are to report to the silos for supplies.”

“Now I see,” Belle said, her eyes wide, “You are also using this trip as an excuse to transport contraband across the border and back into Equestria.”

As Celestia smiled, Rainbow Dash pumped her fist in the air and shouted, “Aw yeah, nice one Queen!”

Celestia smiled and bowed, before following the guards to the castle. As they walked, they admired the crystal architecture and the reconstruction efforts of the ponies, “It was a good thing that the attack was limited to only a small part of the city.”

“The empire was attacked?” Luna asked, looking at some of the burnt buildings.

“Yes, but it was all taken care of by Cadence,” Harmonic said, smiling.

The herd of ponies were soon lead into the castle proper and into the castle throne room. Sitting on the throne, was Cadence who smiled at the new arrivals. At her side was Shining Armor in his uncle’s old dress uniform, and on her right was a white unicorn with a long blonde mane. Cadence stood up and bowed to the new arrivals, “My friends, i am so glad to see you all here!”

Applejack looked at the stallion on the right of Cadence and asked, “Um, beg your pardon Cadence, but who is that right next to you?”

Cadence let out a giggle as she looked to her brother, “Allow me to introduce, Il mio Caro Fratello, my big brother.”

“You may call me Fratello, if it pleases you,” Fratello said, bowing to the ponies.

“WHAT?!” was the collective gasp from the former bearers of the elements, while Celestia went to Fratello and hugged him.

As Rainbow Dash picked her jaw off the floor, it was her job to be the first to speak, “But, how? I mean, how did you? I thought that Grand Asshole said that it was impossible.”

Celestia broke from the embrace and looked to the group ponies, “My husband also believes in a black and white world. He doesn’t realize that there is alway a third option, even if you can’t see it. And if you can’t find one, make one.”

“Yes,” Cadence nodded before continuing, “If you recall, my brother put on this robotic armor to face down an army a few years ago.”

“But, I thought it was to defeat a robotic army from space,” Rarity asked.

“Rarity, if that were true, then why didn’t Twilight look up records of it, or why did no one know of other worlds until Starfleet arrived,” Celestia asked.

Shining Armor then added, “Not to mention, that would make Cadence way older than she is now. She only ascended when she was twelve, and took care of Twilight when she was fourteen.”

“While there was something mysterious that occurred 10 years ago,” Celestia commented, walking to pick up a sleepy Castor, “It was not an ‘army from space’ or a robotic armada. That was a fabrication created by my husband misinterpreting the facts.”

“The truth is, i was with a special team to stop a boar invasion. The robotic armor I had obtained was supposed to enhance the pony’s strength and speed; however, the armor soon took over my body and Celestia had no choice but to banish me.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, while Pinkie Pie stated, “So, Grand Ruler is a big bad liar?”

“What else is new?” Dash asked, growling, “The jerk keeps finding new ways to either put us down or try to make his side look good.”

“The point is, I knew that there was still a piece of that robot that was my brother’s soul. After all, why would he care about me if he was completely gone. So, using the love magic from my subjects and the power of the heart, I absorbed all of the dark negative energy from my brother.”

“As the dark energy left my body, I felt my old self returning. Using my own willpower and strength, i began to break through the armor,” Fratello said, “and Cadence’s healing magic did the rest.”

“So, now you have all of that hatred inside of you. Are you not worried Cadence, about it affecting you?” Luna asked.

Cadence let out a burp, that caused a cloud of dark magic to fly from her mouth, “No, I m not worried. As Long as the Crystal heart remains strong and the ponies love remains pure, my magic will keep the dark magic contained within me. It will b tough, but I assure you I will be fine. We will be fine.”

“We?” Rarity asked herself,looking at the pink alicorn. She then noticed several things at once, “Wait, cheerful expression, a contented smile when she looks at Shining, and an inner glow. Cadence, are you pregnant?”

Cadence looked up to her lover and then to her friends before saying with a blush, “Yes, I am.”

Celestia and Luna let out some very un-princess like squeals as they ran to their niece’s side and hugged her. Through her tears, Cadence smiled and said, “I was going to tell you a month ago, but...well.”

“I know,” Celestia smiled and hugged her niece.

As Shining began to wipe his tears away from the happy moment, his eyes caught the sight of Belle, “I-I don’t believe it!” he said, tears falling down his face as he ran to the woman who looked like his sister. Grabbing a tight hug on the mare, he hugged her tightly, “I knew it. I knew there was a way for you to have survived. I just knew that you had to hae found a way to live, there just had to be.”

Bell sighed and nodded, “Sir, I know what you must be thinking and though I know I look like her, I am not Twilight Sparkle.”

Shining Armor pulled away for the moment and looked at her, “N-no, you’re right. You have her coat face and mane color...but nothing else.”

Pinkie, eager to cheer the mood, said, “Hey, lets forget the gloom and doom and celebrate Fratello coming back and the new baby.” as she said this, she pulled out her party cannon and aim it at the ceiling.

As always,it was hard to ignore the idea of Pinkie party.

---

The party began in earnest, with many ponies talking to one another or dancing with each other. Standing against the drink table, was Applejack, who stood and watched the party with a smile. As she did, she noticed Rainbow Dash walk over to her and leaned against it, the pegasus’s face in a scowl, “It ain't fair you know.”

“Chin up Sugarcube,” Applejack said, drinking her cider slowly. “With Fratello on our side, it feels like we finally have an advantage on Dark Conquest.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “But, this isn’t fair! It isn’t right! Twilight should be here with us, happy that Cadence is gonna have a foal. Pinkie should be doing something silly like falling to pieces over the news, and Fluttershy should be-”

“Ah know, Ah miss her too,” Applejack nodded.

“I just,” she growled, squeezing her hand and lightly punching the table, “Want to storm her cabin and free her. I want to just fly right into Rhymey’s face and kick the crud out of him. But, I can’t. And that makes me so useless. My best friend is in trouble and I can’t do a thing to save her,”

Applejack rubbed her friend’s shoulder, “It’s the worst feeling in the world, thinking your useless. Ah remember how Ah felt when Twilight died and Ah saw how broken we all were. Ah felt like Ah couldn’t do a thing to help you all. You feel the same way with Fluttershy. But let me ask you something,do you think Fluttershy is strong?”

“Stronger than I am sometimes,” Rainbow Dash said, a blush of embarrassment on her face.

“Do you think she can handle things on her own,” Applejack asked.

“That gal can handle anything,” Rainbow Dash smiled.

“Do you trust your friend?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow dash nodded, “With my life.”

“Then let that keep your spirits high,” Applejack said. “You know that little pegasus can survive whatever comes her way. And if not, if it gets really bad, then you should know that you will be there in a flash to save her. Feel better?”

“Not really,” Rainbow Dash said, walking away, “But, it is giving me something to think about. Thanks.”

“No problem sugarcube,” Applejack said.

Over at another table, Rarity sighed as she looked at her stomach, “No, I will not be eating those gems, they are for decoration only.”

“Cravings?” Pinkie asked, face full of cake.

“Oh the worst kind,” Rarity said. “Oh, Mina said that this would happen!!! And now i can’t help but think about nibbling on one of those delicious gems.”

Pinkie giggled, “When mom was pregnant with me and Marble,she would sometimes want some limestone with cucumbers.” to this, Rarity laughed and smiled softly. Pinkie then looked worried and asked, “Are you nervous?”

Rarity nodded slowly, “A little. Who wouldn’t? I am going to introduce a rare species that nopony has seen before into the world. And I expect all of Ponyville to accept her-”

“Or him,” Pinkie interrupted.

“Right off the bat? We are still having trouble accepting the ponies of Unicornia, how can we accept a Kirin?” Rarity asked.

Pinkie smiled, “Well, it’ll be different this time. With the Unicorn’s they were like party crashers, forcing their way in and eating all of our food without asking. The little one is going to be like an invited guest or an expected arrival. We’ll want to see her. And if they don’t, they’ll have the world’s second best mother to contend with.”

“Second best?” Rarity asked, pouting a little.

“Well, next to my mom of course,” Pinkie giggled. This caused Rarity to laugh in turn, and then as she looked at Cadence, dancing with Shining Armor, Pinkie whispered, “Can you believe that she is going to have the baby two months before you? I mean, she is only showing a little now, but soon” she then inflated her belly a little.

“Yes, I hope I look that good at three months along,” Rarity said, sighing a little. “I fear for what he baby will d o to my figure though. You hear that? You better be worth it,” the white unicorn sai with a giggle.

When the party winded down, and the ponies made for their rooms, Fratello made way to stop Celestia at the door, “Your highness, a moment before you turn in.”

Celestia looked at her nephew, “Yes?”

“I thought you might want to know about my information about Dark Conquest, or what little there is,” Fratello said.

“What do you mean by little?” Celestia asked.

“Conquest likes to play his cards close to his chest, only choosing to divulge battle plans with his unknown partner. I think he was the one responsible for bringing me back to life. I also can tell you that his primary HQ is in a dark void, a dimension far from our own. His army is also consisted of several ponies who have enlisted because they have a grudge against you,” Sighing, Fratello finished, “I am sorry that is all I can say. I know there is nothing I can do to ever make up for-”

“You are starting with the most important step, helping others and seeking forgiveness. I believe in goodness in everypony, why do you think I tried to reform Discord?” Celestia asked.

“I had believed that it was because you wanted to stop him from causing mayhem ever again,” Fratello said.

“Well, there is that. But, I sincerely believed that, as a spirit of chaos, he was incapable of being either bad or good, so I wanted to test my theory out,” Celestia said turning to walk into the door of her room.

“I see,” Fratello said, turning away to walk down the hall, “till tomorrow then, Auntie.”

“Till tomorrow,” Celestia said, closing the door to her chambers.

“Did you really see something good in me?” Goldwin said, slowly changing shape back into Discord.

Celestia nodded, “Why yes. After all, chaos should never be limited to one thing...correct?”

Discord nodded as he watch Celestia walk to bed, “You know, Celly...you’ve been in that dress for far too long.” he said, snapping his fingers to make her dress disappear. “There, much better. I am so glad that the babies are asleep right now in another room.”

As Celestia looked down at her see through underwear,she began to slowly back up onto the bed, “Now Discord, we really shouldn’t.” “ she said, covering herself as her bra disappeared. “What if they hear us?”

“Soundproofing in the castle, and I transferred the sound elsewhere,” Discord said, snapping his fingers to rid Celesita of her panies.

“A-and, I really have things to think about,” Celestia said, spreading her legs in spite of herself.

“I think you can hold off,” Discord said with a smile.

Celestia smiled back in return, “You never could take no for an answer.”

Discord brought out a top hat, a fire hose, and some pies, “Not around you, my little sun-gal.”

---

“OOOOOOOH, AHHHHHHH, DISCORD!!!!” Screamed Celestia’s voice.

Luna shot up in her bed, the noise waking her up instantly. As the noises of Discord’s and Celestia’s love making began to get louder, Luna began to put the pieces together, “No, he didn’t. That miserable bastard didn’t, he....he did. He transferred all of the sound from their room into mine,” with a roar, Luna threw her fist into the air and screamed, “Discord!!!! I’ll see you hang for this!!!”

At that point, a letter appeared in her hands, “You mean well hanged dear. Well, that’s what Celestia thinks. Love Discord.”

“I swear I will kill him,” Luna said monotonically, getting herself out of bed and putting on her nightgown. Grumbling to herself, she left her room and began to walk down the hall, passing by the other rooms. she shook her head, trying to get the images of her sister in bed with the monster and focus on other things that could keep her mind busy. As she continued her walk, she caught wind of moaning and yelling.

“No, please! Twilight, i am so sorry, please...forgive me! Ah’m sorry, no...Don’t!” Applejack screamed.

This caused Luna to gasp in horror and flung open the door, seeing Applejack writhe and struggle in her bed. Sitting down by the farmer’s side, Luna began to lightly rub the earth pony’s shoulder, “Applejack, please wake up. You are having a nightmare.”

The gentle nudging from Luna woke Applejack up with a start, “Twilight! Oh, it’s you Luna. What are you doing awake?”

“I was unable to sleep, due in no small part to my sisters...nocturnal activities,” Luna said, pausing for the right word. She then looked back at Applejack as she sat on the bed, “I assume that your nightmare was about Twilight again? And about your fears of being a leader?”

“How did ya-oh right, dream walking,” Applejack chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. Slowly, she got up from the bed and began to walk around, “Ever since Twilight died, it's just been my responsibility to take command and lead everypony. To make sure that we all get home safely, you know?”

“But, why does it have to be your responsibility? Why not the others?” Luna asked.

“They-they can’t handle it. Rainbow is good and all, for a small squadron, but an entire team like ours and a war like this? No. Fluttershy and Pinkie serve as far better supports than they do as leaders. Rarity might be good but-”

“But what, Applejack?” asked Luna.

“She has her own problems, what with the new baby coming and all,” Applejack said, taking a deep breath. “And Ah gotta keep that one safe too. They all got their problems. Did you know at Pinkie Pie is still afraid if any of us will come back from these fights? Rainbow Dash is trying so hard to not be Fluttershy’s white knight that it’s killing her. Then you got Fluttershy, all cooped up with that snake of a husband of hers.”

“You seem to know a lot about their problems, and you want to try and help them ease their burdens?” Luna asked, looking at Applejack curiously. “You wish to be their pillar, their strength, and big sister all rolled into one?”

“That about sums it up,” Applejack said.

Luna sighed, “Applejack, your duties as the element of honesty are great, but you cannot shoulder everyone’s burden. The others are-”

“Are my responsibility!” Applejack shouted, her eyes burning with tears but not dropping “Don’t cry, you promised to never cry again. Ah have to be the one to protect them, now. Twilight’s gone, so it all falls to me. Everything, Ah have to be the one to protect them and lead them home again. Ah’m the only one who is level headed enough to see it all through, me and no one else.” she then turned away, a scowl on her face. “Ah should’ve been there, Ah should’ve fought with her instead of being in that stupid room with that stupid monster! Ah shouldn’t have listened to that bastard when he told us to stay behind, but no! Ah listened and now...”

Luna looked down and moved to get off the bed, “Applejack...”

“You were the first one who saw her Luna!” Applejack said, punching the wall hard enough to crack the crystal. “You didn’t see her body when they brought her in, to see her lying cold and dead. It...it was my parents all over again. Ah couldn’t do anything to save her, and Ah won’t be making that mistake again! So let them put their burdens on me, all of their troubles and pain, because Ah can take it. and Ah can handle anything that is thrown my way.”

“Careful, Applejack, if you take too much burden on yourself, then you might,” Luna stopped herself and looked at a mirror, seeing a faint image of nightmare moon looking back at her.

Applejack chuckled, “Don’t worry, ah know how this might work out. One day, it’s going to be too much for me and Ah’ll fall. Then, Ah am going to be picked up where Ah fell and Ah’ll look up and see them...catching me. Just, let me handle this for now.”

Luna nodded, “Ok, Applejack. I will grant you your request.” and she got up and began to walk out, “What is with honesty bearers and putting so much burden on themselves?”

---

“What was that?!” roared Grand Ruler from his throne, glaring his eyes down at the young earth pony.

“I-I-I said that reports are coming in from the assault on the city of Neighpal that there were sightings of some unicorns from Unicornia attacking alongside Conquest’s forces. They were fighting under his banner, sir,” bowed the reporter.

Grand Rule stood up to his full height, his black mane laying against his shoulders as he narrowed his eyes at the reporter, “You mean to tell me, that my unicorns, who i raised from nothing but mud, turned against me and hae turned evil?”

“Well sir,” the reporter shook, “they are only equine.”

“Throw this man away!” Commanded Grand Ruler as he pointed away, his cape flapping with his movement.

“No, sir, please. My son, he needs me!” pleaded as he was taken away.

“Take him to the training camp. Can’t allow propaganda like that ruin the image of the ponies of Unicornia,” growled the Grand ruler. Sitting back into his chair, he commanded, “Let it be known from this point on, that all news is to be monitored closely, and any reports of unicorns from unicornia attacking are to be censored!”

“Sir, is that wise?” asked one of the guards, “That is withholding information from the people. That is censoring information.”

Grand Ruler looked to the pegasus to his right with an air of indifference, “The ponies of Equestria must not lose faith in their superiors. They must always believe in the ponies of Unicornia, that they are stronger, faster, and more importantly, morally superior than a normal Equestrian. They need to have something to look up and and strive for, and thus have something to believe in. Remember, the power of believing will win this fight. Just as much as I believe in Lighting and his Starfleet team.”

“Sir, are you sure tha-”

“Yes, it is right,” Grand Ruler said. “We are Starfleet, and we are always right, because we have the power and we have the strength.”

---

“Lord Conquest,” said a soldier as he ran behind Conquest, “Latest report from the front sir. It seems that, Fratello has fallen and joined the enemy.”

Conquest rapped his fingers along the balcony railing and looked down, “That’s a shame, and I was planning on letting him lead an assault on the Empire next week.” he then chuckled and shrugged, “Oh well, if he wants to be on the losing side, so be it.” turning away, he began to skip to the hallway leading out of his chambers, “If you need me, I’ll be with my favorite toy..”

---

Titan sat in front of his board and smiled, looking at the twelve white stones facing against the fifteen black, “And white gains a new win. How...wonderful. But, what happens,” Titan asked himself as he took one more stone and put it on the board, “When an unexpected piece enters the game? What will be gained and lost? Well...lets see.”

Somewhere, a white unicorn with a two tone red mane looked up at a large machine, “For Twilight” she whispered.

Author's Notes:

The biggest change to this chapter was the addition of Titan. Originally, I had Fratello show up in the empire with little to no explination. However, the more I am giving to Titan in this story, the more I want to have him involved with the main plot.

The interesting part of this chapter is that I wrote and finished the rough draft of this story and chapter two years ago, way before we found Cadence was pregnant (and the birth of Flurry Heart). However, with everything that had happened to Cadence in the original stories, I figured this was a good way to give her happiness.

See, I noticed that Cadence, even compared to the others, was probably the weakest charater in the original Starfleet stories. What's more, even here, there are very little in terms of stories where Cadence is a badass. Oh sure, Twilight being a badass is a dime a dozen, so are the other mane six, but Cadnece's awesome moments are usually given to Shining Armor.

Also, Fratello came about because i never believed in a no win scenario. Heck, even the movie meant to deconstruct a win in a no win scenario (Wrath of Kahn) has Kirk finding a thirdf option. Also, I wanted to deconstruct the idea that Unicornians can't be evil.

So, join us next time because next time...
...
...

Someone dies.
Sorry, always wanted to say that.

Fare thee well, Firey star

He will lose them, either by their death, or they turn into jerks. There is no third way, not for him.

“You and I remember that day differently, that was what she said,” Starla thought to herself as she floated in the dream world. Her mind did one of the only freedoms left to her, think for herself and she began to think about what has happened to her. “But, I wasn’t there when Equestria fell, I was only told about it. What did she mean by “I remember it”? I remember being told about it in private by Grand Ruler when I asked...” she paused and shook her head, “No, he didn’t. Did he brainwash me into believing his lies? Just so we could have a reason to fight? But, why? Why would he do it?” she asked herself.

For a few more moments, she floated in the world of dreams, just allowing her mind to ponder the hell that her life had become. After a few short minutes, she let out a groan at the feeling of pressure on her back, “Guess I have to wake up. Even though I don’t want to-”

Starla slowly began to open her eyes, despite her best attempt to keep them closed and stay in the world of dreams. Letting out a slow breath of disgust, she opened her eyes as she felt the weight of her bed become a little light. Flinching, she let out a whimper at the touch of her bed mate, “You know Starla,” Conquest chuckled as he moved his hand away from her back, “I have had many, many, many sex slaves in many worlds so far away and I have to say that out of all of them...you are number 23. But, hey, 23 is a very fun number, it means you are in the top quarter of victims. Maybe you would be higher, if you weren’t such a weakling.”

“I’m not weak,” she objected, growling as she looked over her shoulder.

“Sure you’re not. That is why you would have escaped by now. I wonder why you haven't yet? Maybe is just because you don’t have Grand Ruler’s D or your beloved Lighting’s D pushing you on,” laughed Conquest as he put on his pants.

Starla shook her head and shuddered, “No, that’s not it at all! I am not fighting back or trying to escape because there is no point. You are stronger than I am, you would stop me.”

“You know, the previous girls who were captured by me and put into your position knew about how strong I am, and guess what they would have done by now?” Dark Conquest said, a cruel smirk on his lips. “They would had made at least three escape attempts by now. Granted, they would have all failed, but at least they tried. You are just content to lay back and let me do what I want to you.”

“That’s because you are so strong, so fast, I’d have no chance against you. We in Starfleet have always been taught,” Starla began, but was interrupted by a laugh from Conquest.

“Oh, I know what you have been taught. ‘Obey Grand Ruler, stay with your superiors, and never try to beat someone stronger that you. Let the big boys with their big toys fight!’ and what did that cost you? Oh yeah, Twilight Sparkle.”

“She disobeyed a direct order, she should’ve stayed behind and-”

“Let the big strong Lighting do it. But you know what? At least she died fighting for something, at least she tried. What have you done? Oh yeah, take the worst that I have given you without a fight.” Leaning in with a sneer, he tucked her chin and chuckled, “So...who is stronger?”

Starla said nothing as she turned her head away, wanting to get away from Conquest. As the black alicorn walked to the chamber door, he looked over his shoulder and said, “Oh! Today is going to be a special today. Do you know why?”

“Why?” asked Starla.

“Because today...I plan on having one of my men kill one of your Starfleet comrades,” Conquest said, standing in front of the door as he waited for the white unicorn’s scream.

“NO!” screamed Starla, her eyes filled with terror. “Please, i beg you, don’t kill them. Spare them, please, don’t kill my friends.”

“Oh please,” dismissed Conquest with a wave of his hand. “Like you give a flying fig about them. I mean, i bet you don’t even know who they are anymore beyond Lighting. Now, I am going to go get the troops ready, TTFFN!”

As the door slammed behind him, Starla turned towards her pillow and laid her head in it. Curling up into a fetal position, the tears that threatened to burst from her eyes ran out and streamed down her cheeks in tiny rivers. Crying and whimpering, her heart began to ache as she realized on terrible truth.

Conquest was right.

Outside of the door, Conquest walked by an unicorn in a purple hood, “It’s time. You are free to kill whoever you want, with the exception of Lighting.”

Raven smiled, “Yes, sire.”

---

“...and as you can see, your majesty, these graphs prove that I do not believe that this recent drain on magic is a disease at all. It is in fact, a plan crafted by some being bent on destroying the foundations of Equestria,” the stallion finished, his horn turning off as he put away the chalk.

“But, how did you come to this conclusion, Golden Sight,” Celestia asked, a finger on her chin as she listened to the blue unicorn talk.

Running his hand through his red mane, the unicorn continued, “Well, let’s go over what we know. For a few weeks now, we have been getting small reports of ponies with bouts of weakness. Pegasi are having problems with the weather, earth ponies aren’t as strong as before, and even unicorns are lacking in magic. Now, it could’ve been a disease, it has happened before.”

“I was there during the magic crisis of 500 years ago, Golden, I know of that disease,” Celestia said with a nod.

“True, but note how it has affected only Equestrians and not the Unicornicopians,” Golden said, walking around the throne room, his lab coat lightly hitting his legs while he walked. “Now, while the transformation into these two legged forms have given us some unusual benefits and some new body parts, we and the Unicorpians are still biologically similar that we can share diseases. So, why are they not experiencing a magical drain like we are. Simple, because whatever it is, the spell is targeted only at those who are Equestrian.”

“Supposing that this is a magical spell and not a disease, what do you suppose is the end result,” Celestia asked.

“If my theory is correct, then we are looking to a magical drain on world wide proportions. Ponies will be drained of most of their inner magic and only Unicornicopians will have any power left,” Golden said.

“I see,” Celestia said, getting up from her throne. “Call Tw-I mean Applejack and the others, have them try and discover-”

“Celestia, we have more important things to worry about now,” Grand Ruler interrupted, striding into the throne room with his cape billowing. “I just had a premonition that Conquest is going to attack Detrot and do something horrible thee. We must mobilize Starfleet.”

“But the magic...” Celestia paused as she awaited another of Grand Ruler’s diatribes.

“My queen, you can not expect me to believe that you are taking the word of this rube,” Grand Ruler said, shaking his head. “For all he knows, this could be just a disease that we Unicornicopians will solve in just a day. Much like we always do, much like how we always will solve a problem within the day easily. Now, Golden, you are dismissed, and Celestia, we must get ready to intercept Conquest.”

“Yes but what about-”

“Do you really want to waste our time on a hunch? Million of lives are at stake and for all you know this is a mistake. Besides, you Equestrians use magic frivolously. Magic should only be used for battle and healing after all,” Celesto said as he walked out.

As Golden left the room, Celestia punched the wall with a growl, “Curse it!”

“Marital issues, dear Tia?” Luna asked, stepping out of the shadows.

“Not this time,” Celestia said. “For once, he is right. As much as I am loathe to admit it, the magic drain could be just a disease and nothing more. I cannot send out Applejack and friends out on what could be a wild goose chase that might turn up nothing and leave Starfleet plus millions of ponies to their deaths!”

Luna nodded as she stood next to her sister, “You are correct. it seems that the only reason why any of Starfleet has survived this this long is because the bearers of the elements have been able to save them at the last second.”

“At the same time,” Celestia said, resting her head against the wall. “I cannot ignore this drain a moment longer. What if he is right and this is our only opening to stop it. I will be risking my ponies livelihoods because I didn’t trust them.”

“You fear of losing either way,” Luna said, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. Smiling, she uncrossed her arms and placed a hand onto her sister’s shoulder, “This is where my team comes in. You have Applejack and the others handle this drain, and I will worry about Detrot.”

“You will do that, for me?” Celestia asked, looking at her sister.

Nodding, Luna added, “What is the point of having a sister to help you, if you do not use her?”

“Oh Luna,” Celestia chuckled lightly before putting her forehead to her sister’s and rubbed her nose, “How did I survive one year without you by my side, much less a thousand.”

Luna smiled at her older sibling, “Because, you are quite strong on your own, dear sister, but with me...you are better.”

“Thank you,” Celestia said, giving her sister a quick hug. “You go arrange your team, and I will gather mine.”

---

Luna’s rebellion base was a small two story home, located in a small part of thee Whitetail woods. It was secluded enough and warded enough that, unless one had a knowledge of the land and knew where to look, it was hard to find. Luckily, Discord was not one to obey rules as he teleported instantly into the base’s command room where Shining Spark was waiting, “Here we go, everything that I have been watching for the past few days,” Discord smiled as he dropped the three layer cake worth of notes in front of Shining Spark, watching with glee as she began to grab the notes in her magic and began to organize them, “You know, in a lot of ways, you are like her.”

“Like who?” asked Shining as she began to fix the notes.

“Twilight,” Discord said, sitting back and filing his eagle claw with a smile. “She’d like to file and sort books, documents and such all the long day too. Though, she would be a little more miffed that I’d make it into a disorganized cake.”

Spark nodded, putting the new reports into their own piles, “There is no time to be worrying about being exact in our filing. I need to make sure that everything here is correct and we have the right information.”

“Ah, there we go. There is the stuffy and precise Twilight,” Discord chuckled, putting up a stuffed doll of Twilight Sparkle in front of Spark. “But you are still missing something. Now, what can that be? Her magic? No, you have that in spades. Your heart? Oh no,” happily he placed a beating heart onto Shining’s sleeve, “You wear that on your sleeves. Wait...thats it! Her logic and way of thinking. You are missing her logic.”

“That is because, I am not Twilight Sparkle. I am just a mare who is devoted to the ideals of Equestria and wishes to see my home returned,” Shining said, taking a small sip from her drink.

“A mare, who just randomly showed up on Luna’s doorstep one night, a year ago, and has the third highest power of magic on record,” Discord chuckled, looking down at her.

Shining raised an eyebrow at this, “And is that a problem?”

“No, just a curious thing. And my dear Shining,” Discord said, turning into a deerstalker cap with eyes, “I love a good mystery. But I think we will talk later. Your friend is arriving.”

As Discord popped out of existence, Trixie walked into the room, “The great and powerful Trixie has finished her rounds and reports an astonishing success!”

“Really?” Shining asked, smiling.

“Zebrica took a little talking to, but after some reassurances that Grand Ruler will be put on trial for his crimes, they will join us once the emperor has been dethroned,” Trixie smiled. “Raindrops is currently returning after finding out where some of the reeducation camps are located. And-”

“You are bored,” Shining said, almost giggling.

Trixie raised a finger to object, before lowering the digit and letting out a growl, “Yes! Trixie is bored out of her skull!” She threw her hands into the air before sitting back onto the chair and grumbled, “Here Trixie is, one of the most powerful magic users here and she has yet to have had a chance to show off what she can do!”

“You know we can’t be acting too rashly Trixie,” Shining said, putting away her pen and walking over to the blue unicorn. “We are only seven mares strong and we are trying to rebel against an entire nation. Gruella tactics are our only option until we find out who is in charge of the camps.”

“Trixie knows,” she grumbled, crossing her arms and looking out a window to the early morning sun. “It’s just that, sometimes Trixie needs a chance to prove how powerful she is. To show what she has learned.”

“You are starting to sound like that Dash girl,” Spark said, drinking from her cup before sitting it down.

“Do not compare Trixie’s ego and sense of worth to that suicidal mad mare!” Trixie growled.

Giggling, Shining gave a roll of the eyes and said, “No, your ego is way bigger!”

Trixie’s response was to throw a pillow at that comment, “Funny, real funny, Spark.”

“Thank you, I try,” Spark said, before turning her face into a serious frown, “How are they? The others.”

“As well as can be expected. We did drag them into this,” Trixie sighed.

“They went willingly. Luna picked them because of who they are,” Spark then looked down at the ground, “And what they had to lose.”

“They were also the five most likely to never be missed in Starfleet’s eyes,” Trixie added. “Trixie hates that.”

“You do?” Spark asked.

“Of course! Trixie is a performer and knows how important fans are, so thus she knows how to cherish each one. It’s why she loathes that amulet, it made her forget that special part of her,” Trixie said.

Spark nodded, “A great performer, if a little egotistical.”

Trixie sighed and nodded, “Yes, a great performer. And Trixie hopes, a good friend.”

Not too far from where Spark and Trixie were having their talk, Raindrops flew onto a balcony and gave her wings a good stretch. Hearing a soft sigh coming from behind her, the jasmine pegasus turned around to see Ditzy resting her arms on a railing, “Ditz? What’s wrong?”

“She’s out there, my little muffin,” Ditzy sighed, lightly playing with a muffin. “She’s out there, living with Sparkler and I am stuck here fighting for her. She’s twelve years old, I’m missing out on my daughter’s best years of her life, all to overthrow a despot.”

“Hey, at least you’re doing it for a good cause, right?” Raindrops asked, putting a hand onto the grey pegasus’s back and rubbing it.

Some tears ran down the pegasus’s cheek, causing her to blink her golden eyes to get them out, “But, what if i die out here? What if I die and she thinks I abandoned her?”

“Then i’ll tell her the truth. That’s what we have to trust each other to do for our loved ones if the worst was to happen,” Raindrops said, looking down at the ground. Watching a few squirrels play in the forest made her sigh, “At least, that’s what I hope you girls will do for me, if I die.”

Ditzy raised her head and gasped, putting a hand to her mouth, “Oh my gosh! I am so sorry, here I am feeling bad for leaving Dinky behind and you have a brother that you are scared for.”

“Hey, it’s all right,” Raindrops said, raising a hand. “We’re all risking a lot out there. Livelihoods, family, our own lives. Lyra had to leave the love of her life behind remember?”

“How are they holding up?” Ditzy asked.

“Pretty well, I think they’re just waiting for that first mission to take their minds off of their loved ones,” Carrot Top said, walking in and brushing her mane behind her head. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

“Hey, we’re all letting ourselves hang out for a bit,” smirked Raindrops, sitting herself on the balcony. “Come and join in.”

“Well, I was just about to call you two in anyway,” Carrot Top said. Looking over her shoulder at Lyra and Cheerilee, she said, “We have a mission.”

Nodding, the two pegasi flew after the three mares and into a small console room in the back. After a few moments, the screen buzzed in with Luna’s face. As they bowed, Luna waved them off, “Rest now, my ponies. It seems that we have the first real demonstration of what I picked you six for.”

“What is it?” asked Lyra.

“I picked you six to assist in overthrowing Grand Ruler and reinstating my sister to the throne. However, I also picked you six to assist the bearers when they cannot fight themselves. That time is now,” Luna said, lifting up a picture of Detrot, “Some of the reconnaissance have heard reports of some of Conquest’s soldiers marching toward Detrot.”

“So, Grand Ruler has finally figured it out?” Cheerilee asked. “That Conquest is a general and not some madman sending out monsters one at a time?”

“Most likely Grand Ruler just got lucky,” Spark said with a roll of the eyes.

“Either way, I need you to go there and protect Starfleet,” Luna said.

“Why us? Won’t the bearers be-”

“The bearers will be busy solving a mystery. This is why you are needed,” Luna said. “I will be sending them a message shortly that will tell them of the threat. However, since Starfleet’s survival depends on those five, we need you to help.”

Trixie was the first to step forward and then bowed, “We are at your service, Mistress.”

“That is what I expected,” Luna said, nodding. “Shining, I expect you to have been studying those teleportation spells I had given you?”

Spark nodded, “Yes, I should be able to teleport us just outside of the city.”

“Good, this meeting is adjourned. Just one more thing,” Luna said.

“Yes?” Lyra asked as Spark began to prepare the spell.

“Be safe,” Luna said.

---

Rainbow Dash flew in behind Applejack as the earth pony mare opened the door, “So, what do you think they look like?”

“The armors? Ah have no idea sugarcube,” Applejack said, walking into the boutique, “But, knowing Rarity like Ah do, they’ll be nice looking.”

“After waiting eight weeks, they better be! Though, I bet they’re really frou frou and cutesy,” Rainbow Dash chuckled, only to hear an annoyed scoff from the other side of the showroom.

“I’ll have you know, that when I work on my designs, I make art, not frou frou,” Rarity said, snapping her glasses together. Smiling as she tucked her glasses into her shirt, she walked in front of the stage, “Ahem, after eight weeks of wait and some...small interruptions,” she chuckled, looking down at her maternity shirt, “I present-your armor!”

Applejack’s eye’s went wide as dinner plates as she looked at the new armors resting on the the mannequins, “Wow, Rarity, they’re-”

“Awesome!” Dash said, flying over to looking at the bright colors that adorned the hard metal of each suit. Each suit of armor bared the color of their bearer, with holes on the back for the pegasi for the wings. The helmets also had small visors that seemed to help accentuate the eyes of the wearer.

“Yes, quite,” Rarity said, walking to the armors, “The problem with our old ones were that they were all the same. No variations, and if I were to complain, so drab. There was no chance for each of us to show off our uniqueness. As if Grand Ruler wanted all to conform to one way of thinking, and not celebrate our own uniqueness. I also moved the cutie marks to our flanks where they belong.”

“Nice Rarity,” Applejack said, running her hand along the orange armor’s breastplate.

“Each armor has also been made with each of you in mind,” Rarity smiled, “Like, for instance, Applejack-Your armor has been built with your durability in mind. I know you have this tendency to let your opponent fight you so you can tire them out before striking back.”

“Ah like to size em up before knocking them down,” Applejack smirked.

“Yes, that is why the armor will be able to take a rampaging Boar,” smiled Rarity. She then looked at Rainbow Dash, “I noticed that your armor weighed you down Rainbow, not good for your style.”

“Tell me about it,” Dash rolled her eyes.

Smiling, Rarity said, “That is why, I decreased the weight of your armor to help give you more speed and maneuverability. It’s still durable, but you should be able to attain speeds as if you were naked. As for Fluttershy, well, watch.”

The two mares stepped back as Rarity pressed a button and twin beams fired from jewels on the yellow gauntlets, forming a large shield, “Whoa.” Dash said.

“A diamond hard shield capable of handling at least a dragon’s fire. I gave my own suit a targeting visor to help improve my golem’s vision,” Rarity said.

“Is that what we’re calling her? A golem?” applejack asked.

Nodding Rarity continued, “Considering Pinkie’s...Pinkieness, it was hard for me to make her suit unique, but I did it.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the waist of Pinkie’s bright pink armor, “Pouches?”

“For her to put anything she wants in there. Pinkie Pie is at her best when she is free and does what she wants. To confine her to one style is hurting her in the end. Now, I have also offered my services to Starfleet, maybe...” Rarity began.

Applejack then looked at a suit of armor sitting in a dark corner of the boutique. Taking a few steps forward, she could feel the warm sting of tears coming to her eyes as she looked at the purple armor with wing holes. It hung limply against the mannequin, it’s hollow shell looking for all the world as a lifeless statue waiting for somepony to claim her, “Rarity, did you make a suit for-”

“Yes, I did,” Rarity interrupted with a sigh. “I figured if she couldn’t wear it, I should at least make one for her in her memory. It didn’t feel right, not making something for her when I made something for all of you.”

Saying nothing, Applejack and rainbow Dash hugged Rarity closely. The embrace was captured in the armor’s visor, reflecting the tight hug that they were giving each other. Sighing, Applejack wiped some of Rarity’s tears, “So, tell us about it.”

Sniffling, Rarity looked at the purple armor, “I made it with a magic user in mind. I consider it one of my finest accomplishments. See, each of these gems has additional mana inside of it, meant to act like a reservoir or a small boost. In the hands of a normal unicorn, it would make them exceedingly powerful, but in Twilight’s hands it would’ve-”

“Made her super awesome?” Dash asked, high-fiving the armor, “Sweet!”

“You could say that,” Rarity said. “Now, if I could-”

“Rarity, message!” Spike said. The green flames from the missive trailing off the scroll as he ran to Rarity. Holding it up, Spike said, “It’s from Luna.”

“Luna?” Applejack asked, stepping to Spike and taking the letter, “Let me check.”

Dear Applejack,

As you may have noticed, there has been a significant magical drain on the ponies of Equestria. This is because of some mysterious force that is slowly draining your magic. You and your friends are to investigate the cause of this drain and stop it.”

Signed, Princess Luna.

“Well, Ah think you are about to get to see that armor in action sooner than later, Rares,” Applejack said, turning to walk out of the store, Rainbow Dash following close behind.

“Give me a second, “ Rarity said, closing her eyes and activating the golem. Nodding, the golem began to follow the others out.

“So where are we headed?” Dash asked.

“To the library, Ah bet there might be a tracking spell or something that we can use,” Applejack said.

Pinkie Pie popped out of the bush and smiled, “That is exactly what I was thinkin!!!”

“Pinkie! When did you get here?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Well, sometime about twenty something years ago, just a few minutes before my little sister Marble,” Pinkie giggled. Then getting to stand next to Applejack, she added, “But, I got here when I felt a tingling along my spine followed by a hair flop. Which could only mean that my friends were having a meeting and something really special was happening!”

Rainbow Dash was about to respond, but shook her head instead and began to fly into the library. As she flew in, she watched as Belle Amie began to put away another book, “Belle, we need a book for a spell.”

“A spell, what for?” Belle asked, looking worried as she heard the mission that her friends were being sent on. Belle then smiled, “Well, I may not be able to cast anything beyond a telekinesis spell, but...I have been working on a device.” With a wink, the grey unicorn went into the basement. After a few minutes of shuffling and machine work, Belle came out with a handled device, “Rainbow Dash, may I have a feather?”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash nodded, pulling out one of her feathers.

Taking one of the feathers, Belle put it onto the device. After a second, a bright flash appeared and then the device sounded “BEEP!”, “Ah, and there we are.”

“What is that device supposed to do?” Applejack asked, watched Belle walk to the door.

“It helps detect magical drain and trails from anywhere I am standing. It doesn’t require magic, so anypony could use it. Hmmm,” Belle hummed as she looked at the device, “According to this, Rainbow Dash’s magic is flowing towards Canterlot.”

As Belle Amie began to walk out the door, Applejack held onto the mare’s shoulder, “Now, hold on. Where are you going?”

“Look, I don’t know how much of a help I can be to you girls, but....you are my friends. I need to be there to help you stop whatever it is that is doing this,” Belle said, looking at them.

Applejack looked into Belle’s eyes and smiled softly, “Sure, let’s go. After all, six simple mares saved the world with less than what you got.”

As belle smiled, Rainbow Dash sighed, “Yeah, six...”

---

The city of Detrot, unlike its sister city of Manehattan, was a beacon of technology and magic. Within its towering factory and steel towers, machines and unicorns worked with Earth ponies to create unique inventions and new tools that would help a magician with any trick or to make a pony’s life easier. It was here that the world’s first airship was invented, and it was here that was destined to be a turning point in the war.

Not that the ponies who lived in the towering city knew of their fate, as they continued to their lives as well as they could. School, work, and home went about in the town without a care in the world. Such calm was not unnoticed by six mares as they rested in a small grove of trees that stood outside of the city limits. One of the observers was a purple mare with a grey mane, “It’s like, Grand Ruler didn’t even tell them that Conquest’s army is on its way.”

Cheerilee laid on her belly, reading a book title ‘Our War Game’, “He probably didn’t. The only reason why he even knew of this attack in the first place was because a scout happened to catch sight of them.”

“Probably hasn’t even had Starfleet properly prepare them for battle,” Lyra said, gently strumming along her lyre.

Trixie leaned against a tree, biting her lip hard with her arms crossed, “Oh, he prepared them all right. Trixie has heard they now have upgrades to their shields. A fat lot of good it will do for the civilians, they’ll be broken in seconds.”

“Why doesn’t Grand Ruler like change?” Carrot Top asked, lightly playing with a flower.

Spark sighed, “He doesn’t like change. He believes that we all have to be the same, have to keep to our own style of fighting, and never try to become something new. He is the type of stallion that hates the very idea of ponies changing for the better or doing something beyond the norm. Change scares him and he wants to make sure that we are all like him.”

“The problem with that is, war means that we have to change,” Cheerilee said, closing her book. “This goes for when our countries united, we both would’ve had to change and accept our differences.”

“But...we didn’t, we lost our identities the moment he gave us these hands and made us these two legged things,” Ditzy said, and then she hugged herself giving out a small shudder, “When I think of how he had his guards try and throw me into a correctional facility just because of my eyes, or how he wanted to take Dinky away from me.”

Carrot Top moved over to Ditzy and gave her teammate a hug. Lyra cally strummed on her Lyre and sighed, “Let’s not forget how he keeps wanting us to make magic ‘Only healing and battle use only. Don’t use it for superfluous means!’ Don’t know about you, but I like using my magic in my shows, or when I play. But, he doesn’t see it that way. ‘It changes the way we in Unicornicopia did it. We must do it our way!’ And look where that has gotten us so far! I bet if we just used a little more of the ponies strengths, this war would be going good for us!”

Trixie pt a thumb to her mouth and lightly bit it, “When is Raindrops supposed to get here? We sent her on a recon thirty minutes ago!”

“You rang?” Raindrops chuckled as her voice came from behind Lyra, causing the mint green unicorn to jump.

“Ah, Raindrops,” Trixie said, taking the charm in her magic and pulling it into her hand. This caused Raindrops to turn visible once more, “Trixie sees that her charm worked.”

“Brilliantly,” smiled Raindrops. “Didn’t even see me.”

“So, where are they?” asked Spark as she put away her binoculars.

“Five hours away by foot,” Raindrops said, looking over her friends. “They were busy discussing how to assault the city. They about a hundred strong with a few boars and minotaurs plus three Unicornicopians.”

“What?” Ditzy gasped.

“The news never said anything-”

Lyra interrupted Carrot top, “No, it wouldn’t. Think Grand Putz wants the world to know that his beloved Unicornicopians are infallible. They have to be perfect snowflakes.”

“Generals?” Trixie asked.

“We lucked out, it seems to be mainly Dementia and a grey bat-pony with a golden horn,” Raindrops said.

This description caused Trixie to growl and slam her fist into her palm, “Raven.”

Spark held her chest for a brief moment as she got up, “That’s the mare who killed Twilight, right?”

“Yes,” Trixie growled. “Though Trixie has never seen her face or met her, she remembers the name of the nag who took her rival away from her. She was told by Luna the description of this ruffian.”

“So, what’s the plan?” asked Ditzy as she looked out into the city, “Do we evacuate them?”

“We can’t evacuate close to a million ponies,” Spark said. For a few moments, she stood there trying to calculate the number of ponies and the time it would take, “It would take, it would take...never mind. It would take a really long time.”

“Then what other choice do we have? Tell them to prepare for death?” Cheerilee asked.

Trixie smiled as she raised a finger to the sky, “Trixie has a plan.”

The ponies of Detrot were unassuming of the plan that the blue unicorn was making, and thus were shocked the moment when Trixie’s face appeared on the window of every building in the city. She also appeared on the the front of some mirrors and the reflective water of some baths. Foals even jumped back in surprise when they saw he on the back of their cereal spoons, “Fillies and gentlecolts, Mares and stallions of all ages, and all races under the blessed sun. You are about to see the greatest show in all of Equestria! Brought out by the Great and Powerful Trixie!!!!!!!!! What is this show you may ask? Why a simple magic trick. A magic trick that will be the most important of your very lives!”

The ponies looked at her each other, some were curious, others were shrugging and tried to ignore her, “You may want to ignore Trixie, neigh, you may want to regarde her tricks a just flash without substance. But, trust her, his trick will blow your mind! How is this possible you may ask? Well, to perform this trick, the Great and Powerful Trixie will need help from all of you out there,” she said, pointing towards the ponies of the city. “She wants you to look straight at her and look at her body. It shouldn’t be too hard, for Trixie is in every reflective surface in your city. That’s right, every mirror, every glass, and every water drop, you will see Trixie’s marvelous visage. Now, keep a close eyes on Trixie. That’s right, focus on her. Now when she says the magic word, the greatest trick that will appear before your eyes will happen. Ready? Abra Cadabra!”

---

For the army of Dark Conquest, the noon day sun brought with it the smell of bloodlust and battle. The group marched in a disjointed fashion, flowing forward with step after step with a desire to see the looming city covered in blood. The boars joked with the Minotaurs about their soon to be kills and how many ponies they have already slain in their previous skirmishes. Up ahead, three Unicornicopians marched with their heads hung low, their eyes narrowed in determination. At the head of the small army, the two generals marched ahead, leading the pack. Dementia took a look ahead of the battalion and to the city, and began to think over her plan. This train of thought was interrupted by Raven, “Finally, I get a chance to demonstrate my power to the world.”

“Quiet! I am trying to rethink our battle plan,” said Dementia.

Raven brushed a claw past her purple hair and shook her head, “Look sweetie, we don’t need a plan for a raid. We storm in and strike, then I kill one of bastards.”

“We still need to make it look like we have a plan or it will become obvious that this is only a trick,” Dementia said.

“Pfft, whatever,” snorted Raven as her golden horn shined in the light.

Dementia growled, “This is no time to be stuck up on yourself, Raven! We were told by Conquest to only kill and murder until Starfleet arrives, and then we fight them one-on-one. This means we conserve power and our strength.”

“You need to conserve,” chuckled Raven. “I possess the Uniforce, the most powerful energy on the planet. As long as I don’t spend it all at once, I am almost a god.”

“Gods don’t get cocky,” Dementia growled.

Raven stamped a foot forward and pressed her nose against Dementia, putting a finger against her chest, “You know, you have been on my case ever since we arrived. Why? Oh, I get it,” Raven chuckled as she straightened her purple cloak, “You are angry over the fact that I killed Twilight Sparkle, while you haven't managed one kill during your assault. That’s why you are ticked at me.”

Dementia pointed a finger at Raven, “No, what I am mad about is that the leader has put me with you. A pony who has one of the worst reason for fighting I had ever seen, a pony who wouldn’t even be here if he desire for revenge wasn’t just so pointless.”

Raven shrugged her shoulders, “At least I have a warrior’s edge...unlike you.”

“What did you say?” Dementia glared daggers at her fellow general.

Raven walked slowly around the white unicorn, smirking as she flicked a piece of red hair, “Fine. You and your friends lack a warrior’s edge.”

“Take back what you said about my friends!” Dementia growled, grabbing the neck of Raven’s leotard.

Raven shrugged, no fear on her face as she commented, “I am just pointing out the obvious. That it seems that you and your friends have some skewed priorities when it comes to this war. Don’t think I haven’t heard what Mysterious did a few days ago,” Raven smirked as she was let go.

Mysterious turned to hear a small child’s cry. Stepping over the rubble, he saw two brothers trying to help each other out of a broken building. Breathing silently, he stepped to the broken debris and moved it with his magic. the two brothers looked up at the cloaked stallion and smiled before running away.

“And then there was Rep, who I must say feels out of place in a band full of thieves, murderers, and rapists,” Raven remarked.

The stallion licked his lips lecherously as he looked at the trapped mare, “Ok, Unicornicopian slut, you think your species is strong, but when you are facing a real fight, you are just crying your eyes out. How about I give you a chance to see what real-Urrk!”

Rep glared eyes at the soldier, his tail tightening its grip around his neck, “None of that. I will have no one in my company rape any mares around here.” as he let the soldier run off, the lizard like stallion bowed his head, “After you my dear.”

“And there’s you, or do I need to remind you of your fixation of keeping the poor children safe?” chuckled Rave.

Dementia stared down at the ground for a moment, “That’s because...we...”

“Add that to the fact that throughout your whole entire battle experience, you three have not ONCE taken a life, and we must wonder if you really have the stomach for murder,” Raven said, hands in the air as she walked away. With a quick shake of her head, she followed her fellow general into the city limits.

With a loud roar, the army swarmed into the city, the bloodlust in their eyes. However, one unicorn stepped to a pony and put his hand to the standing mare, “Commander, we have a problem!”

Dementia walked to the blue unicorn, “What is it?”

“Look,” the unicorn said, waving his hand through the still pony, the hand going through the neck and leaving a faint buzz.

“A hologram, but how!?” exclaimed Dementia as a laugh was heard. Looking around the city, the white unicorn gasped in shock as the city’s once lovely facade was turned into a broken down collection of ruins, and the ponies all faded from existence.

“How did this hologram came to be you may ask? Why it was I, The Great and Powerful TRIXIE!!!” shouted the blue unicorn as an illusion of herself appeared before the army. “ The ponies and buildings that you saw before you were just an elaborate illusion created by Trixie, using the reflections of all of the ponies watching her. The real Detrot is several miles away!!”

Raven let out a gasp of shock,before growling in anger, “How is able to pull a spell like this off? No unicorn-”

“Such a unicorn like Trixie could!,” Trixie laughed, tipping her hat and furling back her cape, showing the wand and stars cutie mark, “Trixie’s special talent is illusion casting. Which means, that she can master any illusion, no matter how big or small.”

“Then how did we-”

Trixie interrupted Dementia’s question with a pointed finger, “The next words out of your mouth are ‘How did we wind up here!’ ”

“Wind up here?” Dementia then growled at the showmare’s illusion.

“Simple,” Tixie said, smirking, “When you passed by the city outskirts one hour ago, what you passed through was perception filter, making you miss your mark. Then, it was easy enough for Trixie to manipulate your eyesight to make it look like you were walking for a shorter amount of time than you were. You had instead been walking away for hours!”

“That wench!” growled Raven.

“The real Detrot hasn’t moved since you got here...the problem is that Trixie may have given the hint to Starfleet where you are are currently standing. They should be there in a hour, it will take you four to reach Detrot...do the math.,” Trixie laughed. “You can either kill Starfleet, or waste time and energy rushing back to your original target. The choice is up to you.”

Raven growled and dug her fingers into her palms, drawing blood, “I’ll kill her!!!

“Save it,” ordered Dementia. “We have bigger problems. Starfleet is on its way and we need to be ready for a fight.”

Raven smiled as she looked at twenty five soldiers, “Why not both? You lot,” she said, writing down a set of coordinates, “Head to this locations and kill this ‘Trixie’”

“Yes ma’am!” they shouted as they raced off.

“That leaves us...with the fun part,” chuckled Raven as she turned to face the road leading out of the ruins, licking her fangs.

---

“Yes! Nice one Trixie,” cheered Raindrops.

Carrot Top smiled, “Maybe we should try that more often.”

“No,” disagreed Spark. “They now know what she did, they’ll be more careful now.”

Cheerilee nodded, “Still, let’s rendezvous with Starfleet and save-Trixie!” the mulberry pony shouted as she watched Trixie sway back and forth before falling to the ground.

Spark ran over to Trixie, and began to look over the blue unicorns sweat drenched body, “Temperature rising,” she said, looking down as Trixie’s breaths began to come out in short pants, “shortness of breath, and tiredness. Oh no, she’s overchanneling.”

“What’s overchanneling?” asked Ditzy, looking down at her friend, worried.

Lyra looked down, letting out a defeated sigh, “It’s when a unicorn uses so much magic that they drain themselves dry. It’s like if you gave up too much blood in a transfusion. If we don’t do something soon, she’ll fall into a coma that she might take days, weeks, or even years to wake up from.”

“We need mana potions,” Cheerilee said, looking down at Trixie.

“Uggh...” Trixie moaned, her breathing slowing down, “Trixie’s wagon, not too far...top shelf.” she moaned out before finally passing out. Her breathing slowed down to a calm normal.

“Right, we need to get going soon if we-”

Cheerilee interrupted Spark, “Wait, did you hear that? Raindrops could you-”

Without waiting for her friend to finish, Raindrops flew off from the group. A few minutes later, she came back, panting and looking scared, “Guys, we got problems. A few of our friends from the other side are coming and they ain’t too happy.”

“We can’t move like this, they might attack while we move Trixie,” Spark said, before looking at Ditzy. “Ditzy, you are faster than us, you go and grab the potions from Trixie’s wagon and bring them here. You are looking for a blue potion with a star symbol on it.”

Ditzy said nothing, but nearly nodded and flew off, and as she did, Star looked to the others, “I’ll need the rest of you to stay here and watch over me and Trixie.’

“Why? Can’t you defend yourself?” asked Raindrops.

“I could,” Spark nodded, before looking back down at Trixie, “But I need to maintain a shield spell around Trixie and if they manage to break my concentration, then the spell fades and they’ll have Trixie at their mercy.”

As the girls nodded in response, Cheerilee looked at the assembled ponies and said, “Carrot Top and I will try and lure some of them away. Raindrops, you and Lyra will have to pick up the slack.”

As Cheerilee and Carrot Top ran off, Trixie let out a little moan, “N-no, don’t do this. T-T-I’m not worth it.”

“You are,” said Spark softly as she erected a shield around her and her friend.

---

With every crack and snap of the branches, the small group of twenty five soldier made their way through the brush. The minotaurs led the way, using their arms to push through the limbs while the boars kept an eye to the sides. Slowly they made their way through the forest, only to stop when they hear a soft voice spoke, “Oh no!” Turning their eyes to the sound, they saw Cheerilee with her arms crossed above her head and her chest thrusted out. “A bunch of bad guys have found innocent little me. What am I going to do?” she asked in a sultry voice, her blouse unbuttoned enough to show just a hint of areola on both breasts.

This caused a few of the males and females to howl and wolf whistle. One of the soldiers turned to their leader, “R&R boss? You can handle a little unicorn.”

The captain nodded, “Just be gentle with her, ok? I might want a piece of that tail too.”

Smiling, eight of the soldiers turned and raced towards Cheerilee. Not wasting a second, the mulberry earth mare began to run through the woods, letting the soldier chase her. As she neared a clearing, she shouted, “Now Carrot Top!”

Nodding, the yellow earth pony pulled down on a rope that released a blue powder upon the small group. After spending a few minutes coughing, they growled at the two mares and made their way towards them. Only to stop when their bodies began to change and warp into different shapes. Some turned into plants, others into their mothers, or others into each other. The confusion became too much for them as they all began to run into each other and finally pass out from fright. Cheerilee looked on the scene in shock, “Carrot, what was that?”

“A variation of Poison Joke that I found out about in Neighpon, called Killing Joke,” Carrot Top said. “It’s effects are similar, but a lot quicker.”

“Clever,” smiled Cheerilee. “Now come on, the others are going to need us.”

---

As the group of soldiers came ever closer, Raindrops and Lyra got into a fighting stance,” Damn,” muttered Lyra under her breath. “Looks like Cheerilee only got eight of them. There’s seventeen left. How many can you take?”

“Six,” Raindrops said, cracking her knuckles.

“That leaves me with three, and that is being kind,” Lyra said, gettting her lyre out. “Bet I could take out more if we weren’t missing our magic users.”

Raindrops could only nod in response as she watched three boars charging straight at them. Before they could get up to their proper speed, however, a large tree root emerged from the ground and tripped the three boars. Turning to look behind them, they saw Spark smiling as she held one hand out, glowing green, while her other hand was above her head to keep the shield going. Turning her head back to the charging soldiers, Raindrops charged elbow first into the gut of a minotaur and followed up with an uppercut to the jaw. While in mid flight, she grabbed the horns and threw the bovine into a tree.

As Raindrops landed, she did not notice the other minotaur coming behind with a large club, ready to bash her head in. As he held his weapon above his horned head, his eyes began to droop and he slowly fell to sleep. Looking her head to the reason why the minotaur had a bout of unconsciousness, the jasmine pegasus smiled when she saw Lyra playing on her stringed instrument. She spared a thumbs up, before she had to duck and weave out of the way of two sword strikes from some of the pony soldiers.

As Lyra prepared another song to play on her lyre, three earth pony mares wielding sickles slashed at Lyra. Taking a step back and moving to the right to jump out of the way from the slashes, LYra strummed a little tune on her instrument to cause two of the mares to stumble back in pain. The third managed to get a cut onto Lyra’s arm, causing the unicorn to drop her instrument to the ground. Holding her arm in pain, Lyra ducked beneath the slash of the sickle and used a light spell to temporarily blind her opponent. As the third mare swayed dizzily from the spell, Lyra picked up her lyre and played an ear splitting screech that caused the mares to collapse from the pain.

Spark tried to watch her two friends fight against the opposing forces, but had to focus on the two minotaurs that began to slam against her shield. Growling, the mare made the shield crackle with electricity and shocked the two attacking soldiers. Shaking his head, one of the minotaurs slid his fist back in preparation to hit the shield again. But, this action was stopped when a pair of mulberry hands grabbed his arm and threw him into a tree. Carrot Top stood in shock as Cheerilee kicked the other minotaur hard enough in the testicles to make him collapse in pain, “How on earth?”

“My twin sister taught me some moves. Said a pretty and sexy thing like myself shouldn’t be defenseless,” giggled Cheerilee and she jumped away from a side-kick from a unicorn.

Carrot Top smiled and jumped away from a pegasus wielding wing blades. Looking down at one of the scythes dropped on the ground, the yellow earth pony picked it up and began to duel with the pegasus. However, it was all she could do to keep up as the pegasus began to move quickly and lightly through the air and swipe at the orange maned pony.

The fighting would’ve continued, had there not been a shout of ,”Look out!” coming from the heavens. Turning their eyes skyward, all of the players on the field opened their eyes wide in shock as a grey and yellow blur came crashing into the battlefield. Spark smiled as she opened the shield to allow the rolling pegasus tumble in. Shaking her head, the grey mare stood up and saluted, “Your potions delivery ma’am!”

“Thank you,” Spark said with a nod before taking the blue vials from the grey pegasus. Forcing open Trixie’s mouth open, the mare lightly poured the blue liquid into Trixie, “Come on, just enough to get you blood pumping again.”

As the light blue liquid trickled down Trixie’s throat, her body glowed blue for a brief moment. After the inner glow faded, Trixie’s eye shot up and she sat back up. Then began to promptly spit out the residue in disgust, “Great Celestia, Trixie’ hates mana potions! They taste horrible!”

“If you like, I could probably help give you some mana potion recipes that help with the taste,” Ditzy said. “I had to find some to help with little Dinky when she was starting to learn magic.”

“Trixie will take you up on that offer,” smiled the blue unicorn as she stood up.

Spark looked at the battle as she dropped the shield, “Know of any good offensive spells?”

“Trixie is only an expert in illusion magic, and nothing more. She never wanted to learn an offensive spell,” Trixie said, before adjusting her hat of her eyes and grind, “However, Trixie’s illusions tend to be really good.”

Before Spark could inquire further, she watched as Trixie’s hands began to glow bright with crackling blue magic. As the blue magician raised her hands, her irises faded into white nothingness. Pointing her raised hands at the fighting army, the crackling blue energy flew from her hand and onto the opposing sides. Dropping her hands, her eyes slowly returned to normal before she snapped her fingers. As the sound of the snap faded, the opposing side all began to fall to their knees, their eyes frozen in an expression of horror and madness. As the screamed, they could be heard screaming of unseen spiders and snakes, “What did you do?” asked Raindrops, watching the writhing mass of bodies in amazement.

Trixie smiled, “Trixie put a fear spell into their minds. They are now seeing the animals that they fear the most crawling over and attacking them. It’ll wear off in an hour, and should give us plenty of time to get to where Starfleet is in the middle of its fight.”

Cheerilee nodded, “We should hurry. If we don’t make it in time, then...”

“We won’t let it happen.” Carrot Top smiled at her friend as they ran away from the screaming pile of bodies.

---

Though the enemy’s numbers were cut by a quarter, the fight was not going well for the members of Starfleet. Buddy Rose found himself swamped by two boars and a minotaur. When he tried to summon his vine whip, the minotaur would strike at his back side with a strike from his warhammer. This would cause him to be thrown into the hand of a Boar who would then slam his head into the ground. Once on the ground, the other boar kicked him to the side of a broken building. Struggling to get up, he let out a painful moan while holding the side of his limp arm.

Artie tried to rush in to assist his friend, but a swipe of blades from two pegasi wing blades halted his charge. Taking a jump back, he quickly brought out his staff and spun it in a circle in front of him. Clicking his right molar, he rushed at the two pegasi, each of whom blocked his jabs and swipes with the hard metal of the wing blades. To counter his strikes and attacks with his staff, the winged ponies slashed and tweaked around the alicorn, keeping his mind split. Everytime he could find an opening to strike at one of the opponents, the other pegasi would quickly strike back at him to distract him.

Joining up as one, the two pegasi lifted up their wing blades together and slashed down at the staff, making Artie block the two blades with his staff in a horizontal position. As blade and staff grinded against each other, creating sparks, a unicorn with a glowing blade leapt from behind and slashed the center of the staff, cutting it in half. This caused Artie to back up, holding the broken halves in two hands. Growling, the alicorn held his two sticks, ready to fight.

Rhymey barely had a chance to get his sword up in time to block the attack of Dementia’s twin daggers, “What is with this act? Why have you come back?”

“Why, Rhymey? Simple, because it’s a chance to kill all of you, and to devastate everything Grand Ruler has stood for,” Dementia sid, lunging out with her right arm.

Rhymey jumped away from the strike and flapped his wings, “Dril- ARG!”

There was a cruel sneer that came across her snowy lips as Dementia watched her dagger find it’s mark in Rhymey’s wing. As the yellow alicorn got up, Dementia wasted no time in delivering two quick blows in his stomach, and then a crescent kick into his neck, “You know Rhymey, the only thing that stops this from being any more fun is...I don’t really know you.”

“W-what do you mean?” Rhymey asked, slowly getting to his feet while blood trailed the corner of his chin. “I am all that you’ve seen!”

“That’s my point,” Dementia said, slashing down at Rhymey, making him block with his sword. Dementia huddled her dagger close to the blade, the sparks flying from the weapon’s grinding, “You rhyme, so what? You do it poorly for one, and another, you are as flat as cardboard. Do you even care about them?”

“That accusation is not fair...I do indeed care,” said Rhymey, the last part of his words barely coming out as a whisper.

“Then why,” asked Dementia, slashing with twin daggers before charging a red fireball in her hand, “Are you fighting me alone?” before he could answer, Dementia fired her magical attack and sent Rhymey flying back, his front smoking from the burns.

Indeed, it seemed that the only one who had any luck in his fight was Lightning, whose eyes widened from the pain in his stomach as a Unicornicopian struck him hard. The second Unicornicopian roundhoused his skull and sent Lightning into a mall fountain. Getting up, Lightning looked through the blood trickling over his eye from the cut on his head, “W-why?” he moaned out.

“Why? He asks us why we are doing this?” said one of the unicornicopians, a blue one with a red mane, “I’ll tell you why! For the longest time, I thought Starfleet were the heroes, that they stood for what was right and whoever fought them was wrong. I had believed that our invasion of Equestria was just, and that we were doing them a favor by making them submit to our beliefs. But then...Horn Kong. “

“H-Horn Kong?” asked Lightning, raising his forearm to block an incoming punch, but was left open to a roundhouse kick from one of the other unicornicopians.

The blue and red pony nodded, “When I saw Conquest began to invade and attack my home, that was when I started to get a feel for the truth. Then when I was brought to the slave pens, did I suddenly realize how we are the true monsters.”

Lightning shook his head as he ducked under one of the kicks and tried to strike back with one of his own, only to get the leg sweeped, “But, we aren’t the monsters! They are!”

“What kind of heroes imprison innocent ponies, or put them there for the smallest of crimes?!!! We brainwashed them, we forced them to bow to our beliefs, and we made them do what we thought was right. How can we call ourselves heroes?! At least this way...I know what side I’m fighting for,” the unicornicopian said, raising his knee to hit Lightning in the jaw.

“But....but,” Lightning pleaded, his tears streaming down his face. There was an ache in his heart as he watched the people of his second home turn against him like this.

The green unicornicopian smiled, “Hey, that isn’t the same for all of us. I just wanted my name to become big, something that would never happen if I just stayed under Grand Ruler’s flag. Oh no, he would have me as a coward and have me run and hide. At least now I can fight like a warrior!” he growled as he began to rain blows upon Lightning. The white alicorn could barely fight the three ponies he used to call his own people, his eyes began to flow with tears.

As Artie collapsed to his knees from the exhaustion of fighting three experience swordsponies, he winced in anticipation of the final blow. However, a strong gust of wind, and a strike from a pair of jasmine hooves managed to take the three out. When Artie opened his eyes, he smiled and nodded a thanks to the pegasus, “Got Artie, how are you girls doing?”Raindrops asked, finger pressed against an earring.

Carrot Top managed a grunt as she pulled a passed out Buddy Rose away from distracted boars, “Got mine, Spark and Ditzy, what about you?”

Ditzy looked at Spark as Lightning backed up in pain, trying to recover from the blows. Magic charging in her hands, she sent a wave of light at the three alicorns, causing them to back up in surprise, “Lightning’s safe.”

“Good,” muttered Trixie, “That leaves two.”

“But what about Rhymey?” asked Cheerilee.

A smirk came across Trixie’s lips as she began to make her hands glow. In a flash she stood with Rhymey as he struggled to stand, “Halt Dementia! Before you strike down this noble stallion, know that you are messing with the friend of someone who has mastered one of the most powerful of destructive magics.”

“And that would be?” asked Dementia, arching an eyebrow.

“Watch,” Trixie said, holding her hands in front of her, “Darkness beyond Twilight, Brimstone beyond blood that flows, Buried in the stream of time is where your power flows.”

“No, you can’t mean,” Dementia said, trembling as Trixie began her incantation. In fear the white unicorn began to back away.

I pledge myself to conquer all foes who stand, before the mighty gift bestowed into my unworthy hand, Let the fools who stand before me be destroyed, by the power you and I posses,” Trixie smirked as she held her hands back, one upping the other. “DRAGON SLAVE!”

Dementia let out a scream of horror as she crouched in a vain attempt to get out of the way of the magical attack. After a few minutes of bright lights and a dull heat from a bright light, she got up to look on in shock at the absence of not only destruction, but of her two opponents. In their place, were two little plush dolls and two suckers. Growling, Dementia burned them.

As Trixie ran away, holding Rhymey’s hand, the yellow alicorn smiled, “Thanks whoever you are. But what is Dragon Slave and do you really know it?”

“Trixie is a master of illusion spells, attacks like Dragon Slave are out of her great repository,” Trixie said, running to a small broken house.

“Thanks by the way,” Rhymey said, smiling.

Trixie said nothing, running to the base where her friends waited in the shadows. After guiding Rhymey into the house, Trixie ran to where her friends were hiding, “Ok, so where are the twins?

“I don’t know, I tried to-”

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” Announced Dark Conquest as a large screen appeared in the sky. “You are probably wondering where the two stereotypes are at this moment, well... they are on the top of this building here! As a matter of fact, the fight with Raven is about to begin in earnest. Let’s watch!!!!”

With a snap of his fingers, the screen’s vision turned to show the top of a building where Raven stood staring down at Dyno and Myte. The two brothers looked at one another before running towards her at top speed before jumped away at opposite sides, “Boom-

“-Boom Rockets!” called out each brother.

Raven let out a chuckle as she leapt away from the incoming twin fireballs, and as she floated, she rammed a forearm into Dyno’s throat. Moving her hand to the back of his head, she dug in her claws and slammed his head into the concrete, “You know, shouting your attacks when the opponent is capable of fighting back and is close by is not a good strategy.”

Myte charged at her and punched at her head, but she was able to dodge the blow in time. Myte then threw three punches at the grey demon, all of which she swiftly side-stepped out of the way. When Myte delivered a round-house kick, Raven blocked it with a raised knee, and then crescent kicked his shoulder. As he staggered from the blow, Raven clawed at his chest and stomach and chest. Then, with a quick spin, she delivered a back kick into Myte’s body that sent him flying backwards.

AS he got back up, he watched in horror as Raven sashayed towards him, an air of confidence in her eyes. Growling the brown alicorn tried to punch at her, but Raven grabbed the fist and pulled it towards her, “But, that has always been a problem with you Starfleet twits, hasn’t it? You go for the spectacle when you are fighting a horde of enemies, praying that your special moves will wow the bad guys. Then you let Lightning handle the monster of the day, hoping you had weakened him enough for him to do your dirty work. Even the greatest of warriors know,” raising her arm above her head, she drove her elbow into Myte’s arm, breaking it with a loud crack, “to put distance between you and your opponent before yelling your attacks.” she then grabbed his broken arm and threw him to the ground.

Spinning around, she smiled at Myte as he struggled to get up, “Here, let me show you how to properly call out your attack in the middle of a fight.” she chuckled as she blocked a series of punches and kicks from Dyno. On one of her blocks,. she dragged her claws across both sides of his face, cutting him deeply and drawing blood. As he screamed in pain, Reaven delivered five jabs into his body followed by a long slash across his chest. Then, digging her claws into his chest, she smiled and said, “Lightning Ball!”

Dyno’s body exploded for a few seconds in a blast of white lightning that coursed along his body. Pulling her claw away,she drove a roundhouse kick into his side and sent him flying into the ground. Dyno moaned as he struggled to rise, his body spasming and his lungs coughing up blood. Raven’s shadow loomed over his body as she raised her leg high and drove it into his back with a loud crack, “Aww,” Raven chuckled, “I think I broke a rib, or two, or three,” she said raising her leg again to drive her heel into his back again. Her ears twitched when she heard a shout.

“Boom -Boom flare!” Myte shouted, his body wining from his broken arm which hung limply at his side.

Raven shook her head as she held up her hand to block each shot of fire. Looking down at Dyno, there was a cruel smile on her lips as she ran at Myte. In desperation, Myte tried to roundhouse kick the grey demoncorn. With one hand, she grabbed the leg in mid-kick, while she raised her other arm into the air. With a crazed smile, she ran her elbow hard into his leg, breaking it with a loud crack. Myte looked down at his leg and saw with horror that a part of the femur was sticking out, the white of the bone covered in red blood. Myte let out an ear piercing scream as the shock from the compound fracture wore off and the pain finally set in.

Letting go of his leg, Raven struck twice with her forearm into Myte’s stomach. Then, following a claw strike to his neck, she crescent kicked his neck, sending him to the ground. Dyno watched this beatdown with utter horror and shook his head. Struggling to stand he reached out with a hand, “N-no please. Not Myte, please, not my brother!”

“You know,” Raven said, as she walked to the fallen Starfleet member and picked him up by his throat, and stared into the struggling Myte’s eyes. “For the longest time, I began to think about how I was going to kill you. I first thought, why not do it at the same time, but no. Suffering is far more enjoyable when there is at least someone alive isn’t it?”

“Please, don’t kill me,” whimpered Myte. “P-p-please. don’t.”

“Begging? You beg for your life?” Raven asked, disbelieving, “Twilight Sparkle showed far more bravery than you when she died.”

“No, not my brother,” whispered Dyno as he watched in frozen horror.

Raven smiled as moved her hand from his neck to Myte’s chin. Then she placed her other hand onto the back of his head and with a quick twist of her hands, spun Myte’s head with a loud snap, turning his head until it faced his back. As he fell to the ground, the light faded from his eyes as he hit the ground in a lifeless heap.

While Dyno looked on his lifeless and unmoving brother, tears began to roll down his cheeks uncontrollably as he screamed in silent terror at the loss of his brother. Down below, the rest of Starfleet watched in shock as their teammate was killed before their eyes. Artie stepped back, shaking as he shook his head in disbelief, in contrast to Buddy who fell down to his knees, trying his best to not to cry. Rhymey began to punch the ground in a futile rage, and Lightning stood there, stoic and emotionless. It seemed that the only one who watched the events that did not have a feeling of sadness or anger was Dark Conquest. ”Ha, haha, AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!”” he laughed uncontrollably, “Beautiful, wasn’t it boys and girls. The death of an ally, and the loss of a loved one. But, I don’t see why you’re upset, you barely knew him. He was just that guy who had a fire power. I’m surprised that you’re able to bring up enough memories to cry at all.”

“You bastard!” Screamed Lightning.

“Yes, my mom raped my dad in order to have me, so you are right that I am in fact...a bastard. But then again, I’m not the one who taught these guys to only rely on you,” chuckled Conquest. “But, hey, I’m not all bad. Raven, give our dear friends the corpse.”

Raven nodded and teleported the body of Myte to the rest of Starfleet, just as Dyno was about to touch his brother’s body. Raven then kicked Dyno in the ribs and sent him rolling to the side in pain. Nodding in content, Conquest teleported his men away, “And we are done here. And in case you are wondering, yes...this was my plan all along. To kill one of you, and yes...I was going to kill billions of men women, and children just to kill one of your team. It was kind of a fun hobby of mine. Now before I go, I have a message for Trixie Lulamoon,” Conquest’s eyes then narrowed, all mirth gone from their red haze, “Nice trick with the city, I’ll remember it next time. But, if you ever try that again, I will find your family and kill one of them in front of you slowly. As for the rest of you, I have no idea who you are, but I will find out and when I do, you better pray for your families. Tata.”

As his image disappeared, Trixie collapsed to her knees, her eyes looking on in shock as the results of her failure washed over her.

---

Let us leave this theater of war, for now, and instead join a calmer scene in New Canterlot. Where a train slowly rode and passed into a station, and five mares walked out. The first to step out was Belle Amie, and she quickly brought out a small device from her shorts’ pocket. Following her out of the train were her four friends, each dressed in their casual attire for the Summer. Applejack stretched a little, her white t-shirt matching her curves, “So Belle, where is that device of yours saying where to head to next?”

Belle looked down at her tracking device, “According to this, the source of the magical drain is located underneath us.”

“Underneath us? How is that possible?” Dash asked, taking to the air, her vest flapping in the breeze as she hovered above them.

Rarity let out a gasp, “The crystal caves. You remember, the ones that Twilight was strapped in during the wedding.”

“That’s right! From what Twilight said, you could hide an entire orchard in that place and nopony would find it,” Applejack said.

Belle smiled, “I have been meaning to look at those caves since I read about them in a book. This will be quite interesting.”

“Heh, that sounds like Twilight,” Applejack chuckled as she walked next to Belle.

“It does?”

“Yeppers!” Pinkie said, bouncing just behind the group in her sundress. “Twilight would read about something and would want to explore it as soon as she could.”

“Well, I am glad she and I have such similar pursuits. I have been finding out so much about her for the past few months that it’s almost like I’ve met her,” Belle said, smiling softly.

Patting Belle on the back of her shoulders, Dash remarked, “Hey, she would’ve loved to have met you. And don’t start comparing yourself to her either, you’re you and that’s that.”

Belle said nothing, but nodded in enthusiasm as she led the group through the streets of New Canterlot.

It was a both happy and uncomfortable feeling for the group as they made their way through on the streets. On the one hand, the group had a calm and relaxed feel about them now that their armor was safely tucked away in a small device, allowing for them to walk through the city in casualwear and enjoy the sights. However, now that they were in just their more casual attire, the Unicornicopians now treated them with the same disdain and disgust that they treated the Equestrians. Applejack put her hands into her jeans pockets as she could feel the leers and the snorts of disgust that came her way. Inside, she always knew that they were only tolerated because of their rank and not because of who they were as ponies.

Rarity too, felt this uncomfortable feeling as she looked at the way some of the nobel ponies would react when they were near a Unicornicopian. Who were once the top of society were quickly reduced to the ranks of commoners whenever a ‘superior’ Unicornicopian would pass their way. She even turned her head away in disgust when she saw a few Unicornicopians bully or treat their fellow civilians like slaves due to their lower rank. One Unicornicopian pushed a nobel to the ground and smirked. She tried to step forward and help, like a lady would. But a hand on her shoulder stopped her, “Don’t, it’s not right for a lady to get into a fight with a pony beneath her status.”

Rarity turned to face the pony who stopped her and smiled when she saw the all to familiar face of, “Fancy Pants!”

“Ah miss Rarity, it is good to see you and your friends again,” Fancy pants said, adjusting his monocle. Beside him a white unicorn mare held onto his arm.

“What brings you out here?” Fleur asked, smiling softly at the mare.

“Important business with my friends,” Rarity said, noticing that the others had stopped and were waiting for her. “I am glad to see you and your wife out and about.”

“Yes, I decided that me and the missus need some air. Far too long stuck up in our home and trying to help the Canterlot ponies,” Fancy said, looking to the sight of an Equestrian bowing to an Unicorpian, and timidly walking away from him. “Disgusting is it not?”

“I agree,” Rarity said, watching the scene. “They think that just because they have the superior power and training, that it gives them the right to force their ways up on us like we are children. As if they need to pull us savages out of the dark ages.”

“And at the same time, they ignore our own beauty and culture,” sighed Fleur. “It’s like they think we were savages before they came along and had no idea how to live without them. That their way is the only way.”

“IT is even harder on those who do not want the training,” Fancy Pants said, pointing to a blue-green unicorn with an orange mane. “Her name is Sassy Saddles and she has problems trying out some of the training that Grand Ruler forces upon us. Thus, she is deemed unfit for work or desirable for a job. She can’t fulfill her dream of working for a boutique like that. Now, I would help her, but I am awfully busy you see. However, if a mare, who I just found out is expecting and will need an assistant around her workplace...”

“My dear Fancy Pants, are you suggesting something to me. Was this meeting just an excuse to tell me bout her?” Rarity asked, smiling.

Fancy Pants chuckled, “Well, no. It was Fleur’s.”

The white unicorn smiled softly and took Rarity by the hand, “I heard about your expecting arrival and I thought it would be nice to do something for the mare who designed my wedding dress.”

“You didn’t need to go through all of this,” Rarity smiled and hugged the fellow unicorn. “I would’ve done it if you had told me about her. Now, I need to rejoin my friends,” the white unicorn took out a piece of paper and handed it to Fancy, “just let the mare know she can start working tomorrow.”

Fancy Pants took Rarity by the hand and kissed it, smiling, “Dearest Rarity, you are truly a noble at heart.”

Rarity blushed and walked back to where her friends had already began to walk away. As they walked, the only pony who seemed to be unaffected by the feeling of discomfort was Pinkie Pie. On the outside, at least. Down inside, she felt bad for the Unicornicopians who could not open up and just have fun rather than be so cold hearted to others. She would smile when she saw fillies and colts of both races playing with each other, and would make a move to play with them. She then quickly shook her head and continued to follow her friends out of the city proper and to the side of the mountain.

At the side of the mountain, the cave that led to the crystal cave opened before them like a maw ready to swallow them up. Belle felt a twitch of nerves causing her to shiver, but she quickly shook them off as she began to take a few steps forward, the others following close behind.

As they walked through the large cavern, the gems providing musical echoing to their footsteps, the mares looked at all of the crystals that reflected their images. The gems, in a weird way, helped to illuminate the cavern and made it easier for the mares to see where they were walking. Belle kept her eyes on the screen of her device, only to look up when she would hear a gasp from Rarity or a giggle from Pinkie Pie.

Applejack heard a sigh shiver from Rainbow Dash, “You ok Sugarcube?”

‘Y-yeah, I’m fine.” Rainbow Dash said, shaking off her friend’s worry.

“You don’t sound it,” Applejack said, looking at Rainbow’s shaking wings.

“Can’t help it, it’s just this cave, you know-”

“Claustrophobia,” Belle said.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash said, her eyes narrowed in anger, “I thought you guys were ok with me being bi!”

“Oh, no, not that,” blushed Belle. “I mean that you have a fear of small places.”

“Do not!” Dash argued, before crossing her arms and turning her head, “I just prefer to be out in the open is all.”

This caused the group to giggle a little, and to help them ease their way through the dark cavern of gems. Pinkie, kept her mind busy with other subjects, “Hmmm, G-rare, Grarity, Charity-”

“What are you thinking about Pinkie?” asked the Rarity golem.

Pinkie put a finger to her chin, “What to call you. I mean, you are Rarity, but you aren’t. I is kind of weird to call you both Rarity when the real one is back home.”

“I think, Rarity would do just fine, my dear,” Rarity’s homunculus said with a warm smile. “But, um, thank you for thinking of me.”

“Hey, everypony is my friend and I mean everypony,” Pinkie said with a smile.

Belle smiled as she walked ahead, “Now, according to the radar there should be someth-oooooh,” a light moan escaped her lips as she began to wave back and forth before falling to her knees.

Applejack made a few steps towards Belle, her fear making her forge caution. however, as she neared her friend, she too collapsed to the ground, “B-b-belllle,” she droned, feeling weak in her legs.

“Applejack!” screamed Dash as she flew to be by her friend’s side, only to fall down next. After she crashed, she struggled to get up, feeling the energy leave her body.

“Girls,” Pinkie said, trying to make a step, but was stopped by Rarity’s arm.

“Wait,” she said, looking at her friends, “If you go then they might, oooooh,” she then held her stomach.

“Rarity!! what’s wrong? Is it-”

“N-no, the baby’s fine. But, it’s something in this area that is affecting m-ahhhhh!” Rarity screeched,feeling a stomach pain wrack through her.

Pinkie Pie began to move and tried to help the other up, but soon she too collapsed, “Oh, so...hungry.”

From all around them, three separate voices began to sing in unison. Their voices haunting and whispering, coming in on a low hiss upon the wind

Now you see us
Now you feed us
You can’t stop this now

---

Fluttershy flew as fast as her wings could take her, pushing her body to the limit. Taking to the skies over Canterlot, she began to think to herself, “I know you locked and tried to ar me in my own home, Rhymey, but I won’t let that stop me. You can’t expect me to stay behind while my friends are in danger. And they are in danger, I know it!” Thought Fluttershy as she soared over the heads of the ponies below. She didn’t know where the weighted feeling in her heart had come from, but she had felt it before.

On the day Twilight had died.

The moment she had felt this weight in her chest, she quickly had her animal friend break her out of her house and flew as fast as she could to Canterlot. Quickly her eyes began to scan the streets, the teal orbs looking down in a desperate attempt to find any sign of her wayward friends. Her face began to show signs of worry as she saw no sign of her friends.

Her flight took her to the side of Mount Canterlot, and the cave that led to the Crystal caves. Looking at the giant maw as if it would eat her, the buttery-yellow pegasus could feel her knees begin to shake and her legs start to buckle. Grasping at her suit’s breastplate, she felt a strong desire to run away and go back home. Turning her head to look back over her shoulder, the feeling of wanting to run hit her harder. Then she shook her head, and looked back at the cave with her eyes narrowed in determination, “I can’t leave them alone, no matter what. They need me, I can’t be scared now.” she whispered before taking flight and flying down the cave’s labyrinth tunnels.

Everywhere she flew along the dimly lit tunnels, her ears would perk for the sounds of her friends. A tingly feeling went down her spine as her mind began to play with her fears. The idea of being lost in the caves and the fact that she could be wrong about her friends in danger danced through her. She shook those fears away, only wanting to find her friends.

It was a weak moan that attracted her attention and she quickly flew down the path. Heading down the long cavern, she hear the faint moans getting louder and louder until she reached a sigh that filled her with dread. Gasping in horror, she saw her friends laying on the sides of the caves walls, “Oh my!” she whispered as she flew to each mare, “Sunken eyes, tent skin,” she said, looking at each body in turn. At one point she lifted up one of their arms to see how was so skeletal like, “You girls look like you’ve been starving.”

Belle whimpered out in a soft voice, “Fluttershy,. be careful. They’re Preta, a type of ghost that has been known to take away your fat and stomach, draining you dry.”

Fluttershy looked to the grey unicorn with a scared look in her eyes, “What should I do?”

“No, Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash groaned. “Just go home and leave. Don’t worry about us.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath as she calmly said, “I will never do that. You know that Rainbow Dash. I just can’leave an injured pony behind.”

Rainbow Dash was about to say more, but then smiled with confidence before leaning back, “Then what are you waiting for Flutters? Save us.”

Fluttershy smiled, and turned to look for the ghosts as she heard Belle mutter, “If we had a gem, I could teach you an incantation to make it a soul gem and catch the ghosts.”

A tinkling of a gem landing near Fluttershy alerted the girls, and Rarity smiled, as she moaned out, “I-I-I was planning on taking it home to use on some dresses. Thought it looked nice.”

“It’s perfect,” Belle said, before looking to Fluttershy. “It’s an old unicorn spell for when they needed to enchant ancient artifact. You need to find where the spirits are tethered and then slam the gem there. You need to yell out Anima Tantum when you do.”

Fluttershy calmly nodded and picked the gem up in her hand, walking away from the group and deeper into the cave. She did her best to hide the shakiness in her legs, or let them see the sunkenness of her eyes. Walking alone through the cave, a sharp constant pain began to rack through her stomach. The pain seemed to increase as she made her way further and further down the cave’s path. As she did, three haunting voices rang through her ear

Now you heed us
Come and feed us
You can’t stop this now

For a few moments, Fluttershy stumbled and fell to her knees, her legs buckling under her weakness. With a trembling hand, she struggled to get back up and stand on her own two feet. Turning her head down at her hand, she let out a gasp of shock when she saw how much fat had been eaten away by the ghosts, now leaving behind loose skin and a skeletal looking hand. Turning her head away, she continued to walk forward. Only stopping when the pain at her side increased and she almost fell to her knees from the pain.

Why do you carry on
When so meak
Can’t you see that you’re weak?

Fluttershy panted a little as she got up and began to walk on, not noticing that her ribs were starting to show through her yellow flesh. For a few moments she had felt sick as she continued her journey.

Why do you try at all
Why can’t you fall
Just go away!!

“Because they need me,” Fluttershy said with all the determination that her meek voice could muster. Taking several deep breaths, she pushed on, despite the pain in her side increasing to unimaginable levels. Every step she took, with every footfall, her body and side would be racked with pain. Again she stumbled and fell, her face hitting the cold cave floor beneath her. Somewhere, she could hear the faint echoing of laughter coming from the ghosts as the mocked her. Shaking, she lifted her head up to see the three ghosts looking down upon her with malice.

Her arm shaking, she struggled to use it to push herself up, much to the shock of the three ghosts before her. As she rose, she could feel the ghosts draining her, trying to suck her dry and make her waste away. If they had said anything more to her, she could not hear it, either because she was too weak to hear them or her mind forced the voices out, she did not know. Her eyes began to gare that the ghost’s tether and slowly, she lifted up the gem with a quivering hand. Closing her eyes, she yelled out, “Anima Tantum!” and then there was a flash of bright light as she fell to the ground once more.

---

“Girls, I think she’s waking up,” Pinkie Pie said, her face inches away from Fluttershy’s.

Wearily, Fluttershy smiled at Pinkie. “P-Pinkie, you’re all right.”

“Eeyup, thanks to you Fluttershy,” Applejack smirked.

Rainbow Dash wiped some white frosting off her lips as she pumped the air, “Heck yeah, always count on Fluttershy to pull through when you need her.”

As Belle helped Fluttershy up, the yellow pegasus shook her head, “No, it was nothing, really.”

A white hoof came onto Fluttershy’s shoulder as Rarity spoke to the blushing mare, “Fluttershy, you almost gave your life for us, That is a brave thing you did, no matter what you may say.”

“T-thank you,” it was then Fluttershy noticed the white frosting on the girl’s lips. “Why do you h-have”

A cupcake in her hand interrupted her train of thought as Applejack chuckled, “Pinkie Pie figured we might be a little hungry, so she decided to feed us.”

“But Pinkie, when did you find time to bake all of these?” Fluttershy asked as she lightly nibbled her treat.

“It’s Pinkie...do you really have to ask?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No, I guess no,” Fluttershy said with a shake of her head. Taking a quick look at Rarity, Fluttershy asked, “Is the-”

“Don’t worry, even an energy drain like we were experiencing will just translate to magical feedback on Rarity’s part. She just knows that I was feeling hungry and you were all saved by Fluttershy,” Rarity smiled.

“Good, I just wanted to be sure that you were ok too,” Fluttershy said.

“Me? But, I am just a golem,” Rarity said, looking confused.

Fluttershy put a hand onto the golem’s shoulder, “You’re also a part of Rarity, that makes you just as much a friend to me.”

“Um, excuse me. As much as I would love to have a conversation of what constitutes a living being, we still have a country to save,” Belle said, walking ahead of the group an down the tunnel. The other five ponies nodded and followed close behind.

As they walked down the tunnel, past the many crystalline walls and spikes, the journey itself seemed to take on a much lighter tone now that the six were together. The crystals themselves seemed to be a little brighter, and the cave’s feeling of dread seemed to be less than it was earlier. While the six still knew of the dangers that lay ahead of them, it did not seem to be on the forefront of their minds.

Rainbow Dash alternated between flying to stay with Belle to scout ahead of the group and then flying back to Fluttershy to talk with her for a bit. Fluttershy smiled when Dash would fly back to talk to her, and would also talk to Rarity. Rarity, for her part, would allow herself to become enamoured with the sights of the crystals that surrounded her. Pinkie Pie, in between her skips, would giggle when she passed by a crystal that would reflect her image in a strange way, or make her face look unusual. Applejack kept walking close behind Belle, being ever vigilant for another trap or attack. However, she would occasionally sigh in a contented manner, feeling a warm feeling her in her heart.

Rainbow Dash spotted a round room to the left of the tunnel ,“Hey Applejack., can we rest for a few secs? I am still feeling a little woozy after that drain.”

Applejack saw the room and walked in, “Ah think we can spare a few seconds to rest. Come on,” she said, leading the group into the room and leaned against the wall with her lead lowered.

Fluttershy took Dash by the hand a she led her friend into the room, “It’s ok Rainbow Dash. You don’t have to hide your claustrophobia from us.”

Dash growled, “I am not afraid of small spaces! It’s just that I am a pegasus and need the wide open sky above me. I just don’t feel comfortable in closed caves like this.”

Fluttershy sat Rainbow Dash down beside her, holding the cyan mare’s hand, “Dashie...it’s ok.”

Rainbow Dash looked into the green eyes of her friend and sighed, “Ok, I’ll admit it, I am a little afraid to be stuck down here. I’ve always felt a little nervous when I can’t see the sky outside or have a place where I can fly free..”

“It’s ok, Dashie,” Pinkie said, witting with her legs stretched out and her back against the wall. “We can all be afraid sometimes. Like me, I’m afraid of Furbobs, they just creep me out.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled, and then turned to look at Fluttershy, “Hey, Flutters, sorry for trying to get you to leave. I was just-”

Fluttershy interrupted with a finger to her friend’s lips, “Shhh, it’s alright. You were just worried about me.I’d rather have you girls be worried for me than to treat me like some fragile doll.”

“We would never think that of you dear. Why you are one of the strongest ponies we know, even more so than Dash,” Rarity said, and watched as Rainbow Dash nodded in agreement.

Fluttershy blushed as she and hid behind her mane, “Oh, I don’t think that I am-”

“Yah,, those Starfleet sillies don’t know what they’re talking about when they say that you’re a weak scaredy crybaby who runs away from a fight all of the time,” Pinkie Pie said, waving her hand. “They didn’t see you when you did something worse than kill a dragon, you made him run home crying to his mommy.”

Rarity giggled, “Quite, and let’s not forget going into the forest on your own to save the Crusaders from that basilisk.”

“And wrasslin’ a bear,” Applejack said with a tip of her hat.

“And let’s not forget, being the only one who believed that she could redeem Discord when we all told her no. Standing up to us and staying strong in your beliefs...that takes more courage than anything you can imagine. Pretty cool in my book,” Rainbow Dash said, winking at her longtime friend. “Those Starfleet morons act like they only knew you from one meeting and used that one time to let their whole idea about you cloud their minds. They only pick one part of you to judge you. They don’t know about your strength, your kindness, or any of your better qualities. The ones that make you a great pony.”

“Y-y-you, really think that about me?” Fluttershy asked, looking at all of them. To which, they nodded, and this Fluttershy to hid behind her mane, blushing a little at the compliments, “Um, thank you. You guys are-”

“You don’t need to say it, we know,” Rainbow Dash smiled and was the first to hug the yellow pegasus, followed by Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

Belle coughed, “Um excuse me, but I must interrupt this embracing segment with an announcement,” she said, keeping a book open. I think I may have discovered what is causing this. It’s called the orb of famine, an ancient object made back when the three tribes were separate.”

“Orb of famine?” Applejack asked, raising her hat a little to look at Belle.

“Yes,” belle began, “Long ago, back when the three tribes were separate, Earth pony Alchemist and technicians made this orb to help with unicorn and pegasi population issues. Just in case they ever went to war with the other two tribes. They take a bit of unicorn or pegasus dna, place with within the orb, and activate it in a town or city. It then begins to feed upon the food and bodies of the town, sucking them dry. It starts with the strongest of the town, and works it way to the weakest of the members. It’s slower on the weaker ponies, and by the time that the strongest dies, it leaves behind the weaker ponies with no food and a host of dead ponies behind in it’s wake.”

“Then they could take over the unicorn town at their leisure,” Rainbow Dash said.

Rarity gasped, “Can earth ponies really create such a thing?”

“It’ s possible, “Applejack said, “Never underestimate earth pony ingenuity and skill.”

Pinkie Pie decided to change the subject and look up at the crystal stalactites above their heads, the crystals shining and twinkling, “It’s nice...isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Applejack said, forgetting about the orb for a second, “Like the night sky.”

“Not that, silly willy. This, all of us, sitting together,” Pinkie smiled. “Going off, finding some threat that is troubling Equestria, fighting some meanie, it’s like old times,” Pinkie said, smiling softly.

Applejack sighed and looked up at the roof, smiling contently, “Yeah, Ah guess it kind of is. No monster of the week bothering us, no having to let Lightning fight a battle for us, and none of that other crud. Just the six of us traveling to a far off part of the world to save the day.”

“Yeah! We never really needed all of that stuff. The transformations, armor, and the constant fighting,” Rainbow Dash said, getting back up and walking across the floor, kicking a small pebble, “We just needed each other and a smell adventure to keep us going. Heck, it didn’t even need to be a big monster to be awesome, sometimes it could be just us having a problem and solving it. Heck, all of those big adventures made the small ones all the more fun.”

“But, when you faced those big adventures, weren’t you scared that you might die?” Fluttershy asked.

Dash shrugged, “Hey, it’s always a fear, right. But, as long as it was with the girls I cared the most about and I had a good time, I couldn’t care less.”

“Life doesn’t need to be constant battles against a big meanie to be fun and exciting,” Pinkie said. “I think it’s just as exciting to spend the day laughing with my best friends.”

Applejack nodded and moved away from the wall, “And if we are going to continue to have adventures with each other, we better get moving.” she said, walking away. The others nodded in agreement, and Belle was the first to take point as she left the team away from the room. As she continued to walk, her mind began to think, “It attacks the strongest first. It probably attacked me first because I was the first one to walk within those ghosts range. I mean, technically I am the weakest of the group.”

A groan came from Rainbow Dash that interrupted the thought process of Belle, “What’s the point of going any further. We’re just going to get lost. Girls’ I’m sorry I’m just a bonehead!”

Applejack collapsed to her knees, “No, it’s all mah fault. Ah should’ve just sent two of yo ahead and kept the rest as back up. Ah’m such a loser!”

“What are you talking about App-no, you’re wrong. It’s me,” Belle said, falling to the side of the cave.

Fluttershy said nothing, instead choosing to collapse to the ground and whimper. Rarity turned her head away and began to cry, “I’m just a golem. Go and leave me.”

Pinkie ood there, watching in curiosity at her friends, “What is wrong with you girls? Oh, I get it! We’re playing at depressing feelings. Ok, Um, I want to roll over and just be a toaster!”

“They are not playing,”: said a deep low voice from the shadows, his words coming out at a slow tempo. “They are feeling the effect of me.”

“And who are you?” Pinkie Pie asked, looking at the slitted eyes within the shadows.

“I am a spirit of depression,” the ghostly being said, bowing before the pink mare. “Now answer me this,” a wispy hand pulled itself from within the shadows and ran its claws through Pinkie’s mane, lightly touching her face, “Why are you not succumbing like your friends.”

Pinkie Pie giggled, “Because I’m not really depressed, silly. I don’t see the point in it.”

“Then you are a fool, a naive fool,” the ghost whispered, “Surely you must see the darkness of the world, how sad and miserable things are, and how bleak life is.”

“Well of course I know about the bad stuff, I’m not stupid,” Pinkie Pie said, shaking her head. “But, I don’t think life is ever really as bleak as ponies may think it is. I think the world can be a wonderful place if you know where to look.”

“How? With so much pain and darkness in this world, how can you think everything will be a bright and sunny day,” the spirit asked.

“Simple,” Pinkie said, sitting down with her legs outstretched, “I just find the happiness in the small things; a bright sunny day, a tasty cupcake, a filly’s laughter, a hug from my sisters, and a wink from my pet alligator.”

The spirit grumbled, “And that makes you think that the world can be a wonderful place? No, you are wrong! There are some things that you can never change, ponies cannot change, and to do will only get you broken in the end. The reality is that this world is a horrible place, and you should give up.”

Pinkie blew a raspberry and waved her hoof, “That’s not reality, that is only what you think reality is. The truth is that the world can be a lot more fun if you let it. Like me! I believe that you can find a little bit of hope in the worst of times. It’s why I am so happy, so I can give my friends that kind of hope.”

“I wouldn’t know,. I never had any friends,” the host said.

Pinkie Pie let out a gasp, “Wait a second,” turning around, she ran to Rarity’s side and brought out the soul gem carrying the three hunger ghosts. Running back, she gave the spirit the gem. “These guys are trapped inside of this gem, but if you hold it tight, you can talk to them. I bet you never did when you were in the orb.”

“Well, no but I-”

“Well, then there you have it, four new friends,” Pinkie said, smiling.

“Four?” the spirit asked, and then smiled softly a s Pinkie put a hoof onto his hand.

“Me,” Pinkie said. “I am your friend.”

“B-but, if you stop the orb, I will be sealed away. Then I will be lonely again,” the spirit said.

Pinkie Pie smiled, “Then I will find you and visit you. Then we can talk and play together. I could even tell you more about how great the world is.”

“You would do that for me?” the spirit asked, as the other mares got up.

“Yep! Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Pinkie Pie aid, doing the motions before winking at the ghost.

The ghost then stepped to the side, “Then go, the orb is just down this path.”

Nodding, the girls went past the large black being. As they passed and made their way out of earshot, the girls all broke out in cheers and hugs, all directed towards Pinkie Pie, “And that girls, is why we bring her along!” Applejack said, patting Pinkie on the back.

“Heck yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, high-fiving the pink earth pony.

“Indeed,” Rarity smiled as she hugged Pinkie. “I knew if we had faith in her, we would be ok.”

Belle cocked her head to one side, “so, you never felt the ghost’s effects, not for one second. Do you now know what depression is?”

“Well, sure,” Pinkie shrugged, “But then...I remember that getting upset and depressed doesn’t really do anything in the end.”

“Besides, you can never really be down if we’re around, right?” Fluttershy said, smiling at her friend

As Pinkie Pie shook her head, Applejack leaned in to whisper to Belle, “Ah’ve only seen Pinkie really depressed when Twilight died. Since then, she’s been really good at hiding it and holding it in. She like to make everypony happy, even when she can’t.”

Belle nodded in understanding and began to walk forward, noticing that a faint magical trail began to flow off the bodies of the bearers of the elements. As she walked away, the energy began to become more clear and more present. Once they had stepped into the final room, they could see the orb floating in mid-air hovering as it took into the magical energy of the five mares “Who are you!?”

The six mares turned to the source of the voice as she stepped out into the bright light of room, seeing a cream colored unicorn with a two toned red and blue mane walking before them, “We’re-” Applejack began but was interrupted by the mare’s soft voice.

“Wait, I know you. You’re her friend, Twilight’s friends,” the unicorn said, adjusting her broken glasses.

“Yeah, we are, and you are?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

Pinkie Pie gasped and pointed at the unicorn, “You’re Moondancer!”

“Moondancer?” asked Rarity.

“Minuette told me about her. She was one of Twilight’s old classmates, back when she was a little grump and didn’t like making friends. She-”

“I was convinced by Minuette to have a party in order to extend my hoof in friendship,and make some friends. However, the one mare that I wanted to come, the mare that I thought was actually my friend...abandoned me,” Moondancer said, lowering her head and turning away, tears welling up in her eyes. “I thought she, of all ponies would come to my party, but she instead went off to save the world. So, I figured if friendship just led to more heartbreak that I would just shield myself away and never try again. But had hope, maybe I could see her again.”

“Then you found out Twilight had died,” Belle whispered.

The tears, which Moondancer held back, began to flow more, “I broke when the news came. All of the hate just seemed to leave me and I hid myself away even more. I didn’t eat, sleep, or do anything else., even going to the library felt empty then. Then someone in a black cloak came to me about two months ago. He gave me the orb and said that I could use it to bring back Twilight Sparkle.”

“Did this guy give you a name?” Applejack asked.

Moondancer shook her head, “No, he just said that he was a friend that wanted to see Twilight return as much as I did.”

“Wait, so how was this orb supposed to bring back a pony from the dead?” Rainbow Dash asked, disbelief in her voice.

“According to him, it would use the combined magic from the elements to call her soul back from the Elysium fields. Then, the rest of the magic would cast a new body for her, like a golem,” Moondancer said, looking as the orb continued to glow as it stood on a pedestal.

Rarity shook her head, “While it is possible to put a captured soul into a glem, using that as a way to resurrect a pony seems impossible.”

“I...I know that now,” sighed Moondancer,” But the chance to bring back Twilight, to see her again, and say I’m sorry for ever hating her was too tempting. So, I gathered the DNA of the six bearers of the elements to activate the orb.”

“Wait, how did you-”

Moondancer interrupted Applejack, “It wasn’t hard to get the DNA of the six, five of you did give blood two months ago. As for Twilight, I found a brush of hers in her old tower. See, the orb uses the DNA of the ponies you want to target as a way to identify what you want to drain, and that is what I used.”

“But, it was modified wasn’t it?” Belle asked, “Whoever gave you the orb, made it so it would drain magic instead of our bodies”.

Moondancer nodded solemnly, “I didn’t realize until just a while ago what it was doing to the ponies of Equestria. I...I...I tried to stop it, but no matter what I did, I couldn’t break the spell or the orb!” the cream-colored unicorn then collapsed to the ground, crying hard. “This isn’t what I wanted!!!. I just wanted to see her again!”

“Why can’t you break it?” asked Applejack.

“it can only be broken by the pony who DNA is serving as a catalyst. That means one of you will have to break it. There is a catch, however.”

“”What kind of catch,” Rarity asked.

“If you break it, it will release all of the trapped magic back to the ponies of Equestria, but since it’s your magic that is serving as a catalyst, it will end up destroying you Valkarie modes n the process.”

“How?” Applejack asked.

Belle stepped forward, a finger on her chin, “Your magic is what is holding that orb together right now. It is the power of the Valkyrie that is keeping the orb’s power in place right now. So, in order to destroy the orb and unleash the trapped magic, you have to-”

“Destroy the source”! Rainbow Dash said.

As they looked at the orb in shock, Applejack was the first to speak, “So, we have a choice, we can either get-” before she could finish her sentence, a loud crash was heard. Turning towards the sound, Applejack saw Pinkie Pie standing next to the destroyed orb with a large hammer, “Pinkie! You didn’t even let me give y’all a choice!”

“Aw, you had already made your decision already,” Pinkie said, twirling her hammer for a second and resting it on her shoulders, “That Valkyrie mode was pointless and useless anyway.”

“Yeah, but Ah at least wanted us to pretend we cared about that mode first, Applejack chuckled as the magic flowed from the orb and back into er. “Ah feel stronger already!”

Rainbow Dash watched as the magic continued to flow out from the broken orb, flowing out from the cave and into the wider world of Equestria,. Dash pumped the air as she felt a jolt of energy, “Aw, yeah! Rainbow Dash is back to full power!”

As the girls watched in awe at the slowly returning magic, they could hear the sobs of the young unicorn to their right. Turning around, they watched as Moondancer held her head low and her arms extended, “I realize what I did was horrible, that I could probably never be forgiven for almost destroying the foundations of United Equestria. I am ready to accept whatever punishment that you may have for me.”

“Ok girls, huddle!” Applejack ordered, bringing the six ponies around in a circle. “We aint about to let Grand Ruler get his grubby little mitts on her. This is Equestria business, and we take care of our own.”

“Besides, if we let that monster take her, he’ll kill her before she is given a fair trial. Or worse, end up like Ace Ray, or imprisoned without a chance to redeem herself. We can’t let that happen.”

“Yes, but we cannot forget that she almost destroyed the magic of all Equestrians,” Belle said, looking at each mare in return.

Pinkie Pie looked back at Moondancer before looking back into the circle with a frown, “But, she did it to bring back Twilight.”

“And if we were given a chance, wouldn’t we risk anything to bring her back?” Fluttershy asked. In response, nopony said nothing, just giving a silent nod and letting the silence linger between them.

Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up, “So, what should we do?”

“What would Twilight do?” asked Belle.

Applejack sighed, “She would try and be like Celestia, kind and just.”

“She would look at all sides of the issue, and try to figure out the best way to handle it,” Pinkie Pie smiled.

Rarity nodded, a soft smile on her lips, “She would think about the possibilities and think about what is the best on.”

“She would listen to her heart, because she has learned to trust it,” Fluttershy said with a soft smile.

“And then, find a way to make it so we all came out of this happier,” Dash smiled.

“Ah think we have a plan.” Applejack said, before whispering to the others, who all nodded in agreement. Applejack then turned to face Moondancer, “Moondancer, you have been found guilty of trying to destroy United Equestria fro your own goals. And we can’t let this go unpunished. So, we have decided to pass sentence upon you.”

“I’m ready,” Moondancer odded and waited.

“You are being exiled to the Crystal Empire, where you are being put under advisory watch. You will be put under house arrest and will work under the eye of Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor. You will work in the Empire’s library where you will help the army by looking up every single piece of information you can find on Dark Conquest. You will look for lore, legends, and anything you can find. “

Pinkie Pie leapt in, “And to make sure you will follow your punishment, we will assign somepony to watch over you on a weekly basis. Will have Minuette, Lemon hearts, and Twinkleshine to watch you and to make sure you are on the straight and narrow path.”

“And under no circumstances are you to leave the empire, but you can stay in the capital until which time we deem you ready to come back,” Rainbow Dash finished.

As the circumstances of Moondancer’s punishment came over her, she began to smile wide in amazement at what she was going to sentenced to and tears of happiness began to flow from her eyes. Whimpering and smiling, the cream-colored unicorn ran and gave Applejack a hug, “Oh thank you, thank you! I...I didn’t deserve-”

“Pinkie Pie joined in the hug, followed by Rarity. Fluttershy put a hoof onto Moondancer’s shoulder, “You were misguided, but what you did...you did because of a dear friend. We, would’ve done the same. Twilight is a dear friend to all of us. I know I would’ve given up my life for her.”

“We all would’ve, “Rainbow Dash said, hugging Moondancer. “And anymare that Twilight would’ve considered a friend, is a friend to us.”

“You guys...I can see why Twilight would’ve considered you her dearest friends,” Moondancer said, wiping a tear from her eyes.

Belle took a tentative step forward, but was immediately grabbed by Pinkie Pie and taken into the hug.

---

It took a few hours for the bearers, Belle, and Moondancer to exit the Crystal caves. Then Fluttershy quietly lead Moondancer to a waiting train that would take them to the Crystal Empire. The bearers and Belle smiled at each other as they watched their two friends walk away and began making their way back to the city of Canterlot. They then stopped when they saw the members of Starfleet march sullenly by them towards the castle, “Hey, what’s up with them?” Asked Rainbow Dash.

“Ah don’t know, it looks like somepony died,” Applejack said, trying her best to get a look at the marching group. “Come on, let’s follow them. the others nodded in agreement.

From within a nearby tower, Luna watched the procession with a frown, “Spark, report.”

Spark frowned and shook her head as she bowed, “While I can confirmed that we saved all of Detrot from destruction...we have sustained one casualty. Myte died in the battle afterwards.”

Luna’s face remained stoic as she watched the team walk into the courtyard, “I see, and why is it you that is giving the report and not Trixie?”

“She did not take the failure well,” Spark said. “The moment we reached headquarters she locked herself into her room and has not come out since.”

“Give her a day, and f she is not yet recovered, try and talk to her,” Luna said with a sigh.

“Yes your majesty,” Spark said. “May I ask, are you worried for Trixie?”

“Trixie is a strong mare, I believe she will recover in time,” Luna said with a hand on her chin. “It is Starfleet that I am worried about. They care so little about Twilight’s death because they care little about the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Going so far as to blame her for her own demise. But to suffer the death of one of their own, in such a fashion...I fear they may not be able to handle it.”

Down in the courtyard, the bearers watched as the five remaining members of Starfleet walked to a small dias. Dyno walked up in front of the group and to the dias, laying his fallen brother down, “Oh no...” Applejack whispered as she saw the bloodied corpse of Myte. “Myte. Dyno Ah-”

But Applejack was interrupted by Lighting as he walked to the sobbing Dyno, placing a white hand onto the brown Unicornicopian’s shoulder, “Dyno, I understand you pain but you mu-”

Dyno growled as he felt the hand on his back, and balled his hands up into fist, and began to shake his head in pure rage, “Would you just shut up!” he said, swatting Lighting’s hand away. “What do you know about losing someone that is close to you? All you ever did was lose your whole planet, something that only hurts you when you feel like it should! This is my twin brother we’re talking about, something far more precious to me than your stupid planet! I know what you are going to say,” Dyno said, putting a finger to Lighting’s chest and pushing him back, “That I will get over this one day, that it will be all right, or that this is somehow his fault! Well, guess what, you don’t get over a death by pinning the blame on someone or with a few words, and you don’t let it affect you just when it starts to hurt you or if it’s for your sake. This is something that hurts forever.”

“Dyno, please calm down.

Your mind is not sound.” Rhymey said, holding up his hands.

“You stay out of this, all of you!” yelled Dyno, his tears unable to stop flowing, “This is all of your faults! ALL OF YOU! He...he didn’t even want to be in Starfleet anymore, he just wanted to mess around with his chemicals and live a quiet life. But no, you thought because we saved your lives that one time, that we would be perfect to work with you! Well, we’re not! You kept forcing us into your STUPID FIGHTS!!!”

“Dyno, this isn’t-” Artie began, but was interrupted by Dyno.

“OH, look at this, one of the two idiots learn to speak. How does it feel to be in the background, both of you?” he asked, glaring daggers at Buddy Rose and Artie. “ Neither of you really do much, you just sit back and let the brave and mighty Lightning Dawn take care of it all. And as for you, you controlling piece of shit,” Dyno said, glaring at Rhymey, “You are so stupid, that you don’t even know why people hate your rhyming so much! It isn’t that you speak in rhymes, it’s that all of us want you dead for have badly you suck at it! Heck, me and my brother made fun of you all of the time.”

“Dyno, this is insubordination, you better,” Lightning began, but was quickly punched in the face by a right hook from Dyno.

“I thought I told to shut up,” Dyno said, his eyes red with a mix of tears and rage. “You, you are the worst of all of them. Always preaching about Grand Ruler’s gospel like it is the most holy thing and we should always kowtow to it. ‘Friendship is foolish’, ‘You can only rely on yourself’ ‘We are strong and right’ ‘The real power is in believing.’ Well, believe in what? I believed in my love for my brother and in you to save both of us and where is he now?? Dead...”

Dyno shuddered, the tears long since stopped, “...he’s dead, my brother’s dead and it’s all your fault! Because you are such a lousy leader, teammate, and friend. No...we’re not friends, we never were. Because if we were really friends, you would’ve done more.”

“No, I couldn’t. There was nothing I could do. Nobody knew just how strong Raven is and we had to stay away because of ho-”

“OH SPARE ME ALL OF YOUR BULL!! You know what a true leader would’ve done? What a real hero would’ve done? He would’ve had the balls to go through hell and high water to rejoin me and my brother, and would’ve done ANYTHING to help us fight! But no, you did nothing, just like with Twilight Sparkle, you had all of that power and did nothing.”

Looking over his shoulder, he smiled softly at the bearers of the elements, “You know, they have a right idea. Friendship, is truly a power. They would’ve gone through hell to join up with each other to fight down a monster that they knew was stronger than them. Then, together, they would fought together and stopped whoever was attacking.”

“That’s crazy,” Lightning shook his head.

“Is it?” growled Dyno. “All we have done as a team is just attack the henchmen while you go around and wave your latest attack of the day to defeat the bad guy. We are just there to make you look good. Even when they are backing Twilight up, they know she is nothing without them. Without us, you are still Lightning. And that is just pathetic.” looking at his Starfleet insignia, he ripped it off and began to walk away,” I’m done.”

“Done with what?” Lightning asked, getting back up.

“With all of this, I’m done with Starfleet, I’m done with this ‘team’, and I’m done with you,” Dyno said, glowering over his shoulder at his now former captain. “Have fun guys, I hope you live through this war.”

As he walked away, Lightning made a step forward, “Dyno? Dyno?! Dyno, you get back here! You can’t leave Starfleet like this!”

As he stepped forward, Buddy Rose stopped Lightning with a vine whip, tying him up and pulling him back. Then he shook his head and said quietly, “No.” Artie watched all of this and turned his head away, a single tear rolled down his cheek as he turned away.

Applejack stood in front of Dyno, “Dyno...”

“Don’t try and say to me that it’ll be alright, Applejack. Please I-” instead of a speech, he felt the orange mare’s arms wrap around him in a tight embrace.

“Ah know what it’s like to lose somepony you love, and how hard it is to deal with a family member’s death. That’s why Ah told myself Ah would never cry again after my parents died,” Applejack said, her eyes the very image of seriousness, “But you don’t have to. If you have anymore tears, let them out now Ah won’t stop you, just cry.”

Just when he thought that he had no more tears to cry, the warm embrace of his fellow pony convinced him to cry once more. His tears never stopping as he began to cry into Applejack’s shoulder, his words broken up by frequent sobs, “I miss him Applejack. I want my brother alive again. I want him back.”

“Ah know...Ah know, Applejack said calmly as she rubbed his back.

Pinkie Pie then hugged Dyno, “If you need somepony to talk to-”

“I...I know,” said Dyno, sniffing and smiling. “Pinkie...no, Bearers of the Elements, never lose this.” he then pointed out at Applejack’s heart, “Never lose the bond of friendship that you have. It’s stronger than you know.” and with that, he walked away.

Applejack looked down at her heart and then back to Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Bell, “I don’t think we ever did.”

---

Within the dimension that Conquest had made his home, the black alicorn sat upon a throne made of broken ponies, holding a glass of wine in his hand, “And thus, one of Starfleet has fallen. Killed, by our lovely Raven and for all the world to see. Starfleet is now in mourning. It would be a real dick move if I were to attack right now,” so,” he then drank his wine slowly, “I won’t.”

He then jumped off the throne and onto a large stage where he faced his entire army, “I’ll do the next best thing! Ladies and Gentlemen, One of the members of Starfleet is dead and another has run away! It’s time now to celebrate! Beer, Pizza, and Drinks are all on me!” he said, throwing his hand up into the sky, causing the entire auditorium to become awash in bright lights while a dance tune began to play. “Tonight, let us party! Drink, eat, be merry, and make love with your significant other! For tonight, we have begun the fall of Starfleet!”

“Yeah!” cheered a changeling.’

“All hail Conquest!” shouted a minotaur.

A boar shook his head as he kissed his mate, “No, long live Conquest!

“All hail Conquest, long live Conquest!” came the cheers.

Dark Conquest smiled as he drank his wine and looked over his shoulder, “Oh, come o. You knew this was coming. It was just a question of who was going to die first.”

Deep within the dungeons of Conquest’s base, Starla sat in her bed, looking at the door, shuddering. She knew that he was coming for her, he told her that he was. She began to tremble as she heard footsteps coming closer, and she slowly backed away on the bed. Whimpering, she closed her eyes and turned away as the door opened, “Please, Celestia, Grand Ruler no. Don’t come near me again. I’m sorry, please don’t touch-”

“OH, shut up,” rolled Dementia’s eyes as she said this, before sitting on the bed. Carefully she sat down with Starla, “It ain’t the leader. It’s me. The big dork is too busy partying up there to even think about you tonight.

Starla breathed a sigh of relief as she sat on the bed,” Thank goodness. What, are they partying about up there?” she asked, her voice now soft and calm, gone was her usual strength.

“That’s what Dark Conquest wanted me to tell you,” Dementia said looking down and sighing, “Your teammate, Myte, is dead.”

Starla pulled back and gasped, shaking her head in disbelief. Then she began to feel her eyes fill with water, “N-n-no, it can’t be. But you’re right. you must be telling the truth, because that’s why he would send you to tell me this news and himself. Because he...he knew I would never believe him, he would lie to me just to torture me. Oh, god...Myte.” she then began to cry onto Dementia’s shoulder.

Dementia was taken back by this sudden contact, and then calmly placed a hand onto Starla’s back, hugging her former enemy gently, “Yeah, it was pretty gruesome. Be glad you didn’t see it.”

“He’s right,” sobbed Starla, he tears wetting Dementia’s shoulder.

Dementia looked down, “Who is?”

“Dark Conquest,” sniffled Starla. “He-he said I didn’t care enough about my friends, to give a crap if one of them died, and he’s right. I-I-I had to remind myself who Myte was just to actually care about him.”

“Well, it’s going to be ok kid, really-”

Another sob from Starla interrupted Dementia, “I can’t remember them. I can’t remember what my team looks like beyond Lightning. Oh god, he’s going to kill my entire team, and I don’t even know who they are.”

“Kid, it can’t be all that-

“I’m a monster! An unrepentant, horrible monster who can’t remember her friends,” Starla’s sobs came uncontrolling now, flowing down her cheeks like rivers.

“Now wait, kid,” Dementia said, looking down at the crying Starla, “You ain’t a monster. We are working for a monster, but you are not a monster.” A chuckle then escaped Dementia’s lips, “You know, it’s funny. Back when we first met, I hated you. I don’t know why, I just did, I hated your guts. And when I came back, I was still in that state, and I like it. I hated your perfect little form, and your perfect features. I hated your perfect attitude and the way that you were basically Lighting’s little toy, I hated it all and wanted you dead. I thought you were just a worthless little creature that needed to die. But now...

She paused and sighed as she looked at Starla, running her white hand through Starla’s purple hair, “...Now, all I can see is a broken little girl who needs someone right now to protect her. That needs a comforting hand. I guess what I am saying is, I’m sorry. And I think, I’m starting to care for you, a little.”

The only sound that came from Starla now, was a light snoring, “Cried herself to sleep. The poor thing, I guess living in hell does that to you,” softly, Dementia got up from the bed and laid down the white unicornicopian. Gently, she tucked her in, lifted up the purple hair and kissed Starla’s forehead, “Goodnight kid.”

“Don’t let me sleep alone,” whimpered Starla in her sleep.

Dementia shook her head, her light red man waving in time with her movement, “Sure, you deserve at least one good night’s sleep,” and then she slipped quietly into Starla’s bed and snuggled close to her old rival. Smiling a little, she wrapped her arms around Starla’s body and held her body close. AS Starla began to sleep, Dementia smiled, “Sleep well kid.”

Over the course of the war, Starla will forever say, that this was one of the greatest nights of sleep she had.

---

Gilda sat in the hut where Ace Ray rested, grumbling to herself, “Can you believe this? Rainbow Dash and Pinkie put me on watch duty because they had something to do! Don’t they think I can help too?” she grumbled as she began to drink a can of soda. “I swear, it feels like I can’t do anything to help my best friend. Do you know how annoying that is?”

Ace Ray said nothing, looking to Gilda, his head leaning on his shoulder.

“No, of course you wouldn’t, Let’s just say it’s annoying. I just wish I could do something to help,” growled Gilda.

“Gr-gr-griffon?” stuttered Ace Ray.

Gild looked shocked, “Hey, you can talk. But the name’s not griffon. It’s Gilda.”

“”Gilda? Gilda!” smiled Ace Ray.

Gild smiled and then held up her claw in a fist, “Yeah, the name’s Gilda, and I’m a friend.”

“Gilda,” Ace Ray smiled, pumping his hafist to Gilda’s “Friend.”

“Yeah...that’s right,” Gilda smiled, “Friend.”

Author's Notes:

Oh, this chapter...how much it changed from concept to finished product, and considering its length, you be surprised at what changed.

In the original draft, it was to be that Dyno and Myte were to die, killed by Demintia as she cuts them down for being sterotypes. Heck, Dyno was going to be cowardly and beg for his life after saying something about, "mi Hermano." But then I thought about something, I know a lot of people would be cheering for the death of Starfleet, that the deaths would be something ot look foraward to. Then, I got worried that when I did, nobody would care. And what is worse than a bad death? A death that no one cares about. So I decided to build it up a little and wok with these characters. Heck, it alos led to the villians getting some character development as well. Then I thought, "Wouldn't it make for a better story if Dyno was left as an only child. To really hurt Starfleet by killing one off and let the other one quit?" So, I did. this is why Myte didn't have any lines and didn't do much until now. I wanted to focus on the other twin instead.

As for how Moondancer came into play. I had found out something cool about Conquest, oh not the character, but about his idea. It was someting that some fellow writers brought up and I had to put it in. And, when I saw Amending Fences, I knew she just had to appear and get screen time. This also gave me a chance to show how much one death can affect people. Even if they aren't well known, a singe life can affect many over time. So, I put in moondancer to help push that idea through.

Other note, Dimentia is quickly becomeing my favorite general to write for.I just love giving her layers, showing off her personality, and giving her a chance to shine.

Other note, I didn't know if I was goign to haveFlutters here, but I decided she needed her moment of awesome in this chapter. As well as Pinkie Pie.

Also, the book Cheerilee is reading? that is the title to the second Digimon movie (and so far, my favorite). And did you catch the use of the Dragon Slave? Yes, I have been getting into Slayers lately. And the song is meant to be similar to the Sirens.

Next chapter! Heartbreak, charac delevopment, and of course...bunnies, lots of bunnies.

Don't forget to say what was well done on the Tropes page

Lighting Dawbs greatest adventue

I have decided to put the current story on hold. Why? Because all of you guys continue to riff and mock me. Don’t you try and mock me and my masterpiece, all that does it ruin creativity by pointing out errors. I can’t deal with errors you know, I am a very sensitive person. I have medical problems you know! Like sometimes, after i eat, I lose my appitite for hours. And at night, I end up losing consencous for up to 6 hours at a time. It’s a real problem and all of this mocking and riffing, and bad reviews is hurting my creativity. I have to write, not because I have a love of writing and because its a fun activity to do and because i genuinely have a love of the art of writing in general, but because I have to release all o my anger.

Anyway, the reason why I am stopping the story for now. I am writing this story for two reasons. One, is because I hate the ending to Orcana of Time. How Dare Link and Zelda not stay together at the end of it all. Why did Link leave Zelda to go back to his own timeline and live his life. You think he was trying to find his own path or something! This ending left me so mad and upset that I cried in my room for hours. It left me with BYOB, IDK, HRU, and XYZPDQ!!!

Also, this is about my hatred for...Care Bears. I hate that show so much because it talks about caring and love.I hatee it because it lies to me and the kids, and I want to provee them wrong!!!!I want to introduce a little reality into their world and show them that life isn’t like what they show on TV. and don’t Tell me I can turn it off, I can’t. There is a guy who visits every Tuesday who puts a 12-guage to my head and threatens to shoot me if i don’t watch Care Bears.

So, here is the movie. And yes, I am putting a non0serial movie in the middle of the action, because all cartoons do that. They put in stories that don’t match up to the show continuity ight in the middle. Don’t try an tell me that it doesn’t work here because its a literary medium, I am writing a show not a story. Even though a show is a story, written by people...Don’t try and correct me!!!

---

" Oh, wisest king and dearest bro. I for you a grand tale of an ancient land that was prospering before Robuttnik." Said the abassitor Tails before he went to bed.
Speedster studios present:
A Triforce symbol appears and the words the legend of start to show then a sword comes and slashes the letters L, I, N, K
The Legend of
Guest starring the Sailor scouts.
Starring: my friends and I
Based on a story created by: Nintendo.
With music by: The Bee Gees and Andy Gibb with 1 song by Rei.
Chapter1: The quest for the time stones!
A stormy night at a castle and a drawbridge begins to open and a rider carrying a small girl rides past a small elf boy with golden hair and a fairy hovering right next to him. Then a second rider rides out with evil intentions. "Ahh!" said Lighting Dawn as he woke up. He was a 13-year-old boy with Spock-like ears, golden hair, green suit, and no fairy. "That dream again. It's been the same thing for the past 6 months. And it always ends the same way and it's starting to get irritating!" He then went back to sleep.
Meanwhile at the great Deku tree, "Navi, oh fateful servant. The evil that I'd feared that would come has finally made its way to Hyrule. It's time for the boy without a fairy to claim his destiny. Go now!" Said the tree.
"Yes, master!" Said the untrained fairy. As she flew across Kariko village she greeted the other people. "Hello" She said to one. She almost made it to Lighting Dawn's house when she bunked her noodle on the fence. "OW! Stupid fence. Ah, there's the young hero. Wake up Lighting Dawn. WAKE UP YOU SNORLAX IMATITOR!" Said Navi.
" I'm up!" Said Lighting Dawn. "Oh! Hello."
" Hi! I'm Navi and I've been sent by the Deku tree as your fairy and to bring you to him." She said.
" All right! Just let me get a couple of things." Said Lighting Dawn.
" Like what?" Asked the tiny fairy. Lighting Dawn the revealed to her the fact that he had hidden a treasure. The infamous Kariko sword, the very sword crafted by Vileplume, Gloom, Bellossom, and Oddish. He then bought a sheild. " Ah! Lighting Dawn you've finally arrive. All right here's the lowdown. I've been poisoned and I need you to help cure me. Enter if you dare! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. Sorry I'd always wanted to say that!" Said the Deku tree. Lighting Dawn entered the mouth of that big tree. He used a clever back flip to dodge his first opponent. He continued on his journey till he came to the top. " There's no way across but there's a way down!" Said Lighting Dawn.
"Lighting Dawn what are you doing. Stop!" Said Navi. But it was too late Lighting Dawn jumped right on the cobwebs and fell right into the water. "I could've been teamed up with Ami or Michelle. But Nooooo!" She said as she flew down to Lighting Dawn. They then encountered bushes that fired nuts. He had an idea. He put his sheild down in front of him and backfired the shots at the creatures. He then saw the vile thing that was hurting the tree. Using his slingshot and sword he almost destroyed the beast when the slingshot was knocked out of his hands. "Forget it Lighting Dawn! It's impossible." Said Navi.
" Some things are impossible, but destroying this (Censored!) Creature isn't one of them!" Said Lighting Dawn as he rolled and grabbed his slingshot and using his accuracy he fired his shot right into the beast's eye and used a final jump slash.
" Thank you Lighting Dawn you have lifted the curse. But I'm afraid you're too late." Said the tree as he slowly withered away into nothingness. "This mission was of not for saving my life. But to protect the time stone of Earth. I've got at least one more story to go. Here it is. Once upon a time beck before the land was created. There came three sorercess of the elder, The-Four-Who-are-One. (Cough, cough.) Din the sorceress of power, created the land, Farore, the sorceress of wisdom created laws for the land, and Naryu, the sorceress of courage, created the creatures to cultivate the land. They then used their powers to create the Triforce, the scared relic to rule all and put it in the scared realm for safekeeping. A couple of centuries later a vile male thief of the Gerudo, came and threatened to destroy the land, but the combined powers of the (Cough, cough. Don't worry folks he's got a couple of more sentences to go) Zora, Gorgons, and his people, the original hero of time, along with the king, The echidna, the royal family of Acorn, and the protectors of the elements, the Hedgehogs (Didn't expect them did you?) Defeated him. Then some of the court magician's, the original 6 sages. Along with the planetary princesses ancestors trapped him and put a curse on the Gerudo, that only females will be born and if and when a male is born he will be the king of thieves (Whooping cough. Whoop!) That has happened and your parents left you in my care before trying to stop the criminal they became his victims. They tried to stop him from…getting…into…the…castle. The deal was that you would be like the Kokiri and never age as long as I lived or you stayed in the forest. Now Lotsaheart bear is getting closer to the realm and you need to find the three main time stones in order to..stop…him….Here.. is…the…e.. e…emerald…. Take good care of it and find the princess of time's little sister, Starla Shine (Sailor moon fans. You know who else is the guardian and princess of time)."
" I will Deku tree goodbye." Said Lighting Dawn as he walked away. When he got to the bridge that connected the forest to the outside realm he met his best friend Dyno.
"Lighting Dawn, where are you going." She asked.
"I'm going to find my destiny." Said the hero of time.
" Well, here's a little gift to remember me by." She said and she gave him the ocarina of the fairies. "If you want to learn 2 songs for you're going have to find me!" She said.
"All right that sounds fun! Come on Navi!" Said Lighting Dawn. They went deep into the lost woods when they came across a fierce wolf which Lighting Dawn immeadly dispersed. Lighting Dawn then found his best friend who was playing her favorite song. " What are you playing." Asked Lighting Dawn.
"Oh! I'm just playing one of my favorite songs. Want to try to play it with me?" She asked.
" Okay!" Said Lighting Dawn. He then played Dyno's song (Start playing you should be dancing by the Bee Gees)
" If you're ever lost or don't know what to do just play that song and I'll try to help you. Here is a song that can control the very sun itself." And with that she and Lighting Dawn began to play the sun song. (Start to play Lonely days by the Gibbs) Lighting Dawn then went on his journey. When he got to the castle he found the security high. So he began to sneak around in a James Bond style. He made a sudden noise to distract the guards while he made it to the princess's courtyard. "Hi! My name's Starla Shine. What's yours?" Asked the princess. She had a white hood on but you could tell she has golden hair and had a pink and white robe.
" My name's Lighting Dawn! So what were you doing before I got here?" He asked.
" I was spyin.. uh I mean looking at a meeting between my father and this person named Lotsaheart bear. I don't trust him one bit. Lighting Dawn I see you have one of the four time stones. I need you to go on a mission for me. I need you to find 2 other time stones in order to open the gate of time. With those two stones we can make sure Lotsaheart bear does not take over." Said Starla Shine.
" Yes, princess." Said Lighting Dawn.
" Oh, by the way if you see a girl in a scout uniform with a key staff, tell her I said hi." She said. Lighting Dawn made it to the courtyard gate when he met Applejack. " Hello Lighting Dawn." She said. She was an Orange pony, who was very tall. " When you have to get to a place where you see the royal family mark play this song." And she began to whistle Morning of my Life, "That is Starla Shine's lullaby. Now go to my village and head up that trail. It should take you to the next stone. Be careful heading there boss!" She said. Lighting Dawn then made it to a city full of these creatures that looked like boulders. He entered a throne room. "What do you want?" Asked Artie angrily.
" Look I just want to get to the cavern, but since you're so mad how about a little song to cheer you up." Said Lighting Dawn and he played Dyno's song. Artie then cheered up. "I sorry for acting so mean before." He said with a smile on his face. "Here have this bracelet on me. It'll let you pick up these bomb flowers." Lighting Dawn then went to the edge and threw a bomb at the rocks opening the cavern. He then met up with a laser monster, which he simply just dodged. He then found a dropped bomb bag with 20 bombs already loaded. He then ran across the bridge and dropping a bomb into each eye of a giant skull. He then saw a giant rock monster. He then threw a bomb into the beast mouth. He then began to slice it up, but then he rolled on Lighting Dawn. "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. Foolish human did you think you could've really destroyed me." He said. The he saw Navi opening a bottle that contained one of the fairies he captured. Lighting Dawn then finished the job. When he got out he met up with Artie again. " Thank you brother. Here is a token of my gratitude." And he gave Lighting Dawn the ruby. " Guys lets give our little bro here a big Gorgon hug." He said as a couple of big Gorgons came and went towards Lighting Dawn.
" Oh no! Help me out here Navi!" Said Lighting Dawn as he ran.
"No! You dug yourself into this mess and you've got to get yourself out." She said. They then saw a giant waterfall at the end of the river then Lighting Dawn saw the royal family's seal and he once again played the lullaby. The waterfall fell all right it fell asleep. Lighting Dawn then heard about princess Rhymey's dissaprence. Most of them said that she dissapred after she went to feed JabuJabu. Lighting Dawn then pick up a small fish and gave it to JabuJabu. After washing the spit off of him. (Eeeeew!) He then found Rhymey who refused to go until she found her object. After she found it she got kidnapped. Lighting Dawn then faced off against a huge Tentacrule like beast. Lighting Dawn quickly finished it off. Lighting Dawn then found two jelly towards which he used a boomerang to solidify them. He then saw this electrical monster that he couldn't touch. Using some metal pots Lighting Dawn short-circuited the creature. Lighting Dawn then found himself in the water with Rhymey. "I've heard that you want my time stone. Well, I can only give it to the man who will be my husband. So here you go." She said giving him a small kiss an the cheek before leaving.
"Lighting Dawn are you all right? Lighting Dawn!" Said Navi to a whammified Lighting Dawn.
" Uh! Oh yeah we have to get back to Starla Shine." Said Lighting Dawn. When he got to the castle his dream started to take place. This time there was actually an ending to it, Lotsaheart bear looked at Lighting Dawn as the hero of time prepared himself for battle. "Foolish child. You can bearly fight a moth much less me. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha." Said Lotsaheart bear as he zapped Lighting Dawn a little bit. When Lighting Dawn came to he found a new orcanna, the one of time. He then heard Starla Shine play a song for him. " Lighting Dawn, this song will open the doors of time for you. And do ask for assistance from my sister, Sailor Pluto or if you like princess Trista." And she played the song of time. (Start playing Winds of change by the Bee Gees.) Lighting Dawn then went into the temple of time. There he played the song and the time stones came forth and helped to open the gates of time when Lighting Dawn went inside od the doors he saw a sword in a stone. As he walked he could've sworn he saw a gorgest girl in there. He then grabbed the sword. Meanwhile Lotsaheart bear knocked out Pluto and stole her key and entered the scered realm.
Chapter2: I started a joke, which started the whole world crying.
Lighting Dawn awoke to a mysterious voice, "Ah, Lighting Dawn you're ready now." Said a mysterious voice.
"Who are you?" Asked Lighting Dawn not yet realizing a change in his voice.
"I'm Rauru, the sage of light. And I'm here to tell you what you must do. You were supposed to be the hero of time when you pulled the master sword out of it's stone. But you were too young and your body and spirit went into hibernation for seven long years. But don't be afraid of my words boy. Look at yourself now." Lighting Dawn looked and he saw that instead of shorts he now had on white tights, brown gauntlets, and a white sweatshirt under his tunic, and a hat. "What you should be afraid of is this. While you were in your hibernation Lotsaheart bear, the great bakayeru henchman of evil entered the scared realm and stole the Triforce. The six sages descendants must be awaken. But since that ane of a man ruined their reawaking. Lighting Dawn you must reawaken the 6 sages and trap Lotsaheart bear forever." Said the sage.
"That's great and all, but how do I find them?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
" When you awaken you'll find a friend. He'll help you." Said the sage and with that Lighting Dawn was teleported back into the temple of time.
"Ah, you're awake. Now I can give you these items. Allow me to introduce myself, I'm Sheik, the last of the Sheika, protectors of the royal family, and helper to the planetary princesses." Said Sheik (I won't reveal who it is, but just let me say that Trista should talk to her friends about giving her bad habits!) "I'm here to give you an item, here's the hookshot. And here are two songs that can transport you to this temple and the one at the forest. Here's the light one (Start playing you don't know what it's like to love somebody by the Bee Gees) and the one of forest (Start playing I started a joke played by Robin Gibb), Now go! Your friend Dyno is waiting." He said. Lighting Dawn then transported himself to the forest temple. "Oh, great! The least they could do was put some stairs here at least, but no!" Said Lighting Dawn firing his hookshot. He then encountered 2 wolves. He ducked under one of them to let it stab it's partner while he did a bend back stab into the creature's belly. (Well, there goes the PG rating. Rating R) Lighting Dawn then entered the temple there he saw 4ghost trying to make a monkey out of him. He first entered a trap room with a couple of skeletons, "I guess they got a bone to pick with me." Said Lighting Dawn.
"Well this would be a good time to bone up on our sheild and sword skills." Said Navi.
"Right! Hey what happened to my Deku shield?" Asked the hero of time.
"It looks like it got upgraded." Said Navi. Then Lighting Dawn blocked the oncoming skeleton's sword. Then something caught his eye. A made a backflip over the skeleton's head. He then grabbed what he saw. A bow with 30 arrows to go with it. He then turned around and fired two arrows into the skeleton's weakpoint vertebrae (Crumble) Lighting Dawn then realized that the only way to get to the main boss was to destroy the ghosts that were in there. Lighting Dawn had an idea for the first 2 ghost, he used a magical mirror that he got for his birthday, looked at the picture that contained the real one then he fired with all of his might. He later after that met up with a ghost that made itself multiple. Lighting Dawn once again used the lens of truth to find the real one. He then met up with the guy reasonsibl for this temple's current condition. "Prepare to be finished mortal!" Said phantom Gannon.
"In what? Chess or a race." Asked the hero of time.
"No you fool. Your life!" Said Phantom Gannon.
"I just got it restarted after a 7 year rest. I don't feel like ending it now. Whoa!" Said Lighting Dawn dodging an energy blast. Lighting Dawn then had an idea. Putting up his sword like a tennis racket he hit the energy orb back for the cup finals. He was then teleported back to the light temple. " Lighting Dawn, my friend. Thank you!" Said Dyno now in a green magician's cloak, "How do you like my new cloak?" She asked.
" It's pretty!" Said Lighting Dawn.
"Now for my gift. Here's my medallion with some of my powers within. Although our destinies are different, I'll always be your friend." Said Dyno.
"Thanks for telling me something that I always known." Said Lighting Dawn, as he was teleported back to the temple of time.
Chapter3: It's only words and words are all I have to take your heart….away.
When Lighting Dawn appeared back at the temple Sheik was waiting for him, " Congratulations Lighting Dawn, I didn't expect you to beat the phantom version of Gannon. Now here's a special tunic that was made from Magmar. It'll protect you from the intense heat of the temple. And here is the song of that temple, (Start playing Words played by Barry Gibb), now go your brother is in there now trying to stop a vile dragon from eating his people." He said. Lighting Dawn played the song and soon found himself inside of the temple. He walked around for a little bit till he found himself inside of a maze that had invisible fire walls that came out when he got too close. He then saw a switch that operated a gigantic firewall that was about 15 feet away and had a 14-sec delay. Lighting Dawn hit the switch and ran and leaped right onto the platform, "Lighting Dawn if you missed that leaped you could've been killed or you're leg destroyed!" Said Navi.
"I know, I like these risky missions too!" Said Lighting Dawn almost out of breath.
" Why couldn't I've been teamed up with Heather (Sailor Saturn) or Rei? Why!?" She asked. They then entered a room with a fire pillar and a guy named a fire dancer. Lighting Dawn then looked and saw a strange hammer. He picked it up and hit the fire dancer extinushing it. He then met the boss, a fierce two-handed fire dragon with fire hair. He began to chase Lighting Dawn around the small rock platform while fire breathing his back. Lighting Dawn then had an idea. Looking at his hammer he put it in his right hand and threw it like a discus. Bashing it right in the forehead. He then went into a spiral upward slash. Vanquishing it. "Hey way to go little bro." Said Artie now in a red magician's cloak.
" Thanks big bro!" Said Lighting Dawn highfiving and giving his big bro a hug.
"Well, here's my medallion and some firepower to your sword. Now we're really brothers." Said the sage of fire.
"Thanks big bro. Oh, by the way you're not going to put me to sleep at 10:00 clock are you?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
"Maybe!" Said the sage.
Chapter4: Love is higher than a mountain love thicker than water.
Lighting Dawn once again found himself in Sheik's presence, "Lighting Dawn, you should know the drill by now. So here's the song of the water (Start playing Andy Gibb's Love is higher than a mountain). And here are the iron boots and the water tunic formed by magikarp." Said Sheik. Lighting Dawn then found himself in front of the temple. He also learned that he can use only the hookshot in the water. Lighting Dawn then came across a waterfall with slowly decaying stairs. Making a big grapple he survived that challenge. Then he found himself inside a strange room with a small island and a figure standing next to the tree. Lighting Dawn looked into the mirror image and heard Navi say, "Lighting Dawn, that's not an ordinary mirror image of you."
"What do you mean. Yikes!" Said Lighting Dawn dodging the fake sword.
"I, the evil Lotsaheart bear, villain extorindiar. Have created my greatest menion yet. I call him the hyper metal Lighting Dawn." Said a voice.
"What do you plan to do with a mirror image of me anyway?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
"I plan to use him to destroy you!" Said V (I know, it's a scene from the Sonic movie) Lighting Dawn dodged a couple of his clone's slashes, yet whenever he tried to do one, Mirror Lighting Dawn just dodged. Lighting Dawn then had a plan. Quickly bringing out one of his Deku nuts and throwing it, he stunned M. Lighting Dawn just long enough for the hero to deliver the final blow. He then found an updated ver of the hookshot. He then found a small pool of water, "Lighting Dawn, that's not an ordinary pool of water." Warned Navi.
"What could it be if it's not an ordinary pool of…uh oh!" Said Lighting Dawn as an electric tentacle came and grabbed him. Throwing him almost with pinpoint accuracy at the nearby spikes. Lighting Dawn then saw the creature's main weakpoint. He threw his sword like a boomerang at the nucleus.
Lighting Dawn once again woke up in the sages' lair. "Lighting Dawn, it's so good to see you!" Said Rhymey.
"Rhymey, it's good to see you too." Said Lighting Dawn giving her a big hug.
" Since our destinies are different, we can never be wed. But here's my medallion as my first gift." Said Rhymey in her water gown.
" If that's the first, then what's the second?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
" This!" Said Rhymey as he gave Lighting Dawn a big lip locking, gum sharing, "Gosh I hope I don't become a fired fish because of this, Sonic and Sally like kiss that made everyone in that room take notes. And as Lighting Dawn went to his next location you could here Andy's Everlasting love song play. "Lighting Dawn, never forget that I'll always care for you." Said Rhymey.
Chapter5: Do it right. Take me through the night. Shadow dancing.
Lighting Dawn found himself on a small island in the middle of Lake Hyilia. The stood a small pedestal and inscription "When the Lake is filled fired towards the morning light" Lighting Dawn fired his arrow at the sun and found fire arrows. He then heard a dancing song playing and started to play it (Start playing shadow dancing now) He then found himself in the graveyard right next to shadow temple. He entered and found out that he had to use his little mirror in order to see through the illusions. He walked to a small boat with a sign "To boss. When entering please die carefully. And please feel free to put your hands and arms out of the veichle at all times. Thank you and have a nice day!" Lighting Dawn then got on the boat. There he met up with bone pirates. Lighting Dawn tried to throw them off. But to no avail, they climbed back up. Then Navi said, "Lighting Dawn the boat's starting to sink." Said Navi.
" Navi, fly to that ledge." Said Lighting Dawn with an idea in his head.
"What are you going to do?" Asked Navi.
" Just trust me!" Said Lighting Dawn. The boat then fell to a watery grave with Lighting Dawn and the pirates still on. Navi quickly looked for her friend. Then she heard, "Navi, it's great for you to be worried about me. But could you help me with this return mechanism on this thing?" Asked Lighting Dawn. There he was hanging on to the Longshot for dear life. After Lighting Dawn got back on the ledge he saw a couple of bomb flowers about a 100 yards away. He fired a fire arrow just above the flowers. He then encountered the boss. Lighting Dawn could not see the beast with out the mirror of truth. After a couple of slashes with his sword, the drum-playing monster knocked the mirror out of Lighting Dawn's hand.
"Lighting Dawn, don't use your eyes trust your instincts." Said Navi.
"All right." Said Lighting Dawn. He closed his eyes while one of the huge fist came at him. He then fired his arrow right at the center eye of the beast. Lighting Dawn then gave it one final slash.
Lighting Dawn once again woke up at the same place. "Great job Lighting Dawn." Said Applejack.
" Thanks Applejack!" Said Lighting Dawn.
" Here's my medallion and I've got a request for you. Protect the princess!" She said.
Chapter 6: Spirits having flown
Lighting Dawn tried to enter the spirit temple, but to avail. "Man. After all of this travelling at the Arabian nights place back there we can't get in? DARN!" Said Lighting Dawn.
"That's because the items you need are back in the past. Here is the song that you need to come back here when you're younger. (Start playing the Bee Gees song Spirits having flown).
When Lighting Dawn got there as his younger self he met Buddy Rose, the legendary thief. She asked him to get some silver gauntlets for her. After a couple of rooms Lighting Dawn found the gauntlets. But then he saw that his employer got captured. Lighting Dawn then returned back to his original self. He then once again entered the temple. There he saw a big machine with an ax about the size of Lighting Dawn. "Hey Navi you know what this guy's favorite music group is?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
" What?" Asked Navi.
" Metallica." Said Lighting Dawn. After destroying the robot Lighting Dawn found a magical mirror shield. Then he saw the trapped Buddy Rose in a force field held by twin witches. Lighting Dawn threw his mirror shield to trick the villains. Lighting Dawn then notice that they could fuse together. He then charged his sheild to reflect the attacks. "No! We can't be defeated I'm only 400 years old." Said the witch of fire.
" And I'm 396!" Said her twin.
"We're twins. How can you be younger?" She asked. When Lighting Dawn waked up in the usual spot he once again saw Buddy Rose. "Lighting Dawn, thanks for saving me back there." She said, "Here's my reward, the medallion of spirit and some golden gauntlets." She said.
" Thanks!" Said Lighting Dawn
Chapter7: The seventh sage revealed and Lotsaheart bear trapped.
Lighting Dawn was in the temple of time when he saw Sheik once again, "Lighting Dawn, now's the time for me to tell you one more legend of the Triforce. You see when Lotsaheart bear tool the one of power he was not equally balanced. So he could not have the whole thing. So the Triforce was split into the ones chosen by destiny. The two who have are you and the seventh sage." Sheik transforms and shows that all this time she was princess Starla Shine. She looked almost the same except for the fact that her figure now looked like that it could stop a robot at 20 paces (Amora, what have you been teaching her?), "You see, this was a disguise so you could awaken the sages so that I could stop Lotsaheart bear. Now I need your help in order to slow Lotsaheart bear long enough for me to cast the spell. Will you do this for me?" She asked.
"Princess, me and my sword are at your command." Said Lighting Dawn. Just then Starla Shine was caught in a pink crystal.
"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Now I have 2 lovely princesses in my collection (Soon to be 10). If you ever want to see them again come to my fortress if you dare. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!" Laughed Lotsaheart bear (Laugh along it's fun). Lighting Dawn entered the palace with a little help from the sages. He then saw two laser guards at the main gate. Lighting Dawn leaped right in front of them. "Hi, guys. Some party?" Said Lighting Dawn, dodging at the last second before he could get blasted. He then went into the tower. "Uh, no!" Said Lighting Dawn looking at the spiraling tower.
" Isn't that just like a medieval villain. Always putting the princess at the top of the tower with a long staircase!" Said Navi.
"I guess he thinks that if he can't get the Triforce one way, he'll try another." Said Lighting Dawn, "Oh look, Mewtwo! This must be the 150th step." Lighting Dawn then met Lotsaheart bear. "After seven long years. The Triforce is returning back to its normal shape. Now it's the time to finish what I started on that day 7 years ago. These toys are too much for you mortals." Said the king of evil. He put up a darkness barrier to protect himself from Navi's tracking powers. He and Lighting Dawn then went into a tennis tournament. Lighting Dawn then had an idea, using a forward swing; he then fired his new light arrows right into Lotsaheart bear's heart. He then slashed it. Lighting Dawn then had to save Starla Shine from the new crumbling tower by grappling onto the nearest perch. Then Lighting Dawn saw that a small piece of Rubble moved he went to investigate it and then Lotsaheart bear appeared, "Lotsaheart bear transform into…Gannon!" Said the creep. He then knocked Lighting Dawn's sword out of his hand. "Lighting Dawn, it's been nice working with you!" Said Navi seeing the big sword coming in at a horizontal slash.
"You make it sound like this is going to be our last battle." Said Lighting Dawn dodging the sword and landing on top of it, then running up the arm. Kicking Gannon in the eye. Then using his hammer bashing Gannon's tail. He then saw the sword being thrown to him, by Starla Shine. Lighting Dawn then slashed Gannon in a v formation. Starla Shine then commanded the sages to use their powers to trap the beast forever.
Chapter 8: The final battle.
"Thank you Lighting Dawn. Thanks to you the peace has been returned to Hyrule, but you must return to your own time." Said Starla Shine with sadness in her voice.
"But why?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
" Because, you basically don't have a past and without a past you'll die. My sister will return you back to your own time." Starla Shine continued. Lighting Dawn turned around and saw Sailor Pluto standing with the gate of time open. As soon as Lighting Dawn got to Hyrule castle to warn princess Starla Shine of Lotsaheart bear's treachery, he found a note with a time key attach to it. "Lighting Dawn, thanks for the help. Here show this key to Starla Shine and she'll remember you automatically! Hugs from me and kisses from my sister, Trista" The note said. Lighting Dawn entered the courtyard like he did back in chapter 1. But this time Starla Shine said, "Lighting Dawn, my friend. How are you?" Asked the princess.
" Friend, what do you mean?" Asked Lighting Dawn.
"Don't you remember when dad would take me and my sis to the woods. Here this might refresh your memory." She said showing Lighting Dawn a picture of him and Starla Shine standing like a king and queen. Pluto standing next to a tree with her staff at her side, looking like the pretty sailor scout she is, and Dyno sitting on a tree limb. After Lighting Dawn saw what the guardian of time had done he told Starla Shine of the impending danger. He then went to his uncle, the carpenter. But he was soon needed two years later. Because Starla Shine's dad had been taken over by the negaverse villain Malachite. He began to fight him when Princess Pluto appeared and sent the villain away. It was then revealed that Pluto was really Starla Shine's blood sister. Because several years ago, the king of Hyrule once visited the queen of Pluto. He fell in love with her the moment he saw her. They were soon wed and 1, 9 month's later, Trista was born. And 10 years after that Starla Shine was born. It was then decided that Trista would rule over Pluto and Starla Shine over Hyrule. But whoever died, the sister would take over that land. Now you might think this would start a jealousy between the sisters but actually, Trista would kill herself than her sister. Some of the scouts (all 8 of them, Rini had to stay home) from the future help Lighting Dawn destroy the vile negaverse villain. Lighting Dawn then rested and trained for the next 3 years. He then went a boat trip that crashed and sent him to a shore of a dessert island (Yum!) There he was told that a magical Moltres would take him home. He soon found it and it took him a year to get back to Hyrule. When he got there he saw that the entire place was in ruin. He soon found an aged Applejack who told him that while he was gone Lotsaheart bear took over the entire place. Lotsaheart bear now is a humanoid Gannon, and she almost died, if it wasn't for Lighting Dawn's quick thinking. He took her and most of the now aged sages and put them in the shrine of the temple of light. After they revived they told Lighting Dawn that the master sword could call upon the very powers of the elemental achient ones. The elder, The-four-who-are-one. Lighting Dawn picked up the sword and said, "I call upon the powers of the elemental achient ones (The sword began to glow) I do not wish to control you, mearly to harness some of your power: The Beast King of Earth (You hear a lion roar), The Celestial of air (Wind howling, all this while there was some serious stormy currents inside the temple), The Starbearer of water (Waterfalls and you see rose petals), And The Demon of FIRE! (Fire crackling.)" Lighting Dawn looked up and saw the elder. They told him to use the ocinna one more time (Start playing run to me by the Bee Gees.) And out came a beautiful white unicorn named Epona. He used the horse to fly to the top of Death Mountain where Gannon was waiting. "Ah, hero of time has come at last. But you're too late, I've already have the princess." He said showing Starla Shine trapped and severally injured.
" What did you do to her, you mothejtsfg"" Said Lighting Dawn.
"Just got the Triforce of wisdom out of her the hard way. Now surrender Mortal or DIE! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha." Laughed the vile creature.
"I'd rather do neither! Besides that sounds like your choices!" Said Lighting Dawn bringing out his sword.
" Let's see how well you can fight without her!" Said Gannon holding out a bottle containing Navi. He then threw it killing her.
" That's it! Gannon in the name of the Elder, I'll destroy you once and for all!" Said Lighting Dawn. The battle then began. Lighting Dawn started off with an upward slash but Lotsaheart bear just blocked it. Lighting Dawn then surprised Gannon with a sidekick followed by a double slash in the back and a cut on Gannon's arm. Gannon the brought out a small dagger and Lighting Dawn in the right arm, followed by a big slash across the chest and a crushing knee drive in the 5th vertebrae. Lighting Dawn then slashed Gannon in a v formation and ending it off with a spteacular spin cut in the eye. While Gannon was distracted Lighting Dawn tried to feel his right arm, but didn't feel it just pain. Lighting Dawn then punched Gannon in the eye and then used a near limb severe on the arm. Gannon then backhanded the young hero. He then proceeded to put a double dagger in the legs. Lighting Dawn then did a rolling cut in both the arms and the back. He then did a broad slash across the stomach and then jump slashed Gannon in the head. Lighting Dawn then ran to deliver the final blow, but Gannon just gabbed Lighting Dawn by the throat and began to squeeze tightly and then fired an energy bolt into his chest-sending Lighting Dawn into the rocky wall. Gannon was so busy gloating that he did not notice the little fairies gathering around Lighting Dawn and Navi. They then began to heal both of them. "Thanks guys," Said Lighting Dawn, "Navi get Starla Shine out of here!" Said Lighting Dawn.
" Right Lighting Dawn!" Said Navi now looking more like a fair more then ever. For you see, earlier she was just a training fairy. She levitated Starla Shine out of there while healing her. Gannon and Lighting Dawn went back into battle. Each time their swords struck, lighting flashed. Lighting Dawn then used a tornado slash on Gannon's throat, face, and eyes. He then did a s cut on Gannon's shoulder blades. Gannon stuck back with a slash on Lighting Dawn's backside. Lighting Dawn retaliated with a face cut, then went into a downward-upward combo on Gannon's chest and back. Then used a leg slice. Gannon and Lighting Dawn looked at each other; each knowing that this will be the final strike between them. They ran with swords pointed towards each other and then they stuck. A few seconds seemed to take minutes, then one warrior began to stand, and it was Lighting Dawn. Lighting Dawn and Starla Shine soon sat on top of a hill watching the land return to normal.
(Start playing Oh, Starry Night preformed by whomever voiced Rei on Sailor Moon)
"So, Lighting Dawn why did you come back?" Asked Starla Shine.
" Well, besides the fact that I had made a promise to you. I was wondering how you would look like in a wedding dress?" Said Lighting Dawn.
"Lighting Dawn, what are you saying?" Asked the princess.
"Starla Shine, you're this dreamer's only dream, you're the only thing that could clear out a room with a dress, will you marry me?" He asked.
"Oh, Lighting Dawn of course I will!" Said Starla Shine giving him a small hug and kiss.
" Well, actually this was a type of reaction to that answer I was hoping for." Said Lighting Dawn and he looked deep into her eyes ands he gave her the biggest lip-locking, gum sharing, "Gosh I hope my big sister isn't seeing us", Tuxedo Mask and Sailor Moon like, Sonic and Sally like kiss that would make anyone take notes. Meanwhile 8 figures were watching.
"Way to go Lighting Dawn!" Said Lita
"Way to go Starla Shine!" Said Mina
" Very interesting" Said Amy
" Come on Amy, admit it you've got a note card like the rest of us!" Said Rei.
"Well, time has certainly stopped for them!" Said Trista.
"Hey has any one seen Serena?" Asked Heather.
"Last time I saw her, said something about that's not a lip lock this is a lip lock." Said Michelle. They looked and there she was giving the same kind of kiss to Darien.
" Hey, Serena, once you're done giving Darien the lip lock of his life. We're going to the ice cream parlor, are you coming?" Asked Amora. Serena broke out of her kiss and floated to her friends. "Be Amora there right!" Said Serena. And as Lighting Dawn and Starla Shine continued on with their kiss the camera shows a starry sky with the constinualtion of the Triforce.
The End
Credits
Start playing desire by the Bee Gees and Andy Gibb now
Producers, director, supervisor, game finisher, trainer, graphical artist, fight corindator, and stunt corrindateor: Greg Kelly.
Astiant everything else: Ryan
Cast
Applejack:Ashliegh Ball, Buddy Rose: Mat Hill, Lighting Dawn: Me, Rhymey: Greg Cripes, Dyno: That guy who played that one character from that show i lie, Starla Shine: Tabitha St. Germaine, Lotsaheart bear: Grey Delise, Deku tree:James Earl Jones, Darunia: My best friend, if I had any, and the Scouts as themselves.
Makeup: Jigglypuff.
And that's the last credit…. MADE YOU LOOK!
Special effects: Alakazam.
Water effects: Seadra
Fire effects: Charizard.
Stunts: Mewtwo and ditto.
Cleanup: Muk.
Lighting affects: Raichu.
Legend of Zelda owned by Nintendo, Scouts by Toei, and Psycho circus by Image.
You should be dancing, run to me, lonely days, winds of change, and spirits having flown by the Bee Gees together.
Shadow dancing, an everlasting love, and Love is thicker than water played by Andy Gibb.
Words and morning of my life by Barry Gibb
I started a joke by Robin Gibb.
Filmed on location in Africa, Brazil, and some of the finest castles in Europe (Even Robin's castle)
No animals, Pokemon, or unicorns were harmed

Author's Notes:

There, I got out my agression onCear Bears. An if you guys want to see the next chapter...give me 10 good reviews or I won't put it up. I'll be waiting.

Meditations of life and death

Brings me feelings of anger, insecurity, pain, and restlessness.

The party celebrating the death of Myte lasted for two long days and two long nights. In the end, the soldiers of Conquest either fell asleep where they had partied or went to their barracks with their slaves for an evening of lust and unrepentant sexual urges. The ponies of Equestria would take a portal back to Horn Kong, having no desire to share in their fellow soldiers nights of debauchery. Other soldiers chose to stay guard, looking out over the dark wasteland that had made up their pocket dimension, the quiet and haunting barren land splay out before the fortress in all directions, caressed only by a soft wind.

Inside of the fortress, the quiet of the base was interrupted by a set of intermittent grunts and the dull thump of a fist hitting a punching bag, “Why?” Whispered Dementia as her white fist hit the bag again, sending it flying back. With a shin kick, the unicorn growled, “WHY!”

With every punch, a new memory would pass through her mind, a memory of a life long past. When she hit, she would see the events of her life so far, of how often she saved children instead of killing them or how she berated someone for daring to hurt a building with children.

“WHY?!” She yelled , punching the bag harder, watching as some of the threads of the bag began to untwine. “WHY,WHY,WHY?!!!”

“Whoa, relax Dementia,” the hissing voice of Rep-Stallion said, putting his hands onto her shoulders, stopping her workout while he rubbed her shoulders, “You’re going to break the bag at this rate, and some of us want to use the bag later.”

Sweat poured down the sides of Dementia’s face, as she looked over her shoulder at Rep, “S-sorry, just needed to work out some aggression.”

“You, ok?” Asked Rep as he pulled away.

“Yeah, sure. I was just doing some heavy working out,” Dementia said calmly, brushing her hand over her forehead and lightly brushing her finger against her horn and then through her vibrant red mane. “Mind handing me some of the water?”

“Here,” Mysterious said, his usually low baritone vibrating the gym as he floated a bottle to Dementia.

“Thanks, Mysterious,” smiled Dementia.

Rep-Stallion took a seat on a bench, his legs crossed as his tail swished beneath him, “Are you sure you’re ok? You weren’t at the party for Myte’s death.”

“Neither were we,” Mysterious correct, “We all were doing something else.”

“My point is,” hissed Rep, interrupting his teammate, “IS that you have been feeling strange for the past few days. You gave some of your rations to Starla, you seemed a little more snippy than usual and you-”

“I’m fine! I just,” Dementia began, frustration on her face, and then she slumped with a sigh. With a questioning look in her eyes, she asked of her two friends, “Why do we feel?”

Rep raised an eyebrow at this, “What?”

“I mean, why do we feel emotions? Why do we hate, get jealous, or even care about others? We were born without heart’s weren’t we?” Dementia said, slowly crushing the bottle in her hand. “If we didn’t have heart then why does Rep care about brothers, Mysterious likes to protect women, and why do I care about the kids?”

“It’s this place.” shrugged Rep-Stallion, leaning against a wall and playing with a barbell with his tail. “It makes you feel things bro.”

Mysterious shook his head, “Not true. Even before we came to Equestria we have all had bouts of jealousy, rage, and desire. If we did not have hearts, then these emotions would be lost to us. We are only supposed to be clay and dust after all.”

“If only Titan were here, then maybe we could ask him about all of this. But no, he’s spending all of his time in the Horn Kong base and leaves us to stay here with the brute squad!” Dementia growled, putting her bottle down and looking out the window.

“To be fair, Horn Kong is where the new recruits are calling home,” Mysterious said.

Dementia nodded, “I know, it’s just...so hard. All of these emotions running through my head, making me feel things I never thought I would.”

“Like you and Starla?” Asked Repstalion.

Dementia opened her eyes wide and gasped, “Guys, you have to understand, I only do that because she hurt and she needs somepony oto-”

“Dementia, It’s ok,” Rep-Stallion said, patting Dementia on the back. “I know how you feel. I’ve been kind of...helping some of the prisoners myself.”

“I thought you would’ve been partying with the others over Myte’s death,” Dementia remarked.

“”Those losers? Naw, a whole bunch of murderers, rapists, and crooks, not really my style. Besides, you weren’t there so it wasn’t any fun,”” Rep said, smirking.

“Really?” Asked Dementia as she looked to Mysterious, who nodded in response. “See! This is what I am talking about! The beings without hearts, who should be cold and unfeeling think that our army is beneath us! WE try and comfort each other, and we care about ponies!”

“Indeed, it is quite strange,” Mysterious nodded,. “You must also consider this, in all of our stories...we have yet to take a life.”

“I know,” Rep looked down at his scaly hands, “I had Rhymey’s throat in my hands, and I just let him live.”

“I myself had a sword pointed at Artie’s throat, and yet I could not bring myself to finish the job,” Mysterious sighed.

Dementia rested her head against the wall, “Why have we become like this? Did we always have hearts and just didn’t know about it?”

“Personally, I don’t know,” Rep-Stallion said, placing his hand on Dementia’s back, before bringing her into a hug, “But let me tell you this, whatever those answers are, you can bet your ass that me and Mysterious will be right beside you,”

“Indeed, it would be very unfortunate to have to live with this army without you two,” Mysterious said, lifting his arms from beneath his cloak and joining in with the hug. “You two, are the only friends I ever had and I could not bear to fight without you.”

“You guys...”Dementia trailed off, smiling as her eyes began to water. “I think Equestria has something here, when they said that ‘Friendship is Magic’.”

Breaking the embrace, Rep smiled, “Hey, come on. How about we all head out of the fortress in a few days and watch the sunrise?”

“I would like that, dearly,” smiled Mysterious.

As this conversation took place, another one was beginning to occur in Conquest’s inner command chamber. With a steady clop, a set of hooves strolled through the large room and part the map. The figure in the dark cloak glared his red eyes at Conquest as he slept on the common chair, passed out with a glass bottle in his hand, “Conquest!”

Startled, Conquest shot up, “Huh hah-oh...hey buddy.” Conquest smiled at his cloaked ally.

“Conquest, are you alright?” Asked the cloaked figure, looking at the black alicorn with concern. “You have taken longer than usual to kill one of this universe’s champions. Usually by now you would have had its hero on his knees begging you to kill him.”

“Buddy, I keep telling you, I’m savouring this world,” Conquest said, rolling to his feet and fixing his red mane. “Hatred like this has to be enjoyed slowly, not downed quickly like a cheap wine on a date.”

“That is your problem,” the figure in the cloak glared, “You are taking so much time with this world that soon enough, they will find a way to win.”

“You give this world too much credit,” smiled Dark Conquest as he walked to a map, “In any other world, sure. If had I had been fighting this long then the heroes would find my base, figure out my weakness, and destroy me for good. But this place, it doesn’t have any true heroes. Just a bunch of wannabes who hide behind their power, praying that their strength will be enough to make their civilians think that they are keeping them safe. They can’t even see,” Conquest chuckled, moving his hand along the spot of the map marked Canterlot, “that all of their actions attracted monsters like me to them.”

Conquest looked over his shoulder at his friend and frowned, “Look, I know you are worried about me. I know I have had some close calls, once or twice. But they never can beat me. Because everyone always has a bit of hate in themselves, and hatred is something that you cannot get rid of.”

“I only worry about you,” the figure said, sighing, “Because in all of the years I have ever met you, you are the only being in this whole multiverse that I can consider...my friend.”

A tear rolled down Conquest’s cheek, “Aw, stop, you’re making me cry.”

---

Grand Ruler sat on his throne, alone. In front of him stood his fateful warrior and champion, Lightning Dawn. Lightning stood at rapt attention on the red carpeting, in the large throne room and keeping his face forward to focus on the majestic ruler of the land. Taking a deep breath, the three-horned ruler rose from his throne and began to walk away from it, his hands clasped behind his back, “Now, Commander, now that funeral services are done and Dyno has been shown the door, give me your report.”

“Yes sir,”” Lightning said, his face never turning, even as Grand Ruler walked around him. “A few days ago, me and my team launched an assault against some of Conquest’s soldiers. Thought outnumbered, we waged a heavy struggle against the opposing force. However, over time, we were beginning to lose. It was only thanks to the timely intervention of-AHHH!” yelped Lighting as Grand Ruler’s hand slapped across Lightning’s face. Running his white hand over a red mark on his face, he gasped “Y-you slapped me. You never slapped me.”

“You never have given me reason to until now. I’d say blasphemy is a good enough reason,” Grand Ruler nodded. “Lightning, repeat to me the Starfleet ideals.”

Nodding, Lighting began to say them from memory, being ingrained in his mind, from years of repeated speakings. “We have been trained to be stronger, faster, and smarter than all other races. Thus we are the chosen people of Grand Ruler, inherently better than the lesser races. Thanks to our speed and strength, we are the only ones capable of protecting those lower than us. With our knowledge of things beyond the comprehension of lower races, it is up to us to guide the less civilized races to a more enlightened era.”

“Which means that it would be very bad for us if the pride of Unicornicopia, the warriors of Starfleet, were saved by a bunch of uncouth Equestrians. The same heathens who barely know anything about space and are your inferiors!” Shouted Grand Ruler, rage plain in his eyes. “Now, repeat to me what had happened so I can tell the paper what to print.”

---

“What the buck!” Shouted Raindrops as she read the paper,” ‘Had not the Equestrians interfered, then Myte would have survived the fight. As it stands, he died trying to protect the civilians who had no place in fighting.” Grinding her teeth in rage, the jasmine pegasus threw the crumpled paper away.

“Unbelievable,” Lyra said, sitting on the couch while strumming her lyre. “Grand Ruler is willing to say anything just to make sure his team looks good and we look bad.”

“And it pisses me off!” Raindrops said, slamming her fist to the windowsill. “You would think Lightning would want to do at least one nice thing for us since we saved his butt, but no!”

“Lightning’s probably afraid of what Grand Bozo will do to him, if he doesn’t agree to his demands.”

Raindrops let out an annoyed scoff before looking out at the stars, “How’s Trixie?”

“Hasn’t been out since the mission. The only time I see her anymore is when she goes to get food,” Lyra said. “She’s taking this loss really hard.”

“Ponies mess up all the time, what’s her problem?” Raindrops asked, sitting in a chair.

“You weren’t there those two times she came to Ponyville were you?” At the shake of Raindrops head, Lyra nodded and began to strum her lyre, “Then allow me to tell you the tale, of Trixie the Traveler and her two adventures in Ponyville.”

In another part of the house, on the second floor, Carrot Top watched as Ditzy flew in from the window, “How are they?”

“They’re both fine,” Ditzy said, a smile on her lips. Wiping a tear from her eye, she said, “S-sparkler’s been taking good care of Dinky, answering her where her mommy’s been and as far as Dinky s concerned, I am on some great quest to destroy the monsters.”

“I’m glad that they’re all right,” Carrot Top said with a chuckle as she reached over and patted Ditzy on the shoulder. “I knew you were worried about them.”

“It’s just that,” Ditzy said with a sigh, “after Dark Conquest made his threats, I had to make sure that my daughters were all right. I couldn’t stand it if something bad had happened to them.”

“At the very least,” Cheerilee said, walking to join her two friends. “This kind of confirms why I think Luna picked us specifically. We all don’t have that much of a connection with the bearers of the elements. And so, we’re beneath Grand Ruler’s notice, and that puts us beneath Dark Conquest’s notice too.”

Carrot Top looked confused, “But, don’t you teach their little sisters?”

“You forget, Grand Ruler’s idea of education is to believe what he wants you to believe and that you should only live to spread his gospel and bow to the superior beings,” Cheerilee said, the disgust evident in her voice.

Ditzy nodded, “She’s right, Starfleet thinks that unless we serve some sort of function to the greater good, we’re worthless and not worth their time. They’ll even abandon their own teammates when they prove useless, like Brainy or Cookie Dough.”

“My point exactly,” Cheerilee said. “Our group is part of the essential shadows, so that way our loved ones will remain safe.”

“But, what about Trixie’s family? They’re back in Ponyville living with Bon Bon,” Ditzy asked.

“With the way that Dark Conquest is attacking, I think they’re safe for now,” Cheerilee said. “He’s making a circle, trying to close Canterlot and Ponyville off from the rest of Equestria. Then, when we are isolated, that’s when he’ll attack. Besides...it’s more showy that way.”

Ditzy let out a sigh, a part of her showing relief that her family was alright, while another part of her still carried a bit of worry. Letting one of her eyes roll to the side, she turned her head towards the hallway that lead to Trixie’s bedroom, “Think she’s ok?”

---

Three Weeks Later

“Three weeks,” Applejack thought to herself as she laid against a tree, taking a rare break from working and training. “Three weeks since Myte’s death and all that Conquest feller has done has been a small skirmish here and there. He hasn’t even shown signs of launching another big assault for a while either. Now you don’t need to be a big thinker in order to tell that means he is just gearing up for a big assault on a major city soon.”

She turned her emerald eyes towards the sky, watching the cloud through the boughs of her apple tree, “Ah wish ya were here Twilight, we need you so badly right now. You would’ve had Conquest outsmarted and out thought before he even knew you had planned anything. Ah’m no good at this whole planning thing, Farming, yeah, but thinking up strategies for wars? Heck no. Ah just prefer to rush in and punch things. Any thinking comes from mah common sense,” Applejack then let out a sigh as she stood up, “Guess that’s why we worked so well together, huh? You had the brains and let me and Dash handle the muscle. Kind of wish Ah had some of those brains right now...maybe Myte might be alive.”

Applejack sighed and leaned against the tree, putting her hands behind her head, “Or maybe Ah would know where Conquest is planning his next attack. But ah can tell ya, no matter what he’s got waiting...Ah’ll make sure he won’t take any of our friends away Twilight.”

She smiled softly, “Ah hope you’re watching Twi, Ah really am. Because that means you’re doing your best to keep us safe, and that makes me feel a little better about-”

A large explosion knocked Applejack out of her talk, “That could be only be Dyno. Better go see how he’s doing. Ah’ll continue this later Twi!”

Racing from her spot against the tree, Applejack ran to the abandoned part of the orchard, where she saw Dyno throwing another explosive stick into a crater. With a yell he watched it go off, “Feeling a little better?” Applejack joked,

Dyno looked up from where he stood and sighed, “I don’t think I ever will. But, somehow, doing this again, kind of makes me forget about the pain.”

“Ah know the feeling,” Applejack said, crossing her arms over her white shirt, “When you lose somepony that is so close to you, trying to get back into a normal rhythm can help make you forget your pain. It won’t take it away, but just forget it for a while.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Dyno said, looking away, “You lost your parents didn’t you?”

“A few weeks after Applebloom was born, yeah,” Applejack said. And when Twilight died, Ah swear Ah must have bucked every tree here twice. Of course, Ah also had friends to help me get through it.”

Dyno shook his head, “That’s just it, you had friends.”

“You have one right now,” Applejack said, putting an arm over Dyno’s shoulder and smiling. “Just remember, my door’s always open for you.”

“Thanks, I- you hear that?” Dyno said, his ear twitching.

Applejack began to swivel her ear towards the sound of whimpering, “It’s crying. Somepony’s crying, over that way.” She said, pointing to her left. Walking a few quick steps she saw a red unicorn with wings sitting by a tree, crying into his knees.

“It’s Buddy,” Dyno said.

“Want to talk to him? See why he’s crying?” Applejack asked,looking over her shoulder at Dyno.

Dyno frowned and turned away, “I have nothing to say to him. You talk to him.”

Nodding her head in understanding, Applejack walked to Buddy Rose, “Hey Buddy, what’s going on?”

With a quick sniffle, Buddy Rose looked over his shoulder in shock at Applejack and shot up, trying to hide his tears, “A-A-Applejack! What brings you here?”

“Ah work here,” applejack said, leaning against the tree with her shoulder, “Now...why were you crying?”

“I wasn’t...I’m sorry you saw that. it was disgraceful,” Buddy said, turning away.

“Ain’t nothing disgraceful about crying, show you’re still a pony,” Applejack said, smirking.

“I’ve never seen you cry,” Buddy said.

“Ah haven't cried since my parents died,” Applejack said. “It’ll take something pretty big to make me cry again. But what about you?”

“I just,” Buddy paused, “I’m crying because I’m scared. All right, I said it! I’m scared, I’m scared for my life! I’ve never been more scared, and it’s disgraceful for a member of Starfleet to be scared.”

Applejack cocked her head inquisitively, “Why are ya scared?”

“I’m afraid of dying,” Buddy said, his voice barely above a whisper. He then sighed and looked down at the earth, “I know I don’t show much emotion, and that I don’t show much about myself, but the truth is that everytime I’m out there, I’m scared for my life! I’m terrified of dying and leaving Daphne all alone! It horrifies me that one day, I’m going to die. I-I-I’m a gardener, not a fighter. The only reason why I stayed with the team this long was because I saw how powerful Lightning was and thought ‘Hey, as long as I’m at his side, we’re invincible. No need to do more than your share, just let Lightning handle the big guys and you fight the henchmen. Lather, rinse, and repeat until the big bad is dead.””

“Buddy, Ah,” Applejack began, but was silenced when Buddy punched a tree with his first, breaking through it’s bark.

“I thought we were heroes! And heroes don’t die! But we’re not...are we? We’re just a bunch of powerful guys who use our power to beat down the weaker guys,” Buddy then began to cry into his hands, “I alway thought that death was something that happened to weaker beings, not us.” Opening his eyes in horror, he looked at Applejack, “Oh, gods, I’m so sorry I-”

“If ya weren’t hurting already, Ah would punch you for that last one,” Applejack said, putting a hand onto Buddy’s back and then giving him a hug.

Quietly, Buddy returned the hug, “You know, this is why I kind of admire you Applejack.”

“Me?” Applejack asked, backing away and arching an eyebrow.”

Buddy nodded, “Well, yeah. I mean, you’re kind of like me, a farmer. But you’re out there everyday with a smirk on your face and you fight the worst that the world can throw at you. Then you’re back home doing your job like you didn’t just kick a monster’s ass.”

Applejack smiled and laughed, adjusting her hat, “The truth is, Ah get scared too.”

“You do?” Asked Buddy.

“Well, yeah, comes with the territory,” Applejack said. “Even Rainbow Dash is a little scared when she fights. Ah’m always worried about what is going to happen to my family if ah died out here. Who will help Big Mac? What’s gonna happen to Applebloom? Is my best going to be enough to keep my friends safe. That kind of thing, but then I use that fear and control it,” Applejack said, clenching her fists. “Because there is something inside of me that’s strong than any fear.”

“What’s that?” asked Buddy.

“My desire to help others. Ah never could just stand by and let other ponies risk their lives for me, not when there’s something that Ah can do to help. Especially when there’s a friend who needs me. Why, Ah remember when Twilight went out to face Nightmare Moon, Ah told myself ‘Applejack, that nice mare who just became your friend is going to go and fight a horrible monster alone. She might die in the process. Are you going to just hang back and let that happen or are you going to help her.”

“Wow,” Buddy said with a sigh, and then he smiled softly at Applejack, “I guess there is a little more to you than that jewel necklace.”

“Pushing through your fears to do the right thing? That’s what being a hero’s all about,” Applejack said, patting Buddy Rose on the shoulder.

“I just wish I can say the same thing about myself,” Buddy sighed.

“So, you can express something other than “Go Lightning!” said Dyno stepping out from behind a tree.

“Dyno, I-I...look, you’re right,” Buddy said. “I do rely on Lightning, a lot. I just always figured that all we needed to do to win was just beat the henchman or to weaken the bad guy and let Lightning finish him off. I thought that was all we needed to win the day. And now your brother is dead. And I don’t think there is enough apologies out there in the world to make it right.”

“No, there isn’t,” Dyno said with a frown. “But, maybe we can start off on the right foot, by being something other than teammates?”

“Like what?” Buddy asked.

“Friends,” Dyno smiled softly.

Applejack grabbed each by their shoulders and pulled them into a hug, “Now that’s what Ah like to hear. It’s one thing Ah know, it’s that friendships are best made over a warm dinner table. So, how about you two get a mosy over to my house and we can have an old apple family lunch. Then we can talk all about your brother, cousin, and whatever else we can think of.” Applejack said, patting the two Unicornicopians on the back.

“You sure there’ll be enough?” Asked Dyno with a chuckle.

“Granny always makes enough,” smiled Applejack as she pushed the two Unicornicopians down the road.

“You didn’t have to do that,” Caramel said, walking to stand behind Applejack. “They didn’t care about you when Twilight died.”

Applejack leaned into Caramel’s back, “Yeah, but Ah don’t care. Those two have been hurting something fierce, and sometimes making a new friend is what’s needed to help you get through your pain. Ah would’ve done that for anypony.”

“I know, that’s what makes you a pretty amazing mare,” smiled Caramel as he hugged Applejack, his arms across her stomach.

---

“And then the eight foals stared at the big monster, their little monster friends at their side, and said ‘We never needed the crests, Apovlypicmon! Now prepare to be defeated by the new and improved Digidestined!” Pinkie Pie said, looking at the two foals at they sat on the rug, enraptured by the pink mare’s story.

“And then what happened, Pinkie?” Asked Pumpkin, her blue eyes looking at her ‘sister’ with wide eyes.

“Yeah, what happened big sis?” Asked Pound.

Pinkie giggled at being called the bigger sister, enjoying the feeling even if they weren’t her blood siblings, “Well, they-”

“Pinkie, I hate to interrupt storytime,” Mrs. Cake said, stepping into the twin’s bedroom.

“Mommy!” Came the collective cheer from the twins as the ran to their mother.

As Mrs. Cake hugged her children, she looked at Pinkie, “Pinkie, we have a Pinkie problem that you need to solve.”

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Cake! Pinkie is one the job,” Pinkie said, saluting with two fingers to her forehead and sticking out her tongue. “No frown will exist while I’m around!” Ain’t that right you two!”

“No-” Pumkin began, fist pumping her sister.

“Frown!” Pound said, also joining in the fist bump, before giggling their heads off.

Running down the stairs to the shop floor, she looked at Carrot Cake, “Hey, Mr. Cake, what’s the problem?”

“Him,” Carrot said, pointing over the counter at an orange Unicorpian sitting at a table with five empty milkshake cups in front of him.

“Artie?” Pinkie said, looking at him confused.

The orange stallion threw his hands into the air, yelling , “Hey Mom and Dad! See where your boy wound up? Stuck in a place where he is soon to die alone with no friends! Bet you’re proud now huh?”

“He’s been coming here for the past few days and yelling like that. The rest of the time he’s been grumbling and ruining the mood of the place for the other customers. Maybe you could,” he then nudged his head over his shoulder.

“You got it, Mr. Cake,” Pinkie nodded, walking away from her boss. Taking Artie by the arm, she said, “Come on Artie, you and I are needed outside. Follow me.”

With a little effort and some struggling, Pinkie was able to lead Artie out of her workplace and into the outside. Then she tugged him along to a small hill just outside of the town and let him sit down. Sitting alongside of him, Pinkie looked at him, “There, now you tell Pinkie all about your big problems.”

Artie sighed, “Why do you care Equestrian? We are Unicornicopians, we handle things on our own.”

“Unicornicopian? Oh, you mean you,” Pinkie said with a smile. “Don’t care.”

“You don’t care?” Artie asked, smiling in spite of himself.

“Nope, just a pony who needs a friend to talk to because he misses a dear friend,” Pinkie said.

Artie laughed, “That is what is admirable about you, lady Pinkie. You always find the bright side of living and live it to the fullest. I just wish...me and the others could see it the same,” he then stood up and walked to a tree. Placing his head onto a tree, he sighed, “Do you know why I became a member of Starfleet?”

“Because you wanted to be strong?” Pinkie asked.

“No, because I wanted to protect others,” resting his hand against the bark of the tree, he growled, “My parents never saw it that way. They thought this hero complex of mine was just me striking out, my rebellious stage. They laughed when I told them I wanted to be a hero, and told me to grow up. But I really wanted to protect the people I care about Pinkie...I really did. And I thought Starfleet would let me. I thought, stick to the plan, stick to the old style and you would be the hero that they needed. Just fight and win. But, it was all a lie wasn’t it?” With a growl, he punched the tree, “What good am I if I couldn’t save my t-teammate.”

“Well, good for a lot of things,” Pinkie said, patting the orange unicorpian on the back, “Good for fighting, good for helping others, and good for making sure other ponies aren’t hurt too badly.”

Turning so his back laid against the tree, he began to laugh “Hahaha! That eternal optimism! I want to hate it, I want to yell at you, but I can’t. You, just know everything will be all right and you don’t lose that feeling. I wish,” Artie sighed, “I wish my team could fight like yours.”

“Like mine?” Pinkie asked.

“Yeah,” Artie said. “You guys fight like a unit, like you know how each other will fight and what is the best way to handle it. Rarity is an archer, Applejack is a brawler, Rainbow Dash is a speedster, and then there’s you. You have an unique way of fighting.”

“Really?”

“Yes, you-you just seem to use whatever comes to mind when you fight. It’s just so random...I wish I could do that,” Artie said, looking down. “Fight in a unique manner away from the others.”

“Aw, anypony can fight like I can, watch!” Pinkie said, pulling out two of Artie’s brushes. Then she handed one of the brushes to Artie and then pointed with the one she had, “En garde!”

“Pinkie, wha-”

“I said,” Pinkie said with emphasis, “En garde!”

Artie let out an exasperated sigh, “Fine, en garde!”

With a manic grin, Pinkie jabbed her brush at Artie, watching him block it inresponse. Pinkie then struck again and again, moving from side to side. Artie looked at her quizzically as she continued her swordfight. Each blow that she came at him with, he blocked or parried, until finally, Pinkie swatted his brush away. Once she did, she rammed her brush into Artie’s stomach and began to tickle him with it, “P-p-p-pinke, what-hahahhahahaha-are you-hahahahahahahaha-doing?”

“Are you ticklish? Bet you are!” Pinkie said with a smile. Quickly she began run the brush along Artie’s sides and belly, causing him to fall to the ground laughing, all the while, she laughed as well.

“I, hahahahahaha, give, ok you win!” Laughed Artie as he laid on his back.

Smiling, Pinkie laid back with him and smiled, “See, fighting differently? Using something brand new? Nothing to it, you just need your mind!”

A chuckle escaped Artie’s lips, “Pinkie...you are amazing, you know.”

“I am?” Pinkie asked, looking over her shoulder at the orange unicornicopian.

“Yes, because somehow you knew I needed a laugh,” Artie remarked as he sat up and laid his hands on his knees. “Pinkie, why are you being this nice?”

“Because you are hurting and you needed a friend,” Pinkie said, watching the clouds fly overhead.

“But, me and Starfleet, we invaded your land, forced you to obey our laws, and took away your freedoms. Why do you care if I am hurting?” Artie asked.

“Invaders? Nah,” Pinkie said with a wave of her hand, “I think you guys are just a bunch of party crashers who are really grumpy. You just need someone to show you that we don’t need to be mean to one another. I’m peppy and energetic, and you are artistic and creative. We can get along, can’t we?”

“Starfleet doesn’t think so,” Artie said. “They just see you as a-”

“Moron? Girl who says the random and wrong thing? Idoit? A puppy dog with a habit for destruction?” Pinkie asked, much to Artie’s shock, “What? I’m not dumb, I heard what you guys said.”

“Not me, I try not to insult you girls because I know that you are heroes,” he then said something that Pinkie could barely make out,” ...better heroes than me.”

Pinkie smiled at him, “I’m not an idiot you know. I’m a realist.”

“A realist?”

“Yeppers! I don’t think reality is a bad place or as scary as you think it is. It’s just tough,” Pinkie said, rolling onto her stomach and playing with a flower, “But, I think if you try hard enough, and look hard enough, then you can find that big, fluffy, delicious cupcake at the end of it all. And that makes me happy!!”

Artie looked at Pinkie as she laid down, “I suppose that is one upbeat way to look at it.”

“I don’t mind it when ponies call me that behind my back, it just means I have a lot more work to do to show them the time of their lives,” Pinkie said, smiling over her shoulder. “My friends know the real me and that is all I need. After all, I need to be their big hope to keep going.”

“Think I can be like that, my team’s hope?” Artie asked.

“Mmmmmmaybe,” Pinkie said, resting on her elbows. “I could help you with that.”

“Will you train me in your fighting style?” Asked Artie.

“No, because we don’t always need to be training to fight,” Pinkie argued. “We can have fun, playing and talking about what we like!”

“Like we are doing right now?” Artie asked.

Nodding, Pinkie said, “Yeah, but I would prefer if we had more cupcakes. Oh, let me go and get some!!”

“I’ll wait,” Artie said.

---

“Hey, Belle?” Rainbow Dash called as she entered the library, looking around the large tree. While Belle had been living there, the young unicorn had turned the unused library back into a vibrant place of reading once more. Gone were the cobwebs and the dusty shelves, and back were the clean books of old. To the untrained eye, it was almost as if Twilight had come back to the library to take care of it. The cyan mare sighed as she looked at the sight, trying to find her new friend. As she stepped into the tree, a loud bang startled her, “What the?” She asked aloud as she saw Belle step out from the basement, “Do I want to know or is it confidential?”

Belle chuckled as she removed her safety goggles, “Sorry, I was kind of in the middle of trying to invent something new. Well, it isn’t so much new as it’s a refining of an old idea that-”

“-Belle,” Dash growled.

“Sorry, but I invented something new with your communication devices,” Belle smiled as she quickly took out a small gun like device and jabbed it into Dash’s arm.

“Yeowch! Belle, what was that for?” Dash asked.

“Just watch, could you fly somewhere random for me?” Belle smiled as she backed up.

Rainbow Dash looked at Belle oddly, and then nodded her head before taking off. After flying a few miles away from the tree-bary, the pegasus called on a radio, “Ok, now what?”

“Are you above Sweet Apple Acres? And you are healthy?” Belled asked on the comm.

“Yeah!” Dash said, a little shocked. Taking a few seconds to fly back to Belle, she landed next to her friend, “How did you know that?”

A giggle escaped Belle’s lips, “Oh, a powerful tracking device that I planted on you. Here,” she then gave Rainbow a small watch, “This way, the five of you can keep an eye on each other and know the approximate location of where you are. This way, when you are in trouble, anyone of you can come and help each other. Most importantly, I can turn it off when you aren’t in the field.”

“Wow,” Dash said, looking at the device in her hands, “This is pretty cool, thanks Belle.”

“It’s just my way of trying to be useful around here,” Belle said with a sigh as she walked away.

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow as she watched Belle walk away, “Useful?”

“I keep thinking back to that day in the cave, and how useless I was back there!” Belle said, closing her eyes shut. “All I did there was help guide you guys there. Pinkie and Fluttershy were the ones who saved the day and I just...gave advice. I’m not magical like a normal unicorn,” for emphasis on this, she tried to lift a book with magic, but it fell to the ground with a thump, “I can’t even levitate. I-I just want to do something to help repay you five for the kindness that you’ve show me.”

“And you’ve been doing a great job at doing it,” Rainbow chuckled, moving to stand by Belle’s side. “Making new tricks, researching a monster, and guiding us to a new adventure. It makes me think of Twi-” immediately, the cyan mare stopped herself and put a hoof to her mouth, “Sorry.”

“That’s another reason I am doing this,” Belle said, looking away. “Everytime we meet one of Twilight’s old friends or family, they keep seeing her. They don’t see me, they see Twilight Sparkle. And don’t get me wrong,” she shook her head, and smiled, “from the stories you told me about her, she sounds like the most fantastic friend you could ever have. I’m honored to be compared to her, but I don’t know if I could be her or if I can match up to her.” Belle slowly moved away from a bookshelf and then to a window. She let out a sigh as she watched a purple unicorn filly use telekinesis for the first time, “I’m just afraid that you guys are using me to replace her.”

Rainbow Dash put a hand onto Belle’s shoulder and then pulled her into a hug, “Hey, cut it out with that kind of talk, nopony here is marketing you as a replacement Twilight.”

“But-”

Quickly Rainbow Dash interrupted her and looked into her eyes with a caring look as she rested her forehead against Belle’s grey one,”Look, we all miss Twilight. She was my best friend and nopony will ever replace her in my heart. But you, you’re Belle Amie, and the best Belle I know.”

“I am the only Belle you know,” giggled Belle.

“My point exactly,” Dash said with a bit of confidence, “And that is what you should focus on, being the best Belle out there. Twilight is Twilight, and nothing will change that. I want to know who you are!”

“But I still don’t know who that is yet,” Belle said, looking down. “I still don’t have my memories, I’m still mostly a blank slate.”

“Isn’t that the fun of living though? Finding out who you are? And,” she pulled away from the hug and then placed a cyan hand onto Belle’s shoulder, “that is what good friends are here for.”

Belle smiled softly, “Thanks for that. Now...what did you come here for?”

Rainbow Dash shot up and began to look around, “Oh yeah. I came here to pick up some books for Flutters.”

“Oh?” Belle asked with a questioning look as she walked to some of the bookshelves, “She needs some books?”

“Yeah,” grumbled Dash. “Rhymey’s gotten more strict in his little imprisonment of her since Myte’s death. He won’t even let her out his sight anymore. She can’t even head to the market. I figured if I got her some books it might help pass the time until the jerk gets a clue.”

“Hmmm, well, any books in particular she might like?” Belle asked.

Dash smiled as she looked through some of the shelves herself, “Oh, some fluffy romance ones. She likes those, even if they bore me to death.”

“Well, I just got one called ‘Heart of Friendship’. It’s about these two friends who grew up together fighting monsters along with their own pets. Their pets conspire to get them together and through some shenanigans, they manage to get them together,” Belle said, and then she looked at another one, “Oh, and here is one about a spy who’s best friend is in love with her, but he’s afraid to say it.”

“That’s just silly, if you love your best friend enough, then say it to her face. Don’t hide it and risk losing her,” grumbled Dash, not seeing the roll of Belle’s eyes. Smiling, she looked at one book, “Felidae! Oh she is going to love this!”

“Really? Are you sure, because I looked at it and-”

“Trust me, she can get into some of the harsher stuff, like even-” Rainbow Dash paused as she looked at another book, “Watership Down!”

“How bad can that be?” Belle asked as she brought out the two books she recommended and gave them to Rainbow Dash.

“Trust me, it can get tough if you aren’t ready for it,” Rainbow Dash said, taking the books into her arms and then placed them into her back. “Thanks Belle, when do I bring them back?”

“Friendship discount,” Belle smiled as she hugged Rainbow Dash, “Just bring them back when you are ready.”

“Thanks Belle,” Dash smiled and hugged her. “And don’t worry, you’ll figure out who are one day.” And with that she took off through the library window. She did not notice, however, Shining Spark walking beneath her in a black cloak through the marketplace. Looking up at her, the purple unicorn sighed as she looked at the purple contrail and then went back to pick up some of the fruits at the stands.

As Shining Spark walked through the stands, she heard, “Twilight Sparkle? You’re alive?” Big Mac asked as he saw Spark.

“Huh?” Asked Spark as she looked up at Big Mac, “You are mistaken sir, my name is Shining Spark. Twilight Sparkle is dead, and though I may look like her, I am not. May I have some apples, please.”

“Sorry, you look like-”

“I know,” Spark said, sighing and looking back up as she saw the fading rainbow contrail that belonged to Rainbow Dash, “I get that a lot.”

---

Rainbow Dash gave the door a quick knock, waiting for somepony to answer. After a few moments, the door opened to reveal a yellow figure, “Hey Flut-oh, it’s you,” Rainbow Dash growled as she looked at Rhymey.

“Who could be so brash?

Why it’s Rainbow Dash.

Forgive me for being a bore

But what brings you to my door.” Rhymey asked, stepping out from the threshold and out onto the front step, making Rainbow Dash back up a little.

“Listen Rhymey, I’m here to see Flutters now let me through,” Rainbow Dash said, trying to be civil.

“Due to Myte’s recent demise

Letting Fluttershy out would be unwise.

She needs to be well protected,

From Conquest’s schemes, she’s to be defended.

If she were to stand with a friend,

Then i fear for her end.” Rhymey said, shaking his head.

Rainbow Dash looked down, “Look, I know Myte’s death is affecting you guys and hitting you hard. I know the feeling because we all went through the same with Twilight, but locking Fluttershy up is not the answer.”

“She is my wife

And I will protect her with my-”

“You aren’t protecting her, you’re holding her hostage!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Now see here you cur!

I will not endure such slander!”

“That’s what you are doing, you jerk!” Rainbow Dash growled. “You keep holding her up in her own home like she was some sort of priceless toy that you are afraid that will break when you take her out of the box. You’ve always treated her like that, like she would break if you breathed on her wrong.”

“She is the weakest

And thus-”

“She is not weak! She’s got a lot of strength that you never see because if you do, then she won’t be your prized trophy anymore,” Rainbow Dash growled. “I’ve seen that mare take down a bear, but all you see is weak sad little Fluttershy that needs to be protected from the big bad world. She isn’t a prize you know, she is a living breathing creature!”

“And what gives you the right,

To tell me how to handle my life’s light?” Rhymey asked.

“Her best friend,” Rainbow said, eyes narrowed. Shaking her head, she sighed, “Look, I’m not here for a fight, I just want to give Flutters a present.”

“I will not let you into this house

You horrible louse!

If you want to enter, fine

But then you will cross this line,” Rhymey said, making a line in the dirt.

“But if you make this slight

Then you are in for a fight,” the yellow Unicornicopian smirked as he watched Rainbow dash lifted her leg, like she was going to retreat. Then he watched in shock as Rainbow Dash stepped forward.

“Ok, let’s dance,” Rainbow Dash said, watching as Rhymey pulled back and threw a punch straight at her face. With almost uncanny speed, Rainbow Dash ducked under the punch. Angry, Rhymey threw a cross and a hook, all of which were dodged by Rainbow Dash. Turning around, he did a back kick at the mare, only to watch as it went through her blurry body. “What on ea-”

“It’s an after-image, dork,” Rainbow Dash mocked, suddenly appearing beside him. “If you were any kind of speedster, you would know about that little trick.”

Before Rhymey had a chance to respond to Rainbow Dash’s quip, he was hit by a hook from Rainbow Dash in the chest. While he was stunned from the blow, Rainbow Dash attacked with a flurry of jabs and finished with a spin-kick that knocked Rhymey off the porch of the cottage and rolling down the hill. Cracking her neck side to side, Rainbow Dash began to walk to Rhymey as he got up, “You know, that is something I have always wonder about you Starfleet aholes, your speed. For guys that are supposed to be able to go over 55000 KPH over my own speed, you sure as heck don’t show it.” She said, dodging a straight punch from Rhymey and then blocking three kicks from him, “ I mean, shouldn’t you guys be doing cool tricks like popping in and out all over the place, making after-images and-”

In a split second, Rainbow Dash blocked one of Rhymey’s punches and held it in her hand. Right behind him, Rainbow’s speed mirage appeared and kicked him with a side kick, “Make speed mirages like that?”

Rhymey stumbled from the hit and began to to turn to face the cyan speedster. With a frown, he jumped into the sky and stretched out his wing, shouted “Drill Quill!”, and launched a series of feathery daggers at the Cyan mare. As the blades came at Rainbow Dash, the mare moved in a diagonal pattern, dodging each quill with ease. After she stopped moving, she looked up to watch as Rhymey launched another barrage of quills, one after the other. Running so fast, she left behind a cloud of dust behind her, she dodged each barrage, “And that is another thing. All of these magical attacks of yours, kind of boring. I mean, if I could move as fast as you then I would be using that to my advantage, rather than using worthless attacks like you guys do.”

“Silence and be still

So I can hit you with my Drill Quill,” Rhymey shouted, watching Rainbow Dash dodge with ease.

“Yeah, not happening,” Rainbow Dash remarked as she took off into the air, “Oh, and that whole ‘Top speed 9,000’ limit you guys gave me. Which is a load of BS,” she said, smirking as she flew through the spiral of incoming drills, “I surpassed that...two months ago.”

Rhymey’s eyes went wide as he saw Rainbow Dash disappear from sight, only to appear right in front of him, “But how can this be,

That you can be as fast as me?”

“Thanks to you guys actually,” Rainbow Dash said, a cocky grin never leaving her face, “The moment you guys came here with all of your high and mighty talk, you just gave me another limit to break. So, thanks for teaching me how to push past my own limits.”

“Impossible, y-you Equestrians-” Before he could finish, however, a flurry of punches slammed against his torso and face, before Rainbow Dash sent him crashing to the ground with a roundhouse to the head.

“Things change, Rhymey,” Rainbow Dash said calmly as she watched Rhymey get up from the crater he made with his crash landing.

“Balk, balk, balk,

Is all you do is talk?” He asked, watching Rainbow Dash land in front of him.

Smirking, Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and leaned against a tree, “Yeah, I talk a lot, and I even brag about my awesomeness. But, that’s only because I can back it up, you on the other hoof can’t,”

“”We are Starfleet, proud and strong,

Under us, nothing can go wrong,” bragged Rhymey.

“Uh, things are going wrong, dunce,” Dash argued. “And what’s worse, is that you should’ve done more to stop it. For all of your talk about being the strongest, the fastest, and being these holy knights that came to be our saviors because we are so weak, how many lives have you really saved? How many times have you really done anything beyond stopping somepony who disagreed with you or you called a villain? You aren’t heroes, you’re just a bunch of cowardly punks who lord their power over those who are weaker than you are. You know what that is? A bully, and I can’t stand bullies.”

With a roar of unbridled rage, Rhymey held out his hand and began to form a sword, it’s pencil shaped cross guard adorned with a verse

“Let those who wronged me,

Run and flee

Let those who sinned and thought it wise

Be prepared to meet their demise”

“Ward Sword!” Shouted Rhymey as he charged at Rainbow Dash with his sword, the mare barely getting out of the way from the sword as it stabbed the tree.

“H-Hey! I thought this was just gonna be unarmed combat!” Dash said, barely able to dodge the master swordsman’s slashes and jabs.

“This is a fight, my opponent

As such, I will not relent,” Rhymey said slashing and thrusting his blade at Rainbow Dash, barely missing her with each strike.

“Where are your jabs?

Your bragging and nlabs

Or has despair

And some fear

Taken hold, young upstart

And confidence has left your heart?

Now will you fly,

And leave Dear Fluttershy.”

“I will never leave my friends,” Dash growled, standing her ground, “Not Twilight, not Applejack, and definitely not Fluttershy!”

“You courage will not avail you

Don’t worry, this jab will not kill you,” Rhyme said, thrust his sword right at Rainbow Dash. He then let out a gasp of shock when he saw Rainbow Dash grab the blade with her bare hands, stopping it inches from her stomach. Letting out a grunt, Rhymey tried to move his blade, but was shocked when he saw that it could not budge an inch.

Slowly Rainbow Dash began to lift the blade up with her hands until she held it eye level with her, wincing as she did so as she felt the blade cut into her fingers and thumbs, some blood trailing down her hands, “Ok, that was cool and all, but the books never said how much this trick hurts.”

Rhymey growled and tried to pry the blade away, and then looked on in curiosity when he saw Rainbow vibrate her hands, “What on earth are you doing?

What is to be accomplished by vibrating?”

“Something I read once, from a book on speedsters Twilight made me read once,” Dash said, smiling. “See, certain objects can get vibration into them, because you’re weakening them somehow. I’m not too sure on the science, but I read about this one earth pony, Buried Alien, that knew how to vibrate things so fast that he could make metal brittle, and even go through walls. I thought it would be a cool trick to try so I practiced and practiced until one day,” with a grunt, she pulled the sword to side in one swift motion and broked the sword in half. With a smirk she finished,” I found out I could break metals by vibrating them. Cool huh?”

“But, but-” Rhymey stuttered, as he looked at his broken sword, and then let out a grunt when Rainbow kicked him with a side-kick followed by a roundhouse kick.

“”When it comes to my friends, I can pull of any trick,” Dash bragged.

“Your words are hollow

You care nothing for your fellow

Or did you forget about the time

You thought I was Fluttershy?” Rhymey said.

“That was-” Rainbow dash began to argue, trying to remember back to that day. As she was distracted by the memory of how she confused her best friend with the impostor, Rhymey took the advantage by punching Dash hard in the face and then kicking her to the ground. “OOOF! Ok, I let you have that one,” Dash said, wiping away the blood that dripped from her nose, “How about this, I’ll give you to more chances to knock me out. If you can keep me down for the count, then I will never come back here again.”

“Can I believe my eyes,

Do you see Fluttershy as a prize?” Rhymey goaded, trying to call her bluff.

Dash narrowed her magenta eyes, “Fluttershy isn’t a prize, I’m just fighting for her freedom.”

“Your mouth bleeds nothing but lies

Friendship is not important in your eyes,” Rhymey said, as Rainbow Dash charged at him

The moment that their fists collided against each other, a small little dust cloud rose up between the two combatants. Fists and kicks flew between the two fighters as each one was able to strike and parry each other’s blows. Each punch was met with a quick block, while each kick was met with a quick dodge or duck. To any outside viewer, it was like two blurs were fighting one another, while the two combatants saw each other was a wild pony, lashing out with whatever trick they could to gain an advantage.

At one point during this duel, Rhymey made a faint left, which caught Dash off guard. This left her open to an uppercut from the yellow unicorn. He then followed up with a punch in the stomach, “That is two down now

The next will lay you low.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head, regaining her senses, “You know, that has always bothered me. The day we met.”

“What do you mean?

Is there something that I have not seen?

“Yeah, there is,” Rainbow Dash said. “ On the day we met, you somehow fooled us all into think you were Fluttershy. Now, that makes no sense, Rarity is a dressmaker, she should’ve known you were a freaking stallion from the first moment she saw you. Twilight should’ve known better since she is smart, and I...asked her to a race when I know she hates it. Heck,” she then looked down to the ground, and sighed, “I should’ve known better...I should’ve known better!”

“Yes you sho-”

Rainbow Dash charged in with a punch into Rhymey’s chest and then a back kick into his stomach. Standing while he recovered, Rainbow growled, “What did you do?”

“What are you talking about,

Have you lost your mind to our bout?” Rhymey asked, dodging a few strikes from Rainbow Dash.

“Anypony else I could understand, but me, Rarity and especially Pinkie should’ve known that you weren’t Fluttershy when we first saw you. Now, what did you do to us!” She growled, her attacks getting sloppy as she began to attack in rage.

“”If you really must know,

Then I will tell you so.,” Rhymey said, pointing to his horn.

“Each member of Starfleet has been trained in the power of the mind

Small tricks: mental blocks, wards, and others of that kind

However, our best trick is the camo spell

That’s the one, under which you fell

It allows us to hide in plain sight

In order to prevent a fight.

When you saw Fluttershy

Was what I wanted, that’s why.

I only said who I was

Beause

I had fun when I had to bolt

Making you lot look like a dolt,” Rhymey smiled, watching Dash get mad.

“You, TRICKED US?” She roared, racing after Rhymey and sending out a flurry of punches, missing her make while being clouded with rage, “All of this time I had been kicking myself for thinking that you were she, thinking I had failed her as a friend because I was so stupid to fall for something so obvious, when you had tricked me all this time. Because of a mind spell? I ought to kill-OOOF!”

Her rant was stopped by a quick jab into her gut, followed by a quick back fist into her face and a kick into her chest that sent her flying into a tree,

“It was for the greater good,

Now go and fly, understood?”

Much to his shock, he heard Dash say as she got up, “I said you had three strikes to knock me out, I’m still standing.” With a smirk, Dash began to breath slowly, calming herself. Closing her eyes, she entered the mode she had whenever she was ready to perform a dangerous stunt, one that she had honed for years training to be a daredevil. Opening her eyes again, she flew at Rhymey and began to attack. For a few moments, Rhymey was able to block her punches and kicks, until she plucked one of his strikes and left him open for her. With a high pitched series of yelles, Rainbow Dash punched rapidly against his chest and stomach, her fists becoming a blur as she hit him repeatedly.

Rhymey staggered from the assault, unable to believe how he was being hurt. With a growl, he charged at Rainbow, and Rainbow did the same. Then a pair of yellow hands stopped both of their assaults, “That’s enough!!!” Shouted Fluttershy, standing in between the two fighters and halting them in their progress.

“Flutters,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Fluttershy my dear

I am glad you are here,” Rhymey said, with a smiled. A smile that quickly faded when Fluttershy glared at him.

“Rhymey, you now better to try and fight one of my friends when all they were doing was just trying to see me,” Fluttershy yelled, glaring her eyes at Rhymey. As the yellow unicornicopian backed away in a mix of shame and shock, Fluttershy continued, “Now you go back in the cottage and wait for me so I can heal you up from the fight.”

As Rainbow Dash chuckled at the retreating Rhymey, Fluttershy grabbed her oldest friend by the ear and pulled her away,” Ouch! Flutters I-”

“You are coming with me little missy,” Fluttershy commanded as she and Rainbow Dash walked out of earshot from Rhymey. After she was sure he could not see or hear them, she turned and glared at Rainbow Dash, “And as for you...That was so gallant of you.”

Rainbow Dash stepped back as she saw the bright smile on Fluttershy’s lips and the light in her eyes, “It was?”

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy said, nodding, “The way you walked in and challenged Rhymey to the duel all for me was like something out of a novel. A brave knight coming in to save a captured love from a tower,” she blushed, “Y-You didn’t have to do that for me.”

“Yeah, I know,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug,” but I couldn’t stand to let him do that to you. I hate the idea that he keeps you locked up like a prisoner.”

“I know,” Fluttershy said, looking away and sighing.

Rainbow Dash then placed a hand onto her shoulder and gave a concerned look, “Flutters, you know this isn’t right. He shouldn’t treat you like this.”

“I-I know,” Fluttershy said, looking away. Then the turned her head up to look at Rainbow Dash with her soft green eyes, “I just want to hope that, somehow, if I keep letting him know that there is more to me than just what is on the outside, maybe he’ll stop being so controlling.” She then began to whisper, as some tears rolled down her cheeks, “I know I’m weak and helpless, Just a little frail thing-”

“Fluttershy, you’re not-”

“-But I don’t like being reminded of that by the ponies I care about!” Fluttershy interrupted Rainbow Dash, the tears increasing as she began to sob. “I’m not a doll! I’m not some little trophy to be held in a glass case and only taken out when he feels like it! I want somepony to remember that and love me for who-!”

Any other words that Fluttershy had were interrupted by a pair of cyan lips as they pressed against hers. Fluttershy opened her eyes wide in shock at the kiss, but then closed them quickly as she pressed back into Rainbow Dash’s warm lips, returning the kiss. As their lips continued to be pressed against one another, Rainbow Dash placed her arms around Fluttershy and ran her hands along her friend’s back. Fluttershy moaned a little into the kiss, as she placed a hand onto Rainbow’s head and her fingers through her short cut hair, feeling the strands of hair as she enjoyed her friend’s soft kiss.

After a few moments, but figures realized what they were doing and pulled away from their kiss,” F-Fluttershy, I am so sorry, I didn’t mean. That is I was jus-”

Fluttershy panted and blushed, “It’s ok. It was just a kiss and nothing more, it doesn’t have to mean anything unless we actually mean it.”

“Uh, yeah,” Rainbow Dash shrugged,” I mean, we kiss each other like that all of time.”

“Yes, we do,m” Fluttershy nodded, her blush staying on her face, “I-It’s something that we do to help each other.”

“Y-yeah,” Rainbow Dash stammered. “You were stressed and I decided to help calm you with a kiss. Kind of like during the young fliers competition or when I left flight camp, you gave me a kiss on the cheek to help me calm down.”

“And when we fought the changelings,” Fluttershy said, “You kissed me on the nose in order to show me that you really were you. Because a kiss is our secret code for eahc other.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Y-Yeah, it’s a code between two really good friends who care about each other.

“So, uh,” Fluttershy began, trying her best to think of something, anything to get her mind off the kiss, “W-what did you bring me?”

Rainbow Dash sighed, grateful for the reprieve, “OH yeah. I got ya some books. Thought it might be getting boring, so I brought you something new for ya to read.”

“Oh, Belle got something new?” Fluttershy asked, her curiosity piqued.

“Yeah, I got this romance about these two best friends who started to fall for each other, but neither one will admit it. How silly huh? I mean, if you are falling for somepony then just say it!” Dash said, as Fluttershy nodded calmly. Then Rainbow Dash brought forward a second book, “I also got you Watership Down.”

“OH, I love Watership Down,” Fluttershy gasped as she took the book from Rainbow Dash’s hands, “You know, it’s very accurate to how actual rabbits live. I am amazed at how well the author did his research.”

“Yeah, figured you would like it. You used to read it a lot back at camp, and I got you-” Rainbow Dash smirked as she handed her last book to her friend.

Fluttershy let out a gasp as she saw the book, “Felidae! Oh I love this book!”

“I knew you did,” Rainbow Dash said. “You had a secret love for detective stories as long as I can remember. And I know you love certain scenes in that book.”

Fluttershy nodded, “I really liked the accurate sex scene between Francis and his mate, and some of the ways that they had a cat pull off some very pony like tricks.”

“I liked the end fight when Francis cut opened the bad cat’s guts with his claws in the middle of that fire,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling.

Fluttershy giggled, “Oh Dash, leave it to you to enjoy the fights more than anything else.”

“Hey, I love the action,” Dash shrugged. The she gave Fluttershy a hug, “Hope you enjoy them.”

“I will Rainbow, thanks,” she said, returning the hug, keeping her arms around her friend. After they broke the embrace, she smiled, “And next time you come back, don’t worry, you can use the window.”

“Thanks,” Rainbow Dash chuckled as she took off for her home.

After a few minutes of flying, she had reached her cloud home and landed at the front door. As soon as she entered the entrance room of her house, she saw Gilda walking by her, her feathers done up,” Whoah, Gilda, where are you going?”

“To see Ace Ray again,” Gilda said with a smile. “Pinkie saw how he had started talking more whenever I was around, so she suggested I visit more often.”

“Oh, I see,” Rainbow Dash said, and then she sniffed the air, “And what is what with the perfume?”

“What you mean?” Gilda asked.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “Gilda, that isn’t ‘Going to visit a sick friend perfume,’ that’s ‘I hope he notices me and comes close to me to take a wiff of my perfume,” perfume. That’s ‘I hope to get a kiss’ perfume.

“It is not!” Gilda said with a blush, and then she smirked, looking at Rainbow Dash with narrowed eyes, “And what about your visit with Fluttershy?”

“What about it?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You have the look. You know the ‘I just shared the greatest kiss in my life,’ look,” Gilda said with a smile.

“It wasn’t a kiss, it was just something I did to help calm her down,” Rainbow Dash said with a blush as she walked up the stairs.

Gilda nodded, “Sure, I believe you.” She said, exiting the door.

---

Rarity sighed as she made an adjustment on the purple armor that hung on her mannequin, “One day,” she sighed as she looked into the visor, “You will fly again.” Turning around, she left Twilight’s armor and began to walk slowly through her boutique, With a flick of her horn, she began to close up the shop, taking note of what needed to be down in the morning. When she got to the last room in the building, she heard a soft humming.

Walking towards the sound of the humming, she saw the homunculus sitting by the window, watching the rain, “Oh, sorry,” the golem said, when she heard Rarity’s footfalls, “I was just watching the rain.”

“The rain?” Rarity asked, sitting next to the Golem.

“Yes, it so rarely rains when I fight that I never really...get to enjoy it,” the golem said, watching the rain streak down the window. “Just look at it, it’s like little rivers being formed on the window.”

There was a smile on Rarity’s face as she sat with her golem, “Yes, I agree that the rain can be quite beautiful. Although I can do without the mud that comes afterwards.”

“I know, it gets everywhere and-”

“Messes with your dress when you accidentally splash in a puddle,” Rarity said alongside the golem. She then added, resting her chin on her fists, “But, I won’t say that it isn’t beautiful. Like so many things get washed away in the rain. The rain reminding us that everything has a cycle to it and life starts anew.”

The golem looked at the baby bump on her, “Is the baby-”

“Yes, little Amethyst is alright,” Rarity said, rubbing her stomach.

“Is that her name?” The golem asked.

Rarity shook her head with a giggle, “Oh, heavens no, I haven’t decided yet. This is just a placeholder.” Moving away from the window for a moment, she began to light up her horn.”

“Wait,” the golem pleaded, “Can I stay awake a little longer? I want to enjoy the rain for a little while. I’ll let you know when it’s stopped.”

Rarity looked inquisitively at the golem, and then nodded. Turning away, she walked up the stairs to her bedroom. As she opened the door, he felt herself scooped up by a pair of purple arms. Turning to look up at her lover, she giggled while Spike carried her to the bed, “My lady, you have been on your feet for far too long.”

“Spike! Mina and the doctor said I’m fine to work,” Rarity protested as Spike laid her onto the bed. For a moment, Spike hovered above Rarity as his arms held her, and Rarity lightly ran her fingers along his chest, “But, thank you for being my gallant hero.”

“Anything for you, milady,” Spike said, laying on the bed by her side. Slowly, he lifted up her shirt to bear her stomach and rubbed the belly. “You know, it’s still hard to believe that in here, is something that we made. Hey little Spykoran, it’s your dad,” the dragon said, leaning to his fiance’s stomach.

“Spike, we are not naming our child that,” Rarity grumbled, looking down at him.

“Ok, how about: Sparity? Gallantmon? Destroyer? Drakken?” Spike joked.

With a groan and roll of her eyes, Rarity lightly pushed Spike out of the bed, “No,no,no, and no! And if you try anymore names like that, you won’t be touching this for the night,” she said, shaking her flank for Spike.

Chuckling, Spike got onto the bed and spooned up to Rarity, “Ok, ok, I get it. Not that you could keep me away from you forever.”

“Not that I want to,” Rarity said with a smile as she looked over her shoulder as Spike, kissing his nose while placing his hand onto her stomach. “You know, the golem did the weirdest thing tonight, she asked to be left on.”

“She did?” Spike asked. “That’s weird, because she was kind of helping me with my chores and even offered to help me shop.”

“I don’t remember telling her that,” Rarity said, placing a finger to her chin. “I wonder if the fact that I keep using her and have her hang around my friends has something to do with it?”

“Maybe,” Spike said.

“I think I will talk to Zecora tomorrow about her, maybe there’s something I should be careful of,” Rarity said. “Oh, and could you bring me some of the gems that Mina brings over, and put them in a cart for me?”

“Why?” Spike asked.

“Oh, a little meeting I have planned next week,” Rarity said with a smiled as she lightly kissed Spike on the nose.

---

“It has almost been a month since Trixie has last talked to me, or has attended any of the meetings. I need you to talk to her,” Luna said, looking at Spark.

Shining Spark shook her head, “Me? Princess, how am I supposed to get to her, when you could not.”

:Sometimes, a kind word from a friend will carry more power than a word from your mentor that you admire,” Luna said, walking down the hall.

Lyra came up behind Spark and nodded, “She’s right you know. Trixie is probably scared of even facing Luna right now. It has to be us, we’re teammates after all.”

“”I hope we are more than that to her,” Ditzy said, walking up to the door where Trixie slept and lightly rapped on it, “Trixie? Could you please come out?”

“Go away!” Trixie shouted.

Cheerilee came up next to Ditzy and pointed her finger to the window. Looking to the door, she knocked on it,” Please Trixie!”

“Go away! You’re better off!” Trixie yelled as she looked down at a picture she held in her hands.

“Better off from what?” Raindrops asked.

“Than hanging out with a loser like me,” Trixie said, before running a hand along her picture.

The photo in he hands was a simple one, of her standing with princess Luna the day that she had taken her in. With a shudder and a tear rolling down her cheek, Trixie began to think about the day she had met the lunar princess.

“So, this is the home of the famed magician, Trixie Lulamoon,” Luna said, walking into the trailer.

“Magician’s assistant you mean,” Trixie grumbled, taking a bottle of bourbon from her cabinet and began to drink it down. Frowning, she looked down at the low cut outfit that she was wearing and growling at it, before taking a seat across from Luna, “So, what brings you here, princess? Came to share in my misery at being knocked down to less than important?”

Luna chuckled as she sat across from Trixie, “I take it you have the same grievances with Grand Ruler that I have?”

“What,. Oh no,”: Trixie sarcastically remarked, “Trixie is ecstatic with the rule of Grand Moron! She loves the fact that you have to be careful with how you think or what you say, else you get thrown into a re-education camp for fixing. That you can’t mock the king or else, that if you make a mistake they will proceed to do whatever it takes to get the truth out of you. Actually, what Trixie loves the most is the fact that the once Great and Powerful Trixie has been reduced from being a magician with her own show and skills to a second string assistant. Forced to wear this embarrassing outfit that shows off her body to the public while a two-bit magician is out there playing the crowd. Wowing them with little parlor tricks.”

There was a cunning smile on Luna’s lips as she listened to Trixie’s rant, “We seem to be in the same boat. I see everything that my” she shuddered at the next few words “brother-in-law has done to my sister’s kingdom. I can only tell Celestia what I have seen and heard, but it is not pleasant.”

“Let Trixie guess,” Trixie said, “Foals in fear of being taken away at night, mares afraid of the soldiers and what they might do to them, and Equestrians tired of the forced training regiments that keep getting placed.”

“That and more,” Luna said with a frown, “What’s more, Grand Ruler ignores me, treats me like I do not exist. I see it in Celestia’s eyes, she fears that this treatment might give me a relapse, but I assure her that the monster will never return.”

“What about a year ago? Trixie had heard tha-”

“That was an illusion, something sent that image of my evil half to the Empire. I have no idea who,” Luna said. “But when I find him, I will-:”

“HAHAHAHAHAHA!” Trixie laughed triumphantly, “Trixie knew it! Trixie was there the day that ‘Nightmare Moon’ attacked. She knew that there was something off, but she could not prove it.”

“You knew?” Luna said, smiling.

“Why of course! Trixie’s special talent is illusion magic, her proficiency is in creating the things that trick the eyes of a normal pony,” Trixie then shrank back and blushed, “Not that she could ever fool your eyes, your majesty.”

Luna laughed, “Fear not little Pony, you proven yourself and why I have need of you.”

“What do you mean?” Trixie asked.

“What if I told you that I am putting together a team,” Luna asked, “A team of ponies like you, who have grievances with Grand Ruler Celesto. Each with a special skill and talent that would get them unnoticed by Starfleet, but would allow them to be...beneficial to one another. A team that would help the Element Bearers from the shadows and help to free Equestria once more.”

Trixie sat her elbows on her knees and took another drink of bourbon,”Trixie would say, why her? Though she is proficient in illusion magic, she is no Twilight Sparkle, though she wishes to best her one day.”

“I thought you had reformed,” Luna asked.

“Oh, Trixie has. This is not ‘defeat or revenge’, this is a defeat because she wants to prove she can and will best the one of the few ponies in the world that Trixie admires,” Trixie said. “Besides, you have heard of Trixie’s two defeats in Ponyville, how she could barely handle a star beast and was driven mad by the amulet.”

“But, I have also learned of an adventure in Manehatten of your detective work,” Luna said, and then threw a manilla envelope. When Trixie opened it, she found her old School for Gifted Unicorns application, “And this. I had taken the time to see your scores in the school and I was impressed. High marks in illusion, deduction, and trickery. Knowledge of enchantments, and manipulation are also high. As a matter of fact, you were only expelled because you took the fall for somepony.”

Trixie folded her arms, “Sunburst was more deserving of staying in that school anyway. Trixie had bigger things in mind.”

“May I ask what happened?” Luna asked.

“Sunburst tried a spell that was way more powerful than his level could obtain. When it was done, he had destroyed most of the dorm and injured three students. It was obvious to the most obvious pony that Sunburst was guilty, Trixie had changed things to make it look like she was the guilty party.”

“And that is why I want you,” Luna said, smiling. “Though your only skill is in the school of illusion, I see great potential in you.”

“Even if Grand Ruler says that illusion is a cowardly ability?” Trixie asked.

“It is because of that,” Luna smiled, “You can be surprised what illusion can do. Under my training, I could make you one of the best illusionists that Equestria has ever seen, better than Inidouh, Penn, and your grandfather.”

“And all Trixie has to do, is to agree to join this little team of renegades to risk life and limb, possible mind rape, and imprisonment?” Trixie asked.

“Yes,” Luna said , holding out her hand, “You can always say no.”

“Trixie...wouldn’t dream of it,” Trixie said, shaking Luna’s hand. “When do we start, master?”

Trixie looked up from her photo of her and Luna to the other photos of her. Some of them were of her and her family, the day she got her cutie mark playing for her grandpa in front of that rainbow, the first day she went to school and her first show. Others were small, mostly nicknacks of her old trips as a magician. Then she looked at the photos of her and Luna, her early days of training-

“Illusion has no offensive spells,” Luna said, walking in front of Trixie, “Except one, a color ray. We will work on that.”

“So you will not be teaching Trixie any other offensive magic?” Trixie asked, concentrating the magic in her horn.

Luna looked at Trixie curiously,” Would you like to learn?”

“Trixie would rather stay away from that, if it;s all right with you,” Trixie said. “Trixie would rather trick ponies and manipulate them, rather than best them magically.”

Trixie looked at a photo of her in a bed, with Luna by her side.

“Trixe, I am sorry, I did not expect the power of that spell to-”

“No, princess, Trixie is sorry. She failed to perform that spell properly,” Trixie whispered.

“You will never be a failure in my eyes, my student.” Luna said, smiling.

“T-that was the first time, she had called Trixie her student. When she had told Trixie that she could never fail,” Trixie growled and threw the photo against the mirror. Looking back at the distortion, she growled, “Failure! FAILURE! FAILURE!!!! I’m nothing but a horrible failure!”

A pair of grey wings wrapped themselves around Trixie as a similarly colored hoof began to rub Trixie’s back, “Shhh, it’s ok. Let it out, let it all out. You can cry, it’s not childish to cry.”

“D-ditzy?” Trixie asked, looking up at the cross-eyed mare with golden eyes. “But how did you get-”

Ditzy pointed to the window, “Your window was open.”

“Oh,,” Trixie chuckled with a blush. Then she turned to the sound of a door being smashed opened, “What on earth?”

Raindrops stood in the middle of Trixie’s broken door, rubbing her knuckles, “Sorry, I decided to use force.”

“Raindrops,” Carrot top said, looking frazzled at the remains of the door, “Cheerilee could’ve unlocked the door.”

“”Oooops,” Raindrops laughed, putting a hand through her blue mane, “Sorry, got a little impatient.”

“What are you girls doing?” Trixie asked as she watched her other teammates come in. “I thought I told you to leave, it would be better for you all if you didn’t bother with a lousy failure like me.”

“What do ya mean by failure?” Raindrops asked,

“Trixie means, she failed at her mission. She failed to beat the Ursa Minor, she failed to beat Twilight Sparkle, and now...she failed to save Myte,” the unicorn’s eyes began to fill with tears, “What good am I if I can’t even save one life? How can I protect you girls if I can’t even save one measly little pony?”

“You saved those ponies, Trixie,” Shining Spark said, stepping over the rubble and taking a seat at Trixie’s side. “You saved that entire city.”

“Yeah,” Lyra smiled, “You should be focusing on that.”

Raindrops smiled and leaned against the wall, “You know, I visited that city before we left for home. To check up on it, and you know what? I found this little filly who asked me ‘Who was that mare that saved us?’ And I said ‘That was Trixie, the great and powerful. Protector of innocent little fillies and hero of the small’.”

“You did?” Trixie asked, looking shocked.

Carrot Top nodded, “I saw her and the filly jumped for joy, wanting to know if you would come back one day.”

“I told her that you were busy saving the day elsewhere, but to not worry, because she is always watching you. Then she left to join her friends, trying to decide who would get to play you,” laughed Raindrops.

“Maybe, you are not such a failure after all,” smiled Cheerilee, holding Trixie’s hand.

Trixie looked down and wiped a tear away from her eyes, “You guys...why are you trying to cheer me up? I’m just a two-bit magician who messed up twice back in Ponyville.”

“To be honest, I was thinking that Applejack was just part of the show when she was interrupting your show, and I only got Twilight’s show, after the alicorn amulet incident. So, I’m not really a good judge of your character,” Raindrops said with a chuckle.

Lyra chuckled, “Oh yeah, the alicorn amulet, I remember that.”

“You were drinking a milkshake during that second duel,” Carrot Top exclaimed.

“Yeah, because I didn’t care all that much about the fight, because I knew Twilight was going to save us. Besides, Trixie didn’t look like a killer,” Lyra said. “You don’t have the look of a killer, you look more like a mare who loves a good show, like I do.”

“So, is that why you want to help me?” Trixie asked.

Lyra shrugged, “Yeah. As a matter of fact, we kind of wished we met before you came to Ponyville, we would’ve loved to play before you showed up.”

“And my brother loves you,” Raindrops said. “So, there is my reason.”

“Still? But I whipped him, and made him my slave,” Trixie argued, a shocked look in her eyes.

“And you know what he told me after the show?” Raindrops asked. “He said that he knew that his second favorite pony out there was only under the influence of something bad and that she was still the greatest unicorn he had ever met. Then he went on to try and see if he could pull off your tricks.”

“What? But I-I,” Trixie began, only to hear Cheerilee recite something in interruption.

“Other unicorns perform fireballs, others use lightning, but Trixie is the only mare I have seen that makes you believe that a unicorn can do it all!” Cheerilee said, “He got a C+ for his little paper, but I remember the enthusiasm that he had when he wrote it. As for me, I am helping to cheer you up, because I don’t believe in seeing any pony miserable. Even one who conquered a small town.”

“Besides,” Ditzy said, rubbing her hand along Trixie’s back, “I can tell you have a good heart. It’s right here,” the mare then pointed to Trixie’s chest. “And you have done your best to try and show other ponies that little heart of yours.”

Carrot Top sighed and ran a hand through her mane, “I have to admit, you did not impress me much when you had Rarity come by and insult my mane dye that day. And quite frankly, I was worried about this whole team idea when I saw you, but...”

“But?” Trixie asked.

“Seeing you try so hard to help us, to help Equestria, and work to save everypony...I am starting to see another side to you.”

Spark added her two cents, “I think it is obvious why we are helping you Trixie and why we’re by your side, it is because we’re your friends.”

“Friends? But, we only had one real mission together as a team and we have only known each other for almost a month,” Trixie said, a faint smile creeping across her face.

“‘Bonds forged over the fire of battle are quick to form, but no less strong than those forged by time’- Twilight Sparkle on her friendship thesis,” Cheerilee said. “I read it once.”

Spark nodded, “Shortened though that quote may be, it is no less true. We are a team, but, if are to survive, we need to be more than that. We need to be friends.”

Raindrops nodded and gave Trixie a hug, “She’s right, and you know what? I think I like being friends with this little magician, arrogant and egotistical she may be.”

Trixie smirked as she got up from the bed, magically bringing her hat to her,” Well of course you would. For I am, the Great and Powerful unicorn from Neigh Orleans!” And she adjusted her hat, smirking.

“And, anypony who is determined to fight a god and stand toe to toe with Raven is surely a pony I can put my trust in, Carrot Top said.

“The savior of Detrot,” Trixie bragged, bringing her cape to her and putting it on.

“Besides, I think you proved that you aren’t that-” Anything Ditzy was about to say was interrupted by Trixie’s declaration as she threw her arms to the side wide and turning to her team.

“For I am, the GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!!!!” She shouted, making small fireworks shoot out around her. Tipping her hat over her eyes, she began to point to each mare in return, “And Trixie promises, that we will get through all of this together and live to see it to it’s end. Ditzy, you will be reunited with your daughters, Carrot Top will get her farm back, Raindrops will go home to her brother, Lyra and Cheerilee will be reunited with their lost lovers, and Shining Spark,” Trixie said, looking into the violet eyes of the unicorn, “Trixie may not know much about you, but she will give you a life.”

“Hey, don’t forget about yourself,” Lyra said, smiling at the blue mare. “You’re getting out of this alive too.”

“Hey,” raindrops smiled, “I have an idea. How about after all of this, we go and see Trixie’s show together.”

“Oh, I know my muffin will love it!” Ditzy said with a smile.

“Raindrops chuckled, “Snails will get a kick out of that idea.”

“My farm will take a while to fix up again, so I am ok with that,” Carrot Top said.

“It should make for a fun field trip,” Cheerilee nodded in agreement.

“I would love to take Bon Bon there,” Lyra said, and then added, “Maybe I could get Octavia and Vinyl and we could do a pre-show.”

Shining Spark then put a hand onto Trixie’s shoulder, “After all, this is what we are here for, correct?”

“Yes, Trixie supposes. This is what having friends is for,” Trixie smiled. “Thank you all.”

“Hey, why we are all here, let’s have a slumber party. We can talk all about our lives and maybe have a little fun!” Cheerilee said.

Trixie and Spark shook their head, “Uhm no. Trixie doesn’t do slumber parties.”

“And we don’t have the right book for it,” spark said, much to the confusion of the others.

“You don’t need a book for a slumber party,” Lyra said, and then looked to Trixie,” I bet you don’t because you haven't had one. Come on!”

As the party of the seven began, Luna watched from the shadows, a smile on her face. With a quiet glow of her horn, she fixed the door and closed it behind her. After walking away a few feet, she bumped into a brown snake-like body, “Oooooh, I hope I’m not late for the slumber party!” Discord said, his face done up with make up and his brown mane now with curlers on his head.

“Very late,” Luna said, walking past Discord and towards her room.

“Aw,” he said, snapping his fingers and the appearing next to Luna, “So, did the impromptu friendship lesson go well? Did you get Trixie out of her funk, or are we quickly gonna have to look for a replacement??” Discord said, pulling out a long scroll with a long list of names, “Personally, I like this Sunburst fellow, but I think this Nyx girl has potential.”

“Yes,” Luna said, walking over the scroll, “Trixie has her confidence back and the bonds of friendship have been strengthened. They are slowly turning from a team, to true friends.”

“Aww, Does that mean?” Discord asked, appearing in front of Luna with his ‘Team Luna’ shirt on and a big pair of glistening eyes.

“No,” Luna said calmly.

Discord frowned, “Awww, come on. We are almost sibs-in-law!!!”

“The very idea of my sister marrying you is enough to make me sick,” Luna muttered. “And the day she marries you, is the day that I will grab one of my night guard and ask him out for a date!”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Discord said. “So, how about that little Spark gal? Tell me a little about her.”

“Not much to tell Discord,” Luna said. “A year ago, she showed up on my doorstep, asking to join the cause in liberating Equestria. Then she showed me her power in magic. I took her her and had her team up with Trixie on a few training missions,” Luna said.

“Ah, so a mystery gal,” Discord said, “And you haven’t figure out who she is yet?” Discord asked.

Silently, Luna shook her head

---

Starla sat up at the sound of her cell being opened. Turning to look at the figure in the light, she let out a light whimper and hid behind the bed, “Calm down, kid, I’m not here to touch you.”

Starla smiled when she recognized the voice and stood up with a smile, “Oh, hello Dementia. I can’t believe that I’m actually glad to see you of all people.”

“Yeah, whatever,” Dementia frowned as she walked over to Starla and undid her chains, “Come on, I got something to show ya.”

“W-what is it?” Starla asked, trembling a little, and flinching away from Dementia’s touch.

“Just come with me,” Dementia said, nodding her head to the door.

For a little while, Starla followed Dementia through the halls of the base, and up the stairs to the outer rim of the fortress walls. Once she stepped outside, she gasped when she saw Rep-Stallion and Mysterious standing in front of her, “Oh gods, you guys are going to kill me. I’m sorry for what we’ve done to you, please don’t hurt me or-”

“If you expect us to rape you, put it out of your mind. We refuse to lower ourselves to his level,” Mysterious said.

“Yeah,” Rep said sitting on the side of the outcropping with a smile, “And forget killing ya, you’ve been through too much by now. No fun in it.”

Dementia smirked at Starla, “Couldn’t if he tried, heart’s not in it.”

“Hey, I could be a killer if I tried,” smirked Rep as he laid back to look at the horizon.

Mysterious looked to the two women, “This fortress has consumed so much of our time here in this pocket dimension that we forget what the sunrise looks like. So, when we have the chance to take it in, we take it.” And then he pointed his finger towards the horizon.

Curious, Starla walked to the side of the fortress wall and looked to where Mysterious pointed. As her eyes gazed out over the horizon, she opened her mouth wide at the lovely sight that began to present itself before her. The sun began to rise over the horizon, pushing back the black clouds of the night, as if it pushed back a curtain of darkness to allow it’s hidden beauty to shine through. It’s light touched and began to blaze up the sky in it’s ethereal colors. Blue, red, and orange all seemed to blaze across the sky, lighting up the dark pocket dimension to allow the wastes below to be revealed to her blue eyes. Thought much of it was barren, it was hauntingly beautiful in its quietness. The barren world taking in the light, showing the land as an never ending plain, “Wow,” gasped Starla.

“You know,,” Rep smiled as he laid on the railing and watching the sun rise, “The afterlife is kind of multiversal. I bet if we yell loud enough, Myte can hear us.”

Mysterious took a deep breath, “Myte! You were annoying and foolish!”

With a chuckle, Rep shouted, “You only had a few useless moves and no one liked you!”

“You accent was fake!” Dementia yelled and then looked to Starla with a smile.

Starla put a finger to her chin, and then smiled wide, “I got it...I got it!” With a laugh, she yelled “Myte! Thank you for that birthday present you got me last year. It showed that you remembered something about me!”

Dementia smiled, “See, you can remember something about him. Maybe you aren’t such a monster after all.”

“That present, it was one of the few times that the team remembered me as something more than just the chick,” she smiled. “It kind of made me, happy.”

Dementia laid her white hand onto Starla’s back and then gave the white unicorn a hug, “Come on, let me take you back to you room before Conquest comes for you.”

After a few moments, Dementia led Starla back to her room and closed the door. As she smiled, her mood quickly soured when she heard a chuckle, “How nice. You helped that little piece of shit.”

Dementia turned to glare daggers at the black alicorn, “Conquest! If you have a problem with how I treat that prisoner…”

Conquest held up a finger to stop Dementia’s threat, “I actually love what you are doing, caring for her.”

“Y-you do?” Asked Dementia, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

“Why yes,” Conquest said, smiling, “While giving her hints of a better life out there and making her feel human, you are reminding her that there is something better out there for her. That maybe there is more to her than being my fuck toy. And that’s good for me.”

“Why,” asked Dementia.

“Because, if I kept on raping her again and again, then I risk her falling in love with me and no wants that. You know how it goes with some rape victims,” he said, putting his palms together and putting on a mocking tone, “Oh, you raped me and tortured me, but now I’m so broken I have come to realize that I love you. Please take me now! Make love to me! Please give me your dick, I need you dick, I crave you dick, turn me into your little fuck toy for life!’” Turning to look back at Dementia, he frowned. “So, thank you. You help prevent her from thinking that I would ever actually love her, that she can become more than just my little sex slave.”

“But, that’s not why I-”

“And even though I told you this, you will continue to care for her. Because you can’t help it,” laughed Conquest, “Because she’s your little morality pet, the only thing in this little place that makes you feel like you are better than the dregs that you command. You lose her, and you lose a piece of your humanity. So, continue to care for her, because you have no choice.

“You son of a bitch!” Roared Dementia punching at Conquest, only to have her fist grabbed by Conquest’s hand.

Slowly, Conquest began to crush Dementia’s fist, causing triklets of blood to run down his fingers, “That’s right, hate me. Despise me, think of all of the ways you can kill me, because that will only make me stronger in the end.”

Dementia whimpered in pain, but she glared at Conquest with a burning fire in her eyes, “What the hell are you?”

“My dear, I have been across the multiverse and back, conquered many worlds and killed many a world’s hero. In each, I have been many things,” in his eyes, Dementia saw a young man laying in a broken giant robot, “I’ve been an angel. I’ve been a ninja,”, the image now of a young man in orange being stabbed in the heart by a dagger, “I have been a lover to a princess and their killer,” she now saw a group of young girls in sailor suits laying dead. “I have been to many worlds where hate is the strongest, but in each one it’s the same...I am the embodiment of hate and ultimately, their conqueror.”

“You..son of a....bitch,” groaned Dementia as Conquest let go of her hand.

“I beg to differ,” Conquest said smiling, “My mom was quite lovely and caring, well to me at least. To the rest of the world though, she was the personification of hell itself.” With a laugh he opened the door to Starla’’s room and entered in.

Dementia rubbed her fist a she heard Starla begin to scream, “Oh, please no...don’t! Please, don’t cut my-”

“DAMN IT!” Dementia screamed, punching the wall again and again with her injured hand. It was only thanks to her hand being grabbed by Mysterious did she stop. Looking at Rep-stallion and then to Mysterious, she shook her head and gave her two friends a hug.

---

Alone in Horn Kong, Titan sat. In front of him was his board with the white stones laid out. Beneath his dark hood, his red eyes narrowed on three black pieces in particular. A smile slid across his face beneath his hood as he toyed with the three stones, “And so, does my three most cherished pieces begin their change into White, and help to gain more ground for white on the board.” With a brush of his hand, he traced along black stones that had much of the board covered, “Even with the addition of a new stone, Grand Ruler still fades in time. Perhaps...it’s time to bring in a new stone.”

In the Crystal Empire he found her, crying by a small stone. Though covered by a cloak the light purple unicorn cried, her tears hitting the floor, another soul that Grand Ruler ruined, “Crystal Hope?”

“Y-Yes” whispered the unicorn.

Titan knelt beside the young unicorn, bringing our a sphere of magic, “I have come to undo a great wrong.”

Author's Notes:

Big thanks to Wyvernseeker for the edits.

I want you all to take a deep breath and relax. You just went through a breather chapter...one that lasted 14,000 words. Y'know, Mykan wants short chapters to last 22 minutes (Even though that 6,000 breaks that), me? I say what the hell and see what happens!

This chapter originally didn't exist. I was just going to jump into the next battle. But, after some soul searching, i figured no. We need time to rest so that way you the reader can take in the events of the story. It helps to also build characters.

The thing with Artie came from the fact that Mykan has a bit on Artie's bacground as "Family hates him." Of course, you cant tell me this and not expect me to attack it.

Bonus points if you can recognize the story that Pinkie is telling the twins. And yes, that is how I view her and her element.

Adieu Plant Star

having too many flaws will make the ponies too weak

The world of the fae, Luminous, was a small world in comparison to the many worlds under the command of Starfleet. It did not have its own school like other fairy worlds, or did it have a connection to the greater realms of magic. However, this lush and green world was home to a small kingdom, run by a fairy queen who had a strong bond with the ponies of Starfleet. This fairy queen was Krysta, the old friend of the commander of Starfleet. Her lovely face, currently covered by her golden hair, was marred by a scowling frown, “Give me, the report again.”

The purple haired fairy gulped and looked on her computer, “Well, it appears that even with our best mages and scientists on it...we are still unable to open a portal to United Equestria.”

“So, let me get this straight,” groaned Krysta, before leaning back into her chair and rubbing her brow. “Our closest allies, the group of ponies who have always been there for us, is currently at war with an multiversal embodiment of hatred for the past four months and we can do nothing to help?”

“Yes, your majesty,” the fairy said with a bow.

As Krysta rubbed her temples, the warm hand of her husband rested on her shoulder, “My dear you should relax. This stress is not helpful for you.”

Krysta flinched and got up from her throne, “How can I possibly rest? MY best friend is out there fighting and we’re stuck here. We’re one of the two countries that would actually treat United Equestria as allies. And we can’t do a damnable thing to help them.”

The king looked on as his wife walked to the window and sighed. Getting to his feet, Topaz reached out for her, “It will be all right. I am sure. They are Starfleet, I think they’ll win this war without outside help.”

Krysta crossed her arms under her chest and leaned against Topaz’s chest, “I wish I could be so sure,” she said with a shudder. “It’s been four months, why haven’t we gotten through? Someone or something must have messed with the dimensional barriers.”

“Your majesties!” shouted a messenger as he ran into the throne room, the stone floor clacking against his metal shoes.

“Riven, what is it? Is it United Equestria?” Krysta asked, looking at the messenger.

“We don’t know exactly how or why, but a portal is opening,” he said, panting. “What do you wish for me to do?”

“Send some of our guards to check out who is coming through that portal, and to not engage them if they look like they will be a threat, “Krysta said, before looking back out the window and into the sky.

About a few miles away from the palace, a black portal finished opening, becoming big enough to allow the travelers to step foot out of the portal, “Ah, here we are!” Conquest said, giving his wings a flap as he landed, “The world of Illuminoth. Took me a while to break through the barrier but we made it.”

“Thank you,” the figure in the cloak said, stepping out soon after Conquest did. When his four cloven hooves hit the ground, the grass began to turn a shade of grey.

“Hey,” Conquest said, lightly punching his companion’s shoulder, “You’ve been saying you wanted to get some exercise once this war started and well...here we are. The only other place that would still be willing to help United Equestria. Now, unless you need my help in killing this place, I have some plans to make.”

“I’ll be fine,” the figure said as he saw some fairy soldiers flying nearby. “I even see my first kills.”

“Ah, got ya,” Conquest said, walking up to the portal. “Enjoy. Would join in on the mass destruction, but I have some plans to make.”

The figure in the cloak only gave a nod as his friend disappeared. By now, the green grass had turned into dust beneath his hooves. Narrowing his red eyes at the two soldier faires, he enveloped them both in magic and dragged them closer. As he watched them beginning to kick and squirm in his magic, the being gave out a chuckle as he dragged a cloven hoof along the face of one of the fairies, “So, this is what counts for fairies in this world...I am not impressed.”

The other fairy gave out a scream of horror as he watched his friend expire before his eyes. The fairy that was touched gave out a haunting scream of horror and pain as the light faded from his eyes and fell to the ground, “What are you?”

“My name is one that is unheard of in this time, so please, call me a necromancer,” the necromancer said with a smile. “Go to your queen and tell her that this world has seen its last sunrise.”

The planet Illuminoth, a planet filled with life and faires. Within an hour, it’s light faded from the universe.

---

Lightning laid on the floor, gasping for breath as he watched the scene unfold before his eyes. He could only watch on in horror as Starla was defiled by the black alicorn. The conqueror’s moans and grunts increased with the speed of his thrusts. All the while, Starla cried out in pain, the tears forming small rivers on her face. With a whimper, she turned her head to look at Lighting and mouthed out a silent plea for help from her husband.

As her rape continued, Starla reached out to lighting with a trembling hand. Valiantly, the white unicornicopian tried to reach for her, but Conquest slapped his hand away, “Oh, don't be like that. I am just giving your wife the time of her life...shame she’s crying too much to enjoy it!!

Conquests words echoed through Lightning’s head as the rape continued, his fist continuing to hit the ground in defiance as he listened to the screams of his wife-

“Starla!” Lighting screamed as he shot up in bed, his black mane matted with sweat. His black eyes were wide in shock as he stared down at his hands. Growling in rage, he slammed his fist onto the bed, “I...I failed her. I wasn’t good enough, not strong enough. I couldn’t-”

His self loathing was interrupted by a quick knock on the door of his home. His curiosity piqued, he got out of the bed and made his way to the door. When he opened the door, he smiled a little at seeing Artie, “Lightning, we need to talk. Why hasn’t Starla been back yet? Where is she?

“Starla’s...” Lightning paused as the images of his wife’s rape flashed through his mind, “is in a safe location right now. This war would be too much for her.”

“Lightning, we need the entire team together. We can’t afford to let-

“We came to a mutual agreement that this was what was best for the both of us. Dark Conquest’s forces are too strong for her to handle and she needed to-

Artie growled and slammed his fist against the doorframe, “They’re too powerful for any of us, Lightning!!!”

“Exactly! So I made sure that the woman I love is safe. It was my design and I am going to stand by it. At least this won't end in failure!” Lightning growled, glaring at Artie.

“This isn't the time for your selfishness. This is the time for-”

“My team, my rules!” Lighting yelled. “And if you hate that idea, then you can join Dyno!”

Artie raised a hand in protest, but then lowered it before turning away, “Fine, but you’re hiding something and I will find out exactly what it is.”

As Artie left, Lightning closed the door with a slam, before collapsing to the floor, putting his head in his palms and wept, “I’m sorry, but I can’t tell you.”

“Why is Starfleet strong, Lightning?” Grand Ruler asked.

“To protect the races that are inferior to us,” Lightning said, standing in front of his teacher.

“And if we should fail in protecting those weaker than us?” Grand Ruler asked.

” Then we have failed as warriors,” Lightning said. “There is no friendship, only the one. There is no team, only the one. We must follow the will of Grand Ruler, our hero and savior.”

“And...

“I will never be seen as weak, “ Lightning spoke aloud. Looking up from his crying, he muttered to himself,”Not strong enough.”

A loud boom knocked him out if his revere as a bright blue portal opened up and a small fairy flew out of it. After a few moments, the fairy looked up and whimpered,”l...l...Lightning.”

“Krysta!!” Lightning shouted as he ran to his little friend’s side. His face became awash with horror as he stared at her badly beaten body. Leaving her side for a brief moment, he brought out a healing salve and rubbed it along her body, “Please, not you, I can’t lose you.”

After a few moments of rubbing her body, Krysta began to cough a little, looking up at her friend, “Lightning! “ She shouted, jumping into his arms and hugging him. “It’s horrible. Luminous, It’s fallen.

Lightning looked down in shock at this, “What.”

“This monster, calling himself a necromancer, came from a portal and started to suck the souls of my people. We...couldn't stop him, no matter what we tried. He destroyed the castle, the land, everything.

“Your husband and Twink,what happened...” Lightning asked, only to get silence and tears in response. Without saying a word, Lighting held Krysta tight until she cried herself to sleep in his arms.

---

Fluttershy laid on the bed, looking up at the ceiling as she felt the hard member of her husband thrust into her body at a slow pace. Occasionally, she would let out a small groan when she would feel Rhymey’s dick thrust a little harder than his slow pace. Sometimes, her vibrant green eyes would focus on the yellow stallion above her as he made love to her and try to work up an emotion beyond boredom, but most of the time her eyes were focused on the roof of her cottage.

With a wistful sigh, Fluttershy put her arms above her head, hoping that Rhymey would take the hint and caress her body, and love her. But, no such feeling would come as Rhymey just held onto her hips and thrusted. In comparison to her half hearted moans, Rhymey was groaning and panting as he felt her tight walls rub against his cock. Turning his head down to look at his lover, Rhymey moaned and smiled at her. Fluttershy returned a small smile, “Just hold me, tease me, lick me, do something! I want you to treat me as a lover..not a breeding tool.”

“ I am feeling something

I must be cumming!” Moaned Rhymey as he began to thrust slightly faster.

Fluttershy let out a moan of relief as she felt him pick up the pace, her breasts bouncing only slightly faster in pace with his love making. With a final groan, Rhymey came inside, sliding himself out of her body and laying by her side. Turning onto her side, Fluttershy let out a sigh as she rubbed his side, “...Two minutes. That’s slightly better than your old record.”

Rhymey made a small chuckle as he rubbed Fluttershy’s side,

“I do try and improve

My lovemaking groove.”

Nodding, Fluttershy added, “It’s just that I wish we added a little more foreplay and, you know, lovemaking when we do it.”

“But Fluttershy,

I must ask why.

For sex there is no need

Except only to breed,” Rhymey said, before yawning and turning his back to her.

“But there is more to lovemaking than that, it’s something special between two lovers,” Fluttershy complained. “And what’s more, I want to talk to you about leaving me out of the fights. I need to b-”

“Now not another peep

It’s time to go to sleep.

“But, Rhymey I-” any complaints she may have had were quickly drowned out by Rhymey’s snoring. With a frustrated sigh, Fluttershy rolled out of bed and walked to her closet. Reaching inside of her collection of clothes, she brought out a pink nightgown with butterflies on the back and put it on. Tying the nightgown around the middle, Fluttershy opened the window and flew out into the night. After a few minutes of flight, she found a small part of her home that had a clearing. Landing in the clearing with a grunt, she looked up at the starry sky and smiled softly while she leaned back on her palms. Taking a deep breath, she took the time to admire the night sky and the sweet smell of the night air.

Hearing the light cracking of a tree branch, she turned her head to look at a pair of yellow eyes, “Oh, hello Lenny,” Fluttershy remarked to the lemur, beckoning him to come out with a finger. “It’s ok, it’s just me. I know Rhymey hates it when I come out at night. He thinks that it’s full of monsters that would scare me, or evil creatures of the night. But,:” she giggled when felt some mice run across the top of her hands, “We know better, don’t we. There isn’t anything scary out here. Just my nighttime friends.”

Turning herself around to lay on her stomach, she looked at an owl who landed before her. Smiling at the little bird, she reached into her pocket and brought out some food. Then she petted its head as she heard it give out a little cry, “What was that?” she asked, getting another hoot from the owl in response, “Why do I love him when he is so controlling? Well, it’s because, it’s because..-” she paused and then laid on her back, “I don’t know.”

As her green eyes gazed up at the stars, she sighed, “Truth be told, I really don’t know why I fell in love with him. If you asked me while I was dating him, I might have given you an answer like ‘he’s nice’ or something simple like that, but that was before we were married.”

A little series of yips drew her attention, and with a turn of her head, she looked at a small group of kits, “Do I have an answer for you now? No...I don’t,” turning her head towards the skies, she lightly rubbed the head of one of the kits, It was on a night like this that he came to me, landing from coming from a planetary portal to Unicornicopia and he introduced himself with that rhyming way he would talk. Is that why I love him? Because I found him so handsome and cute that I fell for his charms?” A bark from the fox made her smile, “No, you’re right, I’m not that shallow. I wouldn’t love a stallion just because he’s handsome. Was it because he was nice?”

Fluttershy sat up and put her elbows on her thighs, “Well, no, my friends are nice, but I don’t love them like that...except for one.” with a blush, she tried shaking the image of Rainbow Dash holding out a hand for her out of her head. “The point is...I can’t give you a real reason why I fell in love with him or why I should still be married to him beyond our vows.”

A tweet from a nightingale caught her attention, “Oh, I couldn’t divorce him if I tried. Divorce isn’t exactly looked on well in United Equestria. I looked,” with a sigh, she looked up at a group of stars in the shape of diamonds, “Maybe I should talk to Rarity tomorrow.”

---

Starla laid in her bed, curled up in a fetal position with her eyes red. She gave out a small whimper as her mind tried to recover from the latest round of nightmares that she had woken up violently from. Trembling, she crossed her arms over her chest and shivered, letting out another round of sobs as she began to cry once more. Lifting up her head she turned to the sound of a door opening. With a whimper, she backed up away but then smiled when she saw who was in the doorway,” Oh, it’s you. Hey Dementia.”

Dementia smiled softly as she stepped in, “Hey kid,” noticing the unicorpian’s red eyes, she asked, “Another nightmare?”

“When hasn’t it been a nightmare,” Starla sighed as she sat on the edge of the bed, wiping a tear away. “Lately, it’s all I’ve been having. If it isn’t Conquest making a dinner of my breasts, it’s me having his children and him...aborting them in front of me.”

Dementia sighed and walked to the side of the bed. With a smile, she took Dementia by the hand, “come on, I’m taking you to my room.”

“What? Wouldn’t Conquest be expecting me?” Starla asked, following Dementia as she was taken away.

“Naw, Conquest is busy planning his next attack, so you’ll be fine,” Dementia sid, leading Starla to the stairs leading to the upper floors “He’s too busy planning to want to rape you tonight.”

Starla smiled as she followed Dementia up the flights of stairs. As she walked, she noticed the number of floors that she was beginning to ascend and the windows that gave her a small glimpse of the rest of the fortress that has been her home, “I never realized just how many floors the main building has. I’ve only been to the top parapet at the perimeter of the courtyard.”

“The main building is huge, no doubt about it,” Dementia said, making their way to the top floor,” Both inside and out.”

“What’s the rest of the place like?” Starla asked.

“The first floor, where you live, is the slave quarters and torture rooms. The second floor is the training and cafeteria rooms, while the floor above that being the barracks. Then the fourth floor is for the generals like me and the others,” Dementia said.

Starla cocked her head to the side for a moment, “But this place looked bigger than four floors from the outside.”

“That’s because floors 5-7 are, according to Conquest, ‘Meant to be there in case a team of heroes come to fight me and I want to split them up into one-on-one fights that highlight their growth and characterization.’ Hs words.”

“That’s oddly specific,” said Starla with a weird look in her eyes.

With a roll of her eyes, Dementia said, “Tell me about it. Lastly, the 8th floor is the top one, with the main planning room and Conquest’s bed chambers. That’s where he is right now.” taking a few more steps, she walked to the end of a long hallway to a door with a letter D on it. Smiling, the white unicorn put a key to unlock it, “And this is my room. Rep and Mysterious are next door.”

Starla’s eyes went wide in shock as she took in the room before her when she stepped in, her purple mane swaying to the side when she looked the room over, “Wow, this..was not what I expected,” she said, looking at the large bed that sat in the corner of the room, next to a small table lamp. The bed was lined with dark blue and red sheets, with a few plush ponies resting on top of it. Across from the bed was a dresser with a body length mirror standing next to it.

Dementia ran a hand through her red mane and gave a small chuckle, “What, were you expecting a large make-up kit and nothing but dresses? I know when we first met, I may have acted like a bimbo who only cared about my looks, but I had other interests you know.”

“Well, no,” Starla blushed, “It’s just...not what was expecting. I was expecting something meaner and more cruel. You know, like a villain, not this. Not beds and teddy bears and,” she looked to the side of the room and saw a small bookcase, “Books.”

“Hey, villains have interests too. We’re equines too, well,” Dementia turned her head away as she closed the door and locked it, “Most of us.”

Starla only gave a small sigh as she looked at the books on Dementia’s shelf, “‘Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep’, ‘Animal Farm’, ‘Minority Report’, and...” Starla paused as she picked up a small book with a little mouse on the cover, “‘The Secret of NIMH?’”

“I love Mrs. Brisby!” Dementia giggled as he sat on the bed, already dressed down to a sports bra and panties. “Just don’t tell Rep, he’ll never let me forget reading about a motherly mouse who saves her children after going through hell.”

“Trust me, I won’t,” Starla sid with a giggle as she put the book away. Turning around she began to walk to the bed.

“Hey, you can borrow one of my nightgowns, they’re in the upper drawer,” Dementia said.

Starla smiled and walked to the dresser, “Thanks, for letting me stay here. Even though, it’s only for the night.”

“Don’t mention it kid,” Dementia said, watching as Starla began to strip. She frowned as she got a good look at Starla’s back, covered in lashes and scars. There were deep gouges just at the bottom of the wings and bite marks on her sides. When Starla took off her pants, she shuddered when she saw more bite marks on Starla’s rear, and what looked like a blade wound at the base of her tail. Taking a quick glance at the mirror, Dementia got a glimpse at Starla’s front.

Much like how her back was covered in scars, her front was just as bad, if not worse. Burn marks lined her shoulders and stomach, matching the cuts along her collarbone. Her breasts were bitten, teeth marks marring the white flesh while her purple nipples were pierced and cut. When Dementia looked at the crotch area, she winced and covered her own puss in sympathy as she saw the pubic mound was cut, and Dementia could only guess at what Conquest did to the rest of her old enemy’s pussy. Looking to her bedside table, Dementia picked up a small bottle, The memore of Conquest’s words flooding her mind, ”While giving her hints of a better life out there and making her feel human, you are reminding her that there is something better out there for her. That maybe there is more to her than being my fuck toy. And that’s good for me.”

Looking to the unicornicopian, Dementia called out, “Starla, lay on your front.”

“What?” Starla asked, putting on a light blue nightgown.

Dementia got off the bed and patted it, “I said, lay on your front,” she said as Starla laid on the bed, her back facing the roof. Lightly lifting up the nightgown, Dementia squirted some of the salve onto her hands and then placed her hands onto Starla’s exposed back.

“”W-what are you doing? It feels cold,” Starla said, feeling Dementia’s hands begin to push and rub along her back.

“I don’t care if this is helping you, Conquest. I refuse to let this girl suffer at your hands. She doesn’t deserve to be treated like a toy,” Dementia thought to herself as she rubbed small circles into Starla’s back, eliciting a little moan from the unicorn. Sliding her white hands to Starla’s arms, she pressed her fingers into the biceps, “I’m administering a healing salve to your body.”

“A...healing salve?” asked Starla as she breathed a little softer.

“Yeah, Conquest gives some of this to each of his soldiers and generals. ‘Can’t have my best men getting hurt now can we?’ he would say,” Dementia said,moving her hands back to Starla’s shoulder blades and softly rubbing circles into the flesh, feeling each muscle, feeling the tense parts begin to loosen a little.

“Wow, you almost think he cares,” Starla said, getting a giggle from both her and Dementia.

Dementia smiled, “Only enough to make sure his warriors fight well.” Turning her eyes back to the woman’s back, she continued to press down on the muscles, pushing to the sides and caressing the soft parts of her back. Placing two fingers to the small of Starla’s back, she began to trace along Starla’s spine, pressing her fingers along every inch of the white fur.

Starla began to let out small moans as she felt Dementia’s hands move along her back. So content and into the massage was she, that she did not realize that there was a faint glow along her body where Dementia touched her body and rubbed it. Instead, she closed her eyes and let out a small purr as she felt Dementia explore her body, feeling her tense body loosen to the villainess’ touch and the scars along her body slowly began to heal, her pure white fur returning to normal,” It’s so weird.”

“What is?” Dementia asked.

“We were enemies once, and now...this is the only place where I can feel human or safe. My former enemy is the only way that I can feel safe anymore, how weird is that?” When she felt Dementia caress the sides of her stomach, she giggled, “That tickles.”

“Sorry,” Dementia giggled, “Didn’t know you we a ticklish little gal,” Looking down at Starla’s shapely rump, she added, “Look, I am going to have to touch some sensitive spots on your body for this salve to work. Do you want me to touch-”

“Go ahead,” whispered Starla, “It’ll be the first time I’ve felt something other than pain down there in awhile.”

Dementia nodded and began to caress and rub each butt cheek tenderly, kneading it with a slow touch. Pressing her palms into the soft flesh, she made sure to lightly touch the base of Starla’s tail. Sliding down along Sarla’s white body, Dementia placed her hands onto Starla’s thighs, rubbing the outside of them first, before moving to the back of the thigh.

A sharp gasp escaped Starla’s throat as she felt Dementia rub along her inner thigh, lightly feeling along the sensitive hairs of her flesh. Her moans began to switch back to purring when she felt Dementia grab her calves and began to squeeze and massage them. She giggled when she felt Dementia run a finger along her right foot, “All done!”

“Really?” Starla asked, looking over her shoulder at Dementia, “Didn’t felt like it took that long.”

“It took thirty minutes, sweetheart,” smiled Dementia as she laid next to Starla. “But it worked, look.”

Laying on her back, Starla took note of her body, amazed at how well her body had healed. The wounds and red marks that once lined her body were now gone, leaving behind the perfect white form she was used to. Smiling, she pulled down her nightgown and then gave Dementia a hug, “Oh thank you!!!”

Dementia returned the hug, holding Starla close and running her hand through Starla’s mane. She gave off a soft sigh as she enjoyed the warm feeling in her chest that came from being close to Starla, “You’re welcome, sweetie. Now, get to bed.”

Starla nodded and laid back down onto the bed,. As she began to cover up, she looked up at Dementia, “Where are you going to sleep?”

“You’re my guest, I’m sleeping on the floor,” Dementia said, moving away from the bed, only to feel Starla’s hand on hers as she grabbed it tight.

With her finger entwined with Dementia’s, she looked up, “Please don’t. The only time I’ve ever been able to have a good night’s sleep is when you are in bed with me. Please...don’ t let me sleep alone.”

Dementia smiled softly, looking into Starla’s face, into the pleading blue eyes of the mare before her. A soft smile creeping along her own face, Dementia said, “Sure kid.” As she slipped into her bed, and wrapping an arm around Starla’s shoulder, a slow lullabye came to her mind. While the melody escaped her for the moment, the lyrics were still there in her heart.

Starlight is the message
That I send from beyond

As Dementia sung to Starla, she wrapped her arm around the unicorn’s waist, pulling her close. In return, Starla draped her arms along Dementia’s shoulders and snuggled up close to her.

Starlight is for always, even when I'm gone
With a starlight to shimmer on and on

Reaching up, Dementia ran her hand through Starla’s mane, feeling her fingers run through each strand of her long mane. As she sang softly to the young mare, she closed her eyes and nuzzled against Starla’s neck.

Starlight won't desert you
Starlight's always there
Starlight is the present I send from high above
Starlight is eternal like my love

As Dementia neared the end of the lullabye, she could hear Starla yawn and began to fall asleep. With a soft smile, Dementia ran a hand through the top of the purple mane and kissed Starla’s horn.

Starlight is the message that I send
Starlight

Looking at the now asleep unicorpian, Dementia gave a look of determination, “I may not stop him from hurting you, but I won’t let him kill you. I promise you this.” Holding Starla close, she began to close her eyes. As sleep began to overtake her, a vision flashed through her mind, of two ponies holding hands and walking through a field together. Though silent, she could see what they were saying on their lips

“I love you.”

Rep took a quick peek into Dementia’s room, and saw Starla and Dementia sleeping together. He smiled and walked in for a few minutes. He tucked the two mares in and gave each a kiss on the forehead, “Sleep well, Dementia, you earned it old friend.”

As Rep stepped out, Mysterious stood against the door, “War makes strange bed-fellows, does it not?”

“I don’t know,” Rep said, putting his hand behind his head, “I’m just glad Dementia has her...reminds me that we’re both alive. You know. That there is something more to us then just being soldiers.”

“I wonder if there wasn’t always,” Mysterious said. “We just never had a chance to explore it.”

“Yeah,” Rep said, looking down. Looking up, he added, “Well, better get some sleep. I heard the boss has big plans tomorrow for me.”

---

The sun had barely crept over the horizon as Applejack stared out over her farm. Dressed in a pair of short and a sports bra, Applejack stood on the top of the hill in the farthest orchard overlooking everything. Tipping her hat, she gave a silent countdown in her head before taking off in a jog. Racing through the fields of trees, she began to pant as she started to work up a sweat, her legs running in rhythm with her beating heart. In her mind, she began to see images of her friends dying horribly at the hands of Dark Conquest and his minions, “Got to be faster, got to be stronger,” she muttered to herself as she kept running through the trees.

As the sweat poured down her head and into her eyes, she continued to run, breath coming out in short pants as she began to sway back and forth. Her pace began to slow down as she started to feel her eyes droop, blackness overcoming her. Though tiredness overtook her body, she continued to run until she finally collapsed to the ground in a heap.

A few minutes later, she woke up in bed, her hat on a coat rack and a certain brown stallion asleep next to her, “Caramel?”

“Huh, oh hey Applejack!” Caramel said, smiling. Looking at her, he put his hand to her forehead, “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, Ah’m fine. Why did you-”

“You passed out Applejack, I thought you overexerted yourself,” Caramel then looked worried, “You did, didn’t you?”

“No, Ah didn’t,” Applejack objected, slipping out of the bed, “Ah just got a little-whoaaaa.”

“You didn’t eat, did you?” Caramel asked as he helped Applejack. “Look, I won’t tell anypony what happened, but please have breakfast with us?”

Applejack sighed, “Fine. Then Ah gotta meet Belle, she said she has something to tell us all.”

---

Rarity relaxed on the bed of the spa, letting the cucumbers rest on her eyes. To her left, she could hear Mina letting out a sigh, “Oh, Rares you really should try this.”

“I think I will abstain for now, dear,” Rarity said, letting out a sigh as she began to relax.

Mina let out a flick of her tail in the water as she leaned over the edge of the tub, “So, what is it? Boy or girl?”

“I asked the doctor to not tell me,” Rarity said. “I wanted to be surprised when it comes.”

“Oh,” Mina said, and then with a smile asked, “Name?”

“Well, me and Spike have worked out a few options,”Rarity said, wiggling a little in her chair, “If it‘s a boy, then we are going to name him Emerald Topaz. If it’s a girl, on the other hoof, we haven't’ decided between Velvet, after his grandmother, or Crystal Clarity after my grandmother.”

Mina smiled, “I like the name Crystal, it’s so cute. So, how’s the father-to-be?”

“Gallant as ever, he’s been working up a storm to make sure I am properly cared for, even if I can take care of myself. Why, if I didn’t have Charity-”

“Charity?” Mina asked.

“My golem, it’s what Pinkie has been calling her lately,” Rarity said, sighing. “It’s the oddest thing, she has becoming more and more alive as time passes on. Why, a few days ago she ask me if she could stay and watch the rain. Then, last night, I saw her dying her mane with a blue streak so she could be unique.”

“Do you know why?” Mina asked.

“Pinkie,” Rarity said. “Pinkie giving object their own names and personalities is nothing new, and she is treating my golem like her own pony. Not surprising, that mare would meet her evil twin and give her a ‘Welcome to the Pie family!’ in response.”

“Are you worried she might try and take you over. Like in ‘Power Ponies #60?’ ”

Rarity shook her head, “Not at all darling. Why, if she wanted it, I would find a way to give her a home and life of her own. It’s the least I could do for making sure that my friends are safe while I’m...indisposed.”

“That sounds,” Mina was interrupted as she saw her body begin to glow, “Whoa, sorry about this Rarity, but got to cut this short.”

“What?” Rarity asked, lifting up her cucumber from her eye and looking on in shock. “Mina, you’re glow-”

“Yeah, I know. Dragon Lord is calling, its a dragon thing,” Mina said, heading to the door. “Oh, and Spike will be coming too! Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on your boyfriend.”

Rarity raised a hoof to ask more questions, but was stopped when she noticed the newcomer, “My word,” she said, seeing the yellow pegasus with a pink mane as she paid Lotus, “Fluttershy?”

“Hello, Rarity, “ Fluttershy said, laying on a chair to let a spa pony to help preen her feathers.

“Forgive me if I sound rude, but how did you escap-”

“I told him that I had a...dentist appointment,” Fluttershy said, looking away a little.

Rarity let out a small chuckle, “Ah, some of Rainbow Dash is rubbing off on you, my dear.”

“Yeah, I guess she is,” Fluttershy said with a sigh. Then she looked to Rarity, “Rarity...do you think Rhymey’s right for me?”

“Well, far be it for me to tell you what is or isn’t right for you,” Rarity said. “:I mean, look at my life. I am currently dating my best friend’s adoptive son and am pregnant with his kirin child. Can only give you basic advice and to help you think about it. But, personally, I am none too pleased that you are married to a stallion who had to resort to deception and trickery in order to get what he wanted. If he didn’t mess around with our heads and just said he wanted that Star Stone, we would’ve gladly given it to him. At least I feel better about thinking that you used a spell to turn yourself into a stallion for some odd reason.”

“I wasn’t happy happy when I found out about that, by the way,” Fluttershy said with a frown. “Of course, when I asked him if used that mental trick on me, he just smiled and told me not to worry.” with a soft growl, she lightly hit the side of her chair. Turning her head to look at Rarity, she sighed, “It’s just so hard to believe that the stallion I met and dated could turn into,,,into-”

“A controlling, possessive, jealous, and quite frankly deplorable stallion?” Rarity asked. At Fluttershy’s nod, Rarity let out a sad sigh, “My dear, it happens. Sometimes, the stallions we date aren’t the same when we get married. Dating, they are your knight, and then marriage turns them into monsters. It’s why me and Spike have been living together for a while now. It’s to make sure that we can stand living with each other before we wed. So far, it’s working, aside from the usual little spat here and there.”

“Why do you love Spike, Rarity?” Fluttershy asked.

“Hmmm? Why? Well, he’s like a brave knight that I always dreamed of. Granted, I can take care of myself, but he doesn’t seem to care. He is always willing to be by my side, wanting to lend a hoof, or offer a shoulder to cry on.But, that wasn’t the only reason.”

“It isn’t?” Fluttershy asked, looking to Rarity.

Softly, the alabaster unicorn smiled and shook her head, “No, it isn’t. Once, I had asked him if he would stop loving me because I had turned ugly or became grotesque. What he said, warmed my heart. He said, ‘Rarity, as long as you remain the generous mare who would give her heart for a friend, then I would love you if you had turned into Tirek himself.”

Fluttershy smiled gently at this, “Wish I could say the same about Rhymey. All I have about why I like him is because he’s nice and handsome. I can’t remember a single date we had, what makes him so special to me, or what he has that I love about him. Even my wedding was a horrible experience for me!”

“Was it not what you wanted?” Rarity asked.

“No,” Fluttershy said.” I had always thought my wedding day would be out in a field, surrounded by my animal friends and family. Twi-Celestia would affectionate the wedding, and I would be given away by my father. As I reach the altar, there she is-”

“He,” Rarity said. “Or are you bi?”

“Um,” Fluttershy blushed at this slip up, “Waiting for me is him. Dressed in her outfit, with a confident grin, but I can see how nervous she is. Celestia says our vows while you girls are all crying. Then, after she says we’re married, she skips Celestia saying that you can kiss the bride and kisses me deeply. That, is what I always wanted, but I never got that! Instead, all I have is a stallion who says he loves me, but doesn’t mean it.”

Rarity put away her cucumbers and washed her face mask off, and then made an illusion of a sword, “Fluttershy, let me tell you about love and a partner. Now, a romantic partnership is like a sword and a sheath. The sheath protects the blade, keeps it from being unwieldy and hurting everypony around it, and keeps it from rusting. The word, on the other hoof, helps give the sheath a purpose and does its best to fight with the sheath. Some swords ponies know how to use both masterfully. Have you ever heard of Celestia’s sword, Zenith?”

“No I can’t say I have,” Fluttershy said.

Rarity smiled, “It is truly a masterful sword, I have seen a replica of it in the Canterlot museum. I heard that it has a sheath that will collect her blood when she is wounded and heals her. You see, the sheath and sword in this case are how two perfect romantic partners work together. One supports the other, never taking something away. Now, who is your ideal partner?”

Fluttershy sat back for a moment and looked up at the ceiling, “Strong and fast, but has a little bit of a weak side that she only shows to those she really trusts. Is fiercely loyal not only to her friends, but her beliefs and ideals. Has to know the real me, wishing to let the real me out and make me believe that I am better than who I think I am. Has to be willing to stand in the rain with me, or do boring things just because she likes it and-”

“Dear,” Rarity said, putting a hand onto Fluttershy’s arm, “You just described Rainbow Dash.”

Fluttershy blushed and looked away from Rarity. With a small sigh, she said, “Maybe we should talk about something else. Like maybe the war, and how it seems that Grand Ruler won’t accept anypony’s help.”

“Yes, his little ‘We’re superior to everything, but we won’t tell anypony because we are better than that’ excuse.” Rarity sighed.

Fluttershy then put her chest out, “‘’We’re just better than you, deal with it’.” she then pulled away, “Was that too mean?”

“No, that was perfect,” Rarity giggled. “He seems to hate the idea that anypony outside of Equestria’s borders would be useful in saving...them. Hmmmm?” Rarity put a hoof to her chin and the got off her chair. “If you can make the meeting today Fluttershy, tell the others I am dreadfully sorry.”

“Wait, where are-” Fluttershy paused as she watched Rarity run out the door, “you going?”

---

Rarity stepped carefully through dark cave, her horn alight with its usual calm aura. With each step, she took the time to look around the rocky fields, to the stone walls, and then to the ground. Her eyes were on the look out for her target. Stepping quietly, she used her horn to identify gems and potential hiding places that might conceal her quarry. As she stepped further away from the cave opening, she stopped when a collection of spears appeared before her, “Halt pony, what are you-Ahhh!” screamed a small diamond dog with a red vest, “It’s the loud screamy pony.”

“That’s lady Rarity to you, and I come in-” Rarity began but was interrupted by a shout from one of the diamond dogs.

“But, she is alone. Why should we fear her?” asked a taller dog, only to get hit by the one in a red vest.

“You never met her, you do not know what he is capable of when she is alone. She might start with the loud noises, or worse, have you drop a rocky thing on your head!” said the red vested dog, holding up his spear.

“So, we should kill her before she-”

A grey diamond dog held out a paw, “Wait, you smell that? Milk, coming from her.”

“Oh sure, remind me that I just started lactating,” Rarity blushed slightly and covered her chest with her arms.

“And I hear two heartbeats coming from her,” another dog muttered, “Rover, I think the loud one is pregnant.”

Rover, the dog in the red vest, sniffed the air, “That explains her unusual scent.”

“Four months pregnant to be precise,” Rarity said.

Rover looked to the dogs, “Drop your weapons men, we have no desire to hurt pregnant mares.”

“Why thank you, you can actually be quite noble when you want to be,” Rarity smiled softly. “Now, I have business with your leader or queen or whatever it is you have.”

“Why do you want to see our ruler?” growled Rover.

“I will tell, only your leader,” Rarity said, holding out her hand, “Now take me to her.”

A bigger dog growled, “And what if we don’t.”

Rarity smirked, “Then...I will whine about it.”

“TAKE HER TO OUR MASTER YOU SONS OF BITCHES! TAKE HER NOW!!!” Rover yelled as he pushed the dogs away and then bowed to Rarity, “Come this way, Lady Rarity.”

Rarity held out her hand to be taken by one of the Diamond Dogs and led down further into the cave. As she walked further and deeper into the cave tunnels, she looked and noticed the various diamond dogs working and digging at the various parts of the caves. Her blue eyes even noticed some pup running about and playing with each other. With a brisk walk she was led further down the long tunnel, letting her hear some of the dog families making deals for diamonds while others talk about their families or making plans for the future.

In a short time, she was led into a central chamber where a large dog sat, wearing a long blue dress and a crown on her head, “Oh Den mother, we brought you the lady, Rarity.”

“Is this the same Rarity who you dub, she who must be wary?” asked the Den mother.

“Yes, den mother,” Rover said, bowing.

Rarity spoke up, performing a curtsy before the large dog, “It is a pleasure to be in the presence of a beautiful queen.”

“I am not the queen, only a den mother. The Queen is in a land far from here, den mothers only watch over specific packs,” growled the Den mother. “You may call me, Den Mother Zirconia.”

“Very well,” Rarity said with a ood, “Den mother, Zirconia. I am, Rarity Belle of Equestria, bearer of Generosity and friend of Celestia.”

“Bah, Diamond Dogs do not recognize generals or leaders like that. Only pack leaders and fighters,” Zirconia said, waving a paw. “And I heard that you are one of Grand Ruler Celesto’s generals.”

“Believe me, I come not as a general, but as an ambassador. I come with a request, and a proposal,” Rarity said.

“A, proposal? And what would that entail?” Zirconia asked, placing one paw onto her chin.

“A few years ago, you somehow managed to hold back my friends and Starfleet, and somehow, beat them. Yet, you were afraid of me and my platinum touch, I want to know why you were strong enough to handle the supposed superior and stronger Starfleet,” Rarity asked.

Zirconia chuckled, “Simple, the diamond armor we had, it increased our strength ten fold. A single Diamond Dog has the power of ten Dogs with it on. Though the diamonds are hard to find, and the suits hard to make.”

“If you were so strong, then why did you run from me and my stick?” Rarity asked.

Rover piped in, “It’s because each Diamond Dog is afraid of you, loud one. Charlie is still suffering that headache from when you tricked him into dropping a spike pillar onto his head.”

“Oh, I see,” Rarity lightly chuckled.

“Speaking of that day, I see you do not have changing touch,” Zirconia said.

Rarity nodded, “Yes, I was able to remove that ghastly object away. Apparently it needed me to learn not to be greedy, even though the events leading up to me getting that ring and me using it are just so...beneath me that I still to this day cannot fathom why I hunted for that ring in the first place.”

“Enough of your reminiscing, what does the armor have to do with this meeting? Do you seek it for yourself?” Zirconia asked.

Rarity waved a hoof dismissively, “Nothing of the sort, actually, I was hoping you could make more for your soldiers, and aid us of United Equestria in our war.”

“Diamond Dogs have no place in a pony war! We have no desire to fight battles alongside stupid ponies,” Zirconia growled.”

“This war concerns us all, this entire planet. When Dark Conquest is done butchering us, he will surely set his sights on you. We need to stand together,” Rarity said.

Zirconia waved a paw, “Bah, your Grand Ruler wouldn’t approve of this idea. He sees us as inferior. What would be an incentive for us to work and ally with ponies?”

“I’m glad you asked, you say that the diamond armor is rare and hard to make? “Rarity asked.

“Yes,” Zirconia nodded, “We can, at most, outfit maybe ten of our soldiers at a time.”

Using her magic to pull a diamond form a wall, Rarity grinned, “I recently have had some time working on armor, and I have some friends of mine who can be taught to work with diamonds and armor as well. If you work with us, I will help make new sets of diamond armor for you all.”

“And all you ask for, is our help? Why does this sound like pony trick,” Zirconia asked, her grey fur bristling.

Rarity waved a white hand, “No trick, and I expect nothing more than your help. I am only offering my services and those of Carousel Boutique Inc. to help you build armor. I’ll even throw in some gems for you plus some armor free of charge.”

“And that’s all we have to do in this alliance, is help you fight Conquest? No tricks?” Zirconia asked, lowering her golden staff.

“No tricks,” Rarity smiled as she offered a hand, “Do we have a deal?”

Zirconia smiled.

---

Morning broke through the wasteland of the dark pocket dimension that Dark Conquest made his home. Several of the soldiers stepped out into the courtyard and looked upon the large stage that sat in front of the main building. On the stage was Dark Conquest, wearing a long trenchcoat and hot pants. Tatooed on his bare chest was a black hand holding a white orb, what some assumed to be what his cutie mark was. A slow smile spread across his lips as he gazed across the field, “Well, ladies and gentlemen, I hope that you all enjoyed your month-long break, because we are now going back to the grind and launching an all out assault! That’s right, we are going to attack Equestria in one of it’s biggest production cities-”

---

“-Fillydelphia?” Applejack asked as she sat at the roundtable that took up the center position of the Golden Oaks Memorial Library. “What makes you think he’s going to attack Filly?”

Bell laid out a map and looked at the circle of friends as they sat at the table, “Well, it’s simple mathematics. Conquest has been attacking cities in a circle since the war began. Counting on the idea that Grand Ruler would never see the pattern and try to stop it.”

“Well, he’s right about that,” Rainbow Dash said, putting her feet on the table and leaning against the table. “Grand Ruler thinks that the best strategy is a game of hopscotch, remember?”

“So I heard,”” Belle said, putting markers onto several points of the map. “This is why his Vanhoover strategy worked. Look, Horn Kong wasn’t too far away from Neigh Orleans. Then Winnerpool, Whinnysota, Stalliongrad, and so on. It’s quite a simple circle, one that can easily cut us off from supplies and allies.”

“One that could’ve been easily stopped if Grand Ruler knew what he was doing, rather than wait for the monster of the week to come out,” Applejack grumbled.

“Be as it may, by using this pattern, and the way he has been only attacking with small skirmishes lately. I can safely assume that his next attack will be in Fillydelphia with a 50% certainty.” Belle said with a nod.

“What’s the other fifty percent?” Pinkie asked, playing with one of the dots.

Belle sighed and looked down, “He might attack Las Pegasus instead. So if I’m right, then we have a chance to get a win for our side finally. If not...then I just sacrificed over one million people because of an educated guess.” Looking back up at her friends, she pleaded, ”I know we only known each other for four months now, but I hope I have done enough for you guys that you can trust me.”

“Sure we trust ya,” Applejack said with a wink. “You seem to know your stuff.”

“Besides,” Rainbow Dash chuckled, “I think Conquest is banking on all of us being idiots. He doesn’t realize we have an awesomely smart unicorn on our side.”

“Thank you,” Belle smiled.

“So, what’s the plan?” Applejack asked.

---

“The plan is,” Conquest smiled as he walked in front of a map of Fillydelphia, “We begin with a boar assault that will open up the city. After a few minutes of the boars attacking, Minotaurs, Earth Ponies, and Unicornicopians, you attack from the ground and squeeze in from two separate sides.” Conquest then turned to the crowd, “Now, I think you know what I want. I want raping, I want pillaging, I want to see the flames of the ruined city kissing the sky baby!! I want to see bodies littering the ground and I want to see children screaming before they are decapitated! And as for Starfleet-”

---

“What about them?” Rainbow Dash asked as she ate a muffin that Pinkie had passed out.

“Well, we know Conquest is gunning for them now,” Applejack said. “AH think it was obvious when he said he was attacking Detrot just to kill one of them. We can’t let him win and can’t let them fight”

“But, what can we do?” Fluttershy asked, speaking up.

“Oh, maybe we could tell them that the fight is in Las Pegasus in case Belle is wrong,” Pinkie said, waving her hand.

“And if I am right, we play into Conquest’s hands. We might as well just give him Starfleet in a package,” Belle said, causing Pinkie to sink back in her chair. “And what’s more, if I’m right...then nothing is stopping them from coming to the city and distracting us.”

“So, we got to convince them somehow, that the fight is somewhere else while fighting a huge fight in the middle of the city where they are bound to notice, great,” Dash rolled her eyes.

Applejack frowned, “It’s tougher than it sounds.”

“Yeah, because it sounds so easy right now,” snarked Rainbow Dash.

“Trust me sugarcube, Ah have an idea that can keep Starfleet busy,” Applejack winked. “What Ah worried about is the rest of the plan. Conquest is gonna have a few generals and surprises up his sleeve-”

---

“Plenty of surprises in store for our Starfleet friends, but now I suggest you suit up and prepare yourselves, we attack in-”

---

“Two days,” Belle said. “That’s my estimate when the attack happens, if not sooner.”

“How can you be so sure?” Rainbow Dash asked.

At this, Belle shook her head,” I...I’m not. These calculations are pure conjecture at this point. All I can do right now is guess that sometime between now and the rest of the week, Conquest will make another move and attack Fillydelphia. I know there are a lot of ways that this could go wrong, but please,” she then lowered her head, I am asking you to-”

“If you’re asking us to trust ya, we do,” Applejack said. “If there is so much as even a one percent chance that we can stop Conquest from taking one city or save a million ponies, we got to take it.”

“Yeah, besides, if you’re wrong, then we lost another town,” Pinkie said. Then she added, “That just means you know what thingies and problems to fix next time right?”

Belle let out a small chuckle, “Yeah, I guess you are kind of right.”

“Well, now we got a plan, and a goal, let’s go home and meet up in Filly in two days and kick some butt!” Dash said, flying out.

As Belle watched the girls walked out of the library with a faint smile on her face. After they had gone, the grey unicorn walked to a back room. Opening it, she walked into the darkened room and turned on the light. With a sigh, she looked at the charts and graphs that laid out before her with a soft sigh. Her eyes trailed over the countless of red marks, crossed out circles, and crumbled up pieces of paper that littered the ground before her. Walking to a little chair that sat in front of the computer, she began to type on it, “Please... let me be right. I just want to be useful to them.”

---

Two Days Later

“ARGH! I can’t believe him!,” shouted Krysta as she flew into Lightning’s room.

“Krysta, what is it?” Lightning asked, looking down at a photo of Starla and putting it away.

With a swish of her hair, Kryta growled, “Can you believe Grand Ruler? I told him about what happened on Luminoth and all I got for it was a ‘We’ll look into it.’ Seriously. ”

“Well, he is awfully busy,” Lightning said, “This war is taking up much of our time and we can’t-”

“Be everywhere, I know!” Krysta sighed as she sat with Lighting, “But you would think that he could take a few seconds to see if I have a home left. If that demon really did take away my people or if there are some survivors like my...husband.”

“It will be ok, he-”

“I don’t even remember when we go married you know? It all happened so fast that i can bearly tell you what had happened or how we met, but boom one day we got married,” Krysta whimpered as she felt a finger rub along her back, sighing, “I know I had become distant, and maybe even changed a little, but I thought...I thought...”

Lightning looked down at Krysta, curious, “You thought what?”

“That I was still important. That I was still valued to you guys and I had a place on the team. That maybe you guys would care, that I wasn’t just some little side-kick who got kidnapped or tuned into a hostage. I thought maybe Starla...where’s Starla? Krysta said, looking up at Lightning, her blue eyes looking with curiosity.

“Um, she’s on a distant planet. Safe from the war,” Lighting said, looking away from Krysta.

Krysta flew up into his face, “You are a really horrible liar, you know. Gee,” she said, landing on his lap, “I thought, in spite of Grand Ruler telling you how much friendship sucks, that I was the only friend you wouldn’t lie to. But I was wrong.”

”N-no, Krysta, you are my friend, it’s just that,” Lightning paused and then sighed looking down. “A few months ago, before the war had started, I was coming home to see Starla. It was two days before our wedding anniversary and I wanted to get her something special. A telescope, so she could look at the stars again.”

“She always did tell the nicest stories when she could look at the stars,” Krysta said with a smile.

“Yeah, and she hasn’t been looking at the stars as much lately, too busy to enjoy what she loves most,” Lightning sighed, “I had thought the telescope would be a great gift for her, to show her that I love her and still think about her. That was when I saw her armor, torn and all around the floor. Scared, I ran up the stairs to see if she was there.”

Krysta gasped, “OH, my...was she kidnapped?”

Growling, Lightning slammed his fists on the bed, “No, worse! I saw Dark Conquest on top of her, ramming his fingers into her and bragging about what he was going to do to her. Seeing what was happening, I morphed into my suit and charged at him, but he...he...stopped me.”

“No, Starla,” Krysta shook her head in fear.

Lightning began to tear up, “I couldn’t stop him, I couldn’t stop him from raping my wife. I just laid there in pain as he raped my lover right in front of me. And he was laughing about it, like he had won some sort of prize. When I had time to get up and fight, he had kidnapped her.”

“And you haven’t told your team why?” Krysta shouted.

“I can’t!” Lighting said, turning away from Krysta, he heart feeling heavier. “I can’t face them and tell them that I let Starla get raped in front of me, that I wasn’t strong enough to save her. They need me, they need to believe in me.”

“They can also help you get through this, maybe even comfort you,” Krysta said rubbing his hand.

“You are starting to sound like an Equestrian,” Lightning said, turning away. “Don’t you realize, friendship in this case fails. There’s nothing to be done. If they can’t believe in me and believe that I can protect them, then what good am I?” Lightning shouted.

“A friend,” sighed Krysta. Turning away she added, “I am not going to tell them, but only because you should be the one to say it, even if your stubborn pride says not to.”

“”Starfleet has to be strong, because we are the strongest, it is a fact,” Lightning said.

Krysta flew to a nearby window and placed a hand onto it, “I wonder if that is true.”

Inside the castle throne room, Celestia looked at the letter in her hand and smile softly. Looking up from the letter, her magenta eyes locked onto Grand Ruler as he strode in, his red cape billowing behind him. Smiling a little, she got up from the throne and walked to the tri-horn stallion, “Oh, Celesto, sweetie. I have a proposal.”

“What is it, my queen?” Grand Ruler asked, glad to see his wife so chipper.

“Well, it seems to me that, my Equestrians are starting to forget that they are inferior to your Starfleet ponies,” Celestia said, a frown creasing her muzzle.

Grand Ruler scoffed, waving a hand in disbelief, “How can that be, my dear. Surely they know the facts and realize just just inferior they are to us. My Unicornicopians have my magic in them and superior training that makes them faster, stronger, and smarter than the Equestrians, making us better. They should just enjoy the fact they are under our thumb and being helped.”

“Yes but,” Celestia looked away, a tear rolling down her cheek., “My husband, think about it. With our recent string of losses and the death of one of our Starfleet soldiers, the ponies are losing faith in your superiority.”

“They are?” asked Grand Ruler.

Celestia nodded, “Yes, why, if this keeps up, they might start thinking that sufficient training will allow them to match or even surpass your Unicornicopians. They might start wanting to change things and improve their lot.”

“The fools, they should know better,” Grand Ruler said. “They can’t change things, and those who try are doomed to failure.”

“I know, and that’s why I suggest a demonstration,” Celestia said with a smile, “In the Spectrum Arena, you can have an exposition bout.”

“A what?” Grand Ruler asked.

“An exposition bout, you know,” Celestia then showed some images, “Your Starfleet ponies vs. my Element Bearers. They have a playful rumble, your team wins and gets stronger, and the Equestrians learn their place.”

“Hmmm, I like it,” Grand Ruler chuckled, “They’ll have a chance to see the facts laid out before them.”

“Yes sweetie, and it will be a confidence builder for your team as well,” Celesti said, winking at her husband.

“Oh honey, you are a genius,”Grand Ruler said, kissing Celestia on the cheek. The he ran off, exiting through the door.

For a few moments, Celestia waved goodbye, and then immediately began to wipe her cheek down with a warm cloth, “My, that was a lot of horse-dung that you had to spew.”

Celestia turned to Luna as she appeared from the shadows, “It was so the plan could work. I had to bite my tongue the entire time!”

Luna levitated the paper to herself, ‘Hmm? A plan you say?”

Dear Princess Celestia,

A friend of ours has a plan to save Fillydelphia, but we need our help to pull it off. You need to distract Grand Ruler and Starfleet.

Signed, Applejack.

“Clever girl,” Luna said, incinerating the letter with her magic. “ And that is why you had to lie to your husband.”

“Yes, “ Celestia smiled, “Granted, it was easy. His ego is so huge that I could’ve told him that he should have Starfleet appear naked in order to show superiority and he would’ve believed it.”

Luna giggled, “Yes, and that would be a sight to see wouldn’t it?”

Putting a hand to the window, Celestia let out a small sigh, “I never intended this for them, you know. For them to become warriors.”

“I don’t think they were expecting their lives to take this turn either sister,” Luna said.

“I-I wanted them to have normal lives, not being forced into wars like this. I wanted them to live their lives the best they could,” Celestia frowned. “It’s why I never gave Rainbow Dash a Wonderbolt title on a silver platter or Applejack a large enough grant to never have to work another day in her life.”

“I doubt they would’ve taken the rewards, even if you gave them,” Luna said with a shake of her head.

Celestia lowered her head and close her eyes, a little tear rolling down her cheek, “The only one who was to be granted a title of any sort, was Twilight. And I only had her become a princess, because I thought giving your savior a title like archmage was just too small for her. She needed to be a hero of the ponies,to remind them all that you didn’t need to be a soldier to be a hero. And now look at them, going off to battle in another war against some sort of big bad.”

“Sister,” Luna said, rubbing her sisters back softly, “The choice for them to be normal ponies is no longer theirs to make. They lost it the moment they put on those necklaces, no, they lost it the moment they entered that forest to help Twilight save me. They are now something more, they are heroes”

Sighing, Celestia walked away from the window, “‘Twilight will lead them, and they will support her’, I do believe I said. But, only in times of great need, when the danger needed them to stand against the darkness, not because of some monster du jour.”

“‘The fires of battle forges something new in our hearts, it foges out the light of heroism and friendship’,” Luna said.

“I know the quote, Luna, I wrote it the day after we beat Discord,” Celestia said, looking over her shoulder at Luna.

The alicorn nodded,” And it is no less true with them. There will always be a spark in us all to drive us to help others and bring the light to the world. That light burns in them, even now. Call it destiny, call it fate, but I know there is a difference between knowing what you are meant to be, and claiming it. Those five mares, would be fighting to protect Equestria without armor, training, or whatever it is that Starfleet rams down their throats. They do it because they are heroes, and with luck it will be that light that will inspire them to victory.”

“Why Luna, how utterly philosophical,” Celestia said.

Luna giggled, “Well, after hearing so many of your speeches, I think I would pick up a few lessons.”

“You are welcome,” Celestia said, walking to the nursery and picking up Castor, “I hope that is not all you learned from me.”

Luna looked down at the girl, “You forgot Leilani.”

The three year old did not seem to notice being forgotten by her mother and chose to continue to play, “Leilani? Oh yes, could you go and pick her up, I need to play with my son.”

“Hey sun butt,” Discord said, kissing celestia on the cheek. Then looking down at the young boy, who began to squeal in delight at his presence, he ruffled the boy’s head and kissed him on the forehead, “And hello to you too.”

“Dissy!” Castor said.

Luna frowned, “You risk so much Discord, throwing away your Goldwin disguise in front of the children.”

“They won’t squeal, I trust them,” Discord smiled as the winked at Lielani, who continued to play with blocks. “I just came to tell you Lulu, that...I might have a surprise for you tonight. Now if you excuse me,” he then turned back into Goldwin, “I have to take care of young Castor with dear Tia.”

---

Three Hours Later, In The Spectrum Arena

Buddy sighed as he looked at his trembling hand, “It’s just an exhibition match, just an exhibition match.”

“Hey, Buddy, are you ok?” Artie asked, sitting with his friend as they sat in the locker room.

Buddy shook his head, “N-no, I’m not. I’m terrified. I know it’s an exhibition match, and I know we are just doing this for fun, but I keep thinking back to that day, when we lost Myte.”

“I know, and it hurts me too,” Artie sighed. “I want to say this will pass, and we should keep fighting, but I think that’s harder for some of us to do.”

“I know we say, ‘we’re ready to die for the cause.’ But the truth is,” Buddy sighed, “Saying that and actually believing in that are two different things. I ave Darla to think about, you know. I...I don't’ want this anymore, I don’t want to be the fastest or the strongest, I want to just live my life with my cousin and grow flowers.”

Artie sighed, “Can’t say I feel the same. I just want...to keep fighting and protecting. I don’t know what it is I fight for right now, but I want to prove myself that I am more than just the son of a rich family. I want to feel-”

“Heroic?” Buddy asked, a soft smile crossing his crimson muzzle. “I would love that, but, I don’t think I have it in me. Look, I know this team hasn’t been what you call...friends. But, do you think you would be mad if I quit tomorrow?”

Artie said nothing, but shook his head and gave the stallion a hug. Lightning watchd this from a distance, and frowned, and placed his forehead against the wall. Raising his fist, he slammed it hard and let out a small grunt that was mixed with rage and regret. Letting out a frustrated breath through clenched teeth, he turned away from the wall and walked to the two ponies, “All right, is everypony ready?”

“Y-yeah,” Buddy said nervously.

Artie looked up, “Where is Rhymey?”

“Trying to solve a question in my life

Where is my wife,” Rhymey said stepping out into the locker room.

“She’ll be there, she’s probably waiting in the stand, now come on Starfleet. Let’s go!”, Lightning said, running ahead of the group. After a quick run into the stadium and into the main ring, they found the place to be empty.

Artie began to look around, scratching his head. After stepping onto the mat for a few moment,s he saw a piece of paper lying on the floor. Reaching down, he picked up and read it, and then began to laugh, “Hahah, brilliant girls.”

Dear superior ponies of Starfleet,

We figure that you wouldn’t want to mess with us weaker and inferior Equestrians.

So we decided to leave you stuck in here while we dance with Conquest.

Don’t worry, we’ll take care of those meanies for you.

And you can be safe.

Signed,

AJ, RD,RB,FS, PP

P.S. The doors are locked right now. Belle guesses it will take you about two hours to break out and find the fight.

“What, this is ridiculous! We have got to get out of here and join them!” Lightning said, running out.

“And what? We’ve been pretty useless so far,” Buddy said with a sigh, lightly kicking the ground.

Lightning growled, the words of his mentor flashing through his head.

Remember, no matter what, Starfleet is always the strongest. We have the best training, and so, no one else can ever match us.

“No, we have to go. We are the superior fighters, not them! We need to protect them because we-”

“Have lost every battle we’ve been in! And we lost Myte!” Buddy argued, tears falling from his cheeks. “We’re not invincible Lightning! We’re just a bunch of idiots trying to play hero.”

“Buddy, if you wish to stay here, then we won’t say anything about this,” Artie said, walking to the doors.

“Like heck we are, staying behind is a cowardly thing to do,” Lightning said.

“Because he’s scared,” Artie said, putting his hand out the door. “Now, I am going to get out of here for one reason only. And it’s not because I am superior.”

“Then may I ask Artie

Why are you going into a sortie?” Rhymey asked.

“Because, there are innocent ponies who need my help and the bearers might need back up,” Artie said, his eyes narrowed in determination.

---

In the center of the city, Applejack calmly ate an apple as the sun shone overhead. Sighing deeply, she leaned her back against the friendship bell and looked up at the sky. Her green eyes scanned the area, trying to get a glimpse of blue or yellow, “Do you think she was wrong?” Rarity’s golem asked.

Applejack shook her head, “No, I trust in her.”

“Blind faith is rarely a sure thing,” the golem said.

“It’s more than that,” Applejack said. “Sometimes, you just gotta put your trust onto somepony’s shoulders. You just gotta trust your-”

“They’re coming!” Rainbow Dash shouted, Fluttershy flying behind her.

Pinkie Pie popped out from inside the bell, “And from what we just saw, about six hundred strong!”

“Buck, sounds like he is going all out for hei one, all right girls, get ready for the boars!” Applejack frowned.

Rarity smiled, “Actually, Rarity had that covered. As a matter of fact, the plan should be going off...now!”

Outside of the city, the boars let out howls of war. Pawing at the ground, they began to get ready to charge into the city. With a mighty grunt the pigs began to charge and run, only to trip and fall thanks to the placement of holes all across the battlefield.

“Alright you sons and daughters of bitches! We stand here today on the precipice of our finest hour,” said Rover from riding on top of a warg. “We are to give the boars no quarter as we fight them, we are to strike hard and fast to aid our new pony allies! We will strike hard and decimate their forces! Now,” pointing a diamond-tipped sword toward the fallen boars, the little dog in the red vest called out, “Cry havoc and let loose the dogs of war!!”

Back At The City Proper

“Rarity did what?” Rainbow Dash yelled.

Golem Rarity smiled, “Made an alliance with the Diamond Dogs and had them dig holes around the city. Boars may be invincible when they are charging head long into battle. But it’s hard to get momentum when there’s a holes beneath your feet.”

“How clever,” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“Nice one Rarity!” Pinkie cheered.

Applejack steeped in front of the girls and looked out into the horizon, “That still leaves with several hundred more soldier for us to fight and to make sure they don’t destroy this city. So, listen up!”

All at once, the four mares stood at attention and got themselves ready. Rarity drew her bow, Rainbow Dash crouched in a fighting stance, Pinkie Pie bounced happily, while Fluttershy gulped and nodded. Applejack looked at the four before her and pointed at Rainbow Dash, “RD! I want you to fly up there and start taking down fliers, if it’s in the sky, Ah don’t want it in the air no more. Rarity, you’re our eyes on the ground, Conquest taught his boys to surround us when we’re fighting, we need to take that away. You start sniping what you can.”

Rarity nodded as Rainbow Dash picked up Rarity and flew her to a rooftop. Applejack then looked to Fluttershy, “Flutters, we won’t be able to save every pony, and some of them will get hurt. Ah need you to get the doctors together and set up someplace for them to go and get treated.” with a nod, Fluttershy ran off, leaving Pinkie Pie bouncing up and down, “Pinks...it’s party time!”

“Yippee!” Pinkie squealed as she stood with Applejack., a grin forming on her face as she began to watch the army start to march towards them. The hairs on the back of her neck began to perk up as her Pinkie sense started to warn her of the flyers that were already starting their assaults, only to be stopped by Rainbow and Rarity. Looking over to her left at Applejack, she watched as the farmer tipped her hat over her emerald eyes. A giggle escaped her lips as Pinkie put up a giant rubber band behind her. Ushing her back against it, the pink mare used the rubber band to launcher herself through the air and into the horde of soldiers with a loud “WHEEEEE!” as she flew, Pinkie brought out two giant hammers and spun in a circle, knocking all of the fighters out with the mallets as she spun and flew.

Applejack watched the scene in utter amazement and shook her head in disbelief. Looking back up, she saw some of the soldiers that began to near her, one of them being a large minotaur. With a small smirk crossing her lips, Applejack walked slowly to the large minotaur, determination matching every stride she took. The minotaur let out a snort as he strode towards Applejack with an air of self-confidence. Reaching back his fist he slammed it towards the farmer and in an instant...

Applejack caught the fist with her bare hand. She didn’t even look her opponent in the eyes as she held the hand firmly in her grip, her head lowered so he hat casted a shadow over her eyes. Struggling, the minotaur let out a series of grunts as he tried to move his fist out of Applejack’s steel-like grip but it did not move. Flashing a toothy grin, the farmer pulled the minotaur in close to her and uppercutted him hard in the jaw, sending him crashing into the ground, felling him with one hit.

Standing in front of her fallen opponent, Applejack looked to the rest of the soldiers while she dusted her knuckles off from the hit. She flashed them a look that dared them to take a step and fight her next.

Three earth ponies took the offer and ran at her. The first threw a cross at her, only to have it blocked by Applejack. Delivering a hard right into the stallion’s face, Applejack then backhanded a mare that had come up behind her to strike. Then she drove a side-kick into the stomach of one,,Applejack began to stride slowly into the waiting army, not breaking her walk as a few of them charged at her with weapons drawn. Moving quickly, Applejack dodged and struck out at the opponents that came at her, breaking both weapons and limbs along the way.

A unicorn mare used telekinesis to grab Applejack’s neck and began to slowly strangle her. Before the mare could snap her neck, an arrow shot from a top of a building and stuck the mare in the chest, breaking the spell.Applejack used the opening to punch the mare hard in the chest twice and backhand her across the nose. Turning around to try and hit the minotaur behind her, the bull grabbed her arm and pulled it back. After slamming the back of his fist against Applejack’s side, he grabbed her by the head and slammed her against the brick wall. Slowly, he dragged her head along the wall until he reached the end, when he slammed her face hard into the street.

Struggling to recover from the hits she took, Applejack began to get up, As she got up, she moved to the side to get out of the way of a low roundhouse kick from a unicorn. Once she was on her feet, she managed to block a jab from an earth pony, but was open for two other ponies to punch her hard in the gut. Doubled over in pain, she then received an uppercut to her chin.

Recovering quickly from the blow, she grabbed the spear from one of the ponies and pulled him in close for an uppercut. Then she side-kicked a pony on her right and followed it up with a roundhouse kick to another. Panting, blood and sweat trickling down the side of her face, she looked up in time to watch as a minotaur cow swung a giant mace into her, hitting her hard in the chest and slamming her through a wall.

After a few minutes, Applejack slowly got back to her feet, wincing in pain from the bruises that she had received. Through pained breath, she muttered a silent thank you to Rarity for making the armor so tough. Deep down, she knew her pain and injuries could’ve been much worse. Looking back at the cow, Applejack braced herself for the next attack, catching the mace in her bare hands. Then she pulled it out of the cow’s grip and used it to bludgeon the minotaur into unconsciousness. Looking to a small group of soldiers charging at her, she threw the mace at them, taking them out.

Then, from the heavens, two unicornicopians flew at Applejack with their arms outstretched. This gave Applejack an opportunity to grab their fists and pull them to her and uppercut them both out. However, she was then open for a body slam by the minotaur behind them. As she struggled to get her breath back, the bull punched her hard in the gut twice and slammed his foot into her leg. As she screamed in pain, the bull grabbed Applejack’s head and slammed it into the ground again and again, before kicking her into a lightpole.

Getting up, she winced at the pain her in stomach and leg. Then she felt a breeze across her head. Rubbing her head, she gasped at the loss of her hat. Looking at the bull, she braced herself for the charge. As he neared her, she grabbed the bull by the horns and then got onto his back. Firecously, he bucked and tried to get her off his back. However, her years in the rodeo made her more than a challenge for even the toughest bull. With a growl she slammed her fists into the bull’s back hard, striking him until he finally fell.

As sh landed onto solid ground, she watched as some more soldiers came at her. A griffon slashed at her chest in an ‘X’ formation, drawing blood. Pushing through her pain, she uppercutted the griffon in the beak. Then roundhouse kicked an earth pony mare three times, and then back kicking the griffon behind her and then driving an elbow into the skull of one final pony.

Looking down, she saw her hat laying on the ground and slowly picked it up. After dusting it off, she turned to look at the rest of the soldiers. Putting her hat back on and straightening it, she said, “Yee-Buckin’-HAW!” She then charged into the fray.

---

Pinkie Pie looked up at the circle of soldiers that she had landed in and winked at them, still standing on the bodies of their allies and her hammers broken. Two griffons charged at her, slashing and slice at her. Nimbly, the pink pony began to walk back from the slash, dodging them with ease. When both came at her with a horizontal slash, she jumped in between the blade, twisting mid-air to slip in between the blades. Landing behind the griffons, she waved hello at them.

This enraged the two griffons and they turned to slash at Pinkie once one, only to look down in shock as their swords were fused together thanks to a group of magnets on opposite sides of the swords. Before they had a chance to react, they were knocked out by a super ball being thrown at their heads. After ricocheting off the wall, the ball quickly came back to Pinkie’s out stretched hand. With a smile of confidence, she put her rubber ball back into her many pockets.

Her confidence was short lived, as an earth pony slashed at her back with a sword. Before she could recover, another earth pony backhanded her in the face, and roundhouse kicked her into a wall. With a grunt, Pinkie pulled away from the wall and rubbed her aching shoulder. Her ears twitching, her eyes opened wide with a gasp as she ducked under a pole from a minotaur. The minotaur swiped at Pinkie twice, forcing her to dodge the attack and rolled under his legs.

Turning around the minotaur tried to run, only to trip over his tied shoelaces. Instead of laughing at the joke, Pinkie quickly reacted to a few punches and kicks thrown by a group of earth ponies that began to swarm at her. Quick though she was, it was hard to catch up with the attacks and was soon hit in the gut and uppercutted in the chin.

Backing away from the hit, Pinkie rubbed her chin and smiled wide once more. Then she took off, leading the group behind her. As she ran she began to count to herself until she reached the number ten. Then, reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a small ball and threw it at the group of charging ponies and one minotaur.

The group watched her throw the ball and immediately stopped when the ball landed in front of them, “Hey,” said an earth pony mare as she picked up the ball. “It’s a bomb, but look at it. The way the sun reflects on the colors and the way it sparkles?”

“I think I saw that thing before, in my dream,” said a stallion wistfully.

A unicorn sighed, “It’s like looking back on our Equestria of old and seeing it as it once was.”

“Didn’t you say it was a bomb?” asked the minotaur as they heard Pinkie eclaim.

“BOOM!” Smiled Pinkie as she watched the group of ten eclipsed by the bright light of the explosion. With a giggle, she laughed at the sight of the group being splattered against the wall. Splatter by extra sticky batter. “Pinkie Pie specialty, the world’s most interesting bomb. Assisted by Maude, Dad, and Kake.”

As she turned around, she was confronted by a griffon, who roared at her. Waving her hand to dismiss the bad breath, she took out a gumball and put it to the griffon’s mouth and forced him to chew it. After a few moments, he blew a large bubble that encompassed his body and trapped him inside.

Waving bye to him, she ran away from the trapped opponent, running along walls of alley ways and across chain link fences until she caught the sight of a few unicornicopians ready to attack some civilians. Looking to her side, she saw that she was next to a music store. Smirking, she ran into the store and began to work.

Within seconds, she came out of the store carrying a cannon. With a yell, she caught the attention of the attacking unicornicopians. When they turned around, they raised an eyebrow at Pinkie and her mysterious cannon. Smiling like a maniac, she fired it and a small ball came out. The ball then hovered in the air for a brief moment, before flashing colors while music began to play. Once the music started to play, the group found themselves forced to dance to the music, pulling off strange and unusual dance moves. So enthralled in their dancing, they did not notice Pinkie Pie walking up to them armed with a baseball bat, labeled ‘Pinkie’s Little Nutcracker’. She then turned to look at the civilians, “You males over there might want to turn your heads.”

If any of the male unicornicopian combatants had plans to have kids, they were forever crushed that day.

Turning away from her beaten opponents she hopped to the civilians, “Are you ok?”

“Yes, they were going to-”

“Shh, it’s going to be ok,” Pinkie said, helping the stallion up. Then she pointed away from the fight and into the distance, “My friend has a safe zone set up that away, you can wait there.”

“Thanks,” the stallion nodded and then he looked down the alley as some unicorns and griffons cracked down the alley. “But what about-”

“Oh, don’t worry, they should meet up with my band right about-”

“Your band?” asked the stallion, looking for any other ponies with Pinkie. Then he watched as the enemies ran into the rubber band that was placed in the alley and were launched backwards into the sky.

“My rubber band,” Pinkie giggled and then patted him on the back. “Now go!” After the stallion and his family ran away from the fight, Pinkie looked and saw another group of soldiers coming her way. Pulling out a bazooka, labeled ‘Piezooka mk II’, Pinkie crouched and aimed her weapon, “Ok boys...party time!” with a maniacal laughter, she began to fire round after round of super sticky pies at the soldiers, sticking them to the ground.

---

When Fluttershy got to a nearby hospital she saw it was in chaos. Nurses and doctors all began to run around panicking and screaming. Raising a hand, she tried her best to get their attention, but was drowned out by the loud noise. Sighing she tried again, but was still ignored. Looking to the side, she found an alarm and pulled it, catching the attention of every pony in the room. Blushing and squeaking, she pulled back temporarily, “Um, excuse me, I am so sorry about this, but now that I have your attention. I need you help. Conquest has come and-”

“We know,” Doctor Heartbreak said, looking at Fluttershy. “And that is why we are trying our best to get everything here under control. We need to get something out there to help the civilians.”

A nurse nodded, ‘Yes, and we have to be quick. It’s been no secret that Dark Conquest has little qualms about having his men attack hospitals or kill doctors. I have actually seen him rip one of their heads off just when he was saving a small colt from a leg wound.”

Fluttershy nodded, and then raised her hand to speak, but was interrupted by another call, “If we don’t get out of here soon, we’re going to die. And then we won’t be able to help the ponies.”

“I know,” Fluttershy said, nodding softly, “We’re all scared. Dark Conquest’s men are some of the fiercest opponents that anpony has faced. And that’s why I need your help.’

“Our help?” asked Doctor Heartbreak, “Why? How?”

“I need to use this hospital and a few others as safe zones for the civilians that me and my friends save,” Fluttershy said. “There are going to be several ponies hurt and we need all of the help we can get.”

“But if we stay here, then the soldiers will come and kill us!” shouted a nurse.

“I don’t want to die” shouted another.

“But some of us still have patients here we need to help,” said another doctor by the name of Maxojir.

“I have a mare in labor up there,” said a nurse.

“It’ll be ok, I promise,” Fluttershy said, much to the confusion of the medical staff. “I will protect you and everypony here.” while a small swallow she whispered, “I hope.”

“And how are you going to do that?” asked a nurse. “It isn’t a secret that you are the weakest of your friends, and a total wimp.”

“I know...I am weak, and helpless. But,” with a soft look in her blue eyes, Fluttershy pleaded, “”if you trust me, I will protect all of you here and keep you alive. Please trust me.”

Doctor Heartbreak looked to his team and stepped forward, “Whatever you need, Fluttershy.”

---

Rarity’s Golem stood on top of the building, watching the various fights closely, her eyes watching almost every movement the enemy made. When her eyes saw two changelings sneaking up behind Applejack, she fired a shot to take them out in one blow. When her eyes saw a minotaur, her arrow did not miss. There was something about a hiss of an arrow being released from the bow and the sound it made that struck it target. She smiled when she fired again, trying her best to not land a kill shot.

Although, it was hard to so,there were some of her shots that landed in a vital spot of certain opponents. She sighed sadly, knowing that she ay have taken out someone’s brother or sister. When she looked at a pegasus in flight, her mind began to wander as she fired, “I am just a golem, not real. I am just a golm, not real,” Rarity’s golem whispered, her usual mantra flowing through her mind. “And yet, why is it that i still gt these feelings? Why do I care about if I kill or not. I am not real, am I? It doesn’t help that Pinkie treats me like I am alive.” As she said this she remembered a battle not too long ago.

“Hungry?” Applejack asked the golem as she handed over an apple.

“Oh, look, your leg,” Fluttershy said, fixing the leg of the golem.

“Why do they treat me as though I am-AHH!” Golem Rarity screamed as griffon slashed her back. Spinning around, she blocked the griffon’s claws and beat him back with a bow. After defeating him, she turned back to the city, “Shoot now, ask questions about life later.”

Looking at a small dot, she fired her arrow and took down a pegasus with one shot. There was a coy smile on her lips as she prepared another arrow,.

---

Fluttershy ran out of the hospital, looking for another pony to help when she was a minotaur lying in a pool of blood. LEtting out a gasp, she flew over and landed by his side, “OH my, what a large laceration. Don’t worry, I have plenty of-”

“Why are you helping me?” Tee minotaur asked as Fluttershy began to look through the medical ba that she was carrying. “I am an enemy combatant.”

Fluttershy sighed as she began to sew a suture onto the Bovine’s side, “I am a medic. And we medics don’t see sides.”

“But I-” the bovine groaned as he felt a shot of pain go through him.

“No buts, I don’t care if you are an enemy, I am going to do all I can to help you,” Fluttershy said, finishing the suture. Then she took out a need and plunged it into the minotaur's arm, knocking him out, “But that doesn't mean I’m stupid.”

Nodding at her job, she flew back to the hospital, watching all of the ponies run about, “We don’t have enough doctors here. If anypony starts to get hurt, we might not-”

“Let me!” Fluttershy said, walking up, much to the shock of the doctors. “LEt me help, put some scrubs on me and let me help you.”

One nurse pony looked at her confused, “But, you just take care of animals.”

Fluttershy nodded, “But I have also taken the time to look up pony anatomy,, just in case my friends were ever hurt. I know a lot and have helped with many cases before. Spo let me have a chance.”

“Well, little miss nightingale,” said a stallion with light brown hair, “Lets see what you got, and maybe you can actually sign a nice song for us.”

“You sure that's a good idea, Dr. Coccyx,” as a nurse.

“No, but it is either that, or we all die. And I don’t know about you, but I have made too many enemies in hell to want to got there,” Dr. Coccyx said.

---

Rainbow Dash let out a grunt of pain as she was kicked into the wall of a building. Before she could recover, the griffon that she had been fighting in the sky delivered a volley of punches into her chest and stomach, then she slashed at Rainbow’s face. Recovering, Rainbow blocked the neck slash with a forearm and then delivered a flurry of punches into the griffon and then back fisted the griffon, knocking it out. With a grunt, she pushed herself away from the building and hovered for a few minutes.

Her eyes catching the sight of five more fliers coming at her, Rainbow began to fly headlong into them. Her charge was quickly stopped by a pegasus that came from below, uppercutting her hard in the jaw. Disoriented for but a second, Rainbow Dash readies a cross, that was grabbed by a griffon, who dug his claws into Rainbow Dash’s arm, drawing blood. The griffon then happily drove his knee into Rainbow’s stomach, sending her flying back into another griffon, who slashed across Dash’s back, leaving deep red gashes.

Grabbing her by her mane, the griffon reached back with the intention to cut Dash’s neck, however, an arrow through the wings ended his plans. The other griffon was taken down by another volley of arrows. As she caught her breath, Rainbow Dash looked down at Rarity and gave her a thumbs up. Looking back at the incoming opponents, she barely had time to react to a driving fist into her gut. However, she was able to come back with a hard uppercut into the pegasus’s jaw. With his chest open, she rapidly struck his chest with multiple punches.

Without turning around she blocked a cross from a griffon and hit him in the beak with her left cross. Then she round housed him in the head and body three times. Then she back-kicked another behind her. Turning to face another one flying at her, she drow her elbows into the pegasus’s skull, lifting her up so she could deliver a flying triple sidekick into the face of the female pegasus that was flying behind him.

As the opponent fell from the sky, Rainbow Dash panted, sweat and blood running down her face and arms. Looking to the horizon, she spotted more flyers approaching. With a tired sigh, she flew away from the group, leading them away, “Rainbow, how’s it going on up there?”

“Bad, AJ,” Rainbow Dash panted as she flew, watching as the soldiers flew after her. “These guys were ready for me this time. I can’t get them into small groups so I can kick ass.”

“I know the feeling, these losers are piling on the strong boys and are matching me in strength,” Applejack grunted. “Ah bet these guys are here just in case we tried to protect Starfleet like we have been doing.”

“Great, so as far as Conquest is concerned, we’re just a distraction? Buck! I hate being the second banana,” Rainbow Dash said.

Rarity, on the other line nodded, firing a show from her bow behind her and then another at another pony about to attack Applejack, “Well, is that different from how Starfleet treats us?”

“Yeah, still annoying. And right now I wish I had less of these guys to worry about,” Rainbow Dash groans, and then looked at a distant window in the center of a building. “Oh, I just got a great idea!”

“What is it?” Applejack asked, a grunt coming from the line as she punched an earth pony.

Rainbow Dash smiled as she extended her fore legs out, “Well, you see, I’ve been reading this book on speedsters from the library that I found and in it, there is a subject on vibrations. See, all object vibrate at different speeds, and if you speed up your own molecules fast enough...you should be able to phase right through an object.”

Pinkie Pie let out a gasp, “That sounds so cool.”

“Rainbow, Rarity designed that suit to be resilient to your speeds and to attacks, but even it has limits. If you mess up this trick you will have large pieces of glass in your body,” Rarity’s golem said, a worried tone in her voice as she spoke.

“Well then,” Rainbow Dash said, turning off the comm,“Better not mess up then!:” Taking one last look at the incoming window of the skyscraper, the cyan mare closed her eyes and began to breathe slowly. For a moment, she ignored everything around her and just focused on her breathing. As she breathed, she felt a familiar feeling pass through her mane and feathery wings.

It was the air, a cool and soft breeze that always flowed by when she flew. Being a pegasus, she always had a natural affinity for the air and the currents of the sky. She could feel the slight vibrations and changes that would occur whenever the weather was ready to change. Normal ponies would fear the sudden changes in the wind, but she didn’t, she was a pegasus. The sky was her domain, the wind was her ally when all others failed her, air was her element. Keeping her breathing at a steady constant, she started to vibrate her body every so slightly, matching the wind as it flowed along her body. Her vibrations made her feel like a friend saying hello, and not an intruder. Her vrations continued to steadily speed up, increasing in time with her breathing until she, the wind, and her vibrations seem to move as one.

After a few moments, Rainbow Dash landed on the ground and turned around,. Behind her was the window pane that led to the outside and she was now on the inside of the building, on the other side of the glass. Smiling at her phasing through the building, she pumped her fist into the air in victory, and smirked as the other opponents who flew at her were unable to stop in time to avoid hitting into and breaking into the glass, “Aw, what’s the matter, don’t know how I did that? Here, let me show you!” with a smirk of confidence, Rainbow Dash flew once more through the pane of glass and out the other side, causing more to crash through the glass.

Watching as the last five flew at her, Rainbow Dash held up both hands in front of her and turned them into fist slowly. In an instant, she punched a pegasus hard in the face five times and then duck under two roundhouse kicks. When their legs were in mid-swipe, Dash punched both in the nads with her fists. Then she roundhouse kicked the last two griffons.

Rolling her shoulders and cracking her neck side to side, she let out a confident chuckle. This chuckle nearly died in her throat when she saw more griffons, pegasi, and what looked like to be some strange bird-like beings that looked like the strange human things that Twilight told her about. With a tired groan, she took off, “Damn, wish I had some back up, I’m getting tired,” she said to herself as she flew away.

A voice broke through thecomm, “Well, don’t that beat-all. The great Rainbow Dash needs help?”

“I don’t believe it,” Rainbow Dash said with wide and excited eyes. “Ace Ray, is that you?”

“In the flesh,”: Ace Ray said with a smile.

“How did you break through this comm?” Rainbow dash asked.

“Belle gave us the frequency before we got here,” Ace said.

Rainbow ash raised an eyebrow, “We?”

“Yeah, I brought a whole bunch of ex-Wonderbolts with me. Seems they were none too happy about what had really happened to me when I told them the truth. A lot of them quit on the spot and joined me,” Ace said. “Now we are all ready to fly under your orders...commander.”

Gilda voice came in over with a buzz, “Hey, Don’t forget about me too.”

“Gilda?”

“Yeah, an I brought some mercs with me too. I finally convinced the king to lend me some griffons to fight with us. We’re only about twenty strong, but one of us is worth ten unicornicopians,” Gilda chuckled, “Just give the orders Dashie and we’ll kick some flank.”

Rainbow Dash smiled and then put on a pair of goggles that she pulled out from her pocket, “All right team. Atari formation! I want you to gather and get as many of the fliers as you can and meet me in the center of town.”

“Why the center?” asked a voice.

“Because that is the most clear of buildings! It’s time we get some air superiority in this war and show Conquest what we fliers are made of,” Dash said.

“All right, you hear the commander, meet in the center!” Ace shouted.

After a few moments Rainbow Dash flew to the center and looked behind her, watching as the fliers she had lured were coming towards her at a fast pace. Turning to her left, she watched as Ace’s team flew to her. Smirking, she looked at the Wonderbolts that flew up behind Ace, “Fifteen of them?”

A yellow pegasus with a mane of orange fir stepped forward, “Hey, don’t underestimate fifteen Wonderbolts. Just because we can’t handle a dragon, doesn’t mean we can’t handle some ponies.”

“Spitfire?” Rainbow dash said her eyes wide.

Spitfire nodded, “No pony brainwashes my team. No pony.”

“Yeah, a hard case sometimes and determined to win, but she does care about her team,” a light blue pegasus said, holding Spitfire’ hand

Rainbow Dash did her best to hide her fangirl squeal as she heard a voice coming from behind, “Hey, did somepony order a party?” Gilda said, catching up with Dash, alongside her team of griffons.

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Glad you’re here Gilda.”

“No problem, you didn’t tell me that they had harpies on their team.”

“Harpies?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Ancient Griffon enemies form a long time ago. They used to hide deep in the caves of Griffonstone, stealing our chicks at night and frying them up. Didn’t think they were still around.

“Figures, Conquest would hire something like that on his team,” Rainbow Dash growled as she watched the other two sets of armies fly in, forming a circle around the group of pegasi and griffons.

For a long time, the two groups floated there in the sky, staring at each other down. Their eyes began to stare down the other, wondering who would blink first. The only sounds that could be heard from their position in the sky was distant fighting and the sound of the blowing wind. Rainbow Dash looked back and forth from her team back to the opposing army. Then she raised her fist to the sky, an old battle cry of the pegasi sounding through her head, “Thunder and Lightning!”

“Wings of Steel!” shouted the pegasi back.

Gilda raised her claw in the sky, “Courage of a lion!”

` “Heart of a pony,” shouted Ace Ray, smiling at Gilda.

“Wonderbolts, do or die!” shouted Spitfire.

The group shouted back, “Live and Dive.”

“We protect the land-” Rainbow ash began and then was joined by the others as they shouted at once “And rule the sky!”

“Everypony, let’s show these guys who owns the skies! Attack!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she pushed down her goggles and flew off.

The opposing army let out various battle cries and charged at Rainbow Dash’s team, teeth and weapons bared to the front. The resulting clash resulted in several fighters each fighting against multiple opponents and creating a spectacle in the sky of many colors clashing against one another with streaks of red shooting out from the various blurs of colors.

Rainbow Dash drove a fist hard into the gut of one pegasus, and followed it up with an uppercut. Without turning around, she side-kick a griffon and roundhoused his compatriot, hitting them three times. Then she did a spinning back kick to a pegasus behind her. Her leg was then grabbed before she could react her leg by a griffon who bit into the limb. Raising his hand, he prepared to break Dash’s leg. However, his head was hit by Soarin’s blue fst.

Looking to Dash, Soarin’ gave the young pegasus a thumbs up before back-fisting a pegasus that tried to slash his back. Turning around, a smirk creased his face as he charged into a group of opponents. With them in a line, he started to punch one hard into the chest and stomach, pushing one into another creating a long line colliding with each other. After a line of six had been formed, Soarin’ uppercut and kicked them out of the sky. He was then punched in the face by a large pegasus, and then had his arm pulled behind his back.

With a smile, the large pegasus began to punch Soarin’ hard in the face and chest, letting out a chuckle as a loud crack sounded from one of his hits. The chuckling ended quickly when Spitfire flew into his side with a flying kick. With him still dazed from the hit, she flew a little higher, kicked him into the head and then chest before finishing with a crescent kick into the neck. Turning to her squad mate, she winked at him and gave him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek.

Turning away from Soarin, Spitfire flew to opponent after opponent, striking each hard in the gut or chest. As he moved, her body seemed to turn into a little fireball. With each strike she performed, each opponent burst into flames and screamed in pain before falling down from the sky.

Ace Ray backed up in the air, watching as a group of griffons began to surround him. Closing his eyes, he breathed in and out, listening to their growls and grunts of anger. Then, when they began their collective charge at him, they were shocked when he became a one pegasus tornado, spinning his body in place so fast that he became a blur, striking all of them so rapidly, it was if he struck them all at once. Returning to a standing pose, he back-kicked a standing pegasus into a glass window. Turning to look at on Unicorpian who came at him, Ace Ray easily blocked the three kicks at the yellow winged unicorn performed, and then he kicked the stallion in the groin before punching out with an uppercut.

For the wonderbolts, in spite of having their best members at their side, it was still not an easy battle. Two of the pegasus members found themselves without their hearts, and one found himself getting his legs cut off. For the griffons, the fight was not any better. In spite of their superior fighting skill in comparison to some of the other fighters, they still were receiving losses of their own. The Harpies proved to be quite effective in killing some of their old enemies by ripping their limbs and heads off.

Gilda watched in horror as one of her griffon friends was decapitated by a harpy tearing his head off. Before she could fly at the harpy, an enemy griffon stabbed her side with a sword. Growling, Gilda clawed a his neck and face, killing him. Looking down at the sword in her stomach, she pulled it out of her and held it up, smiling wickedly. Using the blade to cut another griffon’s arm off, she spun both blades in her hands, “Aw hell yeah. This is what I am talking about!”

With a lion’s roar, Gilda flew back into the fray, cutting down pegasi and griffon alike with her blades. With one unicornicopian ahead of her, she stabbed him in the chest and cut him down. A harpy flew in behind her and raised her claw to cut Gilda in the back. However, the female bird demon was hit repeatedly by a pair of cyan hooves. Looking to the sound of pain, Gilda smiled when she watched the harpy fall thanks to Rainbow Dash. With a cocky grin, Rainbow Dash offered a thumbs up.

Gilda smirked at her old friend and got into a fighting stance, with Rainbow doing the same and pressing her back against Gilda’s. Back to back, the two friends watched as they were surrounded by a group of unicornicopians, pegasi, and more harpies. Narrowing her eyes, Rainbow Dash waved her hand, beckoning the army to attack. Gilda raised a middle claw to all others in response.

Enraged, the circle of combatants flew at Rainbow and Gilda. Keeping their backs to one another, Rainbow Dash and Gilda responded in kind. Gilda’s quick sword strikes compliments Rainbow’s fast fists and kicks, each girl making sure the other was safe. When it looked like one would become swamped by superior numbers, the other would quickly join in with a slash or a kick to relieve the tension from the other. It was a bizarre dance, a dance of two fighters who knew each other too well and could predict the others movements.

Rainbow’s and Gilda’s ballet was interrupted by a flying lightning bolt, “Get the buck out of my town!”

Magenta eyes blinked in surprise as the lightning bolt finished kicking the last of the unicorpians out of the sky,” Wait, that cone-trail, is that- “ Rainbow Dash let out a gasp of surprise as the lightning bolt revealed itself to be sea green with a yellow mane, “Lighting Dust.”

“Miss me?” Dust asked.

“Who?” Gilda asked.

“Old academy buddy, “ Dash remarked.

Lightning Dust rolled her eyes, “You and I remember that very differently, and I think I ought to pay you back for that.’

“Geez,” Gilda chuckled, “What is it with your old girlfriends, do you just naturally turn psycho? Should I worry about Fluttershy?”

Rainbow Dash growled and was about to retort when a phoenix screech caught her attention. Looking up, she saw a firebird take out five harpies at once, before turning into Spitfire as she flew to hover beside the trio, “The phoenix strike! That is cool!”

“Thanks,” Spitfire said, running a hoof through her orange amane.

Gilda, looked confused, “Ok, how the buck did you do that?”

“Simple,” Spitfire said, holding up her gloves. “Ignition gloves, bases off of my old ignition shoes. I snap my fingers before taking flight and ignite the air around me. Then I use my pegasus magic to manipulate the air around me to create that firebird.”

Rainbow Dash looked up into the sky and smirked, “That gives mean idea.” and before the four could asked, Rainbow Dash took off into the clouds. Sitting the cloud for a moment, she flew around in a circle, gathering up electricity in her body. Once she was charged, she flew back to the battle.

Clapping her hands together, she unleashed the lightning in a giant burst of lighting. Using her pegasus magic to manipulate the lightning around her, she began to turn the burst of lightning into a flying giant bird that surround her body and began to strike down several opponents. Coming back to hovering in front of a shocked quartet, Rainbow Dash smiled, “And I call that the Thunderbird Crash!”

Spitfire put a finger to her chin, “Could use work.”

As the four hovered, more reinforcements from the other side began to fly in. Rainbow Dash winced and rubbed her sides, “Sporting a couple of broken ribs and I am pretty positive they did a number on my back.”

“Yeah, my legs have been cut to ribbons,” Spitfire groaned.

“There’s a hole in my side,” Gilda said.

“I just got here, can I fight by your side thought?” Lightning Dust asked.

“No, get your arm broken and then come back,” Rainbow Dash said, a smirk on her lips.

This sported a chuckle from Gilda and a laugh that broke into tear for Spitfire. Their expressions then turned serious as they looked at the reinforcements, while the rest of the sky battle raged on around them, ally and foe all falling and fighting. Spitfire was the first to speak, “We’ve lost about five of our side, from our original fifty-one.”

“Oh, how sad,” Dash said. “That means we’ll have to take over the other’s slack.”

“Don’t worry Dash, I’ll leave you some losers,” Gilda chuckled.

Lightning Dust shrugged, “Are you kidding, I think I’ll take out twenty before I fale.”

“Well then, let’s rock!” Dash said, flying off with the three following close behind.

---

A group of ponies stood outside of the hospital, watching the spectacle before them. Their eyes were focused on the clash of flesh on flesh and steel against claw. One stallion in particular watched in awe of the battle, his light green mane blowing in the breeze, “What are we doing?”

“Hiding, Flame Tongue, what do you think?” a unicornicopian said, looking at the red stallion before him.

“That's my point,” Flame said with a low growl. “What the buck are we doing out here, watching this fight? We should be out there, fighting by their side.

“We can't, “ argued the unicorpian that spoke before.

“And who says? Grand Ruler? We see what his advice and rules have left us with, right? Wind Shear, you had a sister in Trot Kong, and where is she?” Flame asked, watching the pegasus stallion shake his head in sadness. Flame’s eyes narrowed, looking on at the battle, “For too long we keep getting told that we should hide when the fighting starts, that we should leave it to the professionals, and why? Because we’re inferior, and weak?

A unicorpian modded,”You know Grand Ruler never says that you Equestrians are inferior. It’s just that you are naturally weaker in terms of speed and strength. Technologically you are also weaker, it's just a fact of life. So-

“What! Just because we’re weaker means that we can’t fight alongside them?” he looked at his cutie mark, a hoof grabbing a flame. “ I remember the Equestria of old, where we were truly equal. I was just a blacksmith. Not the best, but a good one. In spite of that, Celestia never made me feel like I was inferior just because I was an earth pony. I was just as good as anypony else and could stand with heroes if I wanted.”

He sighed and then clenched his fist,” We may have let the bearers fight for us, but that was because they were fighting gods and monsters. Look, do you see gods? All I see are just ponies and griffons. And yet, Grand Ruler tells us we can’t fight.”

“Because we’re weak,” said a mare.

To this, he could only respond by pointing a finger at Rainbow Dash as she guided the flight team in another assault, gaining an advantage over the other side, “Look at them. How many times has the Element Bearers been called ‘inferior’ due to the simple fact of life. That they don’t have the training or that little magic of Grand Ruler in them or have been told ‘You will never match up to Starfleet, you will never come to their level’? And do you see that stopping them from being heroes? No! And I am tired of not fighting.”

“So, you want to risk your life over some selfish need?” asked the unicornicopian.

The was a slight growl in Flame’s voice as he picked up a broken stick, “ I am not fighting for a selfish reason. Him,” he said pointing to an unicorn with a blue mane, “That is Wild Heart, my best friend since we were in elementary school together. We got our cutie marks at the same time and he has been my best friend ever since. I’m fighting for him. That’s my cousin,” he pointed the stick to a pegasus mare, “Been like a sister to me. My wife is having my foal upstairs right now, our first one. I...I don’t think I could face my child, knowing I didn’t do everything to protect this world.”

The unicornicopian sighed, “So you are going to risk your life for-”

“It’s not just me. I want us all to fight! For our brothers, sisters, cousins, lovers, mothers, fathers, and our friends. I say it’s time we stop letting Grand Ruler dictate our lives and stand up and fight!” Flame shouted, raising his hand to the sky.

The other ponies began to look at each other and then nodded. Slowly each got up, and began to join Flame’s side. The only exception were the ten unicornicopians in the room, who could only shake their heads. Fluttershy came out from a side room and looked at them, “For all of you going into battle, just remember this is a safe zone. If you get injured, try you best to come here or find a place to hide. I will do my best to protect everypony here.”

“Major Fluttershy, you can’t be serious. You have to stop their madness,” an unicornicopian mare said.

Fluttershy shook her head, “But I can’t. Remember, I am just weak and helpless little Fluttershy. I can’t fight or struggle, remember?”

Flame Tongue smiled, “Right. Now, those who wish to fight, come...run with us!!

---

Applejack winced as she took another blow to the chest, causing her to fall to a knee. One eyelid trembled as she stared at Unicornicopian that had punched her, glaring at him with a steely determination. Pushing through the pain in her legs, she got back up and got ready to fight again, only to watch in surprise as the Unicornicopian fell from a blow in the back of the head. Flame Tongue looked to Applejack and helped her to her feet, “I am sorry, Major Applejack, but I have decided to break the rules and fight with you.”

“First of all, it’s just Applejack. We’re all ponies here, fighting for our friends. Second, do ya really want to fight?” she asked, watching the earth pony nod, “Then pick up a better weapon. That stick ain’t gonna cut it!”

Flame smiled as he found a spear dropped by one of the downed stallions and then charged into the fray. A shocked but warm smile graced the mare’s lips as she watched the battle unfold. Unicorns and earth ponies began to fight on the ground, while pegasi quickly joined the air with their brethren in the air. Rainbow Dash quickly took the role of leader, pointing to them which areas needed to be protected and who needed to fight.

Now no longer afraid or trapped by Grand Ruler’s rules, the Equestrians began to fight as one. Ponies began to use their special talents and their unique magics to fight against their tougher opponents. Those that could not fight alone, quickly found themselves joined by other more capable fighters. Unicorns began to use various learned spells against fellow unicorns. Applejack took a step forward, but was stopped when a yellow unicornicopian stepped in front of her, “Excuse me, do you know whee Flame Tongue went?”

“Ah have no idea,” Applejack said, shaking her head.

“Shame, if he survives this battle, tell him...he’s right,” the unicornicopian said,and then flew into the fray, taking out two earth ponies at once.

Applejack smiled and tipped her hat, covering her eyes with a shadow as she smirked, “I think the tide’s about to change.”

From a short distance away, the members of Starfleet: Rhymey, Lightning Dawn, Arite Bristles, and Buddy Rose, all ran out from within the confines of the stadium. Once they had gotten out, they were faced with a surprise, the ponies of Fillydelphia were fighting with the members of Friendship Is Magic. What was more, it was obvious from their perspective that their side was beginning to gain the upper hand in the battle. Lightning shook his head in disbelief, “No, no this is wrong!”

“What is?” Buddy asked, watching the ponies fight.

“All of this!” Lightning responded. “They are breaking every rule that we set out for them. They are supposed to be hiding while we fight! They are not supposed to be fighting with us, it's not their jobs.”

“ That doesn’t seem to matter to them. They are willing to fight to protect those they care about, even if it means breaking the rules,” Artie said, smiling admiringly.

Lightning shook his head, “But they can’t. They’re too weak, they lack the training to fight like us.”

“To a hero, that doesn’t matter,” Artie said, stepping forward. “They are fighting because they have something to care for and sometimes that’s all that’s needed.”

Rhymey raised his hand, “But-

“We’ve been fighting for so long under Grand Ruler’s rules, that we forgot what it means to be a hero,” Artie said, putting his staff over his shoulder and then walking away.

Lightning reached out for Artie, “Where are you going?”

“To fight with them,” Artie said, a smile on his face. “To see if I still remember what it means to be a hero, and if I can fight on equal grounds with them.”

Buddy watched as Artie walked away and quickly ran up to stand by his side, “I’m coming with you.”

“But, Buddy, aren’t you scared?” asked Artie.

Buddy looked down, “Yeah, I am. I’m more scared than anything right now. I’m afraid of dying and leaving my little cousin alone. I’m all she’s got, you know, and I don’t want her to become an orphan. Our orphanages aren’t exactly the most pleasant place to be you know. But, I...I...”

“Yes?” asked Artie.

“I don’t think I could live with myself, if I let my only friend in the world fight alone out there. So, consider this the last run of the plant hero of Starfleet!” smirked Buddy as she ran ahead of Artie, who soon followed his red companion.

Lightning watched as the two ran into the fray, his fist clenched. His face turned into a grimace as he bared his teeth, “We should be stopping the civilians, not fighting with them. We should be able to fight alone and not with the aid of anypony else.”

“What it’s worth, commander

I am still here, sir.

Though I will not lie

I fear for Fluttershy

She is i this fight

And I prefer she take flight

See her I must

Convince her running away is just,” Rhymey said.

Lightning, if he heard Rhymey did not show it. He just squinted his eyes as he thought back.

“Look Starla, I’m in Starfleet! Now...I can finally do something, and who knows, maybe find out if there is more to me than just this stupid horn,” Lightning said with a smile.

Looking back up, Lightning took flight, “:Those ponies are crazy, and if I don’t fight, they are going to die. Rhymey, you go and find Fluttershy, if you want. I have a war to fight in.”

---

The ground beneath Applejack shook as she grabbed the punch thrown by the minotaur, little divots being created in the ground beneath her feet. Her green eyes looked up at her opponent, glaring at him with steely daggers. Pushing the minotaur back with her arm, she spun around and bucked him in the stomach. She then turned her head towards an orange blur as he landed next to Applejack, “Hey there, Applejack.”

“Artie? What the heck are you doing here? We put you in that stadium to protect you!” Applejack said as she watched some more soldiers begin to race towards her.

Artie lowered his head, “Applejack, if you were told to stay and hide when there was something you could do to help...would you? Even if common sense told you to stay back and let others do the fighting, would you hide?”

Applejack opened her mouth to say something, but no word came out. Instead she sighed and stared ahead, “You’re right, Ah wouldn’t. Even if you told me that I was facing death itself, Ah wouldn’t stay behind and run away like a coward. But stay close to me, Dark Conquest wants you dead.”

“I know,” Artie said with a sigh. “‘We’ve known since Myte died. But, I want to look at myself in the mirror again and say my parents are wrong. That I’m not just little rich kid that has his head in the clouds with delusions of being a hero. That my life actually is worth something!”, and with that, Artie charged in, his staff pointed forward, and then he let out a yell of “Pain-”

Before he could let out his attack, a minotaur clotheslined him. Then he grabbed Artie’s head with his hand and slammed his head into the ground. Three other soldiers joined in with the minotaur as they begin to pound away at the prone Artie “Oh gods, my parents were right, weren’t they? I’m no hero.”

The minotaur raised his fist for another blow, but was blocked by Applejack. With three short moves, she managed to get the ponies off of Artie. Looking down, she smiled and helped him up, “Are you still trying that whole ‘Calling your attacks’ thing? They aren’t gonna let you! Now, start using that staff of yours and fight!”

Artie nodded and spun his staff in a circle before swiping the large staff in a wide arc that smashed the weapon against the side if the head of an earth pony. Without looking behind him, the orange unicornicopian thrusted his staff behind him and in front, striking two earth ponies in the stomach.

Before a unicorn could fire a bolt of electricity at Artie, Applejack grabbed the green unicorn’s horn and slammed the head into the ground. She then turned her head up to the sound of staff on flesh and looked to see Artie knocking a few opponents away. Getting up, Applejack smirked at her ally.

Returning the smile, artie knocked loose a pole and kicked it towards Applejack, “Here.”

“Uh, thanks, but I’m not a weapon user,” Applejack said, grasping the pole in both hands.

“It's ok, just follow my lead,” Artie said, slowly spinning his staff in a circle.

Nodding Applejack followed suit, just in time to block a series of bolts and arrows that were thrown their way. Once the assault was gone, the two stopped spinning the staffs and ran forward. Artie treated his staff fighting as an art, striking with a skill and ability that resembled a dance. Applejack, in stark contrast, began to bash her staff much like a blacksmith would a hammer.

After taking out ten soldiers as one, Applejack looked to her partner, “And that is how you do it!”

Artie smiled at Applejack and turned around, “Thank you, Applejack.”

“Hey, we ain't got time for gratitude here. Now there is a neighborhood that could use your help that way,” Applejack said, watching Artie salute and run off.

“Help!” a voice shouted.

Turning to the sound, Applejack saw Flame Tongue lying under some rubble. In front of the blue earth pony was a large minotaur holding up a large ax. Narrowing her eyes, Applejack ran to the bovine, wrapped her arms around v his waist from behind and suplex the monster into the ground.

Wiping away the sweat from her brow, she looked to the prone pony and walked to the rubble. With a massive grunt, she lifted the stone off of his legs, “You ok?”

Flame let out a grunt, “L-legs broken. Heh, guess I tried a little too hard to fight like you, hhh?”

“Nah, ya did fine,” Applejack smiled and she got him to his feet. “You fought bravely and sometimes that all it takes to be a hero.”

“I’ll take him,” Fluttershy said flying in from the sky, wearing what seemed to be a doctor’s outfit over her armor.

“Fluttershy? What's with the outfit?” Applejack asked.

Fluttershy blushed as she got out a stretcher. “Um, the doctors at the hospital gave me one, so I could be an official medic.”

Applejack nodded, “Ah got ya, now get going.”

“Yes mam,” Fluttershy said with a salute and then she flew off.

---

Buddy Rose stood in the alleyway, watching the many battles of the war take place. All across his field of vision, he could see pegasi take on the griffons and harpies in the air, while down on the ground he saw unicorns weave spells to aid the earth ponies to stand on equal ground against their larger foes. It all served to make a shiver run down his spine, “This was a bad idea,” he whispered to himself.

“Darla, would you ever hate it if I quit Starfleet?” Buddy asked.

Darla smiled softly and looked up at her cousin, “No, I wouldn’t. Because I get to spend more time with my favorite cousin.”

“Even if I don’t get to be a hero anymore?” asked Buddy.

“That would be impossible because you are always a hero, Buddy,” Darla said happily and then hugged Buddy around his neck.

“You’re wrong, Darla,” whimpered Buddy, holding his whip close to his chest. “I’m no hero, I’m a coward! I’m shaking in fear of my own death.” With a heavy sigh, he turned to leave and run to the hospital, when he heard a yell.

“Get away from my husband!” said a stallion as he stood in front a downed earth pony stallion. The stallion who yelled was holding a broken arm and stood on shaking knees.

Buddy watched this scene and gasped, then narrowing his eyes he lashed out his whip at the griffon who was going to kill the two ponies. Pulling back with all of his might, he broke the griffon’s neck and with a second crack of the whip he took out a griffon in the air. Racing to the two stallions, he asked, “Are you two alright?”

“Y-yeah,” the stallion nodded. “The name is Wind Storm, and this is my husband Lightning Flare. I tried to stop him from coming out here and let me fight. He isn’t exactly the world’s best you know.”

“It’s ok, all of us have something that we aren’t the best at,” Buddy said, smiled as he helped Lightning Flare up, “Come on, let me get you to a hospital.”

---

“Fluttershy, please listen to reason

Do engage in this foolhardy mission

The battlefield is no place for you to be

It’s at home, safe you see,” Rhymey said to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy frowned as she looked to Rhymey, “No, it isn’t. Here is where I belong, with my friends.”

“Fluttershy, you are weak and soft

What kind of help can you-”

“This kind of help,” Fluttershy said, rushing to a pony that was being taken in. Looking at the broken leg, she nodded, “Sir, this will hurt a lot. It’s dislocated,” and then she popped the leg back in.

Rhymey raised a hand, but was interrupted by a nurse, “Miss Fluttershy, we need you help in the upper floors.”

Fluttershy nodded and turned around, “If you really care about me, then stop trying to get me to go home and help.

Rhymey growled and left the hospital, defeated.

---

“Commander Rep, do you see what I mean?” asked a pegasus as he stood on top of a building with Rep-Stallion.

Rep watched the battle closely, watching at the two armies collide, and watched as many of his side were falling or were being beaten, “Yeah, it’s a brawl, and we’re losing”

“You don’t seem saddened by this, sir,” the pegasus said.

“Nah, you kidding? I expected this the moment you started saying that we were fighting the elements and not Starfleet,” Rep chuckled. “Grand Ruler can insult their beliefs all he wants, but you can’t deny that those mares know how to get someone to follow them.”

“Shall we retreat sir?” asked the stallion.

“Not yet,” Rep-Stallion said wagging his finger in dismissal. Getting a running start from the edge of the roof, he ran to the side of the building before jumping off, “Got to check something out!” he said, jumping off the building and landing in front of Artie and Applejack with his fist and feet touching the ground with his arm in the air, “Ha! Superhero landing.”

Artie pointed his staff at Rep-Stallion, “Ok Applejack, let-”

“No,” Applejack said, holding out a hand to block Artie’s advance. “He’ll kick your ass and you know it. The man has had several fights with you and knows your fighting style. He has your number, but me...he hasn’t fought me ye.”

“It’s true,” Rep said, letting his scythes fall out from the sleeves of his shirt and into his hands. “I’ve been dying to fight you Applejack, ever since you kicked Mysterious so hard that it left a hoof print in his gut. You know he still has it?”

“Hoof print?” Artie asked, eyebrow raised.

“Long story,” Applejack said. “Now, here’s the plan, you go and handle the bad guys behind me. Ah want this to be a one-on-one fight with this mother bucker.”

Rep stuck a forked tongue out and licked his lips. As he watched Artie run away from the fight to follow Applejack’’s order, the lizard stallion raced at the earth pony, slashing his scythes at her. Swiftly Applejack dodged and ducked under the slashes. Smiling, Rep used his long tail to wrap around Applejack’s legs and trip her sending her to the ground.

With a gasp, Applejack dodged to the left and right, dodging the strikes from the scythes. When a third strike came from above, Applejack grabbed it with her left hand, using her right forearm to block the other scythe. Holding tightly onto the blade, she stood back up and delivered a hard right cross into Rep’s face. As he reeled back from the hit, Applejack punched him hard with several blows into the gut. It was only when she tried to back kick him that he gained an advantage. Raising his scythe, he slashed Applejack’s left thigh. As she yelled in pain, the reptilian washed diagonally across her chest and then across her face.

Finding herself on the defensive, Applejack blocked several more strikes from Rep’s blade with her for arms, the armor beginning to form cracks on it. Then with yell, Rep slashed down both of his bladed at Applejack's head. In a flash, she crossed her forearms and blocked both blades. She grunted as she felt the blades begin to break through the armor and dig themselves into her arms, “Look at you,” Rep commented as she dug his blades deeper, “Some broken ribs, cuts, bite marks, and other wounds all over your body. I am pretty sure I just did a number on your left with my blade, when are you ever just going to give up?”

“Well, you know when Ah’m dead and buried?” Applejack asked, “That’s when round two starts.” With a smirk, she broke the block and then began to drive several punches into Rep’s body, leaving dents with her punches. After several hard punches began to leave Rep dizzy, applejack spun around and planted her hands onto the ground. Cocking her legs close to her, she then double kicked him hard in the chest, cracking his ribs with an audible crack..

Rep found himself flying into the air, through a building and landing in a heap in a pile of rubble. Struggling to get back up, he looked at Applejack as she walked slowly towards him, her hat over her eyes, “You can surrender or retreat. Your choice.”

Panting, Rep said, “You are a great fighter Applejack. I’m glad to have fought ya. All soldiers,” he shouted into his comm, “Teleport out and retreat, if you’re conscious.”

Applejack watched in shock as a blue light began to surround him, “Wait, get back here!”

“You fought good, buddy. I hope we can have a rematch,” chucked Rep as he vanished.

Applejack growled as she kicked the ground, and a few minutes later, she could hear Rainbow Dash on the comm, “Hey, AJ, the bad guys just vanished. Does this mean that-”

“We won, sugarcube, we won, “Applejack said, leaning against a light-pole, letting her breathing return to normal.

“We won?” Rainbow Dash said in disbelief, and then turned to her comrades in the air, “WE WON!!!”

“We did it, we won!” Gilda said, fist pumping the air and then giving Ace Ray a big hug.

On the ground, Flame Tongue could hear the cheers and then turning to look at the other ponies in the hospital, cheered, “We won. They did it! The battle is over, they saved us all, they won!”

All across the city, the ponies cheered and celebrates. They threw their hats into the air, And their weapons as well. Ponies and Unicorpians alike hugged and kissed one another as the noonday sun rose triumphantly into the sky. Other stallions and mares were content ot fistbump each other, or even just smirked at enemies that they now considered good friends. The celebration was brought to an abrupt halt when a slow, echoing clap was heard throughout the city, “Bravo, bravo, Brav-freaking-o,” Dark Conquest said as he clapped his hands together. “You won, and protected this little city from the big bad. I am so proud.”

“Conquest,” Applejack growled, looking around, “Where is he?”

“I am so happy for you that I am clapping from here in the center of the city. Ok, not center, but I am somewhere in the city. I am going to go and pick up my consolation prize,” Conquest said with a grim chuckle.

A look of horror came across Applejack’s face, “Oh no, buck no. He’s going after Starfleet! Everypony, find a Starfleet member and give me their status, now!”

“I found Artie!” Pinkie said, looking at the stallion.

“Lightning is in the sky with me, Rainbow Dash said, looking at the commander..

“Rhymey’s with me, trying to convince me to leave,” Fluttershy said with a sigh.

“And I think I see Buddy about 100 yards away from you Applejack,” Rarity said.

Smiling, Applejack turned off her comm and looked at the red unicorpian as he started to walked towards her. He had a hopeful smile on his face as he walked back. Applejack let out a sigh of relief, only to feel her heart stop when Buddy’s vine whips lashed out at him and wrapped around his neck and stomach. Shaking her head in horror, she looked at who held the two who held the whips, Raven and Dark Conquest. A sadistic smile crossed the black alicorn’s lips as he said to his compatriot,” Make a wish.”

Time seemed to freeze as he and Raven pulled at once, breaking Buddy’s neck and spine in a gut wrenching snap. There was a look of shock and horror in the red unicornicopian’s face as he fell to the ground, all life fading from his eyes. When he hit the ground, he gave out one final gasp before dying.

Applejack watched all of this, horror quickly turning into rage as she let out a roar. Running towards him with tears of anger rolling down her cheeks, she yelled, “Conquest, you sick miserable son of a bitch!!!”

“Now Applejack,” Dark Conquest smirked, as he grabbed Applejack’s punc, wincing in pain as he felt the pressure from her blow pushing him back a little, “That is not a wish. Besides, you should know that you stand no chance against the big bad.” he said as he casually pushed her back a few feet after letting go of her fist. Rubbing his hand to massage away the pain, he looked to Raven, “Raven, sweetie. Teach Applejack here a lesson in manners. I have more important matters to attend to.”

“Yes, boss,” Raven said with a bow before looking at Applejack and holding out her hand. With a smirk she covered Applejack with a dome of dark purple.

Applejack let out a grunt of pain as she felt heavier, “That feeling on your body is the gravity around you increasing by two, it's harder to walk, isn't it?”

If Applejack heard her, she did not acknowledge it as she walked slowly towards Raven,”Could ya wait there for a moment? I want you to give Conquest a message.”

Raven ignored Applejack and hit her with another spell,”Three! Four!” she shouted, increasing the gravity on Applejack’s body, sending her to the ground with each increase of gravity.

The only response Applejack gave was a grunt as she felt the pressure of spell increase. Every step she took nearer the grey unicorn was accompanied by a shake. Little rivulets of blood rolled down her arms and legs as she could feel blood vessels pop. Once she was within punching distance of Raven, Applejack pulled back her fist and hit Raven hard in the face, sending her flying across a city block and into a building, “Tell him that we’re coming fer him, and that he’s gonna pay for every life he’s ever taken.”

As if it wasn’t affecting her at all, Applejack continued to walk towards Raven. With each step she took, craters began to form beneath her feet. Raven shook her head in horror as Applejack continued her march,”Six! SEVEN!!” Still seeing Applejack come closer, she muttered, “This is impossible, your bones should be pa-

Her objection was interrupted by another one of Applejack’s punch to the face that sent Raven flying, “Ah’ll say it again, Raven. You tell your boss, we’ll come for him one day and he’s gonna pay for all the lives he took!” She said, before collapsing to her knees, blood running down her arms and legs.

Raven got up slowly, the intent of inflicting violent death on her opponent in the eyes, and prepared a fireball in her right hand. Before she could shoot, her vision was obscured by a blue blur. When the blur cleared, she found herself looking down the shaft of an arrow being aimed by Rarity. Looking beyond that was Rainbow Dash, cracking her knuckles with Pinkie at her side armed with a party cannon, ready to do battle. Behind them was Fluttershy helping Applejack to her feet and tending as best as she could to her wounds, “I suggest you run, because I do believe we have you outnumbered,” Rarity said, narrowing her eyes.

Raven growled and muttered as she disappeared into the ether, “Shame, I was hoping to add Applejack to my list, right beside Twilight Sparkle.”

Rarity fired off a shot as she disappeared. Turning around, she watched as Fluttershy helped Applejack to her feet, “Applejack are you alright?” Fluttershy asked.

Applejack breathed slowly, “Ah’m fine, but...Buddy.” Closing her eyes, she growled in frustration, “Damn it, Ah wanted to save them all. Ah wanted them to come out of this alive.”

“AJ,” Rainbow Dash said, putting her hand onto Applejack’s shoulder, “At least we saved the town.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said with a bounce, “At least everypony here is going to see the sunrise tomorrow. Maybe you should focus on that.”

“Maybe,” Applejack said softly.

---

(One Week Later)

There was a large crowd gathered in the royal throne room, as the gathered group had filled the chambers to watch the ceremony in earnest. At the front of the room, kneeling in front of the throne were the bearers of the elements of harmony, dressed in their armor. Before them, stood Queen Celestia, holding a scepter while Grand Ruler sat on his throne beside her. He had his hand on his chin and had a scowl on his face as he watched the proceeding take place. With a cocky smile, Queen Celestia looked to the crowd, “My Little Ponies and Unicornicopians, last week there was a tremendous battle that united all of us and helped to save a city from Dark Conquest’s plans. This victory, our first against such a threat, would not have been possible had not it been for the bravery and skill of the five before me. As thus, it is time I give them a reward that I should’ve done in the years before. I had not done this, because there was no need. I felt that they had known this in their hearts. And so, I am only cementing what has been in the hearts of all Equestrians everywhere.”

She placed the scepter onto Applejack’s shoulder, “Abbigail Jacqueline III, strong as the trees you farm. You have shown strength, determination, and courage of many a soldier. You bear the weight of the world, but ask nothing in return. Rise, Applejack, Knight of the Earth.”

“Pinkamena Diane Pie,” Celestia said, placing her scepter onto Pinkie’s shoulder, “You have shown creativity in the face of ponies desiring to stay the same, only to bring happiness to others. Rise, Pinkie Pie, Knight of Creativity.”

Celestia looked at the pregnant Rarity and smiled, “Rarity Belle, I understand that you took the time to give us reinforcements in the form of unlikely allies. At the same time, in spite of your condition, you have done your best to offer help to the team. Be it through armor, a golem, or just being yourself. Rise, Rarity, Knight of the Diamond.”

“Fluttershy Firewing-Ward,” Celestia giggled when she saw the yellow pegasus hide beneath her mane, as if it would hide her from the large crowd. “Kind hearted, and soft when compared to your more hardened friends. You are willing to go through hellfire itself, if it meant to help another pony. Rise, Fluttershy, Knight of the Heart.”

Celestia then put the scepter onto Rainbow Dash’s shoulder, “Rainbow Dash, loyal and swift. You have bravely led a small team into battle and won, you brought these mares together with a Rainboom, and you have stood by them even in the roughest of times. Rise, Rainbow Dash, Knight of the Wind.”

“These mares are now the knights of the realm, let them have all the respect and honors that deserves!” Celestia said, holding her arms up, while Grand Ruler could only fume in a silent rage. “You all may leave and prepare for the celebration this evening, except...Rainbow Dash.”

After the crowd had dispersed and left Rainbow Dash alone with the two royals, Celestia sat back onto her throne, “From what I understand, Rainbow Dash, you have formed quite a team together recently. Your little group that fought in Fillydelphia were quite successful in stopping Conquest.”

“Heck yeah! We kicked flank back there. There was some losses, but beyond that, they couldn’t lay a finger on us. We handed their-” a small blush crossed Rainbow Dash’s cheeks as she put her hand behind her head, “-what I mean is, we were pretty awesome.”

“Indeed,” Celestia said, looking to Grand Ruler with a coy smile. “And it would be unwise to separate what has proven to be such a powerful force. So...I am giving them all to you as a special squadron under your command. You can call them what you want, and you are responsible for their training.”

“Hold it, my...love,” Grand Ruler Celesto said, a faint growl escaping his lips. “This group that you are giving to her are full of criminals, traitors, and griffons,” he spat that last word out like something vile was in his mouth. “You cannot expect me to think that you are going to let her have that team?”

“My dear Celesto,” Celestia said, her smile not leaving her lips. “I have just made Rainbow Dash a knight, which according to our laws makes her the same rank as Starla Shine. Now, according to your laws, A colonel has a right to form any type of team, squadron, or force that he/she pleases. To deny Rainbow Dash this right, would be saying that Equestrians are not equal. That, their inferiority means that they can never match up to you and they are not able to be your allies, but your servants. But, I thought that anypony can join Starfleet and do the same things, unless...that isn’t true and we are not equal in ruling power.”

Grand Ruler Celesto tried to object, but could only turn his head away in response, “Fine, allow her to have her squadron or whatever.”

“Congratulations Rainbow Dash, I suggest you head outside and meet with them before the party tonight,” Celestia said, winking to the cyan mare.

Rainbow Dash gave a cheerful nod and flew off from the throne room. After a few minutes of flight, she found herself on a balcony overlooking a collection of tents where several pegasi and griffons were stationed. She let out a sigh as she looked down at the group, “Wow...”

Gilda flinched as she felt Ace touch her side, “Cut it out, I’m fine.”

“You have a sword wound in your stomach, you are not fine,” Ace Ray grumbled.

Gilda rolled her eyes, “Look, it missed my important parts, and I can still fight, so yeah I’m fine.”

“You are impossible,” Ace said, shaking his head.

“And you are sexy,” Gilda said, making Ace blush.

“Will you two keep quiet? Look,” Lightning Dust said, pointing to the balcony where Rainbow Dash stood.

There was a smile on her lips as she thrusted her fist into the air, “Ok guys, just got the word from on high. We’re all a team now. We’re a squadron!!”

There was a rousing cheer from the crowd, followed by a shout of, “And what do we call ourselves?”

“Uh,” Rainbow Dash said, and then put her finger to her chin, “How about-”

“And if you name it after yourself, I will kill ya in front of this team!” Gilda screeched.

“Then how about the Wind Knights, G?” Rainbow Dash said, cocking her head to the side.

“Fine!” chuckled the griffon.

Spitfire flew up to the balcony and stood next to Dash, “Former Captain Spitfire, requesting to be your second-in-command, commander.”

“Permission granted,” Rainbow Dash said, and then smirked, “Besides, you know more about leading a group than me. I am still a little wet behind the ears.”

“Shame, because I was thinking, after this war is done, about making you captain of the wonder-”

“Hold it,” Dash said. “When I finally make it to captain, I want it to be because I am the best, not because I am some hero or because you see me as a savior. I want it because of my own sweat and blood. Got it.”

“Got it,” Spitfire said. Then looking back she said, “Now, you get to your friend Rarity, you guys have a party to get ready for.”

---

Rainbow Dash flew down to the room where she and her friends were staying for the night of the party. As she neared the door, Applejack came bursting out with a look of terror in her eyes, “Dash, run! Rarity has gone on full dress making mode.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash said, cocking an eyebrow.

“Yeah, when she found out about the party, she decided to make us all new dresses for the occasion. We tried to tell her no, we’ll make do, but she said-

“No friends of mine are going to a celebration in clothing from a few years ago!” Applejack said in a cultured and high class tone.

“That was when she started grabbing and taking measurements,” Applejack panted. “We lost Belle first, she was unsuspecting. Pinkie Pie gave up herself in order to let me warn you and Flutters. Now, go Rainbow, save your-” she then gasped as a measuring tape wrapped itself around her legs, “Oh no, she got me! Go, Rainbow Dash, run! Save yourself, and don’t forget that you will alway be my friend,” he last words echoed across the hall as she was pulled into the room.

Fluttershy landed next to Rainbow Dash, licking an ice cream cone, “What’s going on?”

“Rarity has gone mad and is getting everypony into dresses,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh,” Fluttershy said calmly, licking her ice cream. “How many are left?”

“Me and you,” Dash said, putting her hands behind her head. “But I wouldn’t worry, you and I both-”

“Eeep” Fluttershy said as she was taken away by a bunch of measuring tape and fabric into the room, leaving behind the ice cream cone spinning in mid-air.

“-Have our own dresses that we can wear to this thing. And...Flutters?” Dash asked, looking to the smoke outline and spinning ice cream cone that was her best friend. Her eyes widened in horror as she watched the measuring tape snake towards her, “No, wait, Rarity stop! I have a dress uniform form the Wonderbolts reserves! I don’t need a new outfit!” she yelled, but was pulled into the room next.

The ice cream cone stopped spinning in mid-air and started its descent, but was grabbed in Rarity’s magic as she pulled it inside, “Darn these cravings.”

---

A few hours into the night and the party was starting to begin. Off to the sides of the large royal ballroom, the buffet tables awaited, laden with food and drinks. The center of the floor was littered with Pony, griffon, and Unicorpian alike mingling and dancing. The party stopped for a brief few seconds when the doors opened and the five element bearers plus their friend stepped in, “Got to admit, Rarity knows how to make a dress,” Applejack said, looking down at her long green and brown gown. There no sleeves on the dress, rather straps that were hooked with her cutie mark.

“Yeah, she does,” Rainbow Dash said, putting her hands into the pockets of her sky blue dress pants. She let out a soft chuckle as she looked at the dark blue vest that she wore over a white undershirt, “Spitfire is going to flip when she see what Rares did to my dress uniform,” she said, looking at the red lining in addition to the golden medals that were on the right side. One of them even representing her element.

“Isn’t this cool? It’s like a big party made for all of us! There’s plenty of food, treats, music-” Pinkie began to ramble on for a few minutes, bouncing her dress as she did. The dress itself was a long pink gown with white streaks running across it. It’s appearance resembled a giant cake, with the strapless top looking like someone had put on a large red cherry on top of the cake. In the center of her broach was a replica of her element.

Belle blushed slightly, “Does Rarity usually go on dressing sprees like this for big events?” her grey hands clasped over each other as she looked around nervously. Her eyes looked down at the long purple one piece gown, “I mean, how did she know I wanted to go simple.”

“It’s Rarity, trust me, she just knows,” Rainbow Dash said, winking.

“Yes, but sometimes she can be a bit...excitable?” Fluttershy whispered as she stepped forward in a pleated dress, the green earthly colors matching well with the light pink butterfly and little crosses that lined the sides.

“Ladies, we are knights now, and we have to look the part,” Rarity said, stepping to the front of the bearers, dressing an extravagant white dress with long purple sleeves. In her hand, was a purple and green fan that she put over her pregnant belly.

“What’s with the fan?” Applejack asked.

Rarity put a finger to her lips and smiled, “My dear Applejack, it’s Canterlot tradition for a royal knight to wear the colors of their beloved on their body. My fan is green and purple to match my dear Spikey-Wikey.”

“Wait a minute,” Rainbow Dash thought to herself as she looked down at the cuffs of her uniform and saw Yellow and pink stripes, “Those are Fluttershy’s colors. That little-”

Rarity gave a small bit of laughter as she put the open fan to her face, “Now come, ladies, let us mingle with our friends and allies. And do remember some form of decorum, and I am cautioning three certain members of our little sextette.”

Applejack counted in her head and then looked to Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and herself, “Hey! Ah can be plenty fanciful and decorum. Remember the wedding?’

“If you are referring to Celestia’s and Grand Ruler’s, then yes. And that is why I am asking for poise and grace that is expected of a group of-” Before Rarity could continue, a squeeing Pinkie ran by.

“Chocolate fountain!”

“And there we go,” Rarity said, shaking her head as she walked out and onto the dance floor.

“Applejack are you sure I should be out there? I mean, I didn’t do much, just come up with the plans and how to win,” Belle said, looking away.

Applejack placed a hand onto Belle’s shoulder, “You are one of us, you belong here, end of story.”

“But-”

“No buts,” Rainbow Dash said, taking Belle by the hand, “You’re coming with us, now.”

From behind the curtain, on the stage of the Royal ballroom, Celestia looked out at the cross. Her royal dress flowed and moved with her like her own mane did. All of the many layers were the various colors of the sunrise. Turning to look behind her, she smiled when she saw her sister, “Luna, you look so...cute!”

“Tia!” Luna whined, pouting a little as she stood in a dress similar to her sister’s, but with sequins that sparkled like stars. “I have not been cute since I was eight years old!”

Walking towards her little sister, Celestia rubbed her sister’s nose, “You will always be my adorable and cute sister. Lulu,” she then kissed luna on the nose.

Luna shook her head in response and then booped her sister on the nose, “There, now we are-”

“Celestia I object to this,” Grand Ruler said, stepping into the stage. “How on earth can you think of having a party a this moment?”

Luna rolled her eyes and sighed,”I’ll go for now.”

As Luna faded into the shadows, Celestia turned to face her husband, “We are having a party to celebrate the fact that we have actually won a battle in this long war. This is meant to celebrate our first victory and to honor all those who have worked hard to save us all.”

Grand Ruler punched the wall next to him, “We won nothing. IT was all your Equestrian’s doing. They were the ones who had won the battle this day. By breaking the rules and trying to do something that no one asked them to. They broke the rules!”

“Yes,” Celestia agreed. “They won by realizing that they were no different than their Unicornicopian allies and that they could fight on the same level. That maybe, they are not as inferior as your so called facts describe. That they could achieve great things through harmony, courage, and,” she said the next word with a smile, “Friendship.

“Don’t say that word! Your ponies failed to fight with friendship the moment they threw that first punch,” Grand Ruler growled, his red eyes narrowing. “Everyone knows that friendship means no fighting whatsoever, so don’t try and say that your ponies won because they fought with friendship.”

“That’s not what fightin with friendship means,” Celestia shook her head in disbelief. ‘You will never get it.”

Grand Ruler lowered his head, his black mane covering his eyes, “We shouldn’t be celebrating anyway. Buddy is dead, we should be in mourning.”

“We have been in mourning for the loss of our friend, for the past few days we have been in mourning for our fallen comrade. Now it is time for us to celebrate the living and our victories; however small they may be.”

“No, now it is not!” Roared Grand Ruler. “We should be training ruthlessly, we should be pushing ourselves in order to win, and not thinking of something like parties and fun.”

“But, even in times of war, a little levity can help inspire others and raise their spirits,” Celestia said. “But, know the real reason why you are against such a party to be held.”

Grand Ruler looked into Celestia’s yes, “And why is that?”

“Because it was my team that won, it was because it was the Equestrians that won the day while your Unicornicopians lost. That the idea that the ‘inferior’ ponies with their little ideals won the day and your Starfleet, in spite of all the rhetoric that you brainwashed them with, did nothing to save the day in the entire five months of this war.”

Grand Ruler let out a growl of anger as he raised his fist and punched it at Celestia. With a glowing finer, Celestia blocked the fist, “Do not raise your fist to me again, dear husband. You may have all of the political power thanks to our little ‘agreement’, but never forget that things can and will change.” and with what, Celestia walked away.

As he watched her walk away from him, Grand Ruler growled and began to ignite hi s horn. For a few brief seconds his horns glowed but then sputtered out, “What is happening to me. I am losing control over her and everything else.” Walking away from the stage, Grand Ruler shuddered when he felt one of the three horns spurt.

Celestia rubbed her finger a little as she stepped out onto the stage, before putting on her usual smile, “Ponies of United Equestria! Today we are here to celebrate a great victory against the evil of Dark Conquest. Through your efforts, you have stopped Conquest from taking one of our cities, and won us a nobel win. I will not lie,” Celestia said, lowering her head in sadness, “We did not win this in a flawless victory, for we still lost some of our own in the battle. But, it is for them that we hold this grand celebration. For we are honoring their sacrifice, and we are also thanking them in our way for saving us all from Dark Conquest. We are remembering them as they are and remembering that they would want us to celebrate life! We are also here, to honor the six that helped us with this win.”

“Six?” Belle asked herself as she suddenly felt a spotlight shine on her. Looking around she saw five spotlights on the five bearers of harmony.

“These six mares worked together to figure out Conquest’s strategy and his plans. They helped tremendously to defeat him for right now, especially, from what I understand, you,” Celestia said, pointing at Belle. “And you are?”

“Belle Amie, their new friend. I um,” Belle chuckled and ran a finger through her mane, “didn’t really do all that much. I just solved a bunch of equations and predicted his movements. Anypony could’ve done it.”

“So modest, just like Twilight. She even looks like her. If only...” Quietly, Celestia wiped a tear away at the thought of her dead student, “ You are so modest, but I can understand the feeling. You feel as if your victory was not yours alone, but everypony’s.” She then turned to look at the crowd, “My subjects! I will not lie and try and say that this will mark continued success against Conquest. He will strike back harder, and with even more power. But, for right now, tonight is a cause of celebration, for we must also pay tribute to our small victories as well as our large successes.”

With a pause, Celestia watched as a sea-green earth pony began to walk onto the stage, “To start the festivities off, I have brought Countess Coloratura to sing a song.”

“Coloratura, who in the hey,” Applejack paused in her thoughts as she looked up at the stage at the mare, noticing the familiar black mane with the light blue stripe, “Rara?” she gasped out.

“Thank you, your majesty,” Coloratura said with a bow and then looked to her band. Closing her eyes, she let the music begin to play. Those who knew her stage persona thought it odd that the countess would begin with a song that started off with a slow guitar beat, but as the drum beat began to match the guitar strum, it was obvious what she was saying. The way the guitar strummed, it was like listening to a slow heartbeat, matching the feelings of the equestrians.

You have freedom within
You have freedom without
Try to run from the devil in time
There are battles ahead
many lives are lost
But you'll never see the end of the road
While you're traveling with me

As Applejack listened to the song that was being played, she smiled softly, “Wow, you made it Rara. Congratulations. Ah think I probably should go and tal-”

“Hey there, Applejack,” smiled Flame Tongue as he walked up to her.

“Ah know you, yer that pony Ah saved in Filly,” Applejack said, taking the stallions hand and shaking it. “Glad to see yer all right.”

“Thanks to you,” Flame said, rubbing the back of his head,. “Listen, my wife had a baby filly during the battle and we were thinking of maybe naming her Applejack, in honor of you. The problem is-”

“You would be joining in with about half of Fillydelphia,” Applejack chuckled, taking a glass of cider and drinking it while she laid her elbows on the table.

“More like one-fifth. The others were trying to name them after Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity,” Laughed Flame, “The thing is, we kind of want to be, you know, original, and I was hoping you would have an idea.”

Applejack lowered her head and said in a sigh, “Rose Jack, call her Rose Jack. That’s,” she sniffled a little “A good name.”

“I think so too,”” Flme nodded and turned to walk away, “Thank Applejack.”

Hey now, hey now
Don't dream it's over
Hey now, hey now
When the villain comes in
he comes, he comes
To build a wall between us
We know he won’t win

“Look at them, celebrating,” grumbled Lightning as the watched the party continue from afar. His brow furrowed as he waved his hand, “Buddy is dead and they are celebrating?”

“Oh, and now you care?” asked Artie.

“Of course I do, I am just following what I know to be Starfleet’s code!” shouted Lightning, “We are all prepared to die for the cause, so why should we mourn for our members for this long? I only mourned Twilight like I did because she died under my watch!” Lightning said, looking at Artie in the eyes. “And now, you are expecting me to mourn a teammate who had prepared himself to die? A...teammate I barely even knew.”

“That’s all we are, isn’t it? Just the guys who fight together and save the world together, nothing more,” Artie said, turning his head away.

“How can I mourn, for someone I didn’t even know,” Lightning sighed. “God, I don’t even know my own teammates. And now three of them are gone.”

Artie said nothing, choosing to walk away, “Artie?” Rhymey asked.

“I’m going to join the party, in honor of my friend,” Artie said.

“We should be mourning,” Lightning said.

“It’s like you said, why mourn someone I didn’t know, so I am going to celebrate my best friend’s life,’” said Artie walking away.

“You going to join him?” Lightning asked, looking at Rhymey.

“No sir,
I will be here forever,” Rhymey aid, smiling.

“He’s right you know,” Krysta said, landing on Lightning’s shoulder.

Lightning scoffed, “We should mourn the dead, not partying like-”

“Friends?” Krysta asked, smiling. “You know, I think the elements are right. Those girls lost someone who was like a sister to them and they found a way to comfort one another and move on. I even heard they had a picnic to remember Twilight.”

“They were wrong,” Lightning said, looking away.

Krysta grumbled, “Why? Because they decided to be unlike you. To actually move on and embrace a brand new life thanks to their friends and move to a new world. Maybe if you did that-”

“Then what?” asked Lighting.

“Then you could move on and love your life,” Krysta, looking up at Lighting. “You could actually enjoy your birthday with ponie who are willing to be your friend. Heck you could learn to enjoy it with me.”

“It’s better that way,” Lighting calmly said.

Krysta scoffed, “What being stuck in the past? Come on, let’s go,” she said flying and then pulling on Lightning’s shoulder.

“Go where?” Lightning Dawn asked.

“To have fun, at Joe’s donut shop.” Krysa smiled.

Now I walking home
there's a hole in the roof
my possessions are gone but there’s no proof
in the paper today
tales of war and of waste
but you come to help tide the rage

“Hey, Ms. Pie,” Artie said with a smile, “Need a partner?”

Pinkie giggled, “Aw. You aren't nasty, you can call me Pinkie.” Taking his hand and pulling him to the dance floor, she exclaimed, “And yes I do need a partner!”

Once on the dance floor, Arite watched as Pinkie began to spin and dance around him, before grabbing his hands and pulling him into a hug, “Pinkie, Um isn't this a slow dance type of song?”

“Yeah. And?”

The response to his question and the big naive grin on her face, made the brown smile and laugh, “Of course you would want to be different from everyone else, you wouldn’t be Pinkie.”

For a moment, Pinkie slowed her dancing down and traced a smile along his face, “And that is why I do it. A smile and a laugh always makes things seem a little better, don’t it?”

“Yeah, it does,” sighed Artie. “Thank you.”

“For what?” Pinkie asked.

“For being so cheerful and,” he paused for a brief moment, “bringing hope to these ponies by being a true hero.”

“Ah, I’m not a hero, I’m just a happy party girl who can't stand to see a frown,” Pinkie smiled.

“Even at the cost of your own smile. That’s a hero,” Artie said.

“What are you talking about?” Pinkie said, “I smile all the time.”

Hey now, hey now
Don't dream it's over
Hey now, hey now
When the villain comes in
he comes, he comes
To build a wall between us
We know he won’t win

The golem stood against the table and sighed as she watched party in full, “Enjoying the party?” Rarity asked her golem.

The homunculus nodded, running a hand through her purple mane, playing with the red streak that ran through it, “Yes, I am. You didn’t need to invite me, you know.”

“Nonsense, this is your victory too you know,” Rarity smiled, putting the purple fan to her face. “I may have brought the diamond dogs, but you protected my friends in my stead. For that I am eternally grateful.”

“It's what I am designed for,” Said the golem smiling.

“Do you wish to mingle? Rarity asked. As the homunculus nodded, Rarity waved her golem off.

“Excuse me, will you dance with me?” Asked a brown unicorn with a blonde mane.

A white unicorn with a bone mane stepped in, “Back off, Trenderhoof, I call her to dance.”

“Prince Blueblood, you are mistaken,” a pegasus said, pushing him aside, “The young lady is to dance with I, Thunderclap!”

“Please, a mare as skilled as she is only to dance with a unicorpian.

“Ah, shaddup,” A griffon growled. “ She Is dancing with me.”

Hiding her face behind a purple fan, Rarity let out a haughty laugh, “My dear gentlecolts, I am afraid my heart belongs to another, and as such my dance card is full.”

“Yeah, with me,” Spike said, landing behind Rarity And draping an arm over her shoulder and onto her stomach.

The males looked at the dragon in shock and slowly began to back away. Rarity turned to look at her fiancé with a smile, “welcome home, Spikey-Wikey.” She said with a kiss on his cheek, “And how was that dragonlord meeting or whatever it is.”

“Boring,” Spike said, putting his hands onto her waist. “He kept us for a week for some talks about something or other. If he didn't threaten to squish me, I would’ve left the moment I got there. But he did and Grumble kind of insulted your honor.”

“He did?” Rarity asked.

Spike chuckled, “ Yeah, called you a little pony whore who was desperate. Kind of had to stay and defend your honor.”

“AW, thank you my brave knight,” Rarity smiled and kissed his cheek.

“Now, shall we dance” Spike asked with a smile.

Now we travel again
to the beat of a drum
And I'm counting the beats of your heart
no shadows ahead
your touch makes the hate go away
Get to know the feeling of liberation and relief

Rainbow Dash walked over to Fluttershy as she stood by the buffet table, “Where’s your husband?”

“He decided to not come,” Fluttershy sighed. “Why did I ever fall for a stallion I knew for only half a day.”

Dash only answered with a,shake of her head, “Want to dance?”

Fluttershy looked down at Dash’s outstretched hand and put hers into the offered hand,”Yes, I would love too.”

Smiling, Rainbow Dash guided her friend onto the dance floor and put her arms over the yellow pegasus’s shoulders. Fluttershy looked into her old friends eyes and blushed when she saw Dash smile at her. Sliding her hands to Rainbow’s waist, she began to dance in a slow rhythm in beat with the music, “This makes me think of our first dance. Remember? “

“Oh yeah, the flying nights dance,” Dash chuckled as she spun around with Fluttershy, holding her at arm’s length and then pulling her back into her arms, “You were being a little wallflower and I saw you waiting there.”

Fluttershy swayed a little and smiled softly, “That was when you said ‘this is a dance, and you’re going to dance.’ Then you took me by the hand to the dance floor and we danced together. Oh, it was so embarrassing.”

“What did you have to be embarrassed about?” Dash asked with a confident chuckle taking her hand and holding it in the air while holding her other hand on Fluttershy’s hips. “You were dancing with me, and everything I do, is awesome.”

Fluttershy giggled softly, “No it wasn’t, I was so horrible dancing out there. I looked like an idiot.”

“You were fine,” Rainbow Dash smiled, “You were with me, and you will always be ok when I’m around.”

Fluttershy smiled and laid her head not Dash’s shoulder, “Thank you.”

Hey now, hey now
Don't dream it's over
Hey now, hey now
When the villain comes in
he comes, he comes
To build a wall between us
We know he won’t win

Goldwin tapped a finger onto Celestia’s shoulder, “Excuse me, but can you teach me to dance?”

“Why, sure Goldwin,” Celestia said, standing up and going to the dance floor. As she put her hands onto Goldwin’s shoulders, she leaned in close to whisper, “you are risking a lot to dance with me, Discord.”

“Oh posh,” Discord said, his voice coming out from the golden statue, “All these little mortals see is the princess dancing with a good friend. Nothing wrong with that, is there?”

“No, I’m just saying that when my ‘husband’ finds you, Goldwin is going to be washing the space ports for a week,” Celestia giggled.

“Well then, I better make it a horrible job then,” Discord smiled as he twirled Celestia around before hugging her tightly. “As if I am afraid of that three horned garbage eater.”

“One who couldn’t notice a cheating wife if I told him outright,” Celestia said with a nod.

Discord then whispered, “By the way, I check if there is something amiss about that little ‘political treaty’ of yours. I suspect there is something amiss there, and I think I finally know what it is.”

“But you want me to see for myself,” Celestia said. “I have been thinking the same myself, especially after my little talk tonight.”

“He seems a little weaker, you know,” Discord whispered.

“Yes, it would normally take my entire hand to block his attack, now only a finger. Something is different,” Celestia said, shaking her her head as she put a to her chin.

“Ok, enough about business, let’s focus on two important things, you and me,” Discord smiled.

Don't let them win
Hey now, Hey now

Hey now, Hey now

Ace smirked at Gilda, “Now you see, I don’t think a griffon can really out drink a pony. It just isn’t possible.”

“I don’t know, I drank a few earth ponies under the table. The only one I can’t, is Dash,” Gilda said.

“Speedster metabolism,” Ace said. “Their bodies burn through so much energy that the alcohol burns off. You have to push her tolerance to the limit to get her drunk.”

“So, what about you?” Gilda asked, eyebrow arched.

“Me? I uh,” Ace was about to respond with his reddened face when he heard.

“Ace,” said a light blue pegasus whispered as she walked out from the crowd.

When Ace turned to the sound of the voice, his voice caught in in his throat as he whispered, “Skye...”

Gilda began to step forward, her eyes glaring daggers at the other pegasus, but Ace raised a wing to stop her. He then turned to look at his sister and breathed slowly. The two pegasi stood there for a few brief seconds, but for them it was like two long hours of staring at one another. Both siblings looked as if they did not know what to do, only to look at each other as hundreds of feelings flowed through their hearts.

“I’m going to beat the Starfleet love out of you!”

“Why don’t you get a job,”

For Ace, the memory of him punching his sister in the face ran in his head, how he had her on the ground and continued to beat her. There was a lingering fear that he might have killed her if he had not been stopped. He hated himself that day, and he began to tremble as he could see that monster in his sister’s eyes.

Then, his sister did something he never expected. Tears running down her cheeks, Sky ran to Ace Ray and wrapped both arms around his neck in a giant hug, “Big brother, I am so sorry.”

Ace stood in shock, asking, “Why? Why are you sorry? I hit you, I let my anger rage and I almost-”

“But I kept dismissing your fears and complaints. I treated you like some monster when we should’ve had a talk,” Skye said. “When I found out that Starfleet brainwashed you and you were in that coma I...I abandoned you because I blamed you!”

“No, it’s not your fault,” Ace said, tears rolling down his cheeks, “I let my anger control me! I should’ve just sat with you and had a good long talk with you and maybe found a different way to oppose Starfleet.”

“No I-”

Gilda stepped in between the two siblings, “Ok, lets say it like this. We were both dumbasses, we made mistakes, and now let’s forgive each other. Got it?”

Ace chuckled, “Can we add a drink to that too?”

“Hey, I’ll buy for the both of ya,” Gilda said, laughing.

“Oh, and is this the griffon who I have to thank for saving you?” Sky asked, and when Ace nodded, Skye immediately hugged Gilda, “Thank you, thank you so much. I don’t know what I would’ve done if Ace had stayed like that.”

“Hey, it ain’t that big of a deal, I just talked to him and was his friend for a while,” Gilda said.

“Just a friend?” winked Skye.

To this, Ace and Gilda looked at one another and blushed.

Hey now, Hey now
Don't let him win

Luna sat, watching all of the events with a smile. Concealed in the shadows, she had managed to make herself scarce amongst the crowd of revelers. Sitting at the buffet table, the lunar diarch began to drink some tea and smile. Then she felt a tapping on her shoulder and when she looked, she looked into the eyes of Spark, “Spark? “

“Luna, Discord gave us some information that you need to see, it involves something you have been waiting to tackle for a while now,” Spark whispered.

“The prisoners?” Luna asked, and when Spark nodded, she waved her hand, “Go back t base, I will join you tonight.”

“I will your majesty, I just...” Spark paused as she watched the bearers of the elements talk, dance, and play. “Wow, look at them.”

“Yes, the bearers are a wonderful sight, especially when the five are together,” Luna said, and then noticed that Spark had tears in her eyes, “Why are you crying?”

“Because I w-” she stopped her sentence, and then coughed, “I am just so entranced by their friendship that I wish to be a part of their group. They look so happy.”

“I see,” Luna said.

“Can I just watch for few minutes more?” Spark said.

Luna nodded and watched as Spark watched the dance, her tail wagging. There was a faint smile on Shining Spark’s lips and then she mouth out two sentences that we in audible to everyone around her. Luna noticed the way Spark’s lips moved and smiled softly as she read the purple unicorn’s lips, “Interesting”

he come he comes
Don't let them win

Hey now, Hey now (yeah)

Hey now, Hey now

---

The mood in the castle fortress was sombre and sullen. Though the screams and agonized groans of the tortured and dying still echoed throughout the base, it was still tinged with the feeling of failure. Several of the soldiers would look to the door that led to the chambers of their leaders with worried and inquisitive looks, “He hasn’t been seen in a week.”

One of the soldiers looked to his fellow comrade, “Think that the loss at Fillydelphia hurt him?”

“Of course not!” Conquest said, stepping behind the two soldiers, “I have just been spending this past week reorganizing my strategies and battle plans. While I admit that the loss at Filly is tragic indeed, I am not going to do the old stomp around, scream and shout at my men and blame them for something that was not their fault.”

Conquest stepped ahead of them and let his trenchcoat flutter behind him, “No, the loss was in part of the stupidity of some of my soldiers, the fault was mine. I had underestimated the brains of some of the ponies in Equestria. I had begun my attacks in a circular pattern because I wanted to strangle United Equestria via cutting them off of potential allies and supplies. Letting them die from starvation and loneliness. However, that was counting on Grand Ruler Celesto being too stupid to see my plan and actually do something about it.”

“

“But,” he growled scratching his fingers along the stone walls, “It seems that United Equestria actually has someone with bain in their ranks. This is very annoying, but not unexpected. After all,” Dark Conquest smiled, “It would be damn depressing for them if I won all of the time and way too boring. There would be no tension, no reason to root for their side if I kept winning because they know what is going to happen next. Now that they think they can win, it will make taking the hope away from them all the more delectable!”

LAughing, he turned to the steps, “Now, I am going to take a break from my planning for now to enjoy my favorite toy in the world. TTFFN!” he chuckled, skipping down the stairs.

After passing a few floors, he went to the slave quarters and reached Starla’s door. He had a smile on his face when he opened it, a smile that faded when he saw Starla sitting on the bed with a smile on her face,” And why are you smiling?”

“I heard what happened at Fillydelphia. We all heard it,” chuckled Starla as she got off the bed and walked defiantly to Conquest. “You...lost. You lost the entire battle and now, I see that you aren’t as invincible as you think you are. Which means that soon, you are going to be beaten,” she began to laugh louder, her chuckles mixing in her words, “So rape me all you want, I know that someday, Lightning is going to come through those doors and rescue me. And you are going to find yourself nothing more than a stain on the floor-OOOF!”

Conquest interrupted her laughter by placing his hand onto her head and pressing his thumb against her forehead. Then with a frown, he calmly pushed her against the wall, not a tinge of anger was in his voice as he began to speak, “You know why I love to rape? It’s because of the power I exert over my victims. I love the idea taking away the power of freedom from people and making them feel worthless. It’s why i mastered so many forms of it: Anal, normal, character, and canon. But, I think my second favorite has to be, mind rape. What was it that your Ruler said? That you can’t be mind raped?”

“Y-yes, it’s impossible for a person to be mind raped, that’s what he said, and even if it is possible, I am immune. I have so many psyblocks that you can’t do it,” giggled Starla, her earlier bravado fading as she felt a jolt of pain go through her.

“But, I have been putting you through so much trauma and pain that your little mind has been wrecked. You little psyblocks have been weakened so much that now, I can peel away your little mind like an onion,” Conquest said, narrowing his eyes at her as his hand began to glow with a black energy.

“W-what are you doing? S-stop, please stop, don’t,” Whimpered Starla, tears running down her face as she felt him enter her mind.

“And do you confirm that this was the mare that killed the victim?” asked Grand Ruler as he looked to Lightning.

Starla shook her head and said, “No, it wasn’t me. Your scanners are wrong, I was framed, if you only had a jury and some real witnesses you could see that!”

“What?” gasped Starla at the sound of her own words. “Why did I say that?”

Conquest’s voice could be heard all around her as she stood on the witness stand, “I am just playing you some of the memories of some of my soldiers. You know the prisoners from your jails. Many are sent there because of your messed up, for a lack of a better word, ‘judicial’ system.”

“N-no, that’s a lie!” screamed Starla as she found herself in front of another trial.

A stallion’s voice came through her lips, “No, that isn’t true! I would never hurt my children, my wife is just making it up so she can take them away!”

“You’re lying,” Buddy said, “We can see it in our visors, your heartbeat is erratic.”

“Of course it is! I have low blood pressure and I take medication to fix that,” the stallion talked through Starla. “Please, believe me! If you look through the evidence you can plainly see-”

“You wife told us all we needed to know,” Buddy said.

“She saw me slap my daughter playfully! It was a little game we were playing with our hands called Slap-jack!” the stallion cried. “I would never hurt my daughter. Please...no, don’t take her away.”

“S-stop this,” Starla finally managed to speak again in her voice.

“I can’t, all you are seeing are echoes of the past. Of the innocent ponies that you sent to jail. This,” Conquest laughed “Is all your sins.”

“They all saw you kill that mare,” Starla said. “They all saw it and confirm it. Her blood was on your knife.”

“What they saw was me trying to stop my wife from killing herself and failing! She had been dealing with depression and the fact that thse was barren finally drove her over the edge. I tried to stop her from killing herself with my knife but I could pull the blade away in time and it stabbed her gut,” The stallion spoke through Starla’s voice. “Your lie detectors, they can-”

The other Starla frowned, “We don’t need a lie detector when we have fifteen witnesses who saw you did it. You are going away.”

“STOP!” Screamed the real Starla as she collapsed to the floor of her mind, tears flowing down her cheeks.

“And the prisons, you have the most evil of prisons you know?” Conquest chuckled as he snapped his fingers and began to show Starla hundreds of horrible images that flooded her. Rape, torture, and killing all going on within the prison system. “Over 3000 cases are tried in United equestria, of them, over fifty-one percent are innocent.”

In the real world, Starla continued to cry as Conquest kept her pinned to the wall with his thumb, “P-please, Conquest, stop this, stop this now.”

“Oh I could,” Conquest said, undoing the middle hook of her golden bra and releasing it, baring her breasts to him. Slowly tracing his finger in between her cleavage, he began to smiled, “For a price.”

“”W-what is it?” Starla shuddered, feeling his finger trail along her body and past her belly, unable to move or fight back.

“Ask me to make love to you, and I will take away your pain,” Conquest said, his finger sliding under her dress.

“No, I won’t do that. I don’t want to give in to your lust,” cred Starla as she felt his hand pass her pubic mound, lightly rubbign her cit.

“Fine then, I guess I could just fuck you while you are under the mind spell, I could care less,” Conquest shrugged.

This made Starla’s eyes widen in horror, “No, please no. I...I...”

“Yes?” Conquest asked, sliding her dress off as he licked her neck.

“Make love to me, just stop this pain,” Strala cried as she felt herself becoming disrobed.

Conquest caressed her right tit and smiled, “That’s a good girl, just give in.”

Spreading her legs, he rubbed his cock along her pussy lips. After a few minutes of teasing her he slid himself into her reluctant cunt, thrusting hard into her. Holding so hard onto her shoulders the he left bruises, he thrust up into her. With each thrust into her, he slammed her back against the wall.

Watching her breasts bounce in front of him like waiting prizes to be owned, he leaning in and forcefully sucked on her right nipple. With a growl he bit the purple nub hard and shook it, before sucking on the nub again.

As Starla felt the pain in her tit, she could only cry in between her unwanted moans and grunts. She knew that the moans came not from feeling any kind of pleasure from the rape, but from the pain in her tit and in her pussy as it was savagely pounded. Looking at her rapist in the eyes, she growled, “I hate you. I hate you so much!”

“Oh, that’s it baby, talk to me like that,” Conquest said, picking up Starla by the shoulders and throwing her onto the bed.

Starla watched as he put a hand onto her neck as she sped up his thrusts, “Y-yo know nothing about love making or love!”

Conquest slid his hands to her waist, “Correction, I do know a lot about love. How it can be use to power other ponies, push them to their limits, or drive them to become heroes. Know that love is a powerful force that can be quite deadly. It’s a shame,” he then lowered his lips to her ear as he thrusted into her, “You never knew the power of love, since Starfleet laughs at it. Calling thing like hatred and anger the reality of the world just makes monsters like me seem better in comparison.”

“You’re wrong,” Starla ried, “I know love.”

Conquet licked the tears from her face as he continued his assault, “No you don't. That’s’ the reason why I rape you, is because it’s what you deserve.”

“No one deserves this,” Starla screamed as she felt every thrust of his hips and members through her insides.

“Monsters like you do,” Conquest aid, giving her tits a hard slap.

This made Starla cry harder as she felt him cum inside of her. With a smiled, Conquest rolled of of her and walked to the door, “Thanks my dear, for a wonderful night.”

STarla said nothing, but curled up in a ball and cried herself to sleep. The next morning, when she would wake up, she found a long cylinder next to her bed. Becoming curious, she leaned in and unwrapped the cylinder to discover a telescope, with a note that read,

What you really deserve - D

---

“See Radiant, it is easy,” Titan said, looking at the pony in front of him as she started to concentrate.

“This, will bring him back, right?” asked Radiant Hope, looking at Titan.

Underneath his hood, the creature nodded, and then held out his hand, “There is just one more thing that is required of you. A payment of sorts.”

“What sort of payment?’ Hope asked, her finger playing through her mane. “Because if it’s my soul, I will kindly give it up if it means that I can bring Sombra back.”

“Sort of like that,” Titan said, holding up a sphere. “Just touch this.”

Hop looked at the orb curiously,” What is it?”

“It is an orb, meant to give you what you need to achieve your goals and mine,” Titan said. “It just needs a offering to make it work. Now, touch it, and you can begin to raise this place to the ground.”

Radiant Hope looked past the orb, and nodding, placed her palm on the white surface and began to glow. She let out a gasp as she could her body start to change, feathers began to sprout along her arms, her features became slightly more feral, and her face took on a bird’s appearance. After a few minutes, she landed on the ground and panted heavily, slowly getting up, “Who, am I?” she asked.

Titan smiled and ran a golden hand along her cheek, “You are my faithful general, Magus. You are to help me with the freeing of the Umbra to lead them to victory.”

“Yes, sire,” she said, a flash of a stallion with black mane flashed through her mind. “Who is...Sombra?”

“Another servant. Do not worry about him,,” he said turning away and walking off, “Now come, there is much to be done.

---

Grand Ruler sat in the throne room, looking down at his two Starfleet members, “Lightning Dawn, and Rhymey Couplet, you two are here because you are the only two members of my Starfleet that I can trust anymore.”

“Sire I disagree
What about Artie?” Rhymey asked while Lightning kept silent.

“He has been seen cavorting and mingling with the Equestrians, especially that insane one Pinkie Pie,” growled Grand Ruler as she gripped his throne arms. “He is lost to us.”

“Grand Ruler I think that you are-” Lighting Dawn began, but was looked down upon by Grand Ruler. Shaking, he turned his head, “Sorry, sire.”

Grand Ruler frowned, and then placed his hand onto his chin, “It seems that we are losing control over the Equestrians, they are starting to become braver, and are actually fighting now. They seemed convinced that they are able to change things, that they can actually meet up to the standards of us. They are mistaken of course, because they seem to forget the absolute fact that they are far behind us in technology and in power. They cannot change this fact and when they do they only end up getting hurt.” he then leaned back in his chair, laying one leg on top of the other, “And yet, they recently have become ignorant of this fact.”

“Yes sire,” Lightning said, nodding, the look in his father figure’s eyes causing him to tremble a little.

“We must stop this now before they start to get any more ideas.We cannot have Starfleet be ruined by these ponies and their concepts of friendship and love. The only magic is in believing after all,” Grand Ruler pointed a finger to Rhymey,” We’ll start with you. Control your wife, remind her of her place.”

“Yes Sire
Of her will I will retire,” Rhymey bowed.

“And you, Lightning. Keep a better tab on the rest of Friendship Is Magic,” Grand Ruler growled. “Bad enough that they saved Fillydelphia, now that wife of mine has made them knights. Now all of United Equestria is singing their praises and honoring them. Even some of my Unicornicopians! This is a bad thing.”

“It is really, Grand Ruler? They have proven to be quite capable fighters,” Lightning said, and then backed away from Grand Ruler’s gaze.

Narrowing his eyes in rage at the white unicorn, Grand Ruler growled, “You, who I raised as my own son, dare to speak such blasphemy? Equestrians are naturally inferior beings who have no place in Starfleet. The only reason why I allowed them the ability to join us was because of a good show of goodwill! You are trying to say that we are to admit that there are races you can stand shoulder to shoulder with us?! Remember what is the Starfleet motto?”

“”We are strong, so use our power to make sure the lesser races are protected. We are might, so we are right,” Lightning said, turning his head away.

Grand Ruler gave a nod, “Good. you best remember that, or else I may have to consider who I choose as my son and my protege.”

Lighting shivered, “Y-yes sire.”

“Now, we can still fix this to our advantage,” Grand Ruler said. “Conquest has been beating for now. Hw will fall back on the tricks of the old villains and send a monster our way, or at the very least as powerful henchman with some small foot soldiers. This little game that the Equestrians played is over. Time to go back to normal. Let the knights play for the public and do some shows or whatnot. Let the Equestrians think that they have some champions.”

“B-but sire!” Lighting objected. A glare from Grand Ruler quickly caused him to back away, “Sorry.”

“Now, dismissed!” Grand Ruler shouted. Then as they left, he placed his fingers together and taped them as one, “Maybe now, I can finally get control back.”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvernseeker for the editing. Find him on fanfiction.net, he needs a hug for dealing with me.

It's amazing how much a chapter can change in so short of time. This chapter was originally one line in the rough ddraft. And here it is

"Buddy is stranged by his own wine whip by Rep-Stallion."

That was it, nothing else. And now we have this long chapter that has probably done more with a story than the original Starfleet series, all five seasons. But, lets get to the commentary shall we?

The first few sections, Fluttershy and Dimetnia's parts, were all set up so that way I can explore some more of everybody's relationships. From Dimetnia's growing heart, to the idea that Fluttershy really is in a loveless marriage. Wich also leads to what was happening in Rarity's segment.

First of all, I love the gauntlet of fire so much. It is my favorite Spike episode, so I had to refence that in some way. And no, it isn't foreshadowing anything ;) Also, Fluttershy brings up someting that annoys greatly about Rhymey's and Fluttters relatonship...what relationship? Throughout the whole series thye go on what, two dates? There has to be more to a relationship than just "Oh, I'm cute." It's the usual Gary-stu OC bullcrap that we always see. Cute OC lands, woos girl for five whole seconds, and boom, love interest. So, this is Fluttershy actually asking about her relationship.

Rarity was new, mainly because I noticd that in the rough draft, after she gets knocked up, she is out of the story besides a few mentions. I love the fasionista too much for that, so I decided to have her get some help, and thank goodness there was am eppie in Starfleet where the Dogs were unexplainaly strong. So here it is. And no I am not sorry for the Sons of Bitches line or the dogs of war jokes .I never apologize for a wonderfully prepared bad joke.

The whole entire seige was probaly one of my favorite things to write! The fights were a blast to craft, but some were nerve wracking to write. Namely Pinkie Pie's. I am always worried about doing Pinkie's fights because I am always scared about going too far with her. Her free spirit and insanity are pure fun, but its hard to do visual gags in a literary medieum.

The scene with the guys, that was...a challenge. I was hesitant at first to put in a scene of the civies helping to fight. I was scared it would make the mane five weak or pathetic. But then after a talk with the writer's group on Fimfic and reading Power Ranger Digital, I decided to do it. First of all, we have been seeing the fall of Starfleet, now it was time for some harmony. Also, I love the idea that a hero does more than just save, they inspire. And lastly, I was asking myself on Power Rangers Digital why didn't any of the other Digimon help in the battles. So I decided, why not.

When it came to Skye's scene. I wanted to have the fix up old wounds but I knew it wouldbe hard. After all, they did have a nasty fight. So, I worked through it like i would afight with my brother

Also, special shout out to Scipio for helping to sae Krysta. I got inspired by his story to do something more wiht Krysta. Otherwise, she was going to die in this chapter.

Some trivia.

Shout outs: Rainbow Dash's battle cry? That's from the awesome pony fic "Immortal Game". The purple haired fairy is a refence to Winx club, with my favorite memeber Techna. Yes Pinkie Pie used the Ratchet and Clank Groovitron. Sadly, I have only ever played demos of Ratchet and Clank.

Yes, I am a Flash Fan, can you tell?

There was a Gilda and Ace sex scene, but I cut it out. Also, Trixie's group was going to have their own story, but I think putting that along a war was too much. So, wait for the next chapter. Also, I had a scene ready for the two diamond Dogs talking to rares, but I cut that.

Musings of Memories and hearts

I DON'T CARE ABOUT ANY GODDAMN POTENTIAL

Faster, must move faster. Beat your record time.

This was the mantra that kept playing through Applejack’s mind as she ran through the orchard early in the morning. Her breathing came in at a steady pace, in spite of the occasional pain that would spring up in her side. The only indication that she acknowledged the sharp pain was a small wince. But she steadily shrugged it off as she continued to run.

Gracefully and with great speed, she ran through the orchard as fast as her legs could carry her. Though her speed could never match Dash’s, her strong, muscular legs made it so she was at least a match for anyone when it comes to a quick run. Granted, this run did not distract her from her duties. She was still a farmer, and a dang good one.

It had taken her months of training and practice, but now, she had her routine down to an art. There as a confident grin that came to her face as she ran to her fourth sets of trees that she had planned to run across during this run. Doing a hard spin with one, she followed with a spinning back kick into the other tree. This made both trees bear their fruits and fall to the ground. With a light groan, Applejack got down on her one knee and rubbed her thighs.

Taking a few minutes to catch her breath, and to rub out the pain she was feeling in her legs, the orange pomelo pony got back to her feet and continued her run. The air passing in and out of her lungs giving her a feeling of freedom that she kind of envied Dash for. However, she would never trade the crunch of branches under her feet for nothing. She loved and lived and breathed life on the farm and that was how she loved it. A fancy title for her meant nothing, and neither did Starfleet.

As she neared the end of her run, she slowed down in her prance and began to pant, “25 miles, in 90 minutes. Heh, broke my own record.” she chuckled to herself as she grabbed a towel from a tree branch and a bottle of water to drink. Turning her head to some crying, she walked to the sound. There, sitting on the fence that bordered the outside of the farm, was a little red filly, “Daphne? What are you doing, sitting on the fence?”

Daphne gave a little sniffle and looked up from a photo that she held in her hands. It was a picture of her and her cousin, hugging each other tightly, “Oh, hello Applejack. I was just waiting for the bus.”

“The bus to school?” Applejack asked, leaning her elbows on the fence and taking out an apple to eat.

“N-no, to the orphanage,” whimpered Daphne. “Starfleet, they couldn’t find any other relatives for me to live with, so I am being sent to the orphanage. Then, I’ll live there for a bit and probably be sent to Starfleet Academy to train to become a soldier.”

“Ah thought that was a choice,” Applejack said, taking another bite of the apple.

“Yeah, if you have a family, but if you are an orphan... you are drummed into service at age twelve,” she gave little whimper as she looked back at her picture. “I-I-I don’t want to be a soldier. I don’t want to fight Grand Ruler’s battles. I don’t want to go out there and die. I don’t wanna die.”

As Applejack watched the young filly cry, she shook her head slowly, “You’re too young to be thinking about death,” she muttered under her breath. “ Then what do you want to do?”

“I want to be an herbalist,” Daphne said, looking down at her id code on her chest, “I just want to use my talent to find flowers and make medicines and stronger mana potions. Or at least, that’s what I want to be if I could get a cutie mark. Do you know how jealous I was when Applebloom got her mark? She now had her destiny set out, and me... I got nothing but this stupid ID code. It means nothing to me, or anypony else. And now, I can’t even dream.”

“Oh Sugarcube, come here,’ Applejack said, pulling Daphne into a hug, letting the filly cry onto her shoulder, “Just cry it out.”

Daphne began to cry hard, “I... can’t fight like Buddy. I’m not like him, I’m no hero. Being a hero means to be willing to die. I’m not ready to die. I don’t want to die!”

“And you ain’t gonna to,” Applejack said, smiling. “You’re staying here, with us.”

Daphne pulled away and wiped a tear from her eyes, “I- am? But, you don’t like my cousin. Why am I-”

“Now, Ah won’t lie. Your cousin did annoy me to death. But, you are a friend of Applebloom’s and Ah live by my paw’s word ‘a friend of mine is family,’” Applejack said, smiling and winking.

“But, I thought Applebloom didn’t like me either. I thought the CMC just saw me as a stuck up know-it-all who lacked imagination,” Daphne said.

“No, that was Diamond Tiara,” Applebloom said, getting to the fence and sitting on it. “Ah just think you can be a little silly when it comes to Starfleet.”

“See? Ya have a home here. That is, if ya are willing to stay.” Applejack said with a kind smile

Daphne almost tackled Applejack with her hug as she shouted, “ Oh yesyesyesyes!!! I accept!”

“Well, it’s about time,” Granny Smith said stepping out from behind the tree. “I was wondering when you were getting to telling her. All right, Big Mac, you go and set a table!”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said, saluting and running off.

“Applebloom, you go and fix a space for your new sister,” The wizened old mare said, letting the two fillies run to the farm house. Granny Smith then turned an eye to Applejack, “And YOU better get yourself to that table and eat some breakfast, you hear?”

Applejack nodded, “ Yes ma’am.’ She then sighed and leaned her back against the tree as she let out a sigh, only to wince in pain.

“Applejack, what’s wrong?” Caramel asked, looking at Applejack.

Applejack waved him off,”It's nothin’. One of Rep’s blades done and got me good in the side. Ah’ll be fine in a bit. Just need a few more days to heal.”

Caramel shook his head and knelt down beside her, “Lift up your shirt, please.” With a roll of her eyes, Applejack lifted up her dirty shirt to show off her well toned stomach. Taking a quick look, Caramel placed bandages where he saw the wounds, “That should help heal you faster.”

“Thanks,” Applejack said, a soft smile on her lips.

Caramel then reached over and gently took her hands into his, “Now, let me show you some stretches. You could do this instead of your usual exercises.” He then bent her elbows and began to cross them across her chest. Pulling her arms gently to the left and right, he smiled as she began to let out little breaths of contentment while he helped her stretch. Walking around, he pulled a little on her back, getting some of the cricks out and eliciting a little moan from her.

Guiding her to a tree, he waited until Applejack leaned against it and looked at him. Taking one leg in his hands, Caramel began to slowly push it up until she told him to to stop. He repeated this process with her other leg, giving Applejack a good massage on her leg as he stretched her. After he lowered her legs, Applejack leaned forward a bit and placed her arms around his neck,”Thanks, that made me feel a little better.”

“You’re welcome. Say, how about after breakfast, I show you some more stretches?” Caramel asked, smiling a toothy grin.

“Ah would love that,” Applejack said.

“Hey AJ, how about you lean in a little closer and kiss him while you’re at it!” Rainbow Dash shouted, chuckling. Her laughter increased as she watched Caramel stiffen and blush red.

“Rainbow Dash, what the buck do ya think you are doing up there?!” Applejack shouted as she looked up to the trees.

“Well, I was doing some flying around, getting some early morning flying done before I get to my squad when I saw you guys dancing. I was a little curious and wanted to see if you guys were getting ready to go at it,” Rainbow Dash responded, laying on the branch and smiling.

Applejack was too angry to notice the blush on her cheeks, “We weren’t dancing, we were stretching. Caramel wanted to show me some.”

“Oh,” Dash confirmed with a nod, “So stretching is what you are calling it now.”

“Rainbow,” Applejack growled, wagging a finger to her friend, “Come here for a second.”

“I would love to, but I got to get my squad in for some training drills,” Dash said, taking off, “See ya!”

“Ya mangy varmint, get back here so I can kick your can!” Applejack yelled to the disappearing dot. Shaking her head, she turned to Caramel, “Ah swear, that mare can get some-Caramel?”

“Us, kissing,” was all the red-faced stallion could say.

Applejack gave out a gentle chuckle as she walked to her friend, “Well, thanks for the help. Ah’ll see ya after breakfast. Until then, here’s a reward for helping me,” and with that, she gave a kiss on the stallion’s cheek, making him faint on the ground. Applejack rolled her eyes, “Stallions.”

---

The city of New Horn Kong had grown very quite during the day. Whether it was because the populace had grown complacent with their hell or if there was an undercurrent of fear that rebellion would only bring more pain, it was impossible to tell. Titan watched from the pagoda at the city that was his domain, his golden fingers tapping along the railing.

He had to admit, there was a feeling of power that he enjoyed watching the ponies and Unicorpiams work and train beneath him. He would've smiled at the sight, but his eyes displayed other thoughts. He turned to look back at the room that served as his quarters. Within, his general Magus was busy sharpening her crystal blade while looking at the two tables in front of her.

Titan sighed softly as he walked to the two tables, each holding a Go board on top. Seated at one table was a pair of statues facing off. One was armed Dark Conquest. The other was Princess Celestia. The second table had statutes that resembled Luna and Grand Ruler. With a contemplative breath, he ran a golden hand along the boards. The one with Luna had most of the board covered with black stones, while the other had a mixture of both black and white stones.

Titan looked to his general as he began to speak, “Let me tell you something that my father once told me.” he said taking up a white stone and placing it on a point on Celestia’s board. “You can be the most powerful being in the planet, but without friends and family, you are just as weak as a mortal. This lesson, sadly, is not one the Grand Ruler has taken to hest. He chose to tell his ponies that it is better to abandon your connections, choosing to focus instead. On being the strongest and the best. We see how well that has won them.”.

Taking a black stone, he placed it onto the board and switching the stones to black, and changing two white stones, “ As you can see, Grand Ruler has made it so that Lightning is losing friends, becoming more and more alone. But, what of Artie? He who is losing more if his reason to fight. What will he figure is important: Friendship or solidarity?” he said putting the white stone somewhere on the board.

---

Artie stormed up along the hallway of the castle, a frown on his face as his eyes glared at the path that led to his destination. Many of the workers in the castle could see the fire in his emerald eyes and rightfully chose to step out of his way a she stormed through the castle. Once he reached Lightning’s room, he pounded on the door, “Lightning! Come out! We need to talk!”

Lightning sighed from the other side of the door and opened it so only his face could be shown, “Yeah, Artie?”

“We need to talk. We need to bring Starla back from wherever you stationed her at and get her here!” Artie said.

Lightning frowned and turned away, “Starla is fine where she is. She doesn't need to be here, where she can get hurt.”

“Are you listening to yourself!?” Artie fumed as he slammed his hand against the doorframe, “We are losing members by the second: Myte, Dyno, and now Buddy. Who’s next on the list? You, Rhymey? Or even one of the Equestrians? Now is not the time to be worrying about who is going to get hurt. Now is the time for us to stand together as a team, as frie-”

“Don’t you dare start with that frie...”Lightning yelled, but then stopped himself as he opened the door a little more, “Sorry. What I mean is. Starla isn’t strong enough to fight by our side against this. If she fights, then there is no way I could protect her.”

“Is that you talking or your pride?” Artie asked, only to be met with silence as Lightning looked down. ‘Lightning, Starla is a strong girl, I know she is. She may not be like the Equestrians, but she can fight with us. We need her here so we can stand together.”

“She can’t, that’s it. I sent her there because that is the only way I know how to protect her,” Lightning said, looking away.

“And us, you are just going to let us die instead?” Artie asked with a growl.

“We know what we’re getting into. We are prepared to die,” Lightning said, looking away from Artie.

Artie growled and let out a low sounding, “Buddy didn’t. He didn’t want to die. He wanted to live, Lightning. We all do.”

Lightning looked up at Artie at the mention of this with a broken look. For a brief second, he held in a breath, wanting to say something, but then he turned away, “That is not the Starfleet way.”

“Neither is being a hero apparent;y,” Artie said.

“What do you mean, we are heroes... right?” Lightning asked.

Artie shook his head, “I used to believe that. I used to think that following the Starfleet doctrine meant I could be a hero, that all it took was fight a monster and maybe help a person. But, I’ve been finding out we’re not. I over hear them you know. The bile, the insults, and the way they mock us. Every place we have ever been too see us as either invaders or just monsters. How can we be heroes if we don’t have the onies trust behind us? I abandoned my family because I hated the way they saw heroism, because I felt like they hated me for wanting to help people.”

“But Artie, we-”

As Lightning reached out with a hand, Artie brushed it away, his eyes narrowing, “Maybe Dyno’s right. Maybe you aren’t much of a captain, that you are only focused on following Grand Ruler’s command. You don’t see us as friends, only teammates and that’s it.”

Lightning shook his head, “Artie, that isn’t true, you are my friend. You all are.”

“Oh yeah? Then why haven’t you done more to protect us? Why is it that when I look at you, I see a stranger! I don’t know anymore about you then when we first met,” Artie said, looking away and growling, “Buddy was afraid in the end you know, not that you cared.”

“So, what now. Are you gonna leave like Dyno?” Lightning asked, narrowing his eyes.

Artie shook his head, “I told you before, I did this because I want to help ponies, because I want to be a hero. Right now, I don’t know what it is I am fighting for, but I will find out. One thing, I won’t do, however, is walk away from ponies who need me. Goodbye, Commander.”

Lightning watched with wide eyes a s as Artie slammed the door in his face. For a few brief seconds, the white unicorn stood in front of the door before falling to his knees and began to beat at it, “ARrie! Come back, please. I want us to be friends, I want us to be more than teammates, and I want to be a hero. I don’t want this anymore. I don’t want to be a commander or some chosen one,” tears started to flow down Lightning’s cheeks as he began pounding on the door. “I wish I wasn’t some chosen one, that I never had this power, and then maybe Grand Ruler wouldn’t have taken mein. Then maybe we could we friends...real friends.”

A tiny hand placed itself onto Lightning’s shoulder, “I am your friend.”

“Krysta,” Lightning sniffed as he gave his friend a hug, “Why... why do stay? You could’ve left me a long time ago, you know.”

“I know, but I won’t,” Krysta said, hugging her friend tightly, “Because I know you better than anyone. I have seen you at your best, I’ve seen you in your quiet moments away from the rest, and I know the real you. Before Grand Ruler started to beat into your skull about the power of believing, you used to want some good friends. You used to like your birthday, and you used to know how to have fun. But ever since Grand Ruler placed that whole spiel into your head, you’ve been like this.”

“I know, I... I’m just doing what my father expect of me,” Lightning said, sighing.

Krysta then looked p at Lightning, “Why aren’t you telling them about what happened to Starla?”

“Because I... I,” Lightning found his words tipping on the edge of his lips, and then turned away.

“Lightning, you don’t really blame her, do you?” Krysta was about to begin, only to see Lightning shake his head and then hug her tightly.

---

The training field, outside of Canterlot, was once home to the pegasi training quarters. Today, it is the home of the newly inducted Knights of the Wind, and the Griffon and United Equestrian teams were filling up the field with sounds of training. Punches, kicks, and fake sword clashes were heard throughout the entire battle field. There were shouts of battle and screams of pain as some made good hits on each other. High above the field, was Rainbow Dash, looking down on her team, “Ok, men, lets keep this up. Those Harpies know everything about how to kill griffons, but they don't know us. Just the same, we don’t know everything about griffon fighting style, so let’s keep learning from each other. Keep those drills going ponies!” she shouted, blowing the whistle.

Gild let out a grunt as she swiped her wooden sword at Ace, “Ok, so why the nickname?”

“Trashinator?” Ace chuckled as he struck out with his bo, “Flew into the garbage on my first day. Took me months to wash it all out. Ok, I told you my embarrassing story, now you.”

“When I was 14, I accidentally put hair remover on my sink,” Gilda blushed as she moved aside of the staff and moved closer, “Bare all day after that.”

“Oh Celestia, that is just hilarious,” Ace said as he tripped Gilda. Surprised, she grabbed Ace by the shoulder and pulled him down on top of her, forcing them both to kiss.

“Hey you tow, stop that flirting right now!” Dash shouted from above. “Why can’t you too act more like Spitfire and Soarin over there! You don’t see them flirting on the battlefield while training!”

Spitfire nuzzled against Soarin’s neck as the two grappled, “You need to let go, Clip.”

“Don’t wanna babe,” chuckled Soarin.

As Rainbow Dash facehoofed at the sight, she turned to the sound of chuckling from her side, “You know, I am kind of glad that Lightning and Starla never acted like that.”

“Oh, hey Artie,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling a little. Chuckling, she wiped her hand through her mane, “Yeah, it’s not easy working with couples. So, what brings you here?”

“Confused, and a little lost about what I should do,” Artie said as he looked up to the skies.”I just, want to know why I should be fighting anymore.”

“Hey, we have those moments,” Dash said, placing her hand on Artie’s shoulder, “Maybe you should go to ponyville for a bit and relax there.”

“You think that’ll make me feel better?” Artie asked.

Rainbow Dash smiled a little, “Sure, just watch.”

---

“Thanks for shopping at Sugar Cube Corner! Hope you enjoy the cupcakes!” Pinkie said, smiling. Turning to look back at the counter and seeing the low number of sweet treats, she decided to go into the kitchen to bake more. Whistling a little happy tune to herself, she opened the doors and was pleasantly surprised at what she saw. Smiling contently, she leaned against the doorframe and watched as Artie began to talk to the two young foals at his side, “Now, if we add a lot of pink swirl to the cupcake, like this,” the orange unicorpian said, putting the frosting on it, “What does it look like?”

“Momma!” squeaked Pound Cake.

“Mommy!” said Pumpkin as she thrusted her little yellow hands into the air.

“That’s right,” Artie said, smiling at the twins. Taking out some small chips, he placed them onto the swirl, making a little face. “And now it’s a smiling Mommy!”

Pumpkin giggled as she patted her hooves together, “Smiling Mommy!” Then she looked at Pinkie Pie and shouted, “Sissy!” the little unicorn cheered ass she crawled over to Pinkie Pie. Not wanting to be left out, her twin Pound quickly crawled over tp his big sister and hugged her leg.

Pinkie Pie giggled and picked up her little ‘siblings’. Looking at the two little foals in her arms, Pinkie Pie asked, “And what do you two think you were doing with Artie?”

“Oh, I was looking to find a way to relax and I figured the best thing to do was to be to teach the kids how to mix baking with art,” Artie said.

“Oh, and did you two enjoy yourselves?” Pinkie Pie asked the twins.

As the two twins nodded, Artie chuckled as he placed his hand behind his head, “I think they did. They were absolutely fascinated by what I was doing here.”

“Well, I suppose that’s ok, just as long as they remember who the boss here is, and who the best cook in the kitchen is,” Pinkie said, looking at the two foals. “Now, they can watch the mistress at work.” with that, she bounded over to three little cupcakes and taking out a frosting gun began making creative little stars in icing on each. “There we are. Now, who did it better?”

Pound looked from left to right, and then crawled over to Artie. Pinkie watched in shock and growled, “Traitor!” looking down at the orange unicorn filly at her leg, Pinkie smiled.

“Sissy is best!” cheered Pumpkin as she hugged her big sis, and then gave a little boop to her sister’s nose.

“That I am, Pumpkin. Now stand back, Pinkie Pie has to remind the boys who the boss is,” the pink mare said, grabbing some icing from the counter.

Looking back a Pound, Artie winked at the white colt, “Well, I suppose this means war. It’s a shame that this will be a one-sided battle.” with a chuckle he spun a bottle of frosting in his hand. Looking at Pinkie Pie with a challenging grin, he began to spray frosting onto some of the cupcakes, making several designs in the shapes of cutie marks.

Pinkie Pie gave a unimpressed shrug at this, before taking out her blue frosting guns and began to spread it out along a series of cupcakes. After a few moments of spraying the frosting evenly, she added little white star sprinkles on top of each cupcake, making the entire row a perfect representation of Luna’s mane. With a turn, Pinkie Pie gave a hoof bump to Pumpkin Cake.

As Pinkie Pie finished her cupcake collection, Artie was already fast at work on a single layer cake of his own. Taking out some white frosting, he covered the cake, and then began to draw the shape of a green tree onto the cake. Once done with that, he added little cherries onto the green icing to make the tree into an apple tree.

Looking fairly impressed, the earth pony mare cracked her neck side to side and took out a single layer cake of her own. Bringing out several frosting tubes at once, she began to attack the cake with a marksman precision. After a few minutes of work that made her hands seem like a blur, she pulled away from the cake and leaving behind a design of her and her friends with their cutie marks above their heads done in multicolored sprinkles.

Grabbing several cake layers, Artie threw them on top of one another, making a tower. Then, he began to grab candy sticks, gumdrops, and yellow frosting. With impeccable timing, he placed the ingredients on the cake until he made a replica of Canterlot castle out of candy and frosting. Then to finish, he walked over and put a dollop of icing onto Pinkie’s nose. Joining in, Pound crawled over with some frosting and rubbed it against his sister’s cheeks.

Pinkie Pie went cross eyed looking at the frosting that had appeared on her ose. Grinning with a manic glee, she took a basting brush and smeared red icing and licorice onto Artie’s chest in a x shape. Then she spun in mid-air to fire white frosting onto some eclairs to make various arrow signs.

Dipping his fingers into the red icing that now adorn his chest, he licked it off. Taking a licorice whip, he flung it at Pinkie Pie and wrapped around her leg. Pulling her to him, he dumped some caramel onto her mane and back. Then he took the caramel and began to put it onto some apples. Before the apples could dry, he placed some strawberries onto the tops of each one.Not to be out-done, Pinkie Pie took some chocolate shell and put it onto his hands. Then she took the shell and put it onto some marshmallows. Taking the sugary treats, she placed the marshmallows onto a large loaf of bread to make little logs.

Giggling, and half covered in caramel and chocolate, Pound threw some marshmallows at his sister and then at Pinkie. Deciding to defend her sister, Pumpkin turned on her twin and tackled him to the ground. Finding himself alone, Artie pulled out the frosting and began to shoot at Pinkie Pie. Letting out a gasp, Pinkie Pie locked the shots with a series of cookies.

This war would’ve continued, were it not a shout of, “Sweet merciful Celestia! What on earth is happening here?” Mrs. Cake shouted, looking at the messy kitchen and the four perpetrators now covered in food.

“Um, nothing, Mrs. Cake!” said Artie with a blush and a chuckle.

“I was just showing him the ropes!” Pinkie said with a smile, white icing dripping from her nose.

“Pinkamena Diane Pie, when I am gone, it is up to you to watch the store and the twins. If you want to train a new recruit that is fine, but please do not mess my kitchen while you are at it!” reprimanded Cup Cake, he magenta eyes narrowed at Pinkie.

“Mommy!” squealed Pound and Pumpkin as they crawled to their mother.

Smiling softly, Cup Cake picked up her twins in each arm, “Hello, dears. Look at you, you’re both are so messy,” she said, getting affectionate nuzzles from them both. This left behind smears on her cheeks, “And now you are getting your Mommy messy too. I will have to give you both a bath. And as for you two,” she said, glaring at the two guilty ponies. “Clean yourselves off at the lake, now!”

“Yes Ma’am!” said Pinkie and Artie as they saluted, running out of the door and passed an entering Carrot Cake.

The yellow earth pony could feel his mane shoot up as he looked on in shock, “Oh my Celestia, what happened he-”

“What happened is that our ‘daughter’ decided to have a baking war with a friend of hers, and now we are going to clean my daughter and your son!” Cup Cake said, handing Pound to Carrot as she turned to walk up the stairs.

“But hunny bun, I thought that they-”

“When they are messy like this, you have the responsibility of the boy, I get the girl. 50/50,” Cup Cake said as she walked up the stairs, and then with a wink, she lifted her tail a little. “And after we clean the babies...you can lick me clean.”

Carrot’s bow tie practically spuu off his neck as he went to the door and locked it, before running after his wife.

---

“Geronimo!” Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs as she performed a cannonball into the lake. After a few moments of staying under the water, she breached the water with a gasp of air. Throwing back her mane and arching her back, she let the sunshine along her naked body. Her lovely curves shining, while her naked form was on full display. Straightening back up, the pink mare took some of the water from the lake and began to rub it up and down her arms making sure to wash the frosting off her bod. Sitting across from her was Artie with a towel draped across his legs, “Um, Pinkie are you sure you are ok with skinny dipping in front of me?”

“Sure! Why do you ask,” Pinkie asked, lightly rubbing the water along one of her breasts. Pinching the nipple and lightly tweaking it to rub some of the water, she giggled, “Oh yeah, you Unicorpians have this thing about being naked in front of each other.”

“Y-yeah,” Artie said turning his head so he wouldn’t look at Pinkie Pie. “It’s kind of taboo to be wandering around front of somebody without any clothes on.”

Pinkie Pie sashay out of the water with a sway of her hips, shaking her head, “I don't’ see the big deal. Back home I saw ponies naked before and never had any problems. You Unicorpians are just so-”

Artie handed Pinkie Pie a towel and let her dry herself off, “Skittish?”

“I was going to say touchy but that works too,” Pinkie said, laying down with Artie and draping the towel over her body. Snuggling up close to Artie and laying her head on his shoulder, she took a look up at the sky. “Oh, look, a cloud that looks like a cupcake.”

“You know, pegasi can control the clouds, why are you so interested in how they change?” Artie asked.

Pinkie nodded, “Oh I know, but sometimes they miss one and let a cloud fly on its own. It’s just fun to see which ones they miss and let fly on their own.”

“Fascinated by the little things in life, no matter how small,” Artie chuckled as he looked up at the sky, “How... how do you do it? Keep that attitude of yours?”

“Simple,”Pinkie said with a wink, “I know the truth of life. That reality is not really that bad at all, You just need to embrace each day with a bright smile and the knowledge that you can make it better if you try hard enough.”

“I wish it was as easy for me to do that,” Artie said, sitting up and laying his hands onto his knees.”

“What’s the problem?” Pinkie asked.

Artie let out a pained sigh and shook his head, “Lately, I just don’t know what to fight for anymore. I want to be a hero, I want to protect everypony I can butit’s just so hard now. You remember why I joined Starfleet?”

“You wanted to get away from your snobby parents because you wanted to be a hero instead of just staying home and counting your money,” Pinkie said, sitting up with Artie.

“I wanted to put my skills to good use, you know. Wanted to prove to them that there was more to life than money, but lately, I wonder if they’re right. That this hero life isn’t what it’s cracked up to be,” Arite said, shaking his head. Looking back at Pinkie he asked, “How do you find something to fight for? What keeps you going?”

Pinkie looked up at a cloud and sighed, “Let me tell you a story. When I was young, my granny pie died. She was, beyond Maude and my friends, the only pony in the world who really got me. She knew the real me, helped me with my jokes, taught me how to laugh, and made me smile. It was she who helped me, become me. So when she died... I broke. I couldn’t laugh anymore and I was always frowning all the time. I was just so... miserable,” she gave a little sniffle as her memories came back to her. Then she looked up at the clouds passing by, “On the day of her funeral, the pegasi had decided to make it rain and we had to walk out in it. My family and I, we walked home with our heads hung low to the ground, just looking miserable. Then, I looked up at the sky and a raindrop landed right here on my nose.”

To empathise her point, Pinkie pointed to her nose with a finger, “That is when I did something that nopony knows why I did it. I laughed.”

“You... laughed?” Artie asked.

“Yep! I laughed, I began to laugh for the longest time,” Pinkie said leaning against the tree, “Then, Maude started to laugh with me, then Ma, Pa, Limey, and Marble. Soon we were all just laughing together right there in the middle of the rain. But, as we kept laughing, the rain let up until it finally stopped to let the sun in. That was when I knew what I had to fight for.”

“What was it?” Artie asked.

Pinkie pointed to her heart, “To bring out the little light of hope inside of all of us and keep it there. I want to remind ponies that, it’s not really that bad out there. There is always a little bit of hope out there, no matter how bad it gets, you just need to find it. And if you can’t find it? MAke it, create it on your own and hold onto it as long as possible. Then things will get better, because you will find a light at the end of the tunnel. It’s why I am so silly when everypony else is so serious. I like making ponies relieve their stress or just learn to laugh about themselves. Sure, it doesn't always work, but if I can still make somepony laugh and look forward to tomorrow, then I am glad to be me. That is why nopony takes away my smile.”

“Think I could find something like that?” Artie asked.

With a quick nod, Pinkie Pie said, “Yeppers!”

“Pinkie, you are... something else,” Artie said with a shake of his head. Then he looked to Pinkie with a frown, “Pinkie, do you and your friends hate us?”

“Applejack and Dashie do. They want you dead,” Pinkie said, and then she giggled, “Rarity just sees you as a bunch of uncouth hooligans, and Twi-” she paused for a moment, before shaking her head and letting out a sigh, “Twilight found you to be another mystery to solve. And Fluttershy, well, she can never hate anything in her life. You could kill puppies, rape foals, and she would still forgive you.”

“And you?” Artie asked.

“Like I said before, I see you as party crashers. Annoying and rob you of the treats you had set out for everypony else, but if you get to know them, you can find out that they are pretty fun,” Pinkie said.

Artie let out a chuckle as he laid down, Pinkie Pie cuddling up to him and laying her head on his shoulder, “Party Crashers huh? I kind of like that. Hey Pinkie, think we could just lay here for a little while longer.” In response to his question, Pinkie Pie let out a soft snore. Smiling, Artie pulled Pinkie Pie into a hug and fell asleep with her in his arms.”

---

“Surprised by my mention of my father? Did you think I was some sort of failure, who’s poor treatment at the hands of others led him to darkness? Or that in her rage my lady love threw acid in my face and my friends abandon me? Heh, both stories are interesting, because they all seem to be derived from memory,” Titan smiled as he took away some black stones and put two new white ones onto the field in between Celestia and Dark Conquest. He gave a long sigh as he looked back up at Magus, “Memories are an interesting thing aren’t they? We swear by them, we let them brighten our moods, and they make us who we are. The problem is, thought, they are fickle little things.”

Walking away from his go boards, Titan opened up his robe and brought out the orb that he had Mage touch before, “Memories can be manipulated, changed, or taken away. Memories can be lost thanks to time and age. Tell me, do you remember how many breads you ate in your lifetime? Of course you don’t no one can. Scientists have studied for years on the subject of memory and our mind's ability to retain information and what they have come up with is very interesting. Our memories change, that is the truth.”

With a chuckle, he placed the memory orb back into his cloak, where it joined several other orbs. Then he closed the robe around his body, and began to walk back to the board where the figures of Celestia and Conquest sat, “So, if memories are so fallible...why do we put so much faith in them?” he then took out a white stone and placed it on the board in between Luna and Grand Ruler, “Because they give us hope.”

---

Rhymey looked out the window at Fluttershy taming her birds and then sighed. He looked at his hands as they close into fists, “
This is a job I dread
But I need to clear Fluttershy’s head.
Maybe after this she will see
What I need her to be,” Rhymey said, looking out at the window at Fluttershy. Opening it slowly, he called out, “
Fluttershy dear
Could you come here?”

“Yes Rhymey?” Fluttershy asked, walking through the door, “What is it? You’re not going to take away my outside privileges are you?”

“Nothing of the sort, my love.
I want to talk about your actions, my dove,” Ramey said, sitting at the kitchen table.

“My actions, what do you mean?” Fluttershy asked with a questioning look.

“Your will, your heroism, and your bravado

These things will just not do,” Rhymey said, tapping his fingers together

“But, that is me. I can help the others if I try hard enough. I can stand with my friends and would never abandon them if they are in trouble,” Fluttershy said/

Rhymey slammed his hands onto the table, “No, that is wrong of you~
And thinking so will just no do!

You can either be strong or weak and docile
To be both is impossible!

Fluttershy gasped and shook her head as she walked to the counter, “But I am both! I know I am weak and helpless, but my friends know that there is an inner strength inside of me that is deep inside. And if you cared a thing about me, you would know that!”

“That is not how my Fluttershy should act.

Now drop this tact!” Rhymey growled.

“Why do you love me?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Eh?

What’s that you say?” Asked Rhymey.

“I said, why do you love me? Fluttershy asked, her eyes looking at Rhymey’s, furrowing her eyebrows. “And don’t say it’s because I am soft and sweet. Anypony can say that about me. My friends all have different reasons for loving me, but I don’t know why you love me, at all.”

Rhymey chuckled, “Well the answer is simple, it’s because-”

“As a matter of fact, I don’t know why I love you!” Fluttershy said, slamming her fist against the sideboard of her cabinet. “You-you fell into my life from the stars, acting like some brave and handsome knight and I fall for you on first sight. I, I, I would never do such a thing. I don’t remember our dates, our courtship is a blur in spite of us going out for two years, and all I can remember from that time is that you used to be sweeter and less controlling than you are now-”

There was a small smirk on the yellow unicorpian’s face as he slowly got up, “Well, the truth is-”

“Yes?” Fluttershy asked.

Rhyme’s voice then dropped a few octaves as his horn began to glow, “
Of this discussion, this isn’t the first.
Though this time, your attitude is the worst.”

“W-what?” Fluttershy asked, her body beginning to sway back and forth, placing a trembling hand onto her counter for support.

“Remember when I told that bitch

Rainbow Dash, of my trick I use in a sinch?”

“T-that mind trick,” Fluttershy whispered, “The one that you used to make my friends idiots! The one that you used to confuse me with you. You said it was an infiltration trick.”

“Yes, one designed by my family,

We are proficient you see.

At using such trickery,” Rhymey said calmly getting up from his chair.

“You see when I first came here.

I knew I wanted you my dear.

So, on the night of the dance

It was time for me romance

But at the dance, what I saw gave me a start
And I saw I couldn’t win your heart.

So in order to make you mine,
I needed to mess with you mind.

Fluttershy’s mind flashed for a few moments before she whispered, “ That story! You made made it up, you... planted that memory in my head. That's why I don't remember anything about that stallion. Why would I dress up for a rich and handsome stallion I never knew? And then get broken hearted just because he was embarassing me? I was told never do such a thing It made no sense for me to act like that... you,” Fluttershy tried to keep herself steady, in spite of the attack on her mind. Her legs began to tremble and her breaths came out in short pants, “Put that memory in me?”

“An unfortunate chore

But a broken heart would make you want me more

If I were to have you

I did what I needed to,” Rhymey said, beginning to walk around her.

Fluttershy let out a whimper as she felt Rhymey lightly touch her chin, “Y-you never loved me.”

“That is not true my dove

It was you, I will always love.

You looked so much like my mother

So kind, so gentle, and with grace like no other.

I despise only one part

The strength in your heart!” Rhymey growled, moving his hand away from Fluttershy and looking down. “Those traits, will and strength, I resent

It makes you less than perfect.”

For a second, Fluttershy felt her feet slip and it took her a moment to regain her footing and she began to shake her head, “But what is part of me! It’s always been a part of-”

“Not without the proper training

Otherwise you would always be wanting,” Rhymey said, as if he was speaking to a child,

“I needed to make you into the mare I wanted,

Into the mare I needed.

It’s how my father controlled my mother after all

Perfect, like a porcelain doll.”

“I-I am not, a,” Fluttershy gasped, her legs giving out, “A doll!”

“But you are my perfect doll, Fluttershy. A perfect doll that should be only seen and not heard, to be controlled and taken out when I need her. It’s how my father ran his home, and it will be how I run it. To do otherwise will be a disgrace to my family’s name,” Rhymey said with a growl and walked back towards her.

“That last part, wasn’t in-”

“Rhyme? Oh I know. The Rhyming is a mnemonic device that we wordsmiths have been trained in since birth. I allows us to manipulate emotions when we need to. Either hatred, or love. Depending on how long they listen to me. It helps me manipulate you better,” he said kneeling in front of Fluttershy and placing his hands against the sides of her face, “Now I won’t remove all of your memory, just this conversation and remind you of our love.”

“No, Stop,” Fluttershy whispered, her strength fading “Girls, I’m so sorry... I wasn’t strong enough.”

“Guess who’s home!!!!” Shouted a loud voice, slamming the door open.

As Rhymey drew his hands away from Fluttershy, the timid pegasus smiled a cunning grin as she recognize the voice, “Zephyr!”

“... Zephyr?” asked Rhymey.

As if to answer his question, in stormed a green pegasus with a blonde beehive mane, “Flutter Butter! OH, I am so glad to see you, my favorite big sister.” Zephyr said, pushing past Rhymey and then picking his sister up in a hug. Putting a hand through her mane and messing it up, he continued, “I was about to hit the ol’ homestead to see Mom and Pop, but then I remembered I hadn’t checked in on my little sister since she got married. So I flew on over to say hi!”

Fluttershy gave Zephyr a hug and then smiled at Rhymey, “Oh, little brother, it’s been too long. I am so glad to see you.”

“Glad to see you too!” Zephyr said, hugging her back. “And who is this fun looking guy?”

Fluttershy held out her hand, “OH, this is my husband, Rhymey. Rhymey, this is my little brother Zephyr. I am sure you tow have a lot to talk about. Zephyr, I need to go to Sugar Cube Corner. Let’s talk later,” and with that, she made her way out the door.

“Bye Flutters!” Zephyr said with a smile and sat down on the chair, “Man, she’s something isn’t she?”

“Yes, something indeed for all to see

And very special to me,” Ryhme said, sitting down.

“Though personally,

She can be bossy.’

“Why are you talking in that wacked out style?” Zephyr asked.

Rhyme shrugged, “This is just my way of talking in Rhyme.

I do it all the time.”

“Wow, that’s pretty out there!,” Zephyr said.

Rhymey said nothing, but looked out the door, “Maybe you can help put Fluttershy in her place.

Remind her of her responsibilities to her face.”

“What?” Zephyr asked.

“Your sister is too strong willed

Her will needs to be culled,” Rhymey said calmly.

Zephyr got up and began to walk away, “Dude, my sister is one of the greatest girls in the world, she doesn’t need to be culled or tamed or anything. And if you can’t see that... maybe you don’t deserve her.”

“To you, I offer an apology

To offend was not what I meant, you see

I mean that her drive

Hurts her ability to survive

For my poor waif

I only want her to be safe.”

---

With a brooding frown and a pained glare, Lightning Dawn stormed into the training room. The words from the morning still ringing in his head as he kept replaying Artie’s talk again and again. All the while, the images of his dead teammates and his love’s rape continue to flash through his mind, acting as a horror theater for him. Looking at a punching bag, he reached back and punched it hard. The force of the blow caused the bag to swing back, and made him wince in pain. As the pain coursed through his arm, three words from Grand Ruler ran through his mind.

Not Good Enough.

Buddy lay in the streets of Fillydelphia, his body broken side to side in a horrifying way, looking less like a Unicorpian and more like a broken puzzle.

With a gasp, he punched the bag again, harder. He groaned in pain as he delivered that same punch again and again.

Never good enough

Myte laid on the building, his neck broken with his head facing his back.

Lighting let out a howl of rage, tears flowing down his cheeks as he punched and kicked the bag hard enough that his skin began to break.

Never good enough

Starfleet wants perfection

I want perfection

Starla laid on the bed, tears flowing down her cheeks as she reached out for her lover. He could only lay on the ground, helpless.

His eyes began to sting with tears as he punched and kicked the bag, treating the weighted object like it was every opponent he had met. His grunts of rage, were only matched by the yelps of pain that shot through his limbs as he began to wail on the punching bag. The more he punched, the more the images would flow through his skull. Words of condemnation from others for his failures began to drive him further on as he stuck with an overwhelm force. It was only by the force of a calming voice and a gentle yellow glow did he stop, “The point of training is to live long enough to see the fruits of your labor, not to leave yourself a bloody mess in the end.”

Panting, Lightning turned to the voice. He then quickly bowed, taking a bloody knee and placing his arm across his chest, “Q-Queen Celestia.”

“Just Celestia, please. My husband is not around and I do not want any formalities,” Celestia said, holding up a hand. Taking a sip of her tea, she looked to the punching bag and ran a hand along the blood, “You have been training harder than normal.”

“I have to, I have to be stronger to protect my team, what’s left of it,” Lightning said, looking away.

Celestia sat in front of Lightning and pulled out some bandages, “You do not have to do this alone you know, you have your team.”

“B-but I have to. I have to be the strong one, I am the Enticorn, it’s my destiny to be there for them. If I am not strong enough to protect them, then what good am I?” Lightning asked.

As Celestia bandaged Lightning’s hands, she shook her head, “Lightning, I do not think that it will be strength that will win the war with Conquest.”

“But, if we are not stronger than him, then how do we expect to win? We have to be stronger than our opponent in order to win,” Lightning said.

“Strength is not the only way to win a battle,” Celestia said, walking to a wooden sword.

“That’s not the Starfleet way. We win by overpowering our opponents,” Lightning said.

Celestia shook her head and pulled out a staff, “Tell me, who do you think is stronger, a master of the sword or a pony wielding a staff?”

“The master swordsman, because he has the strength and speed to cut through the staff,” Lightning said.

Celestia chuckled and threw the staff to Lightning, “What if I were to tell you that you were wrong?”

“What?”

“Once upon a time, near a river in Neighpon, a master swordspony was traveling along a bridge when she was encountered by a pony wielding a bo-staff. The pony with the staff said that if he could defeat the swordspony, then the swordspony will have to give him some of his food and drink.”

“The mare was very confident in her skills at the time, believing herself to be unbeatable and accepted the challenge. The stallion with the staff bowed and awaited for the mare to strike. At first, the mare thought she had him, but her overconfidence led to her not being quick enough to catch him as he dodged or fast enough to duck under the stallions staff when he hit her. Thus the stallion with the staff won the match.”

“But why? How?” Lighting asked.

“Because the stallion had the knowledge of his opponent, and where it was best to hit her for a clear victory. As you can see, there is more to a battle than just being stronger than your opponent,” Celestia said.

“And I suppose the mare in the story was you?” Asked Lightning sheepishly.

“No,” Celestia said, smiling to herself “It was Luna. She has never forgotten that day.”

“But then what do we know about Conquest that can let us win?” Lightning asked.

Celestia sighed, “Very little, sadly. I have a little birdy who tells me some information that she gets from the Crystal Empire, but that is very little even with what I had gained from the archives. All we know is what he has told us: That he is a multiversal conqueror, and that he has laid waste to many universes beyond this one. Beyond that...”

Lightning walked to a window and ran his fingers along the cold glass, “So, we still don’t have a good weapon that can help us win.”

“That is why we must rely on our friendships and the bonds that we have made with each other to win this. If it is not strength of power that will win this fight, then we must rely on strength of heart and the strength of our friends hearts to guide us,”

“I just wish I wasn’t so weak. I want to be able to protect my team but I just seem to keep losing them,” Lightning said, looking away and letting out a sniffle. “I know I should blame them for their deaths but-”

“Lightning! What a horrible thing to say, how could you think that?” Celestia asked with a gasp.

“Well, it’s what you told me to do when Twilight died,” Lightning said calmly.

“What?” Celestia asked, her eyes wide with horror.

Lightning began to feel the room warm up slowly as he began to speak, “When Twilight died, you came to me as I was feeling down. You told me that it was all Twilight’s fault, that she was to blame since she disobeyed orders and acted-” the heat gave him pause and when he turned around he could see a brief glimpse of pure hatred in her eyes. For a second, he stepped back in horror.

Almost as quickly as he anger rose, it quickly faded as she put a comforting hand on to Lightning's shoulder, “Lightning, when it comes to things like this, no one is truly to blame. Especially the person who died, and definitely not you. If you do that, then you make their deaths feel worthless. What Twilight did, she did because she was a hero until the end. She did it to protect the ones she loved.”

“But, she went against orders, and she defied-”

“Lightning, tell me, if an assassin threatened someone you loved and you were told to not attack when you have a chance to save your loved ones, what would you do?” Celestia asked, looking into Lightning’s eyes with a kind heart.

“I-” Lightning paused, as his instinct told him to follow command, but there was something else in the back of his mind that said differently, “-don’t know.”

Celestia frowned at this, “Lightning, the best thing to do right now, is not to let anger fester within you, but instead live. Remember your fallen friends as they once were, and live just as much as for them, as for yourself.”

“But, it’s so hard to do. I-”

“You have a friend in your little fairy, correct?” Celestia asked, looking at a little fairy as she floated outside the door. “Go with her, take a break and spend real time with her and see if I am wrong.”

Lightning nodded and ran off. As he did, Luna walked in from the shadows, “I trust this means that you are going to have words with Celesto?”

“You assume I am going to let that bastard talk,” Celestia said calmly as she stormed out the door. With slow determined steps, she walked through the castle halls and walkways, making her way through to the throne room.

As she walked, her strides carried with her purpose. Her body began to radiate with such heat that it caused the ponies in front of her to quickly jump out of the way and hide from her. Guards and workers who knew her from before the founding of United Equestria had never seen such anger, and now they had seen it, they never wanted to see it again. After she had passed the ponies, the ones who dared to step into the hallway behind her could still feel the heat from her passing.

When she made it to the throne room, she slammed open the doors with a harsh force that caused the court inside to jump. As her eyes gazed over the room, she flashed a look that told all present to vacate the room or else. After they all had left, Celestia glared daggers at her husband, “Celesto!”

“Celestia, my dear, what brings you to the throne room so angr-” his question was interrupted when he felt himself taken in by a golden aura and then thrown from his throne into the ground.

“You! You used my image to plant that horrible lesson into Lightning's head, and then you had me spout horrible nonsense to him!” Celestia said, stomping towards Celesto with her hands wreathed in fire.

“Yes, it is true. I used some of my mind powers to create an illusion of you to talk to Lightning. He was going on about how he felt bad about Twilight’s death, I had to,” Grand Ruler said, panting thanks to the heat.

“I do not care that you would use my image to further your own insidious propaganda. What enrages me,” she said, blinking away the tears as she focused on Grand Ruler, “is that you dared to use me to besmirch Twilight’s good name. That you would think that I would say something so vile about Twilight Sparkle, the mare who I loved as I would a daughter!”

“You have a daughter,” Grand Ruler said, looking Liliane. The young girl half breed just watched the scene with wide eyes, as if she didn’t even notice Celestia’s rage.

Celestia did not pay attention to the young girl as she glared down at Grand Ruler, “Why? Why did you have me insult Twilight like that. Why did you make me say such bile!?”

“Because, it was to get Lightning to where needed him to. Be. If he kept on crying about Twilight’s death, then he would never become an Enticorn,” Grand Ruler said, trying to back away from the heat.

“You, used Twilight as a means to turn Lighting into your little weapon? You monster!” Celestia roared.

“Well, I had to. It is true of course, I mean, Twilight acted like a-”

“My daughter acted like a hero that day. She was willing to give her life to fight for me in spite of the odds. Something that you and your Starfleet are incapable of doing! While she was willing to fight for me, you were willing to hide behind your castle and guards like a coward! She had more heart on that day than your team has ever had!” Celestia said, raising a hand in front of her and pointed it at Grand Ruler, “I should burn you into cinders where you stand for your insolence.”

Grand Ruler swallowed hard as he trembled, “B-but you won’t because of the treaty. You kill me and it will incite riots, a civil war will break out and you can’t possibly fight a war on two fronts. And you know it to be true, “Grand Ruler said, trying to get up, a false bravado on his face. “And you know it. That’s why you gave me so much power in our treaty, so you could appease the Unicoprians. I have all of the power, and you can’t do anything about it.”

“Do not talk to me of our treaty, I know all too well how it was written. But do not think that it will protect you for long,” Celestia said, lowering her flames.

“It give me the power to protect myself from your flames, my wife. It give me the power to make sure that those pathetic Equestrians know their place and fight in the correct way. That’s all I need,” Grand Ruler said as he walked out of the room.

With a roar of rage, Celestia threw a fireball at the door. Luna watched it fizzle and sighed, “It is a good thing I had the enchanters put a protective ward since the last time you were this angry.”

“Luna, that bastard, he... he,” Celestia panted as she felt her sister's arms wrap around her.

“I know Tia, I know,” Luna said, and then frowned, “Why did you give him so much power in the treaty?”

Celestia shook her head, “I don’t know. That question haunts me, everything about the signing does. There is a hole in my memory and I can’t figure out how to replace it.”

Luna nodded and broke the embrace, “You know what you said about Lightning being his sword, some would say that you use Twilight in the same manner.”

“I know, but the truth is, I have always seen her like my daughter. Much like Sunset was,” Celestia said, walking passed Lilliane and then picking up the sleeping Castor. “I saw great potential in Twilight and her ability to become the Element of Magic. All I did was give her the tools to become that. Looking up the legend about you, researching, telling me about the gems, that was all her. She was the one who took that step through the door I opened for her. I even made her a princess because I felt archmage was too small a reward.”

“A reward?” Luna asked, picking up Liliane.

“For saving you,” Celestia smiled softly. “But, if she had ever said no to me, if there was ever a moment when she said no... I would accept it. I would understand her desire to not do it. But, I know she wouldn’t... she has too much of that stubborn heart of a hero.”

“Yes, it is quite annoying!” Discord said, riding in on a while pillar of marble cake.

“Discord! What are you-”Luna began, but was quickly covered by a censor block.

“I saw Tia upset and decided to talk to her,” Discord said, taking Castor in his arms. “Are you ok? Do you need a little feather?”

“No, I’m fine,” Celestia said.

Discord then winked t Luna who had gotten the sticker off, “You better go Lulu. Me and Tia are about to go all lovey dovey here. I’ll catch up with you back in your team’s segment.”

Luna walked away with a huff and Celestia giggled, “Discord, love... what would you do if you found out about an assassin hunting for me?”

“They would never get a chance. I would hunt them down with every fiber of my being and then subject them to such horror that they would never wake up again, “Discord said, kissing Celestia on the cheek. “Because, you know... I am quite fond of you.”

“And I am fond of you too... Dissy,” Celestia said, kissing her lover on the lips.

---

Belle smiled softly as she pulled out a book from the shelf of the library, taking a look at the cover and placing it under her arms. Softly, she took a deep breath to appreciate the book’s scent and the wood smell of the giant tree that she had lived in. Turning around to her ladder, she looked at the library and took in the sight. Though it had only been five months since the mayor had let her stay in this library as both the librarian and owner of the house, it had felt like she had lived there for all of her live. A small frown did cross her lips as she had thought of how unused by the members of Starfleet the place was ,”Why can’t they ever come here to read just for fun?” she asked with a sigh.

Shaking her head, she lifted the book and placed it on her lap as she sat on the ladder step. Opening the book, her eyes widened when she saw the picture of Twilight Sparkle and her five friends standing together in a group hug. Looking over to the dedication, she read “Dedicated to the greatest group of friends I had met.” Closing the book, she reread the title out loud, “The Elements of Friendship book 1: Harmony”

She let out a small chuckle, and opened the book back to the photo. Tracing a finger along the image of Twilight, she whispered, “Hey Twilight. I hope you don’t mind me adopting your friends as mine for a while.” only to be interrupted by the sound of the door opening and the sound of feet walking across the wooden floor. Taking a look from her book, she waved at the little white teenager with purple and pink mane, “Hello Sweetie Belle! What are you in the mood for today.”

“Hi Belle,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “I was seeing if you had any more books on music magic.’

“Music magic?” Belle asked.

Sweetie Belle nodded, “Uh huh. Lyra calls it bardic magic and I was hoping to go to Bard School like her when I graduate. I’ve been kind of wanting to study that magic and learn more about it.” she said, looking back at her cutie mark with a smile.

“Sure, I think it is,” Belle held out her hand to try and levitate a book, and then frowned when she saw that she couldn’t lift it. Getting off the ladder, she walked to a shelf and pulled out a book. “Here.”

“Thanks,” Sweetie Belle said, looking at the book. “You know, Twilight used to teach me all sorts of magic, when she could find the time for us. I kind of miss it.”

“I could help you with some lessons,” Belle said, getting off her ladder.

“But, you can’t do magic... right?” Sweetie asked, confused.

Belle shook her head and placed a hand onto the teenager’s shoulder, “That doesn’t mean that I don’t like to learn about it. It’s kind of fun, and maybe learning from somepony who doesn’t know how to wield unicorn magic can help you see from a new perspective?”

Sweetie Belle smiled and clasped her hands together, “Then you could watch me sing with some of the others. I already have about seven other people coming with me to hear me practice.”

“Seven?” Belle asked.

“Yep, When Rarity comes by, I count her as two people because of the baby. Mina said that the baby has developed enough that I can sing and she will feel it. So, I sing to her so she knows most of the town is happy to see her.”

Rarity called out from the doorway, “And you are sure that my baby is a girl, how?”

“Auntie intuition!” Sweetie Belle said, and then turned to look at Rarity. “Rarity!”

As Rarity gave her little sister a hug, she patted Sweetie Belle on the head, “Mother and Father are waiting outside for you.”

“A trip, at this time? Is that wise?” asked Belle.

Sweetie Belle gave a nod, “Starfleet has said that Detrot is safe right about now, since they don’t think Conquest is going to make another play for it. So, Mom and Dad said they were going to take me to see the radio city music hall.”

“Sweetie Belle has been looking forward to this for a long time now,” Rarity said, patting Sweetie belle on the head. “And besides, she knows if Conquest attacks-”

“You will come running for me,” Sweetie Belle nodded and ran off to the carriage.

“Sweetie Belle can be such a sweet thing,” Belle said, putting her book down and walking to one of the book shelves to organize it.

Rarity sighed and walked into the library, “She is indeed. I just wish Mother and Father could make more time to appreciate that fact. It makes me worry.”

“Worried?” Belle asked, turning around to watch Rarity rub her belly.

“Well, it’s just that... it feels like I raise Sweetie Belle more than my parents do, and while I have no doubt that my Mother and Father will become doting grandparents, I worry f I don’t become too busy with my life to pay any attention to the little one. My life can be so hectic at times.” she said, a small frown creasing her face and a tear rolling down her cheek

Belle walked over and gave Rarity a hug, “From what I have seen of you, I don’t think you need to worry about that. From what I have seen of you, I think the little one is going to wind up becoming Mommy’s Little Child.”

Rarity smiled at Belle and looked down at her stomach, “You hear that, little one/ Mommy is going to dote and smother you with love and affection, and gifts when you come out.”

Rarity then looked over Belle’s shoulder and noticed a book on the table. Picking Up the book, she smiled when she looked at the title, and then to the picture on the front page. Looking down at the photo, she turned her eyes towards Belle, “We simply must take a group photo like this with you in it.”

“Oh no, that isn’t really-”

“Nonsense,” Rarity said, putting the book down and then turning to look at Belle, “You are one of us now. You are as a dearest of friend as can be.”

“Do you mean it?” Belle asked with a blush.

“Yes, dear of course,” Rarity nodded.

Belle sighed and then ran a finger through her mane, blinking her grey eyes to remove the tears, “Rarity, thanks. You know, for everything.. For opening your heart to me even though I’m not really Twilight and giving me a name.”

“Oh posh,” Rarity said, waving a hand dismissively, “I believe in offering an open hand out to anypony who needs it. Giving them a chance to feel, complete and whole. No pony should be without the knowledge that there is a friendly face and a open hand out ready to help them in need. You are a friend, and that is all that is needed for me.”

Belle nodded, and smiled as she gave Rarity a hug. Then she watched as Rarity led her to a seat and sat her down, “Rarity, what are you doing?”

“Your hair's a mess my dear,” Rarity said with a smile as she sat Belle down. Then, the fashionista reached into her purse and brought out some combs and brushes. Holding some of her friends hair, she took a comb and began to brush it.

Belle let out a few groans and winces when Rarity found a few knots to undo, but within a few minutes she began to let out a sigh in contentment, “Thanks, Rarity.”

“You are welcome dear,” Rarity said. “You know, this takes me back, to when Twilight was around. I would help with her mane and she would help me with my business. You know, do little things like give me some figures or some possible business models for me to use. She would even give me her opinions on certain economics.”

Belle closed her eyes and began to say, “Your shop has gone up point eight percent in the stock market. Sales look good for your fall wear.”

“I see,” Rarity said, smiling, “And would you say, Miss Belle, that I should hold a Nightmare Night sale, or should I hold off on that and wait until the Hearth’s warming sales to really go at it.”

Belle put a finger to her chin, “I think you should have a Nightmare Night sale. After all, I heard Gand Ruler is holding another ball soon in honor of his son.”

“I see,” Rarity said with a giggle.

The door then slammed open, and there was Fluttershy, paintinG-girls.” she whispered.

“Fluttershy, you look frightened, what-”

“Get the girls, now. We have a problem.” Fluttershy said.

---

“Pinkie Pie!” Dash shouted as she flew through the skies of Ponyville. Her magenta eyes were ever vigilant for her bright pink friend, flying at at top speeds across the sky and laying out a rainbow contrail cross pattern across the blue sky. In time, she caught sight of her friend asleep by the tree near a lark, “Pinkie I need-Whoah, am I interrupting something?” Dash asked as she looked down at the naked Pinkie Pie asleep next to Artie.

“Oh, morning Rainbow Dash!” Pinkie said, getting up from her sleeping position and standing up, “Nope, you're not interrupting anything. I was just catching some winks with my friend Artie.”

“Right, sure,” Dash said with a nod. After shaking her head for a moment she said, “Look, get dressed and meet me at Carousel Boutique, we’re having an Element Meeting and we need everypony.”

“Sure,” Pinkie said, putting on her shirt and blue skirt, “Why?”

“It’s about Fluttershy,” Dash's said flying off.

With a quick nod, Pinkie waved goodbye and turned to look at Artie, “Bye Artie, see you later!”

“Bye,” Artie said sleepily, “My friend.”

After a few moments of travel, Pinkie Pie made her way to the Boutique and took a seat at a round table that Rarity had set up for them to sit at. This was when Fluttershy began to describe the events of that morning and as the words hit Pinkie’s head, she slammed her hand against the table, “That jerk!”

“I had worst words for him but Rarity didn’t want to hear it,” Dash said, crossing her arms.

Rarity sipped some tea as she looked to Rainbow Dash, “As much as I loathe the man, I refuse to have us devolve to such vulgarity.”

“Ah knew there was a reason why Ah didn’t like that low down snake,” Applejack said, laying her feet on the table. “Bad enough he messed with our heads to make us look like idiots, but to mind rape Fluttershy? Now that is going to far!”

“Not to mention, who knows how long he has been doing it to you,” Belle said, putting down her book. “He could’ve been doing anything to your minds since you first met.”

“And who knows who else has been doing this to us, Grand Ruler?” Dash said, leaning back.

“Artie wouldn’t,” Pinkie said, smiling, “I trust him.”

“But, Grand Ruler messing with our minds would explain a lot about what has been happening to us over the last few years, wouldn’t it?” Fluttershy said, looking up from behind her bangs.

“What do you mean?” Belle asked.

“Well, ever since we have met Starfleet, we have all had moments where we have acted... peculiar,” Rarity said, looking down at her tea. “Me with that whole Midas thing, Pinkie has acted more eccentric, Fluttershy is more timid, and of course Rainbow acts brasher.”

“Or like with Twilight’s death!” Dash said, slamming her hand on the table. “Remember? She ran half-cocked after Raven without thinking, and that’s my job! She would’ve been hanging back thinking of a way to take her down, not running off!”

“Indeed,” Rarity nodded.

Rainbow Dash then punched her fist into the palm of her hand, “Then I say, let’s go to Flutter’s cottage, kick his ass, and then interrogate him. Lets get to the bottom of this whole mess.”

“We can’t!” Applejack said, staring at Rainbow Dash. “We don’t got any proof.”

“Fluttershy can testify!” Rainbow Dash said.

Rarity shook her head, “A wife cannot testify against her husband in United Equestria, we wouldn’t have a leg to stand on.”

“But we have proof! Fluttershy’s word-”

“Can easily be thrown out.,’ Applejack said with a shake of her head. “We need to have proof that he is doing something before we make a move, otherwise it looks bad on us.”

“Then Fluttershy is just going to head back home,” Belle said.

“No, no, and heck no!” Dash shouted, “You heard the story Belle, she goes back and she is going to get her mind raped again.”

“Oh, you didn’t let me finish,” Belle said, laying her elbows onto the table and entwining her fingers together, “I want her to head home, because that’s part one...”

---

“-you know, all things considered,” Zephyr said, placing his arm over Rhyme's shoulders, not noticing the look of rage coming across his lips. “I think that you’re little club, isn’t exactly the place for me. I mean, I have heard that it get routinely burned down, you don’t come by too often to manage it, and the place looks like a pig stye. Now me? I think I could run it better, if I wasn’t busy myself.”

“I see,

Please leave,” Rhymey groaned.

“Like you see, I just got served a ‘pink slip’ from my latest job at Barnes But No Bell. Because they didn’t like the way I stacked the books or arranged things. But within a day, I was able to make it so that all of the interesting books were up front and all of those boring books were in storage. That’s the way I could run your place, if you let me.”

“Surely you have to roam.

Why don’t you go home?” Remedy growled, narrowing his eyes while his horn began to glow.

“Aw, but I haven't finished telling you about some of my best work!” Zephyr said, frowning a little. “I mean, did you know I did try to spend a stint in trying to help out Starfleet with their uniforms? Got all of them painted a wonderful green. Just like me. Or how about when I-”

Rhymey slammed his hands against the table, “Listen here you miserable-”

“I’m hoe,” Fluttershy softly said, stepping into the kitchen. “Oh, I am so glad to see you two getting along. Zephyr, I want to spend some time alone with my husband. Do you mind?”

Zephyr got off the chair and walked to his big sister, and quickly drew her into a hg, “Aw sure thing, Bis Sis! Maybe you and I can catch up some more later.”

Fluttershy hugged Zephyr back and kissed his cheek, “Sure thing. Let’s eat a Sugar Cube Corner and I’ll order you a really nice cupcake.”

“Wow, I must have done something really special to warrant a surprise like that,” Zephyr said.

“Oh, trust me... you did,” Fluttershy said, leading her younger brother out the door. Then she turned to look at Rhymey, a soft smile creeping on her lips as she placed her hands onto her dress, “Rhymey, I want to apologize.”

“You do?” Rhymey asked, getting up from his chair.

Fluttershy noded and blushed, “Yes, I was acting like such a meanie back there. You are only trying to look out for me, and that is no reason for me to act all mean back there.”

“Oh really?” Rhymey asked, standing up and walking close to Fluttershy. His eyes then narrowed at the yellow pegasus, making her flinch a little, “Does this mean you see the truth, finally?”

“Yes, that you love me. I,” Fluttershy shook her head as she began to rub her face against the palm of his hand. “I-I was foolish for ever questioning it. I know why I love you, and why you love me and that is all that is important.”

“Now you see, my dove?

That is the answer I want, my love,” Rhymey said, leaning in and kissing her lips softly.

Fluttershy blushed, “Oh, you make me giggle when you do that. This also why I have, decided...”

As she trailed off, Rhymey looked on in curiosity as he turned to looked into her eyes, “You have decided what, Fluttershy?
Why is there a tear from your eye?”

“B-b-because, I have decided to leave Starfleet and abandon my friends,” Fluttershy said, holding Rhymey close as tears began to roll down her cheek ,”I want to stay here, where I belong. All of this fighting, it’s too much for me. I want to be here, where I can be safe and protected by you. My love, my only.”

Rhymey smiled and hugged Fluttershy tightly, “Oh, my beloved wife
This is the happiest I’ve been in my life.”

“I thought it would make you happy. After all, the battlefield i s no place for a meek, weak, and defenseless girl like myself,” Fluttershy said, walking away from the embrace.

“That is correct
Though your attitude makes me suspect,” Rhymey said, looking at his wife as she began to make her way to the cabinet.

“Of your decision
How did you come to this conclusion?”

“Well,” Fluttershy smiled sweetly, giving a wink to her lover, “Starfleet is strong and always right. That is all I need to know that I am in the wrong. Friendship, thinking that there is more to us than what is on the outside, that we could be more than what we are, what a joke, am I right?”

“Right,” Rhymey nodded, enjoying this side of Fluttershy.

The demure pegasus nodded and then placed two cups onto the table. Taking out some leaves and some herbs, she began to boil water, until the leaves turned the water into a light brown color. Pouring out the water gingerly, she turned to Rhymey, “This is why, I think we need to toast. To my new lifestyle and maybe,” Fluttershy blushed.

“Maybe?” Rhymey asked, taking the tea in hi s hands.

“Maybe, discuss, a family?” Fluttershy blushed, trying to advert her gaze from Rhymey.

Rhymey had a smile on his lips as he tipped his glass against hers, getting a squeak from her in response, “Nothing will make me happier,
Than to see you in a family matter.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Fluttershy said, sipping her tea along with Rhymey. Then, she clasped his hands and sighed, “Rhymey, what do you think of my friends?”

“You friends? You mean those wimps that you hang out with? Those pathetic morons, are nothing more than the worst of the worst. Filling the populace with ideas like friendship and love, thinking that they can fix everything. Bah! They know nothing, they are useless and I am glad that you are spending time away from them!” Rhymey said, smirking as he waved his hand off in a dismissive manner, not realizing that he had stopped rhyming, “Why, Applejack is nothing more than a hick who I am surprised has managed to survive this long, Pinkie Pie is just an overly emotional puppy, Rarity is a snooty and stuck up damsel, but those are just the small fry. The worse of the lot if Rainbow Dash and Twilight Sparkle.”

Fluttershy then smiled a little bit as Rhymey’s eyes opened in horror as the realization that he had stopped rhyming dawned on him, “And what about them?”

Rhymey tried to place a hand onto his mouth to stop talking, but the world bled from his mouth, “Rainbow Dash is an egotistical jock who needs a good beatdown in order to teach her a lesson. And Twilight-” he finally managed to stop himself before going any further. He then glared at Fluttershy as she stood up from the table, “What did you do to me?”

“Gave you a truth serum,” Fluttershy then put a hand to her mouth and blushed, “I’m sorry. I mean a truth poison.”

“A truth... poison?” Rhymey asked, getting up as his face became red with anger.

“Yes. Oh didn’t I tell you? Sorry,” Fluttershy blushed, “Before coming here, I paid a visit to Zecora. She gave me some flowers to make a special tea just for you. I think she said that they come from the seeds of truth and really add a bit of cherry flavor to a tea. Oh, and they can force a pony to tell the truth when ingested.”

“You miserable cunt! How could you do this to me!” Rhymey growled.

Fluttershy frowned, “You had no right to treat me like a porcelain doll! I am not some toy that you can just hide away and put on display, only to take out when you want to show me off! I am a living being with real thoughts and emotions that you can’t deny. There is more to me than thi a weak defenseless damsel. I can be strong when I want to be and I will always want to be there for my friends. But you don’t see that, no, you don’t want to see that because that would ruin your little doll. Well, I am not going to stand for it. You can either accept me for who I am or leave! I tried to honor our vows, I tried to treat you like you deserved to be and think that you could become better, but I can see now. You never wanted me, you wanted a doll.”

“You bitch!” Rhymey roared as he threw a punch at Fluttershy’s head, which she quickly dodged. Growling, he threw a kick and another punch, “You can’t dodge forever.” he said, throwing another punch, only for it to be intercepted by a blue blur.”

“She doesn't have to,” Rainbow Dash said, holding the fist in her hand, glaring her magenta eyes at Rhymney. Before he could make a move, He was thrown back into the couch by a blue aura, and a hard kick.

When he had time to clear his senses, he looked down at a cake that read ‘got you.’ and when he looked up, he saw Applejack standing on one side of the sofa, with her leg resting on the arm, draping her arm over her knee. Tipping her hat, she smirked, “Howdy.” When Rhymey looked around the room he saw Pinkie on the other side of the couch, resting her hand chin on her hands. Standing behind him were Belle and Rarity, Belle with a book in her hand, while Rarity's horn blazed bright blue. Looking ahead of him, were Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, the latter holding one arm around Fluttershy while giving her a potion,

Belle smiled, “See, I was correct. All the drink would do to Fluttershy is just remove her inhibition, but since Rhymey has had his mind so trained and due to his irregular biology from us, it took away Rhyming powers as well as force him to tell the truth. Excellent deception Fluttershy.”

“Who’s the idiot now,” Rainbow Dash smirked.

Before Rhymey had a chance to protest, Applejack began to speak, “Now, here’s how this is gonna work. We can’t exactly prove that you mind raped Fluttershy.“

“Nor can we be sure that if we did, that you would be subject to a fair trial and Grad Ruler would not use this little legal fracas against us ruin our reputations,” Rarity said.

“Or to make our lives worse,” said Belle before adding, “Not to mention, we know that your family is very deeply rooted in the inner workings of Starfleet. As a matter of fact, you are one of the first families that existed, and your ancestor was one of the first members. So to bring this up would be very detrimental to you, wouldn’t it?”

“You probably have so many secrets!” Pinkie said, rolling onto her back, “Secrets about Starfleet that you have no choice to get you if we asked. Grand Ruler wouldn’t like that, would he? He might do ANYTHING to make sure that your secrets wouldn't get out. Not to mention, your family would look bad.”

“And ain’t nothing more important than family,” Applejack said, fixing her hat. “So, here’s the deal. We give ya the cure, and that’ll fix your truth problem. Sadly, your rhyming magic is so ingrained into your head that the potion kind of blocked it off, permanently.”

“Why are you giving it me,” asked Rhymey calmly.

Belle let out a sigh, “It seems that Starfleet still holds a lot of respect in the eyes of Unicorpians. A scandal like this would break their trust in you, and that can give Conquest more power than we are willing to give him. So, for now, we still need you on the team and in high standing.”

“What’s the condition? You are not giving this for free.” growled Rhymey.

Dash narrowed her eyes, “You leave Fluttershy alone. You leave this cottage and go on home. Make up some story about you wanting some time away and wanting to respect your fallen teammates. But you never come here again, got it!?”

“Fine,” Rhymey said, rolling his eyes in disgust, “I’ll leave, now the potion.”

Rarity levitated the potion to Rhymey and handed to him, “Hear you are dear.”

Growling, Rhymey took a drink of the potion. Then he go t up and began to walk away, “You can keep my stuff, after all... I might need it again.”

As the door closed behind Rhymey, Rainbow Dash fist bumped the air, “All right! We kicked him out! We are rad!”

“Everyone, I just want to-” Fluttershy began

Applejack was quick to silence her friend, “Don’t mention it. We are always there for each other, remember?”

“Especially when you need us,” Rarity said.

Dash hugged Fluttershy, “Yeah, we always will be ready to stand by you. No matter what you decide. Marry a jerk, mess up your life, anything. We will stand by you, because we love you.”

“Thanks Dashie,” Fluttershy said, hugging Rainbow Dashi, “I love you too.”

As Pinkie watched Rainbow Dash hug Fluttershy, she felt her toes tingle. With a giggle, she said, “Hey, Belle, lets go and read the Cakes a little bedtime story.”

“But, it isn’t.” Pinkie lightly nudged Belle, silencing her . Belle then glanced to Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash as they stayed in each other’s embrace, “Oh, right. We should be reading to the little foals, shouldn’t we?”

“Yeah, and Ah need to help Daphne with her... botany,” Applejack said, winking at the two mares.

Rarity let out a giggle, “Take care you two. I think you made a wonderful choice, Fluttershy.”

“What does she mean by that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Fluttershy blushed, “I, don’t know. But, do you want to help me clean up?”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash said, shrugging. “Then maybe we could go and watch some of the eagles flying.”

“But, don’t you get bored?” Fluttershy asked.

“So what? It’s something fun to do,” Rainbow Dash said, winking at her, “with you.”

---

Titan pulled away from his go board, and turned back to the one with Celestia and Conquest. Walking to it, he took away three black stones and placed down one black stone, “I have heard it said, that the worst kind of opponent is the one you know personally. After all, if your enemy is a faceless foe, then you you do not care if you kill them or not. However, if you know their name and their family, it becomes harder to kill them doesn’t it. Suddenly that faceless foe who you kill is now a father, a mother, or a brother.”

Looking at the board, he let out a sigh, “It was easy for my generals, now they have been corrupted. They are slowly gaining a heart and starting to see how hard it is to keep on fighting. Especially when your opponents now have faces.”

---

Rep-stallion strutted down the halls of the slave quarters, a pair of headphones on his ears. He was glad to have them playing out a rock song, it helped to drown out some of the slaves’ screams as he passed them by. With his lizard-like feet leaving behind a slimy step as he walked, adding to the haunting atmosphere. Occasionally, he would hear a plea or a scream that would cause him to shudder or pause. He would be the first admit that he hated the slave quarters, the things that he had seen some of the men do was too nightmare inducing for him to forget.

As he walked by one of the prisoner’s chambers, he caught sight of two of his subordinates standing over a trembling form, “We'll, look at this,” said a pegasus mare, licking her lips, “Another pathetic Unicorpian found her way to the prison. I think it’s about time we gave her the welcome rutting.”

“How about I take the ass and you take the face, love,” said the earth pony by her side.

Rep quickly pointed the end of his scythe at their backs, “How about you both stand down and back away nicely?!”

“Rep-stallion, sir!” the mare said, saluting. “We were just-”

“Forgetting my orders? You know the law, as long as I am on watch, you are not to rape any one, am I clear?” Rep growled.

“But sir, it’s just an Unicorpian,” said the stallion, but was quickly punched in the gut.

Rep hissed, “I do not care if she is a freaking whore, you are not to rape anyone when I am around. Try this again and I will cut your groins off with a spoon and serve them to the Harpies, am I clear?”

“Yes sir!!!” they both said and ran off.

“Those guys really get on my last nerve,” Rep said, returning his scythes back into his arms. The he looked down at the fallen mare, “Hope they didn’t get too far with their-I know you!”

The light brown scorpion smiled and brushed back her unkempt mane, “And am I supposed to thank you?”

“You’re that Inquierus girl! That chick who keeps asking questions all the time,” Rep said.

“And you are Rep, are you not?” she asked, adjusting her shirt and vest before sitting against the wall.

“Guilty as charged,” Rep said with a bow.

“Why did you help me? “Inquierous asked.

“Because I don’t believe in rape,” Rep said. “I don’t like it and I think prisoners should be treated with respect. I am here to show off how badass I am, not to torture my captives. I maybe following Conquest’s orders, but that doesn’t mean I have to do everything he says.” he then sat with the mare, “So, let me ask you a question, do you have to speak like that all the time?”

Inquierus thought, and then through for a little bit more, and then giggled, “Actually, truth be told, I only talk in questions to mess with everyone’s minds. Ha ha, you see the looks on their faces when I pull that off and they are left getting so mad at me.”

As her explanation hit Rep, he smiled and shook his head, “You little troll, you.”

“Guilty!” Inquierus laughed. “But, truth be told, that’s becoming less fun as of late. As soon as we fused with Equestria, it seems that everypony has forgotten about me. They don’t even come over to my library anymore. It’s like I-”

“Don’t exist? Yeah, welcome to the club,” Res daid. “It seems to happen a lot to you Unicorpians. The moment you are not useful to Grand Ruler or serve any purpose to him in any war, you are forgotten about and thrown away like trash. It makes me sick!”

“To tell you the truth, I would’ve almost welcomed the rape, at least then I would’ve felt like someone recognized me and noticed me, even if it was for only a minute,” Inquierus said, a depressed sigh escaping her lips.

“Hey,” Rep objected, “I notice you, and I can see you.”

Inquierus blushed a little a this, “Thanks.”

“Hey,” Rep said, placing his hand behind his head and letting out a few chuckles, “I have this garden outside of the base.”

“I thought nothing grew out here in the wasteland,” Inquierus asked.

“Well, it doesn’t, but me and the gang made a little garden with some magic and some tricks,” Rep smiled. “I was kind of wondering, maybe we could take it in together? Maybe sit in the garden and watch the sunrise? Dementia isn’t really into that thing and Mysterious spends way too much time philosophizing about life and death when we spend time there.”

“I-” Inquierus hesitated for a moment, and then smiled, “would love to. On the morrow then?”

Rep smiled as he took her hand, “On the morro-”

As their hands touched, Rep’s eyes went wide as his vision was obscured by a blinding white light.

In his vision, he saw two figures sitting on a couch together and gazing into each other’s eyes. The male of the duo placed his hand onto her very visibly pregnant stomach and smiled as he looked into her eyes. Though Rep could not hear the words spoken between the couple, he could read the words on the male’s lips “I love you, marry me tonight.”

As Rep-stallion pulled away, Inquierus looked down, “Are you alright?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine, just fine. I got to go,” Rep-stallion said, leaving the room. As he ran out, he quickly bumped into Mysterious.

“And, so another falls,” Mysterious said, chuckling. “It seems that the lady has caught your eye, much like Dimentia has had been entrapped by Starla.”

Rep rubbed the side of his face where he ran into his friends, “It isn’t like that Mysterious, I’m just-”

“Being kind, friendly to her, and caring for her. It is all right, we all seem to be getting those moments. It probably won’t be long until I get close to an Unicorpian myself,” Mysterious said with a sigh. “I blame this world. It’s been opening up our hearts more and more we spend here. Do you think that is what a heart truly is? Our bonds, emotions, and memories?”

“I don’t know, I just came here to kick ass and take names,” Rep said.

“Yes, but there are times when i wonder,” Mysterious said, looking out the window, “Did you hear about Titan’s latest minion? Magus?”

“Yeah, she used to be a pony, but then he took her memories and turned her into that... thing,” Rep let out a shudder, “I hope that never happens to us.”

“Why?” Mysterious asked.

Rep turned his head to the side and growled, “Because I like who I become, I like who I am, and I love who my friends are! To think that can be so easily taken away is, scary.”

Mysterious nodded, “Indeed, but if we had a secret past, would that make us more complete?”

“I don’t know, I just hope the me now would like the me back then,” Rep chortled.

---

“Starla?” Dimentia asked, walking into Starla’s room and seeing a ladder in the middle. With a curious gaze, she looked up to see it leading to a dome, “Starla? You up there?”

Popping her head over the rim, the white unicorn nodded, “Um, yes. Care to come up?”

Nodding, Dimentia followed the ladder up to sit under a glass dome. Necx to Starla was the telescope that she had brung to her a few days ago,” Did you make this?”

“Yeah,” Starla said, smiling softly, “I wanted to use my magic for something at least. I just wanted to, you know, start to feel like a living being again.”

“And you chose stargazing?” Dimentia asked, leaning against the dome and looking at her young friend.

“Well, yeah,” Starla said, running a finger through her purple mane and twirling it in her finger, “I remember how I used to love it. I used to spend hours just laying under the stars and reading them and making up stories about them. It’s how me and Lightning first me you know, I told him a story in the stars. I kind of wished... we spent more time doing that. But instead, stuff just kept happening. He would get caught up in his duties all through the day and we barely had any time to ourselves. Shoot, it got to the point where I forgot how much happiness this brought to me. Reading these stars, they...made me feel alive for the first time in months. I remember how me and my Mom used to watch the stars together. Maybe I should’ve listened to my selfish Dad and went with this instead.”

“How was your Pop selfish? “Dimentia asked.

Starla shook her head, “He... wanted me to stay out of Starfleet. He didn’t want me to end up like my Mom and wanted to be more peaceful.”

“And is that really such a problem? He only wanted to keep you safe,” Dimentia said. “It sounds more like he just wanted you to stay alive. Let me guess... Grand Ruler told you he was selfish.”

Starla said nothing, only looking down and sighing. She let out a little sob as she said, “I just wished he was alive, so I can say I was sorry.”

Dimentia looked to Starla, and then placed a comforting hand onto her shoulder, “How about you tell me a story.”

“Me? Tell you a story?” Starla asked, her eyes widening in shock, and then with a smile said, “Sure! See, there is something weird about the stars in this dimension.”

“What?” Dimentia asked.

Starla pointed her telescope to the sky and then let her friend look at it, “Well, you see, the stars change almost every week to some other starry sky. I began to notice it about a month after I got here, but only really started to put the puzzle together right now. I think this is because every time Conquest takes over a world, he pulls in the stars from that dimension. I think it keeps it from getting boring for him.”

“I see,” Dimentia said. “But why are some of these stars different colors?”

“Oh, those are planets, and that brings me to the story I want to tell,” she said, pointing to a group of stars in a circle, “See that circle of multicolored stars?”

“Yes?” Dimentia nodded.

“Well, you see, just as there are multidimensional entities out there that represent chaos like hatred, death, and corruption, there are multiversal entities that represent harmony. These are meant to protect life and keep balance in the multiverse,” She said, and then began to point to the different stars, starting with an orange star” Honesty.”

Then she pointed to a cyan star, followed by a white star, and then a pink star, “Loyalty, Generosity, and Laughter.”

Moving next in the clockwise circle, she continued, pointing to a yellow star, a carrott orange star, a jasmine star, a grey star, a mulberry star, and a mint green star, “Kindness, Tenacity, Courage, Hope, Wisdom, and Protection.”

Then she pointed to a light blue star, “And finally Faith. These eleven were meant to protect the multiverse, but there was a tragic part of their mission.”

“What was it?” asked Dimetnia.

“They were not united. They did not know that the others existed and thus were left standing all alone. This made them weaker, and left them with a hole in their hearts that needed to be filled. But, they did not know with what, for they did not know how to communicate with each other. That is when Harmony itself gave birth to one more virtue, and unless I miss my guess, you should see it right... now!” Starla smiled as a bright lavender star began to shine in the middle of the eleven stars. “She gave birth to Friendship and with Friendship came its little sister Love. When friendship entered the picture, she brought the eleven together at last letting them meet each other together for the first time.”

“Thanks to her, she showed how each other offered protection for each other. She showed that together, weakness faded and their strengths shown brighter. Through her light, she showed how they could stand united and become almost invincible. Squabbles, arguments, and even past pains could be redeemed as long as each was together. And so with Friendship’s light, did the twelve virtues protect the multiverse.:

As Starla finished her story, Dimentia sat back and looked on in wonder, “Wow.”

“Thanks,” giggled Starla. Then her face narrowed in seriousness, “Now you tell me a story. What happened on the day Equestria fell? Tell me the whole story. You and the other trio are the only ones I can trust to give me the truth.”

“Tell you the whole story? Ok, but you aren’t going to like what you hear, but it’s all true,” Dimentia said.

Starla nodded, “Right now, after knowing that Grand Ruler might have messed with me and everything Conquest said to me, I think you are the only one capable of telling me the truth.

Dimentia nodded, “First, tell me what you remember about that day.”

“Well, it was a celebration for the coronation of Princess Twilight Sparkle, and you guys invaded. The Element Bearers tried to band together as one with the elements and zap you with the power to do something. It failed and then you enslaved them. Then we came in to liberate the planet before everything went south,” Starla said.

“And there we have a problem,” Dimentia said, pointing a finger to herself. “I remember it differently. The Element Bearers never had a chance to use the elements because they weren’t there. You guys came in after the fun was over.’

“But, that is how I remember it, or at least how Celestia told it. It was back when Grand Ruler had his heartwarming reunion with his lost love,” Starla said.

Dimentia chuckled, “Oh yeah, ‘lost love’.”

“What, it’s a heartwarming story,” Starla said.

“Yeah, if any of it were true,” Dimentia said.

“What do you mean? They met somewhere else than Princess Camp?” Starla asked, looking a little shocked.

“No, I am saying that the whole thing is a bunch of bull,” Dimentia said. “Celestia and Luna were homeschooled by their parents, King Titan of the Sky and Queen Terra of the Earth.”

“King Titan?” Starla asked.

“Yeah, same name as my boss, intersting world isn’t it?” Dimentia said. “They were then trained in the art of magic by Starswirl the Bearded when they were teenagers. So care to tell me when they had time to meet in between all of this? Heck, barring all of that, how come he made no mention of being there when the three tribes united?”

“The unification of the... well, it’s because it,” Starla then tried to find the right answer but could only squeak out, “Never happened?”

Dimentia shook her head, “Then what about Discord, Sombra, and Nightmare Moon? We are talking a period of centuries, if not millennia! How can a pony become a royal guard and stay that way for so many years and not only not age but not marry his so called ‘true love’?”

“Because... because,” Starla looked down, “I don’t know. I thought I knew but the more I think about his story, the less it makes sense. It feels like everything I have been taught is right is being destroyed in front of me.”

“Can I continue my story?” Dimentia asked.

“Y-yes,” Starla whispered.

(three years ago)

It all began when me and the boys were just lounging around the old HQ, when ‘Nightmare Moon’ appeared before us. Flying high in the sky above our heads, she bellowed, “If you wish to conquer a new world, come and follow me. I will bring you to a world full of power.”

Not having anything better to do, we decided to follow her. If I had known then the opponents we were fighting, I would’ve said no. But, she said they were weak and defenseless, and that we could win easily... we were wrong.

It was a bright and sunny day in the Crystal Empire. The ponies had gathered for a celebration in honor of the Lunar Princess’s birthday. With such a large crowd present, Luna had felt a little nervous and would occasionally look to her sister for help;however, Celestia would just smile and give her an encouraging nod. This helped eased her troubles.

As the cake was being brought out, that was when the sky began to darken, “Twilight? What’s happening.”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said, looking back at the Crystal Heart. “The Crystal Heart is ok, so the weather should be-”

She was interrupted by a shout from above, “Foals! Bow before your new Queen, Nightmare-”

“Cease your blasphemy demon!” Luna shouted with all of the might of the Canterlot Voice. “Remove your facade and reveal your true form! Stop this disgrace to my name!”

“Why I am Nightmare Moon,” Nightmare Moon said, holding her hoof to her chest.

“Silence! You cannot be Nightmare Moon for she is me!” Luna growled. “I can still feel her in my head, wishing to be unleashed, so tell me how you have taken on my form.”

“Simple, when the Elements of Harmony blasted you, it separated me from you. Then I went into an alternate dimension and became stronger,” Nightmare Moon said with a calm expression.

Luna was not impressed, “Unless you had a mad unicorn mix the blood of the most powerful unicorn with the remnants of my armor to create a reincarnation of myself, I doubt that. Now, I ask again, who are you?”

“How about you beat me and find out?” asked Nightmare Moon as she dived for Luna.

Celestia looked to Cadence as she took flight, “Cadence, take Shining Armor and protect the civilians. I’ll help Luna.”

“Yes, Celestia,” Cadence said, walking off.

Twilight was about to give commands to her friends, when Dash shouted, “Twilight, up there!”

Twilight looked up and saw Dimentia, Rep, and Mysterious hovering in mid-ari before landing, “They’re bipedal? But how? I have to ask later.”

We would’ve said something, but frankly we got distracted by the three alicorns fighting above our heads. Celestia would pelt Nightmare Moon with sun bolts from above while Luna just wailed on her with hooves and ice strikes. By the time we had focused on the battle, the six had already formed a line and stared us down. I could faintly remember Rep saying how easy it was going to be.

“Whoever you are, you can back off right now and surrender. We don’t have to do this,” Twilight said,

“Trust me, we do. We work for that girl in the sky, “ Rep-stallion said, spinning his scythe in one hand. “But hey, look at it this way, slavery ain’t that bad. So, just give up.”

I wanted to say something else, but when got a look at Twilight’s eyes, it was a little overwhelming. It was like she was deconstructing us as we were standing there, and then was taking in the abilities of her friends. If I didn’t know better, I could’ve sworn she was calculating the best way to beat us with the least amount of damage. But, we still thought we could win. After all, you Starfleet twerps are pathetic without your powers, so why not the inferior ponies?

“Hey!” Starla shouted, though a smile was on her face.

“Ok, talking is out and we are lacking the elements. Call it, Twilight!” Applejack said, pushing her hat over her eyes.

“Applejack, Rainbow Dash, take on the guy in the cloak. Pinkie, Fluttershy, fight the reptile. Rarity, follow me!” Twilight said, igniting her horn. Around her, she created a shield that teleported her and Dimentia away from the ponies. This left the four left to face down their opponents.

Applejack raced to Mysterious, “It is futile, my body is like steel, you can’t hurt me!”

“Shame,” Applejack said, ducking under Rainbow Dash as she flew straight at the pony in a cloak and delivered fifty punches into Mysterious’ gut in a second. Then the blue flew away, letting Applejack to punch hard with her right hoof, sending Mysterious flying back, “Because steel breaks.”

“AHHHH!” Mysterious let out a howl of pain as he was sent flying back from the hit.

Rep-stallion smiled as he leaned to the trembling Fluttershy and said, “Boo!”

Starla nodded, “Now this I remember. This is where Fluttershy screamed and fainted.”

“You don’t know Fluttershy,” Dimentia said.

Fluttershy then straightened up, narrowed her eyes and focused them. Rep began to back away as he could feel Fluttershy’s Stare burrow deep into his soul and make him feel like he was the worst piece of slime on the planet, “How dare you! Why do you need to come to our world and attack it? We did nothing to you and now you go and ruin our world for everypony. Why? Now, you go and apologize before I talk to your mother!”

Before Rep could apologize, Pinkie Pie knocked him out with a hammer.

Dimentia looked at Twilight with a smile. Bringing out a staff, she charged at the purple alicorn. Twilight flew above her and moved to the left. With another dodge, she moved to the right. Twilight repeated the process two more times before standing in the middle of the building. Dimentia charged, only to watch as Twilight's horn began to crackle with electricity. Surprised, the white mare looked up to see the places where Twilight had dodged to were now replaced by crystal pillars made by Rarity and her magic. Before Dimentia could get out of the way, she was electrocuted by Twilight’s chain lighting spell.

“You were taken out in three minutes?” Starla asked shocked.

Dimentia nodded, “I thought it was two myself. But this is what appens when you fight with brains.”

“But, what about Nightmare Moon?’

Nightmare Moon and Luna clashed in the sky, hoof against hoof. After a series of punches from each alicorn, Luna swiped one hoof away from her face and delivered a three hit combo that sent Nightmare Moon reeling back. As the Nightmare recoiled, she charged up an ice bolt and fired it at Luna. This bolt was melted thanks to a sun shield casted around Luna by Celestia. Before Nightmare Moon knew what happened next, she felt a scorching ray hit her in the side, followed by a flare that blinded her. When her eyesight returned, she was greeted by a hoof that knocked her out of the sky and into a roof of the building.

Nightmare Moon shook her head as she stood up, letting out a gasp as a series of fireballs and ice spikes flew down from the heavens. Backing away from the series of strikes, she took to the skies once more to glare at the two sisters. With a growl, Nightmare Moon flew at Celestia with an ice spear aimed at her heart. However, Luna flew under the nightmare queen and threw five hoof strikes into the chest and stomach. Then she flew to Nightmare Moon’s side to blast her with a white beam of ice magic.

Struggling, Nightmare Moon tried to craft a shield to reflect the ice magic back at Luna. However, Celestia used the opening to blast Nightmare Moon with a solar ray, allowing Luna to punch and hit her with an ice spear that impaled her hind leg to the ground. Using a spell to heal her leg, she growled as she looked at the two sisters, “So, it seems that I am unable to beat you when you two are together. You back up one another and keep the other safe. I’ll have to remove that advantage.”

“What do you mean?” Luna asked, before watching in horror as Celestia is enveloped in a dark blue bubble. Then before she could move to break her sister out, she could only watch helplessly as Celestia blinked out of existence, “TIA! What did you do to her?”

“I sent her far away, to a place where she would not bother us,” Nightmare Moon said, panting a little. “So now it’s just you and me.”

“Bring her back,” Luna growled, her horn becoming white from the glow of her ice magic. “Bring her back or I will force you to.”

“Then beat me, and maybe I will tell you,” smirked the nightmare as she began to fly away from the wave of cold sent her way.

Dispelling her cold wave, luna flew in front of the nightmare to punch her chest repeatedly. Letting out a gasp and howl of pain, Nightmare Moon quickly managed to cast a spell that fire an ice spike into Lina’s shoulder. Using this opening, Nightmare Moon punched Luna hard enough to send her flying across several city blocks. Before Luna could react, Nightmare Moon formed a long ice spear and sent it flying at Luna. Seeing the spear aiming at her, Luna caught it in her magic, broke it into several smaller pieces and sent them flying back into Nightmare Moon, leaving deep gashes in her body. Luna then flew at Nightmare Moon, slamming her foreleg into the nightmare’s throat and slammed her body into a rooftop, “Tell me where she is or I will rip the information from your dying dreams!” growled the lunar princess as she glared into Nightmare Moon’s eyes with a look that would kill a normal pony.

“Never!” Nightmare Moon spat out, her horn crackling with electricity. Knocking Luna into the air with a hard buck, Nightmare Moon unleashed a stream of powerful lightning that struck with such a force it would’ve killed a normal pony. For Luna, she was just left writhing in pain and agony in the sky. Using this to her advantage, Nightmare Moon took to the sky and struck at Luna with a powerful wave of ice magic that sent her opponent into the ground, making a crater where she landed and turning Luna into an ice statue.

Nightmare Moon’s laughter echoed, “Now, do you realize what you are up against?”

“Yes,” Luna spoke, moving the ice around her, keeping it close to her body like armor. “A filly playing a mare’s game,”

Before Nightmare Moon could react, Luna forged spikes on her ice armor and flew at her opponent.

“Luna had the advantage, why didn’t she win?” asked Starla.

Nightmare Moon cheated.

Nightmare Moon screamed in pain as she flew through a building and into the street below. Her body was covered in wounds, blood trailing along open cuts while her breath came in short pants. As she struggled to get up, she got a good look at Luna. While the night princess was injured in a similar fashion, it was clear that if the battle kept on that it would end in Luna’s victory. Holding up her hoof, she ordered, “Halt, stand down and tell the Element Bearers to let my men go.”

“Why should I?” Luna asked.

“Because if you don’t, I will cast my final spell that will send every foal into a deep eternal slumber. There, they be forced into slaves for the Nightmare King. Now, I am sure you could stop me before I can hit all the foals in Equestria, but what of the ones you missed?” Nightmare Moon chuckled.

Luna growled and shouted to the element bearers, “Bearers of the Elements, stand down!”

With a sad nod, the six nodded and stepped away from the prisoners. Nightmare Moon laughed wickedly as she stepped up to Luna and punched her hard in the gut, “That’s right, kneel before the queen like a good servant.”

“This should be where Celestia came to tell Grand Ruler what had happened to Equestria and then we came in to save it,” Starla said.

Actually, you missed the good part.

Nightmare Moon sat on her throne, Luna next to her in chains. Every Time the nighttime mare moved, she would feel a surge of electricity flow through her body. Occasionally, Nightmare Moon would kick Luna in the stomach, As she took a pear in her mouth, a guard came running in, “Nightmare Moon, there is a mare here to see you.”

“Send her in,” Nightmare Moon said, smiling.

Rarity stepped through the open doors of the throne room, leaving behind a rage filled Rainbow Dash as she shouted, “Rarity, you cheating no good bitch! I will kill you!”

“Oh, hush cretin,” Rarity said, brushing off Rainbow Dash with a wave of her hoof. Turning to look at Nightmare Moon, she bowed, “Nightmare Moon, I am here to offer my services to the crown.”

“Your, services?” Nightmare Moon asked. “And what services would that be, and why betray your friends?”

“I do not see it as betrayal, as knowing who the winning side is. I would rather stand with a mare who is going to win, rather than a bunch of uncouth losers,” Rarity said. Then taking a few more steps, she smiled, “as for my services, why several. I can be a shrewd diplomat for the other countries who might object to your eternal night, and I can help with your palace. Why, take this throne room for instance, it is beautiful.”

“Yes, I might put it in when we march on Canterlot,” Nightmare Moon said.

“Indeed, you might, but you might consider doing something about the right side of the throne,” Rarity said, her horn glowing softly.

“What about it?” Nightmare Moon said.

Rarity shook her head, “Well, your right side seems to be the most vulnerable. I would definitely guard that side the most.”

“Again, why?” Nightmare Moon said.

“Because that is where your soul gem is,” Twilight Sparkle said, teleporting into the room and pulling the gem out with her magic. Holding it up, she took flight before Nightmare Moon could strike at her.

“You!” Nightmare Moon growled, “Tricked me!”

“Well, of course. I would never betray my friends,” Rarity said. “I was just here to use my gem finding spell to hunt for your soul gem.”

Nightmare Moon growled as she looked to Twilight, “And you, how did you escape? I had a horn ring on you!”

“Oh that,” Twilight giggled, “I figured out how to break out of those the day I became an alicorn. I decided that I should try and help the royal guard prepare to hold me in case I went rouge so I took the horn rings that they used on unicorns and tested their magical limits. It took me about five days to figure out what those limits were. Now, one question before I break this, spirit, who sent you?”

“How did you-”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Evil spirit taking Nightmare Moon’s form? Wanting to overthrow Celestia? You are some sort of spirit sent from somepony to open us up for invasion. Now who sent you?”

“Go to Tartarus,” Nightmare Moon said, flying at Twilight.

“Not today,” she said, breaking the gem and destroying the spirit.

Starla had a confused look on her face, “But, then this is where we should be coming into the picture.”

You did, after we had run from the empire. See, when we saw Nightmare Moon fall, we did the only smart thing we could think of. We ran away before they could catch us. That was when we saw you.

Rep-Stallion kicked the ground, a sneer on his face, “Easy pickings she said, they are wimps she said, we would have an easy victory because they know nothing of battle. Well, look at us now! We’re stuck here with no way back, and deep into enemy territory.”

“Indeed, it seems that our battles with Starfleet have left us ill prepared for a battle with ponies who have faced off against true evil,” Mysterious said, sitting on a rock and leaning back to look up at the skies.

“Yeah, and I kind of want to go back. At least with them I felt like I had a fair fight,” Rep sighed. Tracing his finger in the snow, he added, “I’m also cold.”

Dimentia walked to Rep and took out a cloak. Gently she placed it over his shoulders and hugged him, “Here, you need this.”

“But won’t you-”

“You’re part reptile, your cold blood is bad in this kind of weather,” Dimentia said, a soft smile gracing her lips. Then she looked back to the Empire in the distance, its light shining ever brighter, “I hate to say it, but maybe we should head back.”

“Are you crazy?” Rep said.

“Well, maybe if we told them that we aren’t native here they will show leniency and take us home,” Dimentia said, looking to Mysterious.

Mysterious nodded, folding his arms, “She is right. We can’t teleport home because we don’t know this star system. If we try a teleport spell here and now... we might end up in a star, or worse a black hole.”

Rep shuddered, “Ok, you guys win. Let’s go.”

As Rep said this, a black portal opened behind them. When the three turned, they saw seven figures standing within. When the portal closed, the light revealed themselves to be Starfleet, “S-Starfleet? You found us?” asked Dimentia.

Lightning frowned, a red glint in his eyes that was not there before, “You will release your hold on the Equestrians.”

“Hold? What are you talking about?” Rep asked.

“Look at all of the torture they are performing on the slaves, horrible,” Starla said, her red eyes blazing bright.

The only one of the seven who lacked red eyes, was Rhymey, who just snarled, “
And for what you have done to Fluttershy
You must die!”

“What? We’re freezing to death and you think that we are-” Rep could barely get a word our as he watched their magic flare.

“Look at them, they are fusing into one, we must destroy them!” Lightning said, and then they charged at them.

(Present Day)

“And that’s all I can remember. Kind of hard to remember anything when you are dead,” Dimentia said. “Because that was when you guys killed us, rather violently by the way. I had to watch as they died in front of me.”

“B-but, I don’t remember that. I remember you fusing into a monster, and I remember seeing Equestria enslaved. I don’t remember killing you like that,” Starla said with a horrified look her in eyes.

Dimentia pulled down her shirt, showing a wound in her chest, “This was where you stabbed me in the heart when I begged for you to spare my friends. I have to admit, it hurt.”

“But, why? Why don’t I remember any of this? Why are my memories so different from before?” asked Starla, tear brimming in her eyes.

“My guess, Grand Ruler,” Dimentia said. “He decided to brainwash you with some false memories to make your fight with us easier. Probably not the first time either. Remember when we first fought?”

“O-of course,” Starla said.

“Who was there?” Dimentia asked

“Me, Lightning, Buddy, Rhymey, and Artie,’ Starlasaid.

“And?” Dimetnia asked, “Forgetting someone?”

“Oh, and Krysta,” Starla said.

Dimentia shook her head and then added, “And Brain?”

“Oh, Brain, how could I forget,” Starla then opened her eyes in shock. “How could I forget him? He helped us so much, and I... forgot him. I don’t even remember him being there at all. But, he was there, I know he was. He helped us so much and then he-”

“Disappeared and suddenly your fight with us is now missing one person,” Dimentia said. “Grand Ruler probably didn’t like the way the events happened and decided to make some rearrangements.”

“But, why would he do this to us, why would he mess with our memories? Why would he have us so savagely kill you?” Starla asked.

“Control,” Dimentia said. “It’s easier to control you when you think that you are fighting for a righteous cause. Don't have to worry about anybody’s lives if you are fighting for the greater good. That way, you won’t have any regrets when you kill. I wouldn’t be surprised if you had committed genocide in his name.”

Sarla then shuddered, and some tears fell down her cheeks, “Then, then what happened to Equestria? How did it blow up?”

“Don’t know, I was dead by that time. So I can’t really tell you what happened to the world,” Dimentia said, frowning.

Tears began to roll down her cheeks as Starla sniffled, “Grand Ruler, my own ideals, my friendships, it’s like everything is a lie.”

“I am sorry to tell you this, kid,” Dimentia said, walking over and giving Starla a hug. “But, if you want to believe something, believe this... I will always be there for you.”

After Dimentia broke the embrace, Starla’s eyes narrowed and she said, “Wait!”

“What?” Dimentia asked looking over her shoulder as Starla looked on with pleading eyes.

“Train me!” Starla said. “Train me to be like you and the other Equestrians! I don’t want to be mind raped or raped any more. I don’t want to be some sort of damsel waiting for Lightning! I want to be strong, I want to be powerful!”

“You still won’t beat Conquest,” Dimentia said.

Stalra shook her head, “I-I don’t care! I just to have the satisfaction that I hurt him at least once. I just wasn to be able to file in his face that I can hurt him.”

“Then We can do business,” Dimentia said.

---

Starla walked into the gym, a serious and determined look on her face. With a slow walk, she allowed time for her mind to see different images, A father she once thought to be weak, was now changed to being a father who just wanted to keep his daughter safe. A ruler she believed to be kind and gentle was now a monster, and a lover she believed in, now seemed useless. Closing her eyes, she let those thoughts flow through her head before taking a deep breath and opening the doors to the gym.

Dimentia, Rep-stallion, and Mysterious each stood in front of her. The trio looked at each other with a calm smile before turning to look at Starla as if she was fresh meat. At this look, it first made Starla back up a little in fear, but a bump from behind made her keep going. With a look behind her, she believed she saw Buddy and her father helping her to go on. Shaking her head, she walked toward Dimentia. The white unicorn waved her hand at Starla, beckoning her to come at her. Starla threw a punch at Dimentia, and in a second was quickly thrown to the ground.

After an hour of sparring with Dimentia, her next partner was Rep-stallion. Rep motioned for her to bring out her bow, but as she charged magic for the spell, he hit her. Shaking his head, he made her try again and again, “Look, hun. The point of this training is to show that you don’t need to shout your spell for it to work. You just need to concentrate and move a little.”

“Like this?” Starla asked, swerving back and forth.

“That’s it,” Rep-stallion said.

For an hour, the two trained, making her focus not just on weapons, but how to be effective with them. She began to learn all of the ins and out of her bow and how to become a better archer than she was.

Her last partner was Mysterious. And he stood back to reveal a chess board. Nodding, he sat down in front of it, “Strategy.”

“Oh, I can handle that. Where’s the hopscotch table?” Starla asked, only to elicit a groan from the trio.

“Your leader’s judgment when it comes to strategy leaves much to be desired,” Mysterious said, sitting her down.

Starla gulped and began to play. Though it took her a while to learn the game, within the hour, she could at least last a little while agains Mysterious.

And so it went on, a week passed by for her and she began to trina in earnest. Every chance she got, she would spend a little time with the trio, learning to fight and get stronger. It was not an easy road for her, especially when Conquest would visit upon her and force her to endure a nightmare of hell. These were the moments when she would wake up in tears and pray that she would make it through the night. However, the trio would always be there with a warm hug, or a kind word to help her get through her pain.

And it was not just the physicals that she improved upon, she also worked on something else that was lacking. One evening, before she was to let Conquest into her room, she walked to a meeting of the slaves, “Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Inquirous?” Starla asked, and quickly began to cry as shrugged her friend ,”I am so glad to see you! I am sorry that-”

“It is all right. The Starla I see before me is the one I want to start a friendship with. Now, I ask again, are you sure?” asked Dimentia.

“Yes, They need this,” Starla then muttered under her breath, “I need this.”

As she stepped into the hall, she was greeted with calls of “Look it’s Lightning’s whore.’

“Conquest’s toy,” shouted a mare.

One minotaur growled, “You should burn,”

Starla gulped and then shook her head, trying to calm all of her nerves, “I know you all hate me. I know you despise me and wish that Conquest would do more when he rapes me, but I want to tell you to not lose hope. The bearers will come and save us.”

“The Bearers? Those wimps?” called out an Unicorpian, massaging the spot where his wings were torn asunder.”They are in the same boat we are.”

“They’re not wimps,” Starla said. “I thought we of Starfleet faced true evil, but I was wrong. I thought we were strong and powerful because we faced real foes, but it was all a childish dream. Real villains aren't the ones who sit in a dimension while waiting for their next move while sending out little monsters. Real evil is discreet and manipulative. Real evil is right now living above us, and...” she breathed slowly, a snarl on her face, “Living in Canterlot at this moment. But that’s why I have hope, and you should to! The Bearers may have lost a lot, may have been through hell, but they will fight for us because it is the right thing to do.”

As she heard some of the muttering and the rumblings of the slaves, Starla sat down, “This is why I am here to tell you a story. You don’t have to listen, but I hope my story will bring you a little hope and peace.”

As she saw none of the ponies listening to her, she began her story anyway, “ In olden times, a mother declared her daughter to be the most beautiful being in the world. This angered the gods and so, they ordered the daughter to be sacrificed to the sea monster. Just when all seemed lost for the young mare, that was when a brave pegasus flew down from the heavens to turn the monster into stone with the head of a gorgon. He then told the gods that if they tried again, he would find a way to beat them. Fearing the hero’s heart, they put the princess into the stars as a sign of peace. This is why we have the Andromeda constellation.”

Looking up, she saw how the ponies mostly ignored her. Sighing, she turned around, only to feel a stallion’s hand on her shoulder, “Hey, got another one of those?”

“Sotires? Sure, got several,” Starla said.

“Could you tell more? It didn’t fill me up with hope, but it did help lighten my mood, and I think we could all use something to take our mind off of the hell,” the stallion said, before holding out his hand, “Blaze Blue.’

“Starla, and thank you,” Starla said.

Blaze called out, “Hey, get some of the rations! We’re having story time!”

Rep smiled, “And so, our lady has found a way to be a hero. Congratulations kid.”

“Is she right? That the bearers will save us?” Inquirous asked.

“Hey, just you watch. One day, they will all be coming in here and freeing every slave here. Then they are gonna kick the boss’s ass and then pardon the generals,” Rep said, smirking. “Now, to celebrate their early victory, I say we dance!”

“But there is no music,” Inquierus said, being taken into Rep-stallions’ arms.

“Then let’s make our own. Shake shake shake senora, shake your body line!” said Rep, dancing with Inquious.

---

“Do you know why I prefer Go over chess?” asked Titan as he placed a new white piece onto Celestia’s board and then began to play with Luna’s, “Because Chess is very, restrictive in its rules. You have role assigned to pieces, certain pieces can only move once in awhile, and everything is black and white. We often think of Chess as being a good symbol of war, but war is not a chess game. A knight can easily become a bishop, a king can become a queen, rooks can easily turn on each other, and so on and so on. Chess neglects the importance of chaos in the role of war for an easy summary.”

“Go is different. In Go, you can start where you want, and though there are only two colors, it is rarely black and white. Places and people you once thought were safe are taken from you and turned on you. You can find yourself winning and then you lose a vital battle zone and poof, your game is over. That is why I love Go, because war is much more like a good game of Go. Now, lets see how Luna plays her game...

“Trixie’s Amazing Alliance!” Trixie shouted with her arms out.

Ditzy shook her head, “No, too egotistical,”

“Trixie’s Magnificent Magicians!” Trixie shouted.

“We aren’t all magicians, though, “Cheerilee said.

“Trixie and her Amazing Friends!” Trixie shouted.

Ditzy cocked her head,”But, you’ve already used amazing!”

Raindrops gave a shrug “How about the Rolling Storms?”

“What are you doing?” asked Spark as she stepped out from the next room.

Trixie looked to Spark and smiled, “We are trying to figure out what to call our little rebellion faction. When we make our big attack, we need to call ourselves something other than the Rebellion.”

Spark shook her head, and then said, “How about the Umbra Circle?”

“The what?” Ditzy asked.

“Umbra, it means shadow in Old Pegasi,” Spark said. “So, we are a circle of shadows. We strike from within and do what we need to do. It fits.”

“Trixie likes it,” Trixie said with a smirk, “Though, we should put some of Trixie’s suggestions under consideration.”

Spark shook her head, “I came here to tell you that Luna and I are ready to discuss the plan for tomorrow. We’ll be waiting in the war room.”

As they all got up, Ditzy took flight, “I’ll go and talk to Carrot Top.” she said, flying out of the dining room and to the upstairs. As she flew through the mansion, she began to think about how Luna gave it to them and told them of the spells that she had placed on it to hide it from all who would come into Whitetail Woods. There was a small chuckle that came to her lips as she wondered how surprised everyone in Grand Ruler’s regime would be to know that the resistance were in the middle of Whitetail Woods, under their nose.

In a manner of minutes, she had reached Carrot Top’s room, Opening the door, Ditzy had to step back from the combination of odors that wafted from within, “Carrot?”

“Oh, do be careful stepping in,” Carrot Top said, snipping a tea leaf, “I am working on some flowers from Neighpon and they are kind of fragrant.”

“Wow,” Ditzy said, stepping in carefully into the room. Her misplaced eyes began to swirl around in wonder as she looked at the various plants and vines that littered the room. “Are you working on another bomb?”

“Gas, actually,” Carrot Top said, turning from her seat. “I was trying to see which herb could work to make a powerful sleep gas. Or even a strong hallucinogen, just a little something to help out.”

Ditzy stepped in, taking a look at the potions, “You have been doing that a lot lately.”

“I-I have to,” Carrot said, putting down her clippers and sighing. “I don’t know how else I can help. It’s not like back home where I could always help with the farmers and other ponies. Here, I am just the chemical mare, only giving advice and using potions for you.”

“Are you regretting joining?” Ditzy asked, looking at Carrot Top with a soft smile.

“N-no, not at all. We are fighting for our kingdom, what better cause can we be called for,” Carrot said shaking her head. “It’s just that, Raindrops has her strength, Lyra is good at all that fancy tech they have, Cheerilee’s streetwise, and Trixie is almost an alicorn when it comes to illusions. Me? I just got lucky that I can still use my knowledge as a gardener for some of my plants.

Ditzy pulled her old friend into a hug, “Hey, that is not true. Luna picked you because she believed in your talents. I bet you just need a chance to prove how great you can be..”

“And you know this how?” Carrot Top asked.

Ditzy smiled, “It’s one of those things that I always tell myself when I am feeling down. It helps to keep me smiling!”

Carrot Top let out a smile and hugged Ditzy back, “Maybe you’re right.”

“I am, trust me,” Ditzy said standing up and walking to the door, “Now come on, the meeting’s starting.”

Carrot Top modded and followed Ditzy out of the door and down the stairs. After a few minutes of walking, they found themselves in the meeting room. Taking their seats, they watched as Luna and Spark walked in front of a wide screen, “My faithful subjects, thanks in part to some information imparted by Discord and some information given by a source close to them, we have found something that can help severely damage Starfleet. Spark?”

The purple unicorn nodded and clicked on a clicker, producing an image of a large planet. The planet itself looked like a barren ice world, without any clouds to obscure its surface, “This is a remote unnamed prison planet located far in the outer rim of the galaxy. It is far from its sun, which explains why it looks so cold right now and resembles a giant ice ball.”

“What is so special about this prison planet?” Trixie asked.

“Our informant revealed to us that it is the central prison planet for all of Starfleet. The worst of the worst criminals are usually sent there for incarceration and,” Spark clicked the button to reveal a large computer, “It’s the home for the central prisoner database.There, they have the data and conviction of every single pony that has ever been put on trial since Starfleet’s founding.”

“And how does this help us?” Raindrops asked.

Spark smiled, “After spending time running through the numbers, I discovered that with all of its tech and abilities, Starfleet has a high possibility of failure when it comes to its convictions. At least two quarters of the trials this year alone have been mistrials or wrongful convictions. If we can get the data that is stored in this database and expose it to the world, then it will show just how many people have been wrongfully convicted in the past thousand years. This will force Starfleet to release all of the prisoners and give them fair trials. This will end up making Grand Ruler look bad and damage Starfleet's reputation as a peacekeeping force.”

“There is also one additional benefit,” Luna commented. “Conquest has bragged that some of his forces are prisoners that he broke out of various prisons. This was confirmed by some of the soldiers we have captured. If we end up forcing Starfleet to free these prisoners, we end up wiping out one-third of Conquest’s supply of soldiers. It won’t be much, but it will make things a little more favorable for our side.”

“So, how will we get there?” Raindrops asked, looking at the screen.

“In two days, they are going to bring a small group of prisoners to a ship that will take them to the planet. One of us will be on it,” Spark said, showing the picture of the prison ship. “I am going to give the pony we send a special talisman that will teleport the rest of the team to the prison. Then you are to sneak in, find the data, break our little trojan out, and then teleport home.”

“So who is going to be our-” Ditzy began, but was interrupted by a shout from Carrot Top.

“I’ll do it!” said the farm pony. “Of all of us, I have the least to lose. Most of my family is dead, so even if they find out my real name they can’t go after them. I don’t have that much that makes me unique and they won’t be expecting me. I am a perfect choice.”

Lyra put her hoof onto Carrot Top’s shoulder, “You will be stuck on a barren world for a few hours surrounded by criminals. Are you you can take it?”

“Trust me, she can,” Ditzy said, smiling at Carrot top, “Can’t you?”

Spark looked at Carrot, “Ok, if she is sure. Come with me, I’ll give you your equipment.”

---

Carrot Top kept her head down as she was led through the hallway and into the courtroom. Her vibrant green mane was doing well to keep her face partially obscured from the public eye, “Why did I agree to have my mane dyed green again? Just because I did it one time just to see if it looked good on me. I only stopped because Dinky said it looked silly.” Turning her head upwards to look at the approaching stand, she sighed and mentally prepared herself for the trial.

“Golden Harvest,you stand accused of plotting to rebel against the state, assassinating the Grand Ruler, and for kidnapping the children,” the judge said, looking down at the young mare. “How do you plead?”

“Not guilty! I would never plan on rebelling against the state, and I love our ruler. This whole court is a mockery of justice!!!” Carrot said, changing her voice a little.

The judge banged his gavel, “You’ll keep quiet or you will be held in contempt!”

“I have nothing but contempt for this court,” Carrot Top said, spitting on the ground.

“Now, we have evidence that you were making plans. Several members of Starfleet heard you,” the judge continued. “And we found these plans upon a thorough search of your bedroom. But, since we believe in a fair and just trial, we will use this memory device on you.”

“No please, not that!” yelled Carrot Top as the two probes were placed on the front part of her head. After a few moments, a screen appeared before the assembled ponies.

One of the prosecutors stepped forward, drinking a cup of coffee and grinning, “As you can see,” he said, narrowing his eyes under the red visor, “Here she is talking to herself about how she plans to commit the crime. And here she is drawing the plans, just as the witnesses said she was.”

“That’s n-not true, that isn’t even what I am saying in that video,” Carrot Top objected, even though she knew it was useless.

“Do you deny your own memories? We see it right there on the screen, it comes from your own mind so it must be true,” the stallion chuckled.

“B-but, you aren’t playing any audio from the footage and you-”

“Miss Harvest, Gadot is one of the foremost prosecutors in Starfleet. He is an expert on reading memories from the footage and knows what he is talking about,” The judge said.

Carrot opened her eyes wide and waved her arms, “You are just showing me the memories and making me follow along with your narrative, that is leading!!!”

“My dear, the state is never wrong,” the judge said, banging his gavel, “life-time imprisonment. Send her to the central prison planet.”

“Perfect.”

---

The ride on the spaceship that would lead her to the planet was a very boring one. Unlike a train where there were comfortable seats to ride on, the prisoners were all chained to very uncomfortable seats, with their hands chained in between their legs. There was also no windows for the prisoners to look out, “Not that there is much to look at,” Carrot Top thought to herself, “I wonder how many worlds are out there, under Starfleet’s ‘protection’. I wonder how many of them are actually afraid right now to speak out. I wish I could help...”

The word help began to take her back to several months ago, back when she made the decision that changed her life...

Carrot Top wiped the sweat from her brow as she laid back from her work. Her eyes looked over the small carrot farm that she had owned. It was small compared to the Apple’s next door, but it was hers. There was a faint trace of a smile while she looked at her farm and the small town beyond, “You seem troubled,” a voice said, handing Carrot a towel.

Carrot did not see who handed her the cloth and began to wipe the sweat down, “Just thinking, about what has become of my home.”

“Explain,” the mare said, sitting along Carrot Top.

Carrot Top sighed, “Ever since Starfleet came into being, everypony has been forced into lives they don’t want. Everypony only does what is necessary to their job and have to exercise to be fit even if you can’t do that without hurting yourself. It’s like slowly our freedoms are being taken away from us and I can’t do anything to help them. Did you know they are limiting what we can grow now? Only what your cutie mark says you can grow,” she let out a growl, “Some of us can’t do that! Do you know how often I have had to try and support some of the other farms lately just to make sure they can get through the day?”

“Yes, I do, which is why I have come,” the mare said, standing up to her full height.

When Carrot Top turned to look at the source of the voice, her eyes went wide and she immediately bowed,” P-Princess Luna!”

“At ease,” Luna said, holding up her hand. “We are not here as royalty, we are here for something more.”

“And that is?” Carrot Top asked.

“I am gathering a team together, of ponies who want to get my sister back on the throne proper and to oust the monster that current;y is in her seat,” Luna said. “Yours was on a list of particular ponies that I have been keeping an eye on for some time.

“Me? But I am just a farmer, what can I do to help?I am not a warrior” Carrot top asked.

Luna shook her head, and then placed her hand on Carrot’s bicep, “ for this job, I require not strength if muscle, but that of heart and mind.”

“but, just how many ponies did you pick for this?” Carrot asked.

“I already have two on our team,” Luna said with a smile. “And in the end, I plan to have a team of seven.”

“Only seven ponies on this team of yours? And you expect that to be enough to change the world?” Carrot Top asked incredulously.

“Why not? It was only six that was able to defeat the darkness, and those same six were the ones who stopped chaos.” Luna said with a smile, “You do not have to choose now, but know that one day, I may call upon you.”

“And what if I refuse?” Carrot asked.

“J feel as though you will not” Luna said with a smile.

Carrot Top was taken out of her thoughts as the ship landed with a jostling thud. Looking up, Carrot Top watched as she was pulled to her feet by the guards and led outside by the cuffs. Led outside, Carrot Top had a chance to admire the sheer size of the prison. This examination was quickly stopped by a shout from The warden, “All right listen up! My name is Warden Steel Balls. The first one of you butt munchers that makes fun of my name will spend time out in isolation!”

With a grunt and a stomp, the warden continued, her blue and white suit barely hiding her red coat, “Now, this here is the last home you ever know. This is the last place you will ever see. Escape is impossible, and even if you could, the gravity outside is enough to crush you into a stain. That is, if the sub-zero cold does not kill you first. Once we enter the facility, I will go over the rules. Obey them or you will be spending time in the ice pits. Is that under-”

“I can’t do it!” Carrot Top screamed, twisting and writhing out of the grip of the guards, pushing her way to the wall, “I need to go! I don’t belong-AHHHHH!”

The warden smiled as the metal balls floated from Carott’s back and into her waiting hand. Steel gave a wiff of confidence as she brushed her hand passed her orange mane, “This is also why I am known as Steel Balls. If I think you are a danger to my prison and the system I have set up, then I will send out my balls, Crack and Smack at such a speed, it will put a hole into your brain,” turning her red eyes to Carrot, she growled, “And who are you coward?”

“G-Golden Harvest,” moaned Carrot, trying to stand in spite of the pain in her back.

“Well, little Goldie. It seems you wound up in the wrong hell. If Cerisse Wonder were here, the little idiot would be a little nicer,” Steel leaned in so close to Carrot that the farmer could feel the hot breath emanating from Steel’s mouth, “I am not nice.”

“That much is obvious,” muttered Carrot as she was led into the prison, no one noticing the small slip of paper that was on the wall.

“There’s the signal!” Spark said, feeling the magic within the paper, looking to the five in front of her. “All you stand in that circle and I’ll do the rest.” holding out her hands to the side, the purple unicorn made her hands glow bright purple.

“This isn’t going to hurt, is it?” Ditzy asked, just as she and the others vanished in a blink of an eye.

The paper on the side of the wall glowed brightly before releasing a blast of magical energy, depositing the five mars in a heap. As Trixie struggled to get up, holding her hand over her mouth, “Ugh, Trixie feels sick.”

“Oh Celestia, I’m blind,” Lyra shouted, falling back against the wall of the prison.

Raindrops quickly looked to her wings, “Why can’t I feel my wings?”

“A little complication of long range teleportation with a scroll,” Spark said through a crackling comm. “The symptoms will go away shortly. My apologies but this was the quietest way I could do it.”

“Remind Trixie to kill her,” Trixie grumbled as she shook her head.

Cheerilee said nothing, walking to the keypad that was on the side of the door, “Now, the informant said that the code is SM1963.”

“Yes, and after that, you are on your own,” Spark said. “Your mission is to find the central database, free Carrot Top and then make it home.”

“Right, just leave it to us,” Trixie said with an air of confidence as they walked through the front doors

Cheerilee looked at the entryway and saw two guards. Nodding to her friends, she began to saunter over to the two stallions,”Hey boys,: she said huskily, a sultry smile on her face. “How about one of you come on over and show a cute mare in heat a good time?”

One of the stallions chuckled, not seeing Trixie and the others slink away under invisibility, “I would love too, ma’am, but I don't think my husband over here would like it.”

His partner laughed,”I don't know luv, she is a looker.”

“But hunny, she doesn't have your string chin,” the other stallion laughed, kissing his husband on the lips.

“Oh, I'm so sorry I didn't know,” Cheerilee said, a deep shade of red crossing her face.

“It's ok, we try not to talk about it because of... you know,” the guard said with a deep sigh. “So why are you here miss?”

“Well, you see,” Cheerilee said, “I am a student teacher who is helping organize a field trip...”

As Cheerilee began to schmooze with the guards, Trixie and the others made their way to the locked door. Running a finger along the lock, the magician chuckled, “Hm, such a basic lock, and here Trixie thought they were an advanced race of ponies.” with a chuckle, she pulled off her hat and reached in, pulling out a set of keys and lock picks.

“Whats with all of the keys?” Raindrops asked.

Trixie smiled with an air of bragging, “When you are an expert magician such as myself, you tend to hold onto a bunch of keys and lockpicks to make sure you can get out of any trap! It’s rule four of being a stage magician.”

“Thank goodness she never turned into a thief,” Lyra said as Trixie unlocked the door.

“Not nearly as exciting as being a magician, trust Trixie,” Trixie chuckled as she opened the door and walked in with the others following. As they stepped into the hallway, Trixie looked to her friends, “Ok, Lyra, Raindrops, you find the main security hub. Get the information on where the main central data hub is and then tell me and Ditzy.” Turning her head to look at Ditzy, Trixie then ordered, “Ditzy, you and Trixie make our way through the prison and take out who we can. This will help make our exit easier.”

Lyra looked around as she and Raindrops ran off, “I hope Carrot Top is ok.”

---

“So, what are you in for?” asked a lanky stallion, pushing up on his glasses.

Carrot Top sighed, “ Was falsely accused of a crime I didn’t commit.”

The stallion scoffed, “Join the club. Over sixty percent of the prisoners here are here because they were falsely accused of some crime that they didn’t do.”

“S-sixty!?” gasped Carrot. “You mean there’s hardly any real criminals here?”

“Oh, they are here. You can tell who they are by their brand. Thieves are branded by their hands being burnt, murderers have a brand on their hearts, and you don’t want to know where they brand the rapists,” he said, crossing his legs in sympathy.

Carrot Top sweated and crossed her legs the same way, “So, um, why did you wind up here?”

“Crime of passion,” said the stallion, looking down at his bowl.

“What?” Carrot asked, tapping behind her ear. He mind flashing back to what had happened two nights previous.

“And here, put this on your ear,” Spark said, clipping an ear ring onto Carrot’s ear lobe.

“Um, thanks but earrings don’t really suit me,” said Carrot.

Spark shook her head, “It isn’t a normal earring. I enchanted it with an audio visual recording device. Tap it and it will record everything that a person says into that gem. It can take down about five hours of footage.”

“Ok, but why?” Carrot asked.

“It isn’t enough that we give the press the information on the trias, we need testimonials from the prisoners,” Spark said.

“But, won’t they see the earring?” asked Ditzy.

“Not with Trixie’s spell,” Trixie said. “Their visors can detect things based off of DNA and magical signatures, but a simple reflection of light and viola! Gone is earring.”

With the earring on, Carrot Top began to listen to the stallion’s story, “My wife, Celestia rest her soul, was one of the most beautiful mares I had ever met. We got married and had planned to spend the rest of our lives together. I just didn’t count on my best friend. He was jealous, insanely so. He figured the best way to make sure no one could have my wife was if he...”

“Oh no,” Carrot Top gasped.

“One night, while me and the wife were asleep, he stepped into our bedroom and killed her. I,” the stallion put his face into his hand and began to sob a little “When I woke up, I was covered in my wife’s blood, the knife was in my hand, and Starfleet was watching me! They arrested me on the spot and sent me to trial. Of course, this being United Equestria a guilty verdict was quickly struck. After all, Starfleet doesn’t go for the trial by jury. All you need is some witnesses and some visors and boom, you are guilty.”

“What about lie detection?” asked Carrot.

The stallion scoffed, “If they think you are lying, but they saw me with the knife and had witnesses that saw me. All paid off by my former friend mind you. They didn’t even look at the knife to see for fingerprints.”

As Carrot Top shook her head, a mare with a light green mane sighed, “You think his story is bad, listen to mine. I am a mother of two, and I thought I was liked in the town I had lived in, but I was wrong. Somepony decided that it was time to send me away, so they claimed that I...I...”

“What?” asked Carrot Top.

The mare slammed her fist against the lunch table, “That I raped my kids! I would never sexually abuse my children. I could never touch them, but the rumors began and started to spread and soon enough, Starfleet was called in. I pleaded my case and they used a lie detector to see I wasn’t lying.”

‘Then how did you wind-”

“They used that Celestia forsaken memory thing on me!” the mare shouted. “Of course, by this time the lies and rumors had affected me so much that I started to believe in it and when they put that memory thing to me, my memories started to get mixed with the les. When they played events for me, it looked like I was touching them inappropriately when all I did was hug and cuddle them. They showed an image of me in bed with one of them, but all I did was try and comfort him when he had a bad nightmare after his dad died! So is it wrong I showed compassion for my son?”

“No, it isn’t,” Carrot Top said, rubbing the mares arm. “And I promise you, somehow...I will make t all right.”

---

Lyra looked up at the air vent and then to the doorway that lead to the central security room, “They really don’t mess around, do they?”

“It’s a security room,” Raindrops said, looking at the two guards. “I think they want it protected.”

“Yeah, and now we have to go through the vent. Think you can pull it off?” Lyra asked.

With a quick nod, Raindrops flew to the vent grate and began to pull it off. After several minutes of pulling and struggling, she ripped the grate off and set it down on the ground,” There you are.”

“How are you-”

“Earth pony grandparents,” shrugged Raindrops, “I inherited a lot of earth pony magic that way. It’s why I am not really that fast of a flyer. Heck, I only entered the Wonderbolts Academy just to impress the little brother.”

Lyra shook her head in shock and then jumped up to get inside the vent, “Ugh, it's really tight in here. Why can’t this be like in the books, with nice and wide vents.”

“You read that stuff?” asked Raindrops, putting her finger to her ear to activate the communicator.

“Yeah! Daring is my hero, always has been. It’s why, ugh, I got into cryptozoology and why I studied up on Starfleet’s tech. For all of their boasting and bragging, their otherworldly computers and the like is just plain awesome to look at.” Lyra said, squeezing through the vents slowly inch by inch. When she made it to the next great, she softly opened it and looked down at the three guards. Reaching into her pants, she pulled out he lyre and began to strum a few chords.

Hush my guards
Now it’s time to sleep

Close your eyes
And sleep so deep

No more
Fear
Worry,
Or trouble

Just a restful sleep.

“Hmm,” Lyra said, watching as the guards fell asleep to her lullaby, “Not my best work, but it’ll do.” with a smile, the bard pulled herself out of the vent and crawled to the computer monitors. Cracking her knuckles, she began to type furiously onto the keyboard, “Let’s see, now what was that code again?”

Before Lyra could think of it, she heard the doors behind her slam open. Turning around, she saw the two guards from outside, quickly falling over unconscious. In the doorway, rubbing her hands was Raindrops, “Yeah, sorry, but they looked like they were coming in and finding you.”

“Not exactly stealthy,” snarked Lyra.

“Hey, I don’t do stealth. I do the muscle,” Raindrops said, leaning against the doorframe.

Lyra shook her head, “Just keep an eye out for guards. I will hack into this system. Now, let’s see, what was the master code again? Oh yeah,” Lyra said, quickly tapping on the keyboard, “Friendship is Pathetic. Not subtle are they?” Now lets see,”

Before her golden eyes, Lyra watched at the computer began to show the map of the facility, guard quarters and cells. After inputting a few search keywords, she ran her mint green finger along the screen until she had seen the central database, “Found it, it’s on the basement level right beneath us. And, if I am right, Trixie and Ditzy are close to the elevator.”

“That’s nice and all, but I bet that thing will have alarms and detectors that will awaken the entire facility,” Raindrops said.

“I can turn off those alarms and, give me a few moments, I can get those guards off of their backs,” Lyra said, and then turned around to see Raindrops standing over the bodies of four more guards. :”What did you-”

Raindrops shrugged, “I did what you said, I kept an eye out for guards.”

“I meant, warn me about them so we can hide, not so you can put them to sleep!” Lyra reprimanded.

“Well, guess we don’t have to worry about hiding now do we?” Raindrops chuckled, brushing aside her light blue mane.

Lyra frowned at the jasmine colored pegasus before rolling her eyes and going back to the keyboard, “Trixie, there is an elevator two halls away. Go to it, that is where the central data hub lies.”

---

“Got it,” Trixie said, about to make a move down the hallway, but was stopped by a grey wing.

“Hold it,” Ditzy said, closing her eyes and breathing slow, “There are three guards coming towards us, take them out.first.”

Trixie let out a shrug and began to ignite her horn, causing her hands to glow with a light purple magic. Holding out her hands, she began to conjure a spell that began to course through the hallway. After a few minutes, the two could hear the sounds of guards moaning and then fainting, “How did you know?” Trixie asked, walking through the hallway and dispelling the illusion.

“Air currents, it’s my special talent,” Ditzy said with a smile, looking at her flank. “See, the bubbles represent how I can detect soft and gentle changes in the air, and be able to fly softly along them like a bubble.”

“Oh, and Trixie just heard that it meant-”

“That I was a bubble-headed idiot?” Ditzy asked, frowning.

Trixie smiled at her friends, “No, that you have a bubbly personality.”

Ditzy giggled and then looked down at the dizzy and fainted guards, “What did you do?” she asked, stepping over them.

“Why Trixie just used her knowledge of Starfleet’s visors against them,” Trixie said. “They are so confident in their abilities to detect and resist brainwashing that they forget simple illusions. Tixie made the hallway spin, this caused them to get disoriented, added a little flashing lights and you have a recipe for motion sickness that will cause you to faint.”

“Oh, nice one,” Ditzy said, walking with Trixie.

“Of course, Trixie is fantastic,” she said with a bow. Stepping to the elevator, she called on her ear piece, “Lyra, did you-”

“I disabled the alarms, so you’ll be able to ride the elevator. And don’t worry about the guards, I told them that there was an emergency in the courtyard. I then locked them in,” Lyra said through the com. “Now, head down to the third floor and the central data hub if right there in front of you.”

The two mares stepped inside and waited for the elevator to get moving. After a few moments, the elevator lurched and began to make its descent down to the lower floors. With a slow creak and groan, the elevator slid down. Trixie looked at Ditzy, “It’s hard, isn’t it? You know... leaving your family behind? Trixie wasn’t exactly close to her mother and sisters, but you-”

The grey mare leaned back against the wall, crossing her arm across her stomach and over her white shirt, “My daughters, they’re my world. They are everything to me, and it’s why I am here. It’s all I have left of their Dad.”

“What happened?” Trixie asked. Then she looked away in embarrassment, “Sorry, I shouldn’t pry.”

“No, it’s ok, it’s a long elevator ride and we need to talk,” Dirty said, smiling softly. “My husband was an unicorn by the name of Sun Star. He was... perfect. He didn’t see me for my mismatched eyes, but for who I am. Actually,” she let out a soft giggle, “he said my eyes were the cutest he had ever seen. He always made me feel special, and we were... happy. Me, Amethyst, Dinky, and him. We didn’t earn a lot, but enough to get by. I helped him with his job and he helped me with mine. One day,” Ditzy sniffled, wiping a tear away, “ one year ago, a monster attacked Manehatten.”

“I... think I know where this is going,” Trixie said, inching closer to Ditzy.

“B-before this war got started, Starfleet never talked about what happened to those who accidentally got caught outside of the force fields, they don’t look at the damage their little battles caused,” Ditzy began to cry, putting her head to Trixie’s shoulder, “They didn’t care about collateral damage. They never did care! They think that those rules can protect those who can’t protect themselves, but they can’t. They don’t think to look back when they are done at the mare who is grieving over her lover. And they don’t think to come back to help the mare who had just realized that her husband wouldn’t be there anymore, not seeing his youngest daughter graduate, grandkids, or to... grow old together.”

Ditzy let out a little whimper, “Rainbow Dash, she was there. She’s Dinky’s Godmother you know. She was there to help me say to my daughters ‘Sorry, but Daddy's not coming home. ever again.’” Trixie was about to say more, but Ditzy continued, “I was so afraid that I would lose my babies... until Luna came to me.”

Ditzy waved goodbye as Dinky ran ahead of her big sister, a smile on her face. Leaning against the doorframe of her house, she let out a long sigh, “You have wonderful daughters. The little one is very talkative.”

“Yeah, they are fantastic,” Ditzy said, shaking her head with a smile, and then turned to the sound of the voice, “Princess Luna!!”

Luna was sitting on Ditzy’s couch, lightly drinking some tea, “Hello, Ditzy Doo. Or do you go by your nickname Derpy?”

“Either is fine, your highness,” Ditzy said with a bow. “Derpy is a nickname Dash would call me back in flight camp, just for fun.”

“I see,” Luna said, holding the picture of Fitzy's family in her hand, “I am sorry for your loss. Starfleet should’ve been more careful when they were fighting and did more to stop collateral damage.”

“It still hurts you know,” Ditzy said, sighing as she sat on the couch opposite Luna.

Luna frowned, “United Equestria doesn’t like you, you know. They want to change you, fix your eyes so you can match the Equestrian ideal. They want to make you better.”

“I am fine the way I am!” Ditzy said, frowning. “I don’t need to be changed and fixed. I am who I am and I like it like that.”

“You also know they want to take away your children,” Luna said.

“I know,” Ditzy said. “They think I’m incompetent, that I’m not a good mother for my kids and I can’t give them what they need. But, I won’t let them, I’ll do whatever it takes to protect my children.”

“That’s why I am here,” Luna said, putting down her tea.

“Hmmm?” One of Ditzy’s eyes moved to the right, while the other looked on in confusion, ‘What do you mean?”

“I am putting a team together, of ponies much like yourself. Ponies who have something they need to protect, something they need to save, or even to overthrow the government. They all have the same goal, overthrow Grand Ruler,” Luna said, looking at Ditzy.

Ditzy pulled back in shock, “And you think I am worthy to be on this team.”

“I think, given the chance, you can prove yourself to be a valuable asset. I have need of ponies who are full of heart such as you, and I hope you will say yes,” Luna said, standing up and walking to the door.

“But, how will you know if I agree?” Ditzy asked.

“I will know,” Luna smiled.

“And, after giving it some thought, I knew I couldn’t let any other wife lose a husband because of their carelessness. I knew I had to do what it took to protect my daughters, no matter what. And, that is why I am here,” sighed Ditzy.

Trixie rubbed her back and gave her a hug, “And that’s why we need to be successful. Now come, our destiny awaits!” she said, standing up as the elevator doors open. With a smile, she led the wall-eyed mare out of the elevator.

As Ditzy stepped out, she was amazed by the sight of the giant computer before her. Then her left eye floated over to the right as she felt something in the air, “Trixie look out!”

“Whaaaaaah!” Trixie screamed as something buzzed pasted her arm, cutting it and making it bleed.

The metal ball that hit her, flew back into the waiting palm of Steel Balls, “That was a nice move of your friends to knock out the alarm. It’s a shame that this computer is protected by a silent alarm that connects to my office and can only be turned off by me.” Steel Balls chuckled as she began t o spin the two orbs above her palm. “Now, identify yourselves.”

Ditzy stepped forward, “My name is Muffins.”

“Trixie,” Trixie smirked.

“I know you,” Steel Balls said, chuckling, “You are that annoying little magician bitch that quit Abra’s act. You not only ran away, but you are also wanted for helping in the murder of Myte.

“I did not kill him, I tried to save him!” Trixie said, trembling a little and her bravado fading. “It wasn’t my fault, I just wasn’t fast enough.”

“Trixie, snap out of it,” Ditzy said, seeing Trixie stand still for the moment.

Steel smirked as she sent two of her balls to strike Trixie in the leg and other arm, “Now, just surrender little magician. You need to face your punishment.”

Ditzy, feeling the two balls coming in, quickly pulled Trixie away, “Trixie, come on!”

“Forget her, Muffin, the weakling is about to get what she deserves,” Steel said, glaring at Trixie.

The words hit Trixie’s ears and made her stand up, “Weak? The Great and Powerful Trixie is anything, but weak!” she shouted, throwing her arms into the air, only to be shoved out of the way by Ditzy. The two balls cutting into the grey pegasus’ back, “Ditzy!”

Ditzy winced a little as she got up, “I’m fine, but how are we going to- duck!”

Following her commands, Trixie ducked under one of the balls while Ditzy flew over the other. The two silver balls then began to fly wildly, zig-zagging across the field. Through her special talent, Ditzy began to feel where the balls were coming from and were able to help dodge the balls. However, it was still not enough as each ball was able to cut through their arms and legs and backs.

After a few minutes of dodging, Trixie used a color ray to blind Steel and hid behind a rock with Ditzy. Painting, Trixie looked over the rock, “Trixie just needs few minutes to think, she can come up with a way to beat this mare.”

“How many minutes do you need?” Ditzy asked, holding her bleeding left arm.

“Two, maybe three. Why?” Trixzie then let out a gasp,, watching as Ditzy flew around the mare, “Ditzy!”

“Hey, you big jerk, up here!” Ditzy said, flying around in a circle, dodging the steel balls as they flew towards her.

Trixie was about to shout after Ditzy, trying to stop her, but stopped when she watched her friend bobbed and weaved from the balls. With a look of determination, the blue mare pulled some stuff out of her pockets, “ Ok, let’s see. Trixie’s trick rope, cups, and balls. Just what can Trixie do with all of these?” there was a short pause as she looked at the items,and then a smirk came to her lips as she looked back.

Trixie stood up from her hiding place, “Hold it, Steel Balls, for Trixie has prepared her indestructible rope for you.. In mere moments, she will begin to tie-Whoa!” she shouted, tripping and becoming entangled in the rop.

“HAHA! How pathetic!” laughed the mare as she walked towards Trixie, watching as Trixie struggled against her bonds. “You are truly as weak as Abra said you were. Your illusions are weak compared to his and you lack the skill to match him. Did you really think you could beat me?”

Trixie smirked, “Of course Trixie knew she could beat you. That was never the question. The question was... how quickly would she beat you.” Trixie then burst free from her bonds, leaping to her hooves, just as the two balls came to her. With a flick of her hand, she conjured up one of her cups and used it to catch the two silver balls. Before the warden could react, Trixie clapped her hands together, forming another cup. Then she smiled as she aimed that cup at Steel Balls and fired the balls back at her, only this time, the balls numbered in the thousands, all glittering like stars in the light. Steel let out a gasp of horror as the balls flew at her, covering her face to block the incoming attack.

Then there was an audible boing sound as she felt some of the rubber balls hit her. She looked down and saw what looked to be her balls coming at her were in fact, just silver balls made of rubber. The mare then looked at Trixie with a smirk, and was surprised when Trixie smiled back. Before she could ask, her own two silver balls came rushing at her at high speeds along with several hard rocks disguised as balls. Before she could block or control it, she was hit hard by her own balls to her face, knocking her out.

STraightening her cape, Trixie stood over the beaten mare, “How did you like that? Your own balls smacking you in the face!”

“Trixie!” Shouted Ditzy, placing her hands on her hips and giving her a frown.

“What?” Trixie asked, incredulously. Then after a few moments, Trixie thought about what she had said, chuckled and ran a hoof through her mane, “Oh, hehe, Trixie is sorry. Are you alright?”

Ditzy looked at the wounds on her arms and legs and cut in her side, “Fine, I think we’re just lucky she wasn’t trying to kill us.”

“Yeah,” Trixie said, walking to the computer. Sitting down in front of it for a few moments, she began to examine it, “Hmm, if Trixie was an egotist that wanted to pretend she wasn’t an egotist... what would she put down as a password. Oh, of course, it’s Grand Ruler, so it would be-”

“12345!” Ditzy shouted.

Trixie looked unconvinced, “Come on, only an idiot would make that their combination.” she said, putting the numbers into the password, only to look on dumbfounded as the computer unlocked and the information revealed itself to her,”How does he even function?”

Shaking her head, Ditzy handed Trixie a small little drive, “Spark said used this to take in the information.” As Trixie did so, Ditzy put her hand to the comm, “We got it! Have you found Carrot Top?”

“Yeah,” Raindrops adi. “Trixie, I hope you have a plan for getting us out.”

Trixie had a smirk on her face as she said, “Of Trixie does, just watch... it’s showtime.”

---

The inmates were all shocked in the cafeteria as they began to hear loud music beginning to play. As they looked around, they could not find the source of the music, but were instead blinded by several flashes of light and color. As the light show began to blind all involved, Carrot Top was grabbed by a green hand that pulled her away.

As the light show stopped, there was a large smoke cloud in the middle of the cafeteria. Standing on one of the tables was Trixie, who threw her hands into the air, “Inmates and political prisoners, rejoice! Your time of boredom has ended. Stay back and enjoy the great and marvelous feats of the Great and Powerful Trixie!!”

The inmates all stood in wonder and curiosity as they saw the mare standing before them. Flanking Trixie’s sides were Cheerilee, Carrot Top, Lyra, Raindrops, and Ditzy. Each mare was dressed in black leotards with fishnet stockings. Smiling at her audience, Trixie began to speak, “Now, you are probably wondering what brings Trixie to your jail on this day. Well, it is for one reason and one reason only!”

Outside, guards could be heard shouting as they bashed the door, “The ponies who broke into the prison are in there, do not let them escape!”

“And that is to prove the old adage correct, that no place is inescapable!” Trixie said, and then pointed her hand to the door, “You can see, that door is barred by my faithful assistants. Those doors are the only way out, and that is through several more guards and into a barren wasteland. These windows are barred. But, Trixie will guarantee you, the moment they burst down that door, Trixie and her companions will be gone. Ready?”

“3!” as she shouted, the door began to break.

“2!” the cracks on the door began to widen.

“1!” She shouted as the doors burst open. As the doors broke, Trixie snapped her fingers and with a fash of light, they were all gone.

“Teleportation?” asked a guard.

An Unicorpain guard shook his head, “No... I didn’t see her horn ignite when the flash went off. She didn’t teleport. Besides, it would take an alicorn to teleport that many ponies at once.”

“Then what happened?” asked one of the guards.

---

“Yes, what happened? How did you escaped?” asked Spark as Tricie laid against her wall, panting.

“That sigil you gave us,” Trixie answered calmly.

“No, from the prison itself?” Spark asked.

Carrot Top nodded,” Yes, I am curious myself. All I saw was Cheerilee pulling me into your smoke. Then us running towards the sigil that I had set up.”

“Simple,” Trixie smirked. “Trixie wanted Lyra to be in the security room for another reason beyond mere distraction. Trixie needed the Midian there to manipulate the cameras as they looked in on the cafeteria.”

“Before she released the smoke, she met me and began to cast a spell,: Lyra said.

Trixie smiled as she waved her hand, “The spell turned the cameras and projectors, sending out the images Trixie wanted the ponies to see. While they were distracted, she then used her smoke bombs to obscure their vision with her color ray to give Cheerilee time to pull you out.”

“Then we ran to the sigil to teleport out,” Cheerilee said, before looking to trixie. “Did you really plan all of that out, ro was that on the fly?”

Trixie said nothing, but adjusted her hat and walked away. Spark gave a sigh and opened her hand, “Ditzy, you have the drive I gave you?”

“Yep,” Ditzy said, pulling out the drive from her pocket. Then she dropped it onto Spark’s outstretched hand. “Before we left, I remembered to download everything onto that drive.”

“Excellent,” Spark said with a smile. “I can download and print all of information on this, and then I can prove just how often a mistake was made in the trials, either by evidence or by false witness.”

“But, won’t that take a while?” asked Raindrops.

A clock that had the numbers backwards appeared, Discord on the front with his arms acting as the clock hands, “That is why I am here.”

“Discord can help Spark look over the data in fast manner and will be able to find out wich case were mistrials and which were fair,” Luna said, walking in.

“All I need to do is use a time delay spell, and give Spark time to step into the case file,” Discord snapped his fingers, turning both Spark and him in little papers, “Have her research the crimes. Find out the truth, and expose it. Lather rinse and repeat,” he said, dumping a whole ton of water on them both, returning them to normal, “Until we have enough to go to the press.”

“IT should take me a day,” Spark said with a smile as she walked away.

---

(Three days later)

The radio came on, followed y the loud voice of Vinyl scratch, “GOOD AFTERNOON EQUESTRIA! You are listening to Grand Doofus’s favorite radio station, and to his two favorite ponies here on K-COLT! I am the mistress of the airwaves and alicorn of sound, Vinyl Scratch. And next to me is my lovely host, Octavia/”

“Oh yes, we are on his list aren’t we? His hit list,” Octavia snarked, rolling her eyes.

Vinyl shrugged her shoulders, “Ah, he’s just ticked off because he can’t take a little criticism or the truth. And speaking of truth, have we got a dilly for you today!!!”

“Earlier yesterday, we were handed a box that was labeled the truth. When we opened it, we found a stack of documents with instructions to hand it to every newspaper we could and to Celestia herself,” Octavia said. “We thought it was some sort of prank, and then we read it.”

“It was documents on every trial that has ever been had been handled in United Equestria and the outcome of each. What’s more, there was evidence that some of these cases were, oh how shall we say, handled horribly?” Vinyl asked.

“To put it simply, every case that was on that paper had enough evidence to file for a mistrial. Either there wasn’t enough evidence to bring in a conviction, the memories did not match up to the evidence presented, the witnesses had previous reasons for wanting a conviction, or the case was handled wrong by the judge,” Octavia said. “And after we talked with a good friend of ours, we discovered that this was legitimate.”

“So, we went to the papers and to the Princess with all of this. To say she was a little steamed was an understatement. More like we thought we all were gonna die from the heat she was pissed!” Vinyl said, smiling. “She could not believe just how mishandled all of these trials were and demanded that they were sent in for details. And get this, she personally made sure that these trials are going to be handled by fair judges and an impatial-

“Impartial,” Octavia corrected.

“Whatevs,” dismissed Vinyl. “A jury with little care to who these ponies are and will have real lawyers on the case. Heck, she even has forced the courts to throw away those memory devices into the garbage. She even made it a law to have Starfleet collect evidence and gather information before they make arrests now. Now, they are acting like the normal police! HAHA!”

“We tried to reach for Grand Ruler for a comment, but he had none, “ Octavia remarked.

Vinyl laughed, “Publicly, but privately you can bet he probably had several comments. All four letter words and all probably had to do with how our mothers don’t know who our daddies are.”

“For the record, my father has no doubt that he is my birth father as he pointed out that, on the nightIi was conceived, there was a snowstorm that trapped him and Mother for three months,” Chuckled Octavia.

Vinyl shrugged, “And my Pa may be a ladies man, but I look too much like him to not be related. My brother on the other hand, I wonder.”

“Anyway. To add onto that, we have some news about the prisoners. It seems that almost all but the true criminals have been released. This has led to a record three hundred thousand ponies leaving the prisons. We even have some testimonials from some,” Octavia said.

“Red Herring says that he got out after being falsely accused of killing his wife and was quickly pardoned. He met up with his wife’s sister and they have been talking over dinner together,” Vinyl smiled.

“Warm Buns was happily reunited with her two sons, and the moved to Ponyville where they are being helped by the Cakes to find a home,” smiled Octavia. “And if you have some testimonials about your time in prison and how you got in, please send to the carrier pigeon and we will get it.”

“Speaking of, here is some other news. We got a tape!” Vinyl said, putting in the tape.

A spanish voice came over, “This is Dyno, formerly of Starfleet. I and several other rebels who have problems with Starfleet and United Equestria have formed an organization known as Umbra Circle. Our mission is to overthrow the current government and return Equestria back to what it was. Me and my associates: Trixie Lulamoon, Golden Harvest, Black Cherry Pie, Sunshower, Guyra, and Muffins are all working from the shadows. You will not see us, but you will always know where we’ve been because we always leave our mark. To show our power, I have used my brothers chemicals to make a powerful explosive that has destroyed three prisons. We will continue to fight for my brother, for the ponies, and for Equestria! This is Dyno, signing off.”

“And true to his word, this morning there have been a series of explosions all across the Starfleet territories and planets,” Octavia said.

Vinyl wiped her brow, “Whoo, first Conquest and now this whole rebel faction. It’s like everything that wants Starfleet dead is coming out of the woodwork. I think that to honor this new little force in our midst, I saw i’s time for some music! Here is Sapphire Shores with, Renegade!”

Rainbow Dash fist bumped the air, “Nice one Dyno!”

“Yeah, joined a rebellion intent on taking things down, nice one,” Applejack said, taking a drink of some cider as the music played from the radio.

Rarity looked to Applejack as she sat at the cafe, “Hmph, but did he have to join up with Trixie? While I admire the mare for going it alone, she has been known to be a criminal, from the reports.”

“A bunch of hooey according to Dyno. Trixie actually saved their lives,” Applejack said, smirking. “The question is, who are these other girls with him?”

“I am more afraid of being called to bring them in,” Rarity said, before looking up at Applejack. “Do you think we will?”

Applejack sighed as she took another drink, “We might... but we won’t. Personally, if it were up to me, Ah would be on their side. Ah know they are causing trouble, but lets face it... Grand Ruler is more-”

“Of a hinderance than a help. Like for Lightning’s team, do you know what he is planning?” Rarity asked.

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“He is planning on adding three new recruits to the team, or so I heard,” Rarity said.

Dash shook her head, “He can’t do that, can he? I mean, those guys are right now in the line of fire, anypony who joins-”

“Is a dead pony walking, Ah know,” Applejack nodded. “ But, he needs to keep up morale and if they have a whole team...”

“But, they are going to die,” Dash sighed.

“I do wish there is something we can do to help,” Rarity said.

Applejack narrowed her eyes, “That’s why we’ll keep them safe. OR Ah will.”

“Applejack, you aren’t pushing yourself too hard now,” Rarity asked, a look of concern on her face.

Applejack shook her head, “Nothing Ah can’t handle. Ah’m fine.”

---

Elsewhere, in Whitetail Wood, Trixie lifted her bottle of bourbon high in the sky, “To us! For a successful mission!”

Lyra sighed, “I can’t believe that Dyno is our informant.”

“Makes sense, his bro died,” Raindrops nodded. “Besides, he makes an excellent face while we do the real work.”

“Come on Ditzy!” Trixie said, handing the mail mare a bottle, “Celebrate!”

“I will, I just need to talk to somepony,” Ditzy said, walking to a balcony where Carrot Top sat, looking up at the stars. “Feeling better?”

Carrot Top nodded as she drank her juice, “Yes, a lot actually. Just sitting around them, listening to those prisoners, I kind of realized why Luna needed me. She needed a girl who could just stop and listen. A mare who could help not because she was strong and fast, but because she is able to listen to other ponies needs. I just I can help others that way.”

“You help me a lot,” Ditzy smile, rubbing her friend’s back. “But, then again, that’s what you have always been. It’s why you are one of my best friends.”

Carrot Top nodded,” And you are mine, Ditzy.”

As the two mares hugged, Trixie could be heard yelling, “Aww, so sweet! Now stop hugging and let’s party on!”

The two mares smiled and walked in.

---

Conquest winced, holding his hand to his chest. And then, he smiled, “Oh, now the game is getting good!”

---

Titan put the last white stone on the board and smiled, “And now, the game is all set. On one side, the heroes of light:Luna and Celestia. On the other, darkness: Grand Ruler and Dark Conquest. Four Players, two games, and one outcome. Who will win? Place your bets, the game has begun! And I... hold the pieces.’

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvernseeker and Zolt for the edits

This chapter is again a sort of breather, but its origins are something that are very interest to look at. I wanted to put somehting in here to give you all a break from the big wham stuff, but then I started seeing a lot of things to bring up that could help the plot. So here we are.

The scene where Dimetnia gives out what has really happened during the battle for Equestria, Actually, I had made this scene back in 2014, two whole years before Mykan ever wrote his story "Invasion". It just so happens that he wrote his story while this chapter was being made. It's a funny old world isn't it. But it is one of the things that I wanted to address in this story was how little sense the fight made sense. The whole Nightmare Moon scene also made little to no sense, eve if you ignore the comic's nightmare forces.

Ths brings me to the Celestia scene. I kind of wrote this after I had found out about the ftermath of Twilight's death. A friend of mine said that the chapter had the mane six blame Twilight for her death. I then knew I had to read it and thank goodness wat I saw didn't hve that. What I saw was much worse and made me even madder. So I wanted to address what I felt was probably the biggest OOC thing I had read since Any fic where Mamarou cheats on Usagi with Sailor Neptune!

As for Rhymey...I feel kind of bad here. I have been trying this whole fic to make you guys care a little for most of the cast, so that way, when I made these horrible and cruel things happen to them you would all react with more han a shrug and a cheer. But the more I wrote, the less I was able to do. For some reason, all attempts to make him likable or heroic came off as forced.

...

Then I made him evil. Then he started to become real to me. I guess he just worked as a better villian than a hero. You all have had that happened before, right? You find the charater that is a better villian than a hero? Well, Rhymey did it! He just worked bette r as a villian and his character was just more fun to write.

The Umbra shadow was given the role of support, because I wanted to adress something I found wrong in Starfleet. The judical system.

Trivia!

-There are three Jojo shoutouts here: The bread line, Sun Star, and the name Steel Balls.

-Derpy's backstry was something I wanted to try. Interestingly enough, a discussion abpout colleratal damage fit well with BVS and Captain America Civil War. I didn't intend it, but it happened.

-I didn't intend for Zephry to show up, but after the episode, I had to put him in.

-Rarity doing Belle's hair is without a doubt, the girliest thing I had ever done.

-That thing about th other elements, it came from here

art/Trial-Of-The-Elements-For-Harmony-393305834

-Unlike some authors I remember my characters. And Athestic B? that pony? H reference to Athetic B, the guy who wrote the Immortal Game. One of my favorite pony fics.

-Speaking of the immortal game. Titan and Terra are from thjat fic.

-Yes, I don't think that Grand Ruler's backstory makes sense.

-I also referenced Past Sins when Lun a mentions about the ma d unicorn

-Pinkie's backstory is inspired by the comic "Story of Granny Pie" and the fic "Sweet Taste of Cake"

Trials of Hearts and Souls

Someone's still going to get hurt, and since you want it that way, it may as well be me.

Raven walked through the streets of Horn Kong, a look of admiration and annoyance on her features. The admiration came from how she saw the town was being run. Though the town had been turned from a city of fun and games into a slave-run munitions center, the ponies seemed to been living lives as close to normal as possible. Though they did look upon her with fear for retribution if she was angered, they did carry on their daily lives. She saw ponies working on weapons and making armor, while some were allowed to take breaks, “I wonder if these slaves have to worry about being raped like the ones back at HQ?”

This admiration was tinged with the aggravation of her mission. The stallion that she had come to see, Titan. As she stepped towards the large pagoda at the edge of the city, she clenched her fists in anger, “Sure Conquest, sir, I’ll go and check up on the lazy idiot and see what’s he up to. It’s not like I have anything better to do. And would it kill him to come in the base once in awhile>” she growled , punching her fist into her palm. Out of all of the high generals, it was Titan that was allowed to do as he pleased. He was given his own base, his own forces, and his own slaves to work for him. The only thing he needed to do was come to the meetings once a month.

Looking up at the base, she growled, “Why did he miss this month anyway? What is he up to?” she asked aloud. There was a part of her that did not trust the stallion, every move he made just gave her a bad vibe. Looking back at the gates of the pagoda, she saw two burly Unicornicopians before her.

“Halt, what brings you here?” asked a Unicornicopian as he pointed a lance at Raven.

Ravn calmly pushed the spear away, “General Raven, here to see General Titan.”

“It is all right, she is allowed to come here,” Titan said, brushing his black hand aside, making the two soldiers to stand down, “You can stand down, Strong Bad and Strong Sad.”

Raven rolled her eyes, “Unicornicopian names are weird.”

“You are one to talk,” Titan said, his red eyes narrowing. “But tell me, what do I owe the honor of your visit?”

“Conquest wanted me to check up on you. You weren’t at the strategy meeting last night and he wanted all of the top generals there. And that includes you!”

“My apologies, I was busy with my own plans and my own general. Have you met her?” Titan asked. “Come, let us talk as we walk through my little town.”

“Yeah, that Magus chick. I saw her when I came in, she was busy performing some form of spell,” Raven said, as she followed with the cloaked stallion. As she looked around the town while they walked the streets, she sighed, “I’m impressed, you know. The way you run this town, it’s like they don’t know they are enslaved.”

“I prefer to think of it as keeping order,” Titans said, looking around his town with his red eyes. “As long as they obey me, follow my rules, they know that they are free to live their lives in peace. In a way, it is a better life inside here than outside there.”

Raven put her hands behind her head as she gave her bat wings a little flap, “So, what is the mage doing with that spell anyway?”

“Her special power that I gave her is location magic. I am having her divinate something for me. In return, I am giving her a chance to find her lover,” Titan said.

“Yeah, at the cost of her memories,” Raven frowned, turning her head to watch a couple walk through the streets and sighing.

“Is there a problem?” Titan asked, raising an eyebrow.

Raven crossed her arms and then glared at Titan, “Yeah, I don’t like the idea of people messing with memories, it kind of pisses me off. For some of us, memories are all we have. It’s all I got left, it’s the only thing that is feeding my hatred of Celestia.”

“Ah yes, your little rage and hatred against Celestia,” Titan said with a raised finger, then he placed his hands behind his back and began to walk ahead, “I assure you, this is nothing that she did not want. I only took her memories to help her become a better mage.”

“You sound like Grand Ruler, messing with people’s heads just to get what you want,” Raven paused when she saw that Titan looked at her confused, “What, it’s the talk of the base since Dementia had her talk with Starla. A lot of the Unicornicopians have been talking, trying to find out what else is BS about their lives.”

Titan smirked underneath his hood, “I am nothing like my old enemy, of this I can assure you. I only take memories as... payment for my services. Ponies come to me, needing a great wrong to be righted or avenged or a desire to be granted or simply made possible and I help them. For a price, I grant them powers that they can only dream of. Grand Ruler, on the other hand,” in rage, Titan then clenched his hands into fists, “Takes the ponies and forces the change upon them, destroying their minds just to fit his vision of the world.”

“Yeah, and it’s ticking off the Unicornicopians something fierce. Hell, it’s scaring some of them,” Raven scoffed.

“And you are not afraid?” Titan asked.

Raven leaned against the wall of a building, her arms crossed in front of her chest, “Not in a million years. I know my memories, I know who I am. My memories of my husband are the reason why I fight anymore. It’s my only drive.”

“And I have done nothing to take that drive away from Hope,” Titan said, walking to the side of a street and watching the slaves passing by, “I believe that memories are just a small part of who we are. Emotions, bonds, and the ones that we love from that little part of us that we call a heart. I believe, deep down, that the bonds we have made bind us eternally. That in the end, our hearts will lead us back to the ones we love the most in this world or the next.”

Raven uncrossed her arms and began to ask, “Hey, did you do the same to your-” but Titan interruped her by pointing to a nearby stallion.

“Take that stallion,” Titan said, pointing to an eggshell white stallion with a green cutie mark, “His wife had been taken from him two years ago. Yet, he still searches for her. Some might say it is a fool’s errand, but he still thinks he will find her.”

“What do I care about a stallion, GAH!” Raven shrieked as she pulled back and held her head in her hands, images flashing by.

Raven sat on a picnic blanket, looking at her husband. She smiles and laughs with him, the sun beaming on the two of them. Her laughter stops when an unicornicopian in a cloak grabs her and takes her through a portal. She then finds herself in a cell with five other ponies, and a stallion with a golden horn walking by them, his cape dancing as he walks.

Raven turned her icy blue eyes up to look into Titan’s red, “What did you do to me!”

“Nothing my dear,” Titan said, holding his hand up in defense. “I only showed you a young stallion on a quest for a loved one. Any images or feelings that you associate with him are purely your own. Perhaps if you took it up with our master.”

“Believe me, I will,” Raven growled as she teleported in a haze of brimstone and smoke.

Watching the stallion walk by, Titan moved to his side, “Berry Blast, tell me, will you still refuse my offer? If you give me what I want, I could help you find your wife.”

“No, sir, I don’t want your deals. I want to stay who I am,” the earth pony said, his voice filled with determination, walking away as he looked at a picture of a bat-pony.

Titan smiled, “As you wish... as you you wish.”

---

In a flash of black magic, the portal opened itself wide enough to allow Raven to step in. With a snarl, she began to storm her way through the courtyard and to the base. The soldiers who saw her pass by all wisely jumped out of the way from her rage, letting her through and into the base proper. After traveling the floors to the top of the base, she slammed the doors open, “Conquest! We need to talk.”

The alicorn slowly stood up from his desk at the end of the large room. The room that served as both his headquarters and bed chamber covered the width of the top of the building, with some chairs arranged at the side for meetings and when he needed to have his generals over. Stretching his black wings, he walked towards the grey unicorn, “Problems, Rae? Look if it’s about the lack of killing lately, I have a plan for a siege on the Crystal Empire that I think you would love. That, or you could attack-”

Raven growled and swiped her hand at the air in a dismissive manner, “I’m not here about killings. I am here because I have questions about my memories.”

“Ooooh, memories, now doesn’t that sound like fun. Pull up a chair and tell me all about it,” Conquet said, sliding over a chair for Raven to sit in.. As she sat down, she began to explain the day’s events to Conquest. Putting a finger to his chin, he shook his head, making his red mane shake, “I am sorry to tell you this, but I have no idea about it. I don’t mess with memoires, unless it’s to tick you off or to torture you. But, I can tell you this... When it comes to this wonderful little hell hole, don’t believe anything that has three horns.”

Raven growled and punched the wall of the room, “Damn, I was hoping to find some answers. Why did I see that image, and if those are my memories, does that mean my memories are fake? If so, then what do I fight for now?”

“Simple,” Conquest said, tucking Raven’s chin and smiling, “You live for killing Starfleet, rip the answers out of the heads of those infuriating little monsters and then dance on their still screaming corpses. Or, my personal favorite, rip out vital parts of their anatomy, hang them with it, and cast a spell that will keep them alive through the excruciating pain.”

“You are sick, but you are a fun kind of sick,” Raven said, giving Conquest a fist bump.

Happily, he returned it and began to walk to the desk, “Now, if you’ll excuse me, my best friend is getting a new soldier for me and I want to be ready.”

“Anyone I know?” Raven asked as she walked to the door.

“That will be a surprise,” Conquest said, smiling.

---

Grand Ruler walked in front of the blue Unicornicopian, frowning as he took his seat, “Give me your report.”

The way that Grand Ruler gave out this order, which was emphasized with the coldness in his eyes, made the Unicornicopian shudder and tremble in fear, “Well, on the war front, it seems that the Equestrians have been winning more and more battles for us since they were knighted. W-while the victories are still in Conquest’s favor, which is to be suspected as it seems that his numbers grow while ours shrink, the Knights have been making it harder for him to win consecutive victories.”

“I do not care about the wins of a bunch of inferior creatures that keep getting lucky. I care more about Starfleet, and how our Unicornicopians are bringing us the necessary victories to scare Dark Conquest into submission,:” Grand Ruler said, resting one hand over his knees while placing a finger to his mouth.

“Well, that’s just it... sire. None of the past victories have been taken by Starfleet, it is always with the bearer’s help and especially when they take command of the battlefield,” the stallion said, shaking nervously. “Rainbow Dash’s squadron are particularly effective in winning air superiority. Applejack, in comparison, seems to be keeping the team together quite nicely on the ground. As a matter of fact, it seems that when those five take the field, our civilians get enough to courage to fight back. The same goes for our guards, they seem to get stronger.’

His brow furrowed in rage as he began to growl lowly, his eyes narrowing, “Those mares are becoming quite the pain, aren’t they? I’ll have to fix this soon.”

The stallion gulped, ‘Sir, there is more.”

“More?” Grand Ruler asked, placing his hands on the arms of his chair and slowly scratching the arm rest.

“”Sir, we are in the red,” taking the inquirious look on his face as a symbol to continue, the Unicornicopian continued his explanation. “With so much money being poured into our war budget, we are having problems keeping up with the cost of materials like steel and wood. Add onto this and the programs that you have to help the poor and destitute, we’re stretching our budget thin.. We will need to raise taxes.”

Grand Ruler shook his head, “No, we do not. I refuse to ruin United Equestria’s image as a paradise by raising taxes and making life hard for my people”

“But sir-”

Grand Ruler continued, interrupting the stallion, “So, instead, we will cut libraries and museums, we do not need them. What’s more, cut the school budget and tell them that they are only to teach History and English from now on. But not that foolish Equestrian history or its literature, but ours.”

“But sir, why?” asked the stallion.

Grand Ruler leaned back in his chair and held out his open palms, shrugging in confidence, “Because, Equestrian literature teaches the ponies about friendship overcoming hardships and their history teaches much the same. The foals then begin to think that they can change the world for the better or become something that they are not. This will distract them from becoming good Unicornicopans and soldiers.”

“”They can’t sir, this would break them!” the stallion said, not seeing the two guards coming towards him.

“Furthermore, I despise the way you have been giving me my news as of late. Filling me with lies and expecting me to believe them. Guards, take him away to the reeducation center and fix him,” Grand Ruler said. Before the stallion could say a word, the guards grabbed his arms and began to drag him away, “Oh, and you have a son, correct? One who is lame and blind? Men, find the child and send him to one of our hospitals to get him...f ixed.”

“No! Please, not my son, he didn’t do anything to deserve that!” screamed the stallion as he was dragged away into darkness, just when Lightning Dawn came in.

“You wanted to see me, sire?” asked Lightning as he kneeled before Grand Ruler, crossing one arm over his chest.

“Yes, I have,” Grand Ruler said, narrowing his eyes at his champion, “You have disappointed me, as of late. I do believe I had told you to keep those Equestrians under control, did I not?”

“Yes, but it’s been hard. Every time that we have gone out onto the battlefield, they are there in full force. It’s like someone is telling them when me and my team are about to go out on a sortie and then they begin to fight along our side.”

“Yes, and it is becoming quite a problem,” Grand Ruler said, bringing his hands together and interlacing his fingers in front of his face.

“Problem? Sire, if it weren’t for them I-” he then looked away in shame when Grand Ruler’s eyes narrowed in rage, “Sorry, sir, I spoke out of turn, sir.”

“Combine this with the fact that Rhymey has said that he has had to leave his wife behind, it seems that I have to begin to question my faith in you as my sword,” Grand Ruler said.

Lightning looked up in fear, “But sire, I have served you faithfully. I have been your best soldier for a long time.”

“Yes, you have been; however, I cannot ignore these blemishes in your armor. You have failed now, and I begin to doubt you. Are you not my Enticorn, my sword? Then why have you failed me?”

“I am sorry sir, I promise sir, I will fix i,” Lightning said, turning his head and bearing his teeth as he clenched his hands into fists.

“I know you will, which is why I am pleased to announce that I am giving you three new team members to replace the ones you have lost,” Grand Ruler said, his fingers not separating.

“Rookies? You are giving me rookies to lead? Sir, I cannot stand by this, thy will get slaughtered out there. I need experienced soldiers!” Lightning said, his voice sounding pleading.

Grand Ruler ignored his plea and continued, “With the loss of Dyno and Myte, Buddy, and Starla, we need fresh blood for the team,:

Lightning’s eyes went wide when he heard the name of his wife, “Sire, Starla is still alive and on this team.”

“She has been AWOL for six months, and from what you have told me she is on a paradise planet to be protected from the savagery of this war,” Grand Ruler said.

Lightning nodded, “Yes, so that way she doesn’t have to fight. I needed to keep her safe from-”

“Which tells me that she is unfit for service. As such, she needs to be fired from this team,” Grand Ruler said.

“Father, please I beg you, don’t do this to her! Leaving Starfleet will break her!” Lightning said, not realizing his mistake. Gasping in shock, he backed up, “I am sorry sire.”

“Did you just call me, father?” Grand Ruler asked, glaring at Lightning with a cold, unfeeling stare. “Lightning, I know that I have raised you as my son, but that is only in title. You are not, nor will you ever be, truly my son. Giving you the affection that is expected of me in that regard would break the mutual bond that we share as mentor and student. I do not need to give you the affection that Twilight and Celestia share because we have never needed of it. Besides, you know I could never really care for you as my son, because I cannot put you above all of my other subjects, who I also love as my children,” Grand Ruler said, his cold stare never leaving from Lightning.

“Y-yes sire, I know sire,” Lightning said, his voice in a low whisper as he turned away.

“Besides, I have a son. How fair is it that I would love you as much as I do him, when it is he who carries my bloodline. I would hurt him. We are master and student and that is all we need to be,” Grand Ruler said.

Lightning squeezed his eyes tightly and said through a pained groan, “Y-yes sire.”

“Now, dismissed,” Grand Ruler said, “You will receive your three new members in a few days.”

Lightning said nothing, instead, walking out of the throne room silently. As he walked down the hallway, he encountered Krysta, who was waiting for him. As she flew near him, she quickly flew out of the way of his fist as he punched a wall and put a hole into it, “DAMN IT!:”

“Lightning?” asked Krysta.

Lightning fell to his knees, and tears began to well up in his eyes, “I knew that he may have raised me as a son, but he needed to keep his distance. But, I just thought that he might have... that he could actually find it in his heart to see me as a son. That he would actually show me a little bit of how he cares for me. But no! He doesn’t, and I knew it, I knew it all along.”

“Oh Lightning,” Krysta said, hugging against Lightning’s neck.

Lightning gave out a few sniffles, “I’m jealous, you know, of Celestia and Twilight’s relationship. I look at them, and I can see that they love each other like a mother and daughter. I can see it in her eyes, or how she talks about her. I wish I had just a little of that. But no! When Starla was kidnapped, he didn’t even talk to me like a father worried for his son, but just like I was another soldier! He just doesn’t... that’s all I am, isn’t it? A replaceable sword?”

“Not to me,” Krysta said, looking up at her longtime friend and smiling, “You are my dear friend, someone who is just lost right now.”

“And you, are my faithful fairy friend,” Lightning said, rubbing his finger against her head, messing with her hair.

“Hey, I lost everything you know. I need to stick with the only family I got left,” Krysta said,” And that... is you.”

“Thanks,” Lightning said, nuzzling her. “Hey, do you know here Artie is? We need to train for a bit.”

“He’s’,” Krysta blushed, “Playing hookey.”

“What?!”

---

Pinkie gave a long yawn as she sat up in her bed, before stretching and lightly scratching her poofy mane. Hearing a light snoring, she turned her head to look at the sight in her bed with a soft smile. Artie was in the bed, the blankets messily strewn along his body. In his arms was two sleeping foals, Pound and Pumpkin, each giving out their own little snores. Pinkie let out a soft giggle as she said, “Somepony’s gonna get a silly awakening soon.” she said, her mind thinking of how they got into that position.

She had invited Artie to help take care of the twins with her, and they spent the night reenacting a series of stories for the little foals until they had fallen asleep. Artie at that point was too tired to head home and Pinkie had fell asleep in the bed with him and her two surrogate siblings. With a soft sigh, she leaned in and kissed the three ponies on the forehead. Then she got up and turned away to head to the bathroom.

Once inside, she closed the door and took off her sleep shirt. Looking at the mirror she gave a big grin and a quick wink at herself before reaching into the medicine cabinet. Pulling out some ointment, she turned her head to look at the two large gashes on her back where her wings once been. Closing her eyes, she began to rub some of the salve on her back, wincing a little as the cold cream hit the wounds. As she rubbed slowly, she looked back at the mirror and sighed, her smile turning to a frown, “Hey, Twilight,it’s time for the monthly report. Heh, you know, the psychologist said that I needed to get creative in how I cope with my loss, and talking to my dead friend and pretending she’s listening to me is pretty me actually.”

Pinkie Pie gave a soft chuckle before continuing, “I... I thought this would get easier, that the pain would disappear by now. I got over my granny pie’s death in about a year, I thought it would be the same with you, but it’s different,” she whispered as she closed her eyes at the tears that began to sting her eyes. “It still hurts just as bad now as it did then. I feel so... un-Pinkie lately. It’s like there is a big hole around here without you.”

Pausing a little, she wiped a tear from her eyes, “I almost broke down, yesterday. Because I walking by this bookstore and I saw a book in the window and I thought about how much you would love it. I wanted to buy it for your birthday, because I knew you didn’t have it. Sometimes, I hear a great joke somepony says and I think ‘Twilight would love it’. Your birthday is next month, and I have to celebrate it again without you here. That first year, I didn’t even do anything, it was just, so painful.”

“That’s why I want to thank you, for Belle,” Pinkie said, holding her arm and smiling softly, her usual grin returning, “She has been a great friend and when I’m near her... it feels like you are with me all over again. It’s not that she’s replacing you, it’s like somepony has brought a new friend, and it’s their sister. I’ve been doing good, “ Pinkie nodded, “Just, keep on smiling right? That’s what I said I would do, just keep on smiling through everything and they are gonna smile with you. Even if your heart is breaking, just keep on smiling, then all of the bad stuff that hits us won’t be so bad.”

She put on her t shirt, one with her cutie mark on the chest and her skirt and winke, “That’s all I wanted to say about this month. See you later Twi-Twi.” as she went to the door, she looked over her shoulder and giggled, “Oh, and do you think Artie is a good friend? Because I think so.”

As she skipped down the stairs and into the bakery proper, she watched as Artie was talking to the cakes. She smiled to herself as her new friend was offering his services to help paint the building and was about to offer an opinion, when she heard a flat and monotone voice, “This is why I want the science community to add some new levels to the hardness scale, because these fingernails are able to scratch various kinds of rock.”

“Maude!” Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs as she ran to a light grey girl with long straight purple hair and give her a giant hug and nuzzle.

“Hello Pinkie. I am very happy to see you,” Maude said, returning the hug.

Belle smiled, “Um Pinkie, your sister was just telling me all about the hardness scale and how we need to fix it. It was a,” she paused thinking of the right word while drinking her milkshake, “interesting conversation.”

“Wasn’t it though?” Pinkie said, looking back at Maude and then back to Belle, “I knew you two would get along great. Maude, this is Belle Amie, one of my newest friends. Belle, this is my second oldest sister Maude.”

“Uh, yes, we met,” Belle said nervously.

“So,” Pinkie Pie asked, smiling wide as she took a seat in between the two girls, “What brings you here?”

“I came over here to see you. I wanted to visit and check up on you,” Maude said, looking at Pinkie, staring at her little sister.

“Aw, no need to be worried about me! I am as happy and peppy as ever,” Pinkie giggled and then looked to Belle, “So, Belle, did you get the new books I sent you?”

“Yes, I did, as a matter of fact I-”

Maude interrupted her, “Pinkie, could you come and talk with me in your room, now?”

“Um sure thing Maude,” Pinkie Pie said, getting off her chair and racing to the stairs, Maude following behind, “Talk to you later Belle.”

“Bye,” Belle said to the disappearing two ponies.

When Maude finished following Pinkie Pie to her bedroom, she took a seat on the mattress. Then, silently, Maude patted the side of the bed and offered Pinkie a seat. Nodding , Pinkie PIe took her seat next to her sister, “Pinkie, what’s wrong?” Maude said.

“Maude, what do you mean, n-nothing’s wrong,” Pinkie Pie nervously giggled. After a few long minutes of sweating and feeling the weight of Maude’s stare, she sighed and slightly deflated, “Can’t get much past you, can I?”

“I am your big sister, seeing what is hurting you and trying to fix it is my job, consider it my Maude Sense. Now, what is wrong?” Maude said putting her arm over Pinkie’s shoulder.

“I,” Pinkie sighed as she collected her thoughts, looking down at her hands, “I’m scared Maude. Scared for my friends and the future. I know we can beat Conquest, I know we can beat him, but...’

“But?” Maude asked.

Pinkie sighed, some tears rolling down her cheeks, “What if I lose any of them. What if today is the last day I watch Rainbow Dash fly or hear Flutters talk about animals. What if Rarity never makes me a new dress or what if something happens to Applejack, making Applebloom, Big Macintosh and Granny Smith would be all sad. I don’t want to lose any more friends, I don’t think I could take another one.”

“I know, you were hurt by Twilight’s loss, it’s why I came here,” Maude said, pulling Pinkie in for a hug and running a hand through her frizzy mane.

“You know about the psychiatrist?” Pinkie Pie gasped.

“I heard about it last month,” Maude said. “I then took a break from my Petricultology class to see you and make sure you are all right.”

“Thanks Maude,” Pinkie said, her voice quieting as she hugged her sister.

“You know I worry about you, especially nowadays. I know what monsters you fight, and I do wish I could protect you from everything that hurt you. But I know I can’t,” Maude then let loose a small smile, a rare one that she only shows to Pinkie, “Or maybe I shouldn’t worry about you too much, even when this happens.”

“W-why?” Pinkie asked.

“Because I know you, and you’ll bounce back from this, you always do. That’s what makes you my Pinkie Pie. You take the worst, and bounce it back with a warm smile,” Maude said, playing with her little sister’s hair. “Anything else, and you wouldn’t be Pinkie.”

“It still hurts, a lot, and I still get nightmares that I will lose them,” Pinkie said, looking down and away from her sister.

Maude nodded, “Then I’ll be there, to help you get this back,” she then pulled the sides of Pinkie’s lips to make her smile.

“You would that for me?” Pinkie asked, and when the purple haired Earth Pony nodded, Pinkie hugged her sister, “Thanks Maude.”

Maude smiled softly and then hugged Pinkie close, running her hands through Pinkie’s messy mane, humming gently with a calming tone.

---

Belle smiled happily as she looked through the new books that she had delivered to her. Several libraries had been giving her the old and used books and now she had a chance to organize the books into the way she wanted. When she was about to place one last book onto the shelf, Pinkie Pie popped out with a giant grin, “Heya Belle!”

“Yah! Pinkie, what are you-”

Before Belle could ask, Pinkie slipped out of the shelf and began to look in the nonfiction section, “Looking for a book!”

“Ok,” Belle paused as she watched Pinkie speed through book after book, “Can I ask what kind of book?”

“Nope, I just need to make sure of something, and AHAH!” Pinkie said, looking up a book called ‘holidays around the world’. “Foal’s Day is celebrated in Neighpon on .May 5, just two days before my birthday, so it’s perfect.”

“Perfect for what?” Belle asked as Pinkie Pie pulled out a tiny notebook and began to write down in it.

“For your birthday,” Pinkie Pie said, “I figured you needed a birthday so I wanted to find a perfect one for you. The day we met happens just a bit before Twilight’s....well, it wouldn’t be as happy as I want it to be. And I didn’t want to place it with Twilight’s birthday, because it wouldn’t be fair to you so I think you should share it with me. Then we can have twice as much cake!!”

“You... are giving me, your birthday?” Belle asked, a little stunned, before smiling. “You didn’t have to do that. Even you don’t know if that isn’t my birthday.”

“Yes, it is. From now on, that is your birthday. I want to celebrate knowing my good friend for an entire year, and I want to celebrate your entire life. Even if it is a little small” Pinkie said, giving Belle a big hug.”

“Pinkie,” Belle said softly, “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it, you’re worth it,” Pinkie said.

Belle shook her head, “Not that, for everything, for letting me stay with you that one night and sharing your cupcakes with me. For introducing me to your friends, everything. You’ve treated me like a friend, even though you never had to.”

“Of course I do, silly,” Pinkie Pie said, waving a hand dismissively, “I am friends with everypony in Ponyville, and that means you.”

“And what if I gain my memories back and you find out that I am a monster?” Belle asked.

Pinkie put a finger to her chin and said, “Then I am going to make her my friend too. But right now, I want to spend time with Belle Amie, my special new friend.”

“Thanks Pinkie, you’re special to me too,” belle said, hugging Pinkie back.

---

Fluttershy watched as her bear companions began to push the last of Rhymey’s stuff out of her house. For the past few hours, Fluttershy had overseen the removal everything that reminded her of her husband, the clean up being handled by several of her animal friends. As she turned to look back inside of her house, she was glad to see it transformed back to its natural state before Rhymey had came in to live with her. Walking in, she began to look around for a place to sit and enjoy her home in relative quiet, “Let go of that you mangy varmit!:”

“What?” Fluttershy asked, walking into the nearby dining room, where she smiled and giggled a little to herself at the sight of Rainbow Dash and Angel pulling on a metal object.

“Let go! That’s Fluttershy’s! I found it in her attic,” Rainbow Dash grinned as she pulled.

Fluttershy placed her hands onto her hips, “Rainbow Miram Dash, Angel bunny, you two quit this minute!”

“But he,” Rainbow Dash began, then deflated under Fluttershy’s gaze. “Yes ma’am.”

“Now, what are you two-OH,” Fluttershy gasped as she got a good look at the object. Walking over to the metal object she picked it up and smiled, “This is that house warming gift you gave me when I first moved here Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy said, looking at the golden circle. It was a pair of butterfly wings encircled by lightning bolts.

“Yeah, I had that made to show that, no matter where you flew, I would fly to be by your side,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling.

As Fluttershy put the circlet onto the mantle, she said, “And you have remained true to your word ever since.”

“No I haven’t” Rainbow dash said dismissively, lowering her to the side, “I had problems with that Rhymey guy from day one and I should’ve said something. I should’ve stopped you or beat him up or-”

“Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said, laying a comforting hand alongside her friend cheek, “Nopony could have seen him coming. And even if you told me, I might not have even believed you. I would’ve said that you were just being a jealous fool, and that you were wrong.” then she smiled and nuzzled Rainbow Dash, “You stayed with me, when anypony else would’ve just left me to my fate. It goes to show what a good friend you really are.”

Rainbow Dash blushed at this sign of affection, “Well, yeah. Of course I am.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said with a smile as she backed away.

Wit a quick glance around the dining room Rainbow Dash asked, “So, anything else you need to have thrown away?”

“No, that should be all,” Fluttershy said walking to the living room, “I was thinking of laying down on the couch with a goo-ooh” she squeaked when she felt a paw hit her butt. Looking down, she saw Angel Bunny holding a piece of paper, “Well, maybe I do need to do a little grocery shopping.”

Rainbow Dash walked to Fluttershy and pulled the paper from Angel’s grip, “Hey, how about I go with you.”

“Oh, you don’t have to, I mean don’t you have-” Fluttershy stuttered a little looking away.

“I told Spitfire about how I was going to take some free time to help you clean up after Rhymey and she told me she would help the ponies with their training. Beside, I want to,” Dash let out a soft chuckle, “Consider this your first trip as a new bachelorette.”

---

It had taken two hours, but the two mares had finally finished all of the grocery shopping and even picked up a few extra items on the list. Rainbow Dash, some of her shopping bags filled, kept an eye on the list while staying afloat, “Geeze. Your animals can certainly be picky eaters.”

Fluttershy giggled as she walked with Rainbow Dash, one bag slung on her arm, “Well, Rainbow, so many animals need different diets. I like to be particular about how I feed my little friends.”

“Yeah, but kelp? I thought only seaponies eat that kind of stuff,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Well, seaponies and some of my crabs that live in my creek,” Fluttershy said, smiling softly. Then she stopped when she saw a meat vendor haggling his latest cuts, Frowning, she shook her head.

“I know the feeling, I could never get used to seeing meat being sold here either, “ Dash said. Shaking her head she added, “I know that griffons love the stuff, but I can’t used to seeing it sold here. I mean, Starfleet does know that it comes from cows and pigs, and some of those guys hate the fact that their relatives are being sold up there.”

Fluttershy nodded, “I know Grand Ruler says that they come from other worlds, but it’s still a little disturbing. And dead from natural causes is not a healthy way for us to eat,” Then she looked to Rainbow Dash curiously, “Have you ever tried meat?”

“Once, when Gilda dared me,” Rainbow Dash said looking back at Fluttershy. “I couldn’t really stand the taste and spent about two hours hacking it up. And she had the nerve to laugh at me about it.”

Fluttershy let out a giggle, “And that was when you decided to never try something like that again?”

“No, then I made her try and do something even stupider,” Rainbow Dash laughed, which caused Fluttershy laugh as well. Dash then looked ahead and smiled, “Well, well, what do we have here?”

Just ahead of them, was Ace Ray and Gilda walking through the market. In Gilda’s hands was a small pink cone. With a smug smirk, Rainbow Dash nudged Fluttershy to follow and meet them. Nodding, the demure pegasus followed her friend. After a few steps, they got close enough to hear the griffon and pegasus talking, “Now try it,” Ace said.

Gilda looked at Ace and the back at the little pink cone. With a quick nod, she took a quick lick, which then made her smile and let out a small, “Peep.”

“Did you just peep?” Ace chuckled.

“If you say one word about me peeping I will kill you,” Gilda said, pointing a finger at Ace’s chest. In response, the pegasus gave Gilda a quick peck on the nose.

“My goodness, is that my old friend Gilda spending her time off with a boyfriend, “Teased Rainbow Dash as she batted her eyelashes, much to the amusement of Fluttershy.

Gilda blushed, “Y-yes, I am! I am out on a date, he asked me and I said yes. Is that a crime?”

“Nah, I’m happy or ya,” Dash said, hugging Gilda tightly, “I am happy you found somepony who cares for ya. And Ace, you break her heart-”

“I’ll get a beating? Yeah, Gilda tells me you are protective of your friends,” Ace chuckled, and then looked to Fluttershy, “So, what is up with your little friend here?”

“Oh, I get it,” Gilda chuckled, “ Rhymey’s out of the picture and now you are here on a date, huh, Commander?”

Fluttershy let out a squeak and Dash frowned through her blush, “That is insubordination, Private. I could have your wings!”

“Aw, look at that, I can still get under her wings!” Gilda said, leaning in and kissing her friend lightly on the nose, “Just messing with ya. But, it is kind of funny to see ya oth out here, alone, by yourselves.”

“We are shopping,” Fluttershy said, leaning on Dash’s arm.

“A job, that you could do on your own. But you are here, with your friend, without the rest of the team,” Gilda then chuckled.” Sure, nothing romantic about this. Come along Ace, lets leave the two love shoppers alone.”

Rainbow Dash’s face turned beat red as Gilda and Ace flew off, “When I get back to base, I am putting you two on triple laps. You hear me! You are gonna be doing fire-drills so much that you will need a fire extinguisher to put your ass out. I am going to-”

“Rainbow Dash, let them have their fun, and we can continue our walk,” Fluttershy said with a soft smile as she rubbed Rainbow’s arm.

Looking back at Fluttershy,her rage simmered a bit and a smile came to her lips, “Aw sure... want to walk through the park?”

“I would love too,” Fluttershy smiled as she wand Rainbow Dash walked towards the park. Hand in hand, Fluttershy noting Rainbow’s dark grey t-shirt fit her well and accompanied the yellow pegasus’ green dress. The two mares began to trot along the park grounds, the early October air blowing by them and lightly nipping at their ears.

With a quick turn of her head, Rainbow Dash caught sight of some pink flowers with little brown freckles on the petals. Walking over to the patch,she picked two, one of which she put into Fluttershy’s mane, and the other, she put into Fluttershy’s hands. Smiling sweetly, Fluttershy began to nibble a little on her snack. Seeing a patch of sunflowers, Fluttershy picked one for Rainbow Dash and put it into the prismatic mane. For a second, Dash looked up and frowned, and then when she saw the look in her friend's eyes, she melted and nodded her approval.

With her hand in Fluttershy’s again, Rainbow Dash continued to lead her through a park. All around the two, ponies were busy living their lives. Foals played with each other, older ponies talked about love, and others were content to watch as their lives carried on. There was a different feel in the air when it came to Ponyville. As if the war was just a nightmare that parents told to scare their kids and the Unicornicopians were actually friendly. Ponies seemed to want to enjoy their lives and feel the world around them. It felt like home.

Fluttershy took a look up at Dash and saw a small change in her friend’s features, looking less of the warrior and more like the friend she had always cared for. Rainbow Dash returned the look, noticing that Fluttershy seemed happier, and brighter now than when it was her and Rhymey. Dash smiled warmly at Fluttershy, causing the yellow pegasus to blush.

Turning around the two mares walked through the park, just enjoying the air around them, “Rainbow... why do you love me?”

“Are you kidding? Isn’t it obvious?” Dash said with a smirk. “I think you know why, and that is it here!” she then pointed to Fluttershy’s chest and at her heart, “It’s your heart. Yeah, to some ponies, you look like a meek little wimp, but I know the truth. Inside that, you are probably the strongest pony I have ever met. Maybe...” she then muttered her last few words.

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked.

Dash then sighed as she stood by a tree and looked into Fluttershy’s eyes, “Stronger than i am.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “Rainbow Dash, I’m not that strong.”

“Are you kidding? You reformed Discord. If I was in your shoes, I would’ve just gave in and said ‘Sorry Princess, but this jerk has to go,” Rainbow Dash said.

Fluttershy let out a small giggle, “Actually, you would probably had him on the first shuttle into a volcano.”

Rainbow Dash giggled, “Yeah, I would, but that is I mean. You held out against us, because you believed in something. Do you know how much strength that takes? Do you know how badass that is? I don’t know anypony else who would do what you do.”

“But, I failed. He still went back to evil,” Fluttershy said kicking a stone.

“So? Doesn’t change what you did, you stood up to us, and that takes guts,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling.

“Rainbow,” Fluttershy whispered before turning her head so her mane fell over one eye, “Thank you.”

“For what?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Fluttershy smiled softly, “For being, a good friend.”

“Hey, I’m not that Rhymey jerk. I know that there is more to you than just a pretty face,” Rainbow Dash smiled and sighed, “You are a great mare you know. And that is why i kind of-”

Anything that Rainbow was about to say was interrupted by soft whimpering. Raising an eyebrow, Rainbow Dash looked behind the tree and saw a familiar mane of purple, “Scootaloo?”

Turning her head up to look at Rainbow Dash, the orange filly wiped her tears, “Oh, um, hey Rainbow Dash.”

“Why were you crying kid?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Wiping her tears away, she turned her head, “I wasn’t crying.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Scootaloo with a disapproving glare and then sighed. Looking back at Fluttershy, she asked, “Hey Flutters... could you-”

“I can head home by myself,” Fluttershy said, nodding and picking up the bag. “ I'll see you later. “

As the yellow pegasus flew off, Rainbow Dash turned to look at her surrogate sister, “ Ok, talk, why are you crying your eyes out?”

Realizing that she had been found out, the orange filly sighed and began to lightly kick the ground, “ I got into a fight with my mom.”

“What?” Rainbow dash asked shocked, “ Why are you and Sunny fighting?”

“About Dad,” Scootaloo sniffled

When she saw the confused look in her sister’s eyes, she pulled out a yellow paper.

Dash recognized it by its color, it was setting that she had seen Spitfire give out at her academy one day, “Missing in action? Swift arrow is missing. How long?”

“For almost five months,” Scootaloo sniffled. “Mom seems to think that means he's dead. But, he can't be, he simply can't be. He's like the second greatest pony on the planet!!! How can he be....”

When Scootaloo gave our another whimper and a sign that she was about cry again, Rainbow Dash pulled her little sis into a wing hug,” Aw, Scoots, come here. I am so sorry I didn't know about this or that I couldn't have been there to help you.”

“It's ok, I know you have busy with a lot. The war, the other knights, your squad, there was no way you could have time for me,” Scootaloo let out a little whimper.

“ That's no excuse,” Rainbow Dash said with a frown, “ I should've found time to spend with my little sister along with all of the other stuff I do. I shouldn't be shrugging my big sib responsibilities.”

“You still think of me as you little sister?” Scootaloo asked, smiling wide.

“ Of course kid,” Dash smirked. “ Tell you what, how about tomorrow I go and give you some flying lessons. And when I'm out on the field, I'll keep an eye out for Swift.”

Scootaloo gasped, “ You'll do that for me?”

“Of course. What are big sisters for?

“But you don't have to,” Scootaloo said, smiling a little.

“Of course I do. Do you know why I love being the fastest thing out there?” When Scootaloo shook her head in response, Dash smiled with a confident grin, “Because it allows me to fly to be by the side of those I care about and stand close to them, so I don’t don't have to say goodbye ever again.”

“What do you mean?” Scootaloo asked

“I hate goodbyes,” Dash said. “ It always mean that somepony I care about I'd going somewhere where I can't help them, and I won't be able to save my friends if they are in trouble. So, I like the idea of being fast enough to be their for everypony I care about. Everypony,” Dash added for emphasis.

“Oh, Dash, thank you,” Scootaloo said, hugging her sister tightly

‘No prob, kid,” Dash smiled. “ Now, let’s go and get some ice cream. Then we talk to your mom.

“Yay” Scoots smiled as she and Rainbow walked away from the tree.

---

Spike stirred softly as the early days of the morning light shone through the window and onto his face. He breathed a sigh of contentment as he slowly opened his eyes. Truth be told, he preferred the summer days to the cooler fall ones. Even in times of war, summer just made things livier, while fall just was a cool down before winter.

Turning to his side, he had a little frown on his face when he saw the empty bed side where his lady had slept. Spike hated when his lover left the bed before he did, mainly because he enjoy the extra snuggles he could engage in.

Rolling out of his bed aude, Spike Stephen his body one more time before getting his clothes on, a long sleeve shirt and pants c9mbo that he felt fit his mood that day. With a deep breath he smiled and walked out the bedroom, his nose getting a wiff of some wonderful breakfast biting his nostrils.

With a curious look on his face, he walked down the stairs and into the kitchen , “Rarity, are you making,” he paused in his question when he noted that the Rarity in question had a cyan stripe on her mane and tail, “Glarity?”

“Oh, hello,” the golem said, smiling with a blush, “I was just making some breakfast for you and rarity. I hope you don't mind. And I love the new hair for me by the way, I think I’ll keep it.”

+Spike was still a little dumbfounded, “ Did Rarity leave you on last night?”

“Why yes, I did,” Rarity said, walking into the kitchen, dressed in a maternity shirt and with her mane done in a bun. Smiling, she looked to her golem, “ Um Glarity, may I talk with my boyfriend...alone?”

“Well,I was thinking of shopping for the three of us,” Glarity said getting out of chair and walking out of the house.

“so, what is up with that?” Spike asked, taking a bite if the gem waffle.

Understanding what Spike meant, Rarity began to speak, “ It began last night...”

Glarity sat on the cold grass as she looked at the setting sun. There was a warm smile on her lips as she watched the sun set l. Her hands lightly played with a daisy as she watched, “ Glarity? “ Rarity asked, walking out of the boutique, “What are you doing out here?”

“Oh,” Glarity said looking at her original self as s she sat next to her, “ Just watching the sunset. You always turn me off before I get to see it, so I decided to try it once. It is beautiful “

As Rarity sat with her golem, she noticed the streak in her hair, “You changed your hair dye again.”

“Oh, you like it,” Glarity asked running a hand tour the cyan stripe that ran through the top of her mane, “I wanted to go with s new look, to help differentiate the difference between us. Do you think it works for me?”

“You tell me,” Rarity said With a warm smile, a finger on her chin.

Glarity rolled her eyes in thought before saying, “Well, while the color may work for Rainbow Dash, I feel as if it clashes with the rest of my mane, perhaps it would be better is I go with yellow or indigo, or-” sh paused when Rarity giggled, “What’s so funny?”

“Nothing, its just that you sound truly like me. But, with one small difference,” gently she ran some of her fingers through Glarity’s cyan streak, “I do think that streak is you. I helps with your eyes.”

“Then why did you ask?” Glarity said, pulling back a little.

“Curiosity,” Rarity said plainly. You have become, different since I made you. You want to see sunsets, love the rain, and have your own opinions on clothing and color. While you may have my memories, I would never have done something like dye my mane like you did.”

“It’s those friends of our, I blame them,” Glarity said with a laugh before leaning back on her hands. “They’ve been treating me...well, like a pony. At first, I thought it was because I was like you, but they have been doing things. Like, did you know during the fight in Filly, Applejack acted like I was you? Or in the cave, Pinkie wanted me to have my own name. See this?” Glarity held up her hand showing a bandage, “Fluttershy, she put that on me when I cut myself during a fight. They just...”

Rarity listened to Glarity’s paused and nodded, “Those are my friends, they will do that. Accept you because you want to be their friend. Maybe we should talk about it more later, right now it is time for me to-”

Glarity interrupted her with pleading eyes, “Wait, please don’t turn me off yet. I want to stay awake and look up at the star. I promise I won’t do anything bad, please... sister.”

“It was the word ‘sister’ that convinced me to leave her on for the night,” Rarity said, “I used my memories to make her, and to let her relate to my friends,, but I certainly never taught her things like friendship or how how to make you breakfast,” she took a drink from her tea and pointed at the plates, “Look, they aren’t even arranged like would’ve done the food.”

“Yeah, it looks like how Sweetie Belle would arrange the plates, randomly,” Spike laughed. Then his face turned into a serious frown, “Do you think this means that she’s becoming, you know... sentient?”

“I talked to Zecora the other day about it, and she has said that sometimes enough magic and use could make a golem start to take a mind of its own, starting to gain a...soul as it were,” Rarity said, sipping a little more of her tea.

“Whoa! You don’t think this means she is going to become violent and want to kill you to get her own life, do you?” Spike asked, his eyes looking on in terror.

To answer this, Rarity placed down her cup and looked on with a come hither look, “Would I?” when Spike shook his head, Rarity leaned back a little, “I would never take somepony else’s life not when I could have my own. Sh would probably no different.”

“So what would you do if she starts wanting her own life?” Spike asked.

“Then I would probably do my best to give her one,” Rarity said. “A home, maybe her own little store, everything I could. A sister could do no less.”

Spike leaned across the table and kissed his lady’s lips softly, “And that is why love you so much.”

“Not as much as I love my gentledrake,” Rarity said, returning the kiss and getting off the table. “Now, I need to work on some dresses and do some small fixings for Coloratura and for Nightmare Night.

“Yeah, and I have some work too,” Spike said, walking away, “see you later.”

---

Belle walked through the marketplace, with a warm smile on her face. She wasn’t really there to shop, so much as to listen and watch the ponies as they went about their day. She felt a warm comfort as she listened to the ponies talk, haggle, and joke with one another. As her eyes glanced back from stall to stall, she could hear the calls from the ponies as she passed by. She could even hear some of the ponies call her cute or beautiful. This made her blush a little in embarrassment and would try and deny t. Wha she couldn’t deny, was the feeling love that she had been given thanks ot the populace of the small town. For six months, it was home, and there with five mares she was starting to call a family.

As she stepped away from the marketplace, she started to sway and began to stumble. Letting out a little moan, she began to move towards a bannister to hold onto for support while her vision began to swim. After holding her head and standing for a few moments, her vision began to clear, “What happened? What was that?”

“Belle? Are you alright,” asked a concerned voice.

Recognizing it, Belle turned to look up, “I am fine, just a bit of dizziness Rar-Glarity?” Belle asked, seeing the golm standing before hert.

“Hello, nice to see you out of a mission or a fight,” smiled Clarity. “And please, it’s Glarity. I was just doing some shopping for my friends before I saw you and your little spell.”

“I’m fine really” Belle said, and then she looked to Glarity curiously, “So, Rarity just let you do some shopping? On your own?”

“Yes, she figured that I could help her get some things done while she works,” Glarity smiled softly as she looked down at her bag, “She even trusts me to make my own decisions.”

Belle listened to the soft tone of Glarity’s voice, and looked on with curiosity, “IT almost sounds lie she is starting to see you as something more than just her golem. Sounds almost like me.”

“Hmmm, what do you mean?” Glarity asked.

“Ever since I came here, those five that,” Belle sighed as she leaned on the railing of the bridge, “Have acted like I am an actual pony and not just another Twilight. It, makes me feel...alive.”

“Then we are in the same boat,” Glarity said, looking down at the river at the image looking back, “I am Rarity with all of her memories, looking for a life of her own, and you... are a being wit h a new life, needing memories.”

“Ah what a pair we make,” Belle said with a bit of dramatics, “Two souls lost, but bounded by the fact that we have ponies who treat us as something more. What will we find out about ourselves at the end of our long road.”

“I don’t know, but if I had one wish,” Glarity said, pulling away from the bannister,” Is that Rarity will still want me around when her baby is born.’

“You want to be there for her?”

“Be there? I want to hold her, play with her, I want to say to the little one,” Glarity smiled as she said, “Hello, how are you.”

“You want to live,” Belle said, “I can understand how that feels.”

“What do you want more than anything?” Glarity said.

Belle ran a finger through her hair, twirling it, “To be honest, at first I thought it was my memories. But now...”

“Now?”

“I just want to live the rest of my days with them, you, and everyone hee,” Belle said, walking ahead of Glarity. “I just want to study the world around me and... live.”

“I think that is what we both want more than anything else,” Glarity said walking up to Belle, “Shall we walk together and continue talking?”

“Sure,” Belle said with a soft smile.

---

Rarity hummed happily to herself as she sewed a new button onto a shirt. It was the latest in a lime of “knight” models that the populace of ponyville had been requesting as of late. Clothing that was done in the style of her and her friends outfits from the party they had a month’s previous. It made her both happy and a little sad. Happy in that it was a little reprieve from the funeral ware that she had been making, but sad in that she knew that it was only a matter of time before it would go back to mourning faceless soldiers and lost ponies.

“Hey you cats and dolls, this is your badass of the air with some bits of news, first it seems that Conquest has been changing things up. Attacking and ravaging random towns, much to the uselessness of Starfleet. Remember if you see Conquest’s men on the horizon, don't rely on those shields, attack and fight. Somepony will come, and if not, then you can leave a hoof mark into one of their guts!!!”

“Vinyl, hurry up,” growled Octavia.

“Relax, sweet base,” Vinyl saud, the confidence beaming from her voice, “ The other piece of news is that... We’re moving. It seems that Grand Ruler found our studio again and has sent some cronies our way. The funny part is that it seems to be happening less since Brain vanished off the face of the earth.”

“Off the face of Equestria you say,” Replied Octavia with mock shock.

Vinyl chuckled, “Yep and it seems a lot of their tech has fallen to pieces due to lack of use. This is why we were able to keep going from this location. But somepony found out about us now and now we have to leave.”

“There they are, what” Shouted a dumbfounded guard as the sound of doors breaking sounded over the radio.

“But, not without leaving a present for the idiots,” Vinyl laughed.

The guard over the radio shouted, “ It's just a reforming device and... a bag of lollipops.”

“Yes, suckers,” Octavia said. “We will be back from our new location soon.”

Rarity giggled at the trickery of the radio duo and went back to work. That was when she heard a loud explosion from the other room. With a look of worry and horror she ran into the living room and gasp at the sight before her, “Spike, what is the meaning of this?” she asked as she looked at Spike sitting in the living room, in front if a large hole

A blush came over Spike’s cheeks as s he said, “Um, hi?”

“Spike, who is the meaning of this?” growled Rarity.

Spike gulped, “Um. Well you see-”

“Why is there a hole in my living room? Why is there a hole in my business?” Rarity asked stomping slowly towards Spike.

“Well, I wss-”

Rarity let out a roar,”How can you do this to me? How dare you do this to our house, why?”

“The thing is I wanted to-”

“What, destroy everything I work for? Is this how you repay me for all that I give you!?” Rarity ranted, and then she saw some gems and golden bits behind him,” What is this? A nest? Are you trying to say something, that you are moving?”

“If you would shut your fat mouth and let me talk!” the moment those words left his mouth, he quickly covered his mouth and tried to stop the words from escaping his lips.

Rarity pulled back tears and rage flooding her vision, “If I am fat, then it is because you put this!” For emphasis she pointed to her belly, “Into me!!! The reason why I am fat is because you put your little tool into me and now I have a damn mound!”

“Because we agreed to-” it was slowly dawning onto Spike that he should stop before he incriminated himself any further.

“And now you are ditching all of the blame onto me?” Rarity narrowed her eyes in rage as she yelled, “Get out of my house! I never want to see you or talk to again!”

Spike nodded in terror and ran out of the house with his tail in between his legs. As he ran, he accidentally bump into two ponified, “ Spike, what's the matter?” Belle asked, seeing Spike looking back in terror.

“Rarity kind of kicked me out,” Spike said, sighing.

Glarity looked in in shock l,” My goodness, is everything alright? What was the argument about?”

“It's not really all that important” Spike said with a sigh “ This is just one of those things you know, that couples get into. I kind of expected this, so I need to crash somewhere while I wait for her to cool off.”

“You could stay with me,” Belle said with a smile.

“Oh no I couldn't,” Spike said.

Belle waved a hand dismissively, “It’s no big deal, really. I was going to organize the library and I can use the company.”

“Well, that sounds good. I think I can do that until Rarity calms down,” Spike said, then he looked to Glarity,” Think you could-”

“I’ll watch over Rarity for a bit,” Glarity said and then smiled at Belle, “Thanks for the walk.”

“No problem,” Belle said to the disappearing Golem. When she looked to Spike, she saw a cocky smile on his lips, “What?”

“Sounds like somepony found a new friend,” Spike said.

Belle smiled softly and ran a hand through her purple mane, “Well, I do need to talk to others once in a while right?”

---

Luna let out a sigh as she made her horn glow, its dull blue magic raising the moon. With a serene calmness that was usually reserved for a lady of the night, she looked over the city of new Canterlot. Everywhere she could look, she saw that ponies were either falling asleep or getting ready to to to sleep. For a brief second, she looked up at her stars and whispered a silent wish for this war to be over so that somepony could the lovely stars that she set out onto the black blanket, “Problems, Luna?” Celestia asked, walking up behind her sister and placing a hand on her back, “IT isn’t-”

“What? No, it’s not that,” Luna said, before sight and turning away from her sister, “Partly.”

“It’s the curfew, isn’t it?” Celestia asked.

“I should never had agreed to it, but I thought that if I gave him that much then he would let me set the time for the curfew,” Luna said, and turning away, “ And yet, he found a way to circumvent that as well, saying that regulations and his Starfleet are accustomed to sleeping at nine! So, in a way it is like before, only worse!”

“How so?” Celestia asked.

“Because if I go Nightmare Moon, then I would be giving Conquest the key to victory because Grand Ruler would be dead, you would be n chains, and the bearers would be lining my throne,” Luna said with a sneer. Then she looked out at the moon, “But, there is more.”

“Tell me,” Celestia said.

Luna looked back at her sister over her shoulder, “It’s about my little rebellion, I just feel like need to do more.”

“Luna, that attack last week was beautiful. Not only did you strike a blow against Conquest, but you freed a lot of prisoners,” Celestia argued.

“Yes, but if you had been leading them instead of me then you would've had this country back into your hooves now. You would’ve destroyed Grand Ruler and installed yourself onto the throne by now!”Luna began to walk away from the balcony and lower her head, “Me, I have been so cautious. Making sure that my team was gathered in silence, picking the best, creating alliances so we will be ready to end Conquest once this battle was done, and teaching Trixie to be my second in command. Compared to anything that you could’ve done I-”

“Did exactly what I suspected you to do,” Celestia said, placing her hand onto Luna’s shoulder and turning Luna around, “Luna, I had Discord join you because I knew that you were leading the rebellion. I knew that you were the best one to choose because of who we are. You have always been the best on the front lines, charging into battle and fighting with your sword. I have always been the best working on plans and strategies, it’s how we balance each other.”

“Y-yes, but you would’ve-”

“Oh, dear sister,” Celestia said, giving her sister a big hug, “After all of this time, you still are comparing yourself to me. You have to remember, that you are not me, you will never be me or as good as me.”

“Thanks,” Luna snarked.

Celestia chuckled, “Because you are the best Luna out there, but not the best Celestia. You have a wonderful team, and you have been careful. You have become the perfect shadow, and I couldn’t be prouder.”

“Thank you, Tia,” Luna said, giving her sister a hug. After a few moments, she broke from the hug.

“Aw, Sister cuddles, can I join?” asked Discord, only to get punched by Luna.

“Now, I need to go. Trixie’s lessons are ready,” Luna said as she walked away. Then she saw Lilani. Sitting on her knees, she asked, “Lilaie? Do you know who I am?” the daughter just stared, “I am Luna. Lulu, can you sai-”

“Lithie!” shouted Castor, making his sister run after him without a word.

Luna stood up and put a finger to her chin, “Curiouser and Curiouser.” Placing her questions away for later, she walked back into her room.

With slow careful steps, Luna began to disrobe, her dark blue body still containing several scars from battles long past. As she began to remove her armor, she looked to a yawning opossum and smiled. Pattig her sleeping pet, she used her magic to lay some food pellets out for her little rodent. Putting on her long blue nightgown, she laid in her bed and fell into a deep sleep.

---

When Luna opened her eyes next, she was in the dream world, surrounded by stars. Walking along the starry field, she looked at each door as the lined up before her, many of these doors were emitting a dark energy, a nightmare taking place or a dream that was wrecked by a fear for tomorrow. Soft sigh escaped her lips as she saw these doors, because it reminded her how much the war was affecting the ponies, her subjects.

Not all dream doors were filled with misery, however, some of the doors were bright and what was more... there were more doors from the Unicornicopians than in the years past. It was as if the help of the five bearers was causing the Unicornicopians to believe in something more, to believe in themselves and that they could strive to be better. She smiled at the sight, before focusing her attention on one door in particular, adorned with a wand cutie mark.

In a few moments, the door opened and Trixie stepped out, “Thank you, you have all been a wonderful-Princess Luna?” she said, turning to look at the mare before her.

“Welcome, my student,” Luna said, smiling at her student’s power.

“Wh-where is Trixie, how did she get here?” Trixie asked, looking back and forth, her hat almost falling off her head. Then she remembered what Luna had told her, “You said, to find a door in your dream...Is this the realm of dreams?” at Luna’s nodding Trixie gasped, “B-but how? Isn’t this your realm? How did Trixie wind up here?”

In answer Luna asked, “Tell me Trixie, what is a dream, scientifically?”

Trixie closed her eyes, trying to remember her science classes, even if she had slept through most of them. There was one lesson that stuck out in her mind, “ A dream is a collection of images created by the mind during REM sleep. They are figments created by the mind as you sle...” Trixie then paused as sht revelation hit her. “ dream is an illusion in the mind”

“And your special talent is illusions, is it not?” Luna asked, looking coy as she did. When Trixie nodded, Luna began to walk away, “This is just the next step in your training. To learn to walk through dreams.””

“But, Dreamwalking, isn’t that an alicorn’s power?” Trixie asked, feeling a sense of humility.

Luna could only smile as she walked ahead of Trixie, “You will find, with a little effort and skill, a pony who is seemingly weak, can conquer the strongest of foes. Now come, the lesson begins now.”

Trixie nodded, and followed Luna down the pah. After passing by several doors, she and Luna made their way into a small circle, devoid of doors, “This is where my mother trained me in Dreamwalking. Now sit.”

“Yes master,” Trixie said, sitting with her teacher and crossing her legs.

Luna sat with her student and closed her eyes, “ Close your eyes, and focus. Concentrate on the world around you and feel the energy. Of the dreamworld seep around you.”

Trixie nodded, and breathed slowly, letting herself relax. As her breathing slowed, she began to hear voices speak. Some were quite, while others were loud, it was like hearing a busy street.

“I hope to ace my quiz!”

“I still have to see that site/”

“Please mom,don’t die!”

“Man that mare is so sexy, I hope she notices me.”

“So many voices, Trixie can’t tell the difference between them,” Trixie said, flicking her ears.

“In time, you will be able to tell the difference between each voice and know which one needs you the most. For now, let us focus on one dream, in Ponyville,” Luna saud.

Trixie nodded, and began to concentrate, as she did, she heard some soft sobbing and whimpering. Feeling that out, Trixie began to hone in on the sound until she reached the door. Looking up, she saw a door with three gems on it, “Rarity?”

“She must be having a nightmare, or she had a bad day and her mind is trying to cope,” getting up, she walked to to the doo r and opened it. Luna smiled at Truxue as she guided her in, “Remember, you cannot change the dream, just yet. Only become a silent observer.”

Trixie nodded and followed Luna into the dream world. After a flash of bright light, Trixie blinked and began to look around the area in surprise as she saw the market place of Ponywville. Her eys looked over the usual sight of ponies hawking their wares, oferinng foods, and even offering deals. Trixie looked at one of the stalls wiht peanu butter crackers and sihged, “The ponyville market place, why would rarity be dreaming of this place?”

“That is what we are here to-shhh!” Luna said,looking to one of the stalls where a white unicorn stood, “There she is. Let’s watch.

Rarity sighed as she looked at the grapes, “ Another price hike? Oh well, fair is fair. The little dragon does love his grapes,” Rarity said, throwing in a few bits onto the table. Turning away from the vendor, she waved goodbye and walked away. As she walked down the road, she tried to ignore smell of meat that came from some of the stalls that she passed by.

Without warning, she bumped into a large muscular form, “Oh my goddess, I am so sorry.” the stallion said, looking down at Rarity as she sat on the ground, offering a hand to help her.

“Oh, it is quite all right, sometimes we...” Rarity paused when she looked up at the stallion, his muscular and well toned body catching her eyes immediately. As she traveled up his body, she got a good look at his facial features with a smile at his handsome magazine cover looks, “..might not pay attention. Well,” she chuckled as she took his hand, “Hello there, good sir.”

“Hello yourself,” smiled the stallion, his suave tone leaking eloquence and sophistication. “My name is Thunder Cloud and you must be the fair lady Rarity.”

“You have heard of me?” Rarity said with a blush.

Thunder Cloud smiled, “Of course, your picture is in many newspapers detailing the adventures of Starfleet, and I had seen your gala dresses. Very unique, but I have to say, I am disappointed.”

Rarity looked hurt, “You are?”

“Yes, I have learned to trust papers and the news and to know I have lied to hurts. I believed that you were merely lovely, now I see that you are simply divine,” Thunder smiled and kissed Rarity’s hand.

Rarity blushed, taking her hand and placing it to her lips before letting out a haughty laugh, “Oh, you charmer you. You know how to woo a lady.”

“It’s a gift of mine, but not my special talent,” he said, showing the thunder bolt coming out of a dark cloud on his thigh. It seemed to match his black mane well, “I am actually good at using thunder clouds. I moved from Cloudsdale yesterday to help with the Lightning services of Ponyville.”

“Well, we certainly need the help, especially with Rainbow so busy on Starfleet tours and Wonderbolt duty,” Rarity noticed a frown crease Thunder’s lips when she mentioned the word, Wonderbolt, “Something wrong?”

“Nothing, just somepony close to me liked the Wonderbolts a lot,” Thunder Cloud said with a sigh. Shaking his head from the sadness, he leaned down and picked up Rarity’s bags, “Here. I got to go and get back home to finish moving in.”

“May I help you?” Rarity asked, walking with him.

“Well, you don’t really need t-”

“You helped me, it is only fair that I help you,” Rarity said with a smile as she walked with Thunder Cloud towards his home.

The grey coated stallion smiled, “Thanks.”

“Odd,” Luna said, watching the scene from a distance.

Trixie looked to Luna, a curious arch in her brow, “Odd, mistress?”

“When Lightning gave his report to my sister and her-” Luna paused, trying to bite back the bile in her throat when she mentioned Grand Ruler, “Sperm Donor, he said that Rarity acted like a filly in his presence and that Thunder Cloud acted in such a manner that it would’ve been obvious to a blind bat-pony that he was a monster from a different time.”

“But here, he is acting suave and calm, like a true spy,” Trixie said, putting a finger to her chin, “What does it mean.”

“Somepony is manipulating events and changing the story to fit their own world,” Luna said. “But who, and why? Let us watch this dream further.”

Time seemed to pass by in a blur through the dreamscape, until they reached a small fields, a little away from the aftermath of a battle with one of the Cardinals, In the field, was Storm cloud helping Rarity out by bandaging her wing, “Ouch.”

“Sorry,” Thunder Cloud said, finishing wiht the bangasge.”

Rarity sighed as she gave her wing an experimental flap, “IT is all right. Despite what you may have heard, these suits do not protect against everything and we still feel the damage. If anything, theses suits feel like slim spandex rather than armor. It doesn’t help that Pinkie, myself, and Applejack are unused t these cumbersome things.”

“You don’t like them?” asked Thunder Cloud.

“No, as a matter of fact, I hate them! They hurt everytime I move them, they are a nuisance, and everytime I see Pinkie’s...” Rarity then softly shuddered.

“Do I want to know,” he asked.

Rarity shook her head, “Pinkie’s reaction to her new appendages was not... pleasant.”

“I see,” Thunder Cloud said, sighing, then he looked into Rarity’s eyes, “Rarity, I hope you do not think me too forward, but will you go out with me?”

“You are asking me out on a date?” Rarity said, shocked.

Nodding, he took Rarity’s hand into his and smiled softly, “Rarity, for the past few weeks, I have fallen for you. Your sister is a dear, I love your family, and I love helping you. I think you need something to help take your mind off all of this starfleet and battles. I want to be that somepony and help you.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said with a soft smile, leaning in and kissing him on his lips, “Of course I will go out with you.”

“My, how sweet,” Luna said with a smile, much to Trixie’s dismay. Looking over her shoulder, she noted Trixie’s look of Disgust,” Problem, Trixie?”

“Trixie is not much one for romance,” Trixie said, and then taking a few steps forward, “But did we see this part of the tale, why is Rarity dreaming of a single scene in her love life with a villain?”

“Well, if she had a fight with a lover, then she probably used this as a point in which she remembered why she loved Spike over Thunder. Or, she is remembering this for another reason,” Luna said, before turning to see Rarity, now sitting on the grass alone.

Rarity looked down at the grass where Thunder Cloud was sitting and picked up a rusted pin. Though tarnished with rust, there was still bits of gold shining through, revealing a pair of wings connected to a Lightning bolt,” A Wonderbolt badge?”

“Why is he-”

Luna put a hoof to her chin, “That is what I am wondering about. Because, now I am curious as to what the true story here is.” Luna said as sh t world began to spin again, time flowing forward until they reaches a black void with only a small hole. In the hole was an image from Rarity’s viewpoint as she glared at Spike.

“Rarity, I am only trying to protect you!” Spike argued.

Growling, Rarity said, “What you are, is a jealous little brat! You have never appreciated any of my lovers and only want to keep me for yourself. IT burns you that anypony else wants me so you go and make up these lies!”

“But he is evil Rarity! I saw him, I heard him planning to kill you! He is Bad Horse!” Spike yelled.

“Heathspike Amadeus Sparkle!!” Rarity stomped her hoof down, “He is not a monster, he is a noble stallion! I love him to death an if you cannot take it, then you can just pack your things and move out.”

“What?”

“You heard me, move out and never come to my doorstep again!” Rarity said, turning away from her dragon. As she began to hear Spike’s footsteps walk away from her, the viewpoint began to water with tears, “Oh Spike... I am so sorry. But I have to break your heart... can’t let him know that you know who he is or he’ll kill you.”

“What?!” Trixie gasped.

Luna smirked, “It seems that Miss Belle is smarter than most realize. She figured out the secret to her foe before Starfleet could.”

“Starfleet couldn’t figure out a simple strategy based on a circle,” Trixie snarked. “Starfleet seems to have a problem with figuring things out and using the brains.”

“That is true,” Luna let out an uncharacteristic chuckle as she sped through the dream, until they found themselves in a jewelry cavern. In the center of the room was Rarity and Thunder cloud.

Rarity looked over the gem covered walls, “My, Thunder Cloud, this is beautiful. It’s like standing inside of a diamond.”

“I’m glad you like it, because I want you to,” Thunder then brought out a ring, “Marry Me.”

Rarity took a step back, letting out a little gasp as she looked at the diamond rng in front of her, “M-Marry you. You want to marry me? Oh, Thunder Cloud, this is the greatest thing. And this ring, it’s so beautiful, it puts Canterlot Carousel to shame.”

“Yeah, it is certainly more beautiful than that old building,” Thunder Cloud said,

“Rarity smirked, “So, that is what my Canterlot story will be called. Thank you.”

Thunder Cloud then realized his mistake and stood there, trying to come up with an excuse for what he had said. Finding no way out, he narrowed his eyes and said, “How did you know I’m from the future.”

“Quite a few hints gave it away, Bad Horse,” Rarity said, transforming into her armor in a flash of light, “If that is your real name. First, you seemed to be aware of several events before they happened: The attack during Trixie and Abra’s show, the princess's disease, the mega modes, and knowledge of exactly where I would be. See, I may love romance above all,but my second favorite type of book is mystery, so I have picked up a good eye for detail. I have to, I am a fashion designer,” walking around Thunder Cloud, she gave a flip of her mane and smirked, “Also your feelings whenever one mentioned the Wonderbolts was not one of a admirer, but of a pony who had lost a loved one wo served on that team. MY uncle is on the royal guard and has told me stories. And lastly,’ she sighed and looked down.

“And...” Thunder Cloud cocked his head to the side, smirking deviously.

“You were too perfect for me. As much as I am a romantic, I know that there is no such thing as a perfect love, that a stallion will be perfect for you no matter what. You didn’t seem normal, just a stallion who groomed himself to meet my desires. And I almost fell for it,” Rarity said, looking away from the stallion and sighing.

“So our love was real?” Thunder smiled, a black fog beginning to cover his body as it started to change him.

“Yes, I had prayed that this time i had found the perfect stallion for me. That you wouldn’t turn into a jerk or that you would love me for me,” Rarity said, watching as Bad Horse appeared, his dark blue mane pulled back to reveal his sunken eyes. “But it was all a lie wasn’t it.”

“Sadly, it was,” Bad Horse said, centhins his dark grey hand, a small tear rolling down his cheek. “In the future I already had a lover and a child, but they were taken from me by Starfleet’s carelessness. So when Dark King chose me to become his knight, I jumped at the chance to avenge my lover.”

“Who are you, really? We already know about the code names that you knights use, but I want real names. Who have we been fighting?” Rarity demanded.

Bad Horse made his hand glow, “That is a secret for another time. Right now, you should be worried for your own life. I have you trapped and away from your friends.”

“Ha! You thought I went here alone?” Rarity threw back her mane confidently,” My friends know about this meeting, they had been listening to our conversation and will be here in ten minutes. I just have to hold you here until they come for me.”

“Shame, they’ll only find your corpse,” Bad Horse chuckled as he threw two daggers at Rarity, right when she had unfurled her wings. With a bloody thunk, the blades impaled themselves into Rarity’s wings and into the wall, “You know the fun of attacking you in this era? You haven’t mastered your wings, leaving you very vulnerable.”

“AHHH!” Rarity screamed, feeling the daggers dig into her wings, cutting bot flesh ad bone. As she struggled to pull her wing free, she grunted, “They’re stuck!”

“Yes, they are,” Bad Horse smiled as he began to make hi s hand glow with Lightning. “Giving me the chance to have a lot of fun with you before I kill you!”

Rarity closed her eyes as Bad horse pulled back his hand, waiting for the pain, but then flicked her ears when she heard, “Get away from her!!!” and an armored purple foot kicked Bad horse in the face, knocking him away from Rarity.

“Spike!” Rarity said, her eyes glistening with happy tears, “I didn’t know that you were-”

Spike stood up and put his hand behind his head, “To tell you the truth, I came here because I followed you. I wanted to congratulate the guy on winning your heart. Then when I saw him attacking you, I knew I had to jump in and save you.”

“Thank you Spike,” Rarity smiled, and then nodded to her impaled wings, “Now, get these things out of me and we can stop him.”

“Right!” Spike nodded and went to the wings. As he grabbed one of the daggers, he sighed, “Sorry for being mad at you.”

“No dear, I am sorry for getting you mad at me,” Rarity said sighing.

Spike opened his mouth to say more, but Bad Horse’s arms reached from behind his back and wrapped around his neck. Before Spike has a chance to move, Bad Horse judo threw him into the nearby wall. Getting back up, Bad Horse struck Spiek with a powerful lightning bolt, sneering as he watched Spike writhe in pain, “Poor Spike. While Starfleet and the harmony bearers are remembered in the future as heroes. You know what they say about you? Nothing, you are forgotten by history.”

“S-shut up!” Spike said, rolling away from the Lightning blast. Getting back on all fours, he snarled at him.

“You know why you are forgotten? Because unlike the other mares, you’ll go on to do nothing of worth, nothing of importance, and die as a loser. You are just an abandoned dragon whelp so desperate for love and affection that you chase after a mare you had no chance with,” Bad horse chuckled.

“Not true!” Rarity said, glaring at him. “Yes, we may have left him behind on some mission, but because he is too young to be facing things like Discord or Sombra. Sure, he may have been put to work, and I may have used him sometime, but that doesn't mean we don’t care for him! To a lot of us, he is like a helpful little brother, always by our side. Tell me, does the future treat our little siblings like that!?”

“What does it matter?” Ba horse asked as he looked over his shoulder at Rarity.

“Because that's what Spike is to a lot of us, another little sibling. Well,” she blushed, “most of us.”

Spike heard this and smiled. Racing towards Bad Horse, he tucked his tail into his mouth and became a little ball of fire, “Dragon Wheel.”

“You know the fun part of killing you through the various time lines?” Bad horse chuckled as he roundhoused Spike in the face, sending him flying into the crystalline walls, “Learning how to beat that move. Now, Dark King taught me a spell,” he said grabbing Spikes’ neck and lifting him up, “that I have been dying to use.”

“What is it?” Rarity asked, watching his hand glow to prepare casting.

“I am gonna suck his lifespan away, every second that passes by, he will become older. In a few minutes, his heart won’t be able to support his body,” Bad Horse said, sneering.

“No!” Rarity screeched and began to struggle more, trying to pull away, but the daggers held her fast against the wall. Stopping her struggled for a moment, she looked away f om the sight of Bad Horse draining Spike and to the crystals on the walls, and then sighed, “Blood is never easy to wash out.”

As Bad Horse drained Spike of his life energy, making the dragon’s body grow as he did, he was distracted b a high pitched scream. Turning around, he saw a pair of bloody wings impaled to a wall and sitting there, on he knees with her mane matted from sweat was Rarity, “Y-you cut off your own wings?!”

“A-Anything,” Rarity panted through her pain, “for a friend!” raising her hands up, dark violet magic glowing around her hands in the form of balls of thaumaturgic energy. Narrowing her eyes at the horse, she breathed slowly, “You know,” her breath came out in short pants as she struggled to concentrate, “You picked a bad place to capture me. I can feel every gem in this cave, it’s my special talent you know. Which means I can control each and every single one!”

Bad Horse barely had a chance to react as he dropped Spike in shock and horror as he watched every gem in th gave explode out from their confinement in the walls and point right at him, covered in the same glow as Rarity’s magic. He turned to Rarity, his eyes still in shock, “Y-you.”

“Oh,can’t forget that amulet I gave you, the one close to your heart,” Rarity said, shattering the amulet into tiny pieces, “Word of advice... Don’t threaten the lives of my friends!””

Bad Horse barely had a chance to say a word or move out of the way as every gem in Rarity’s control impaled him, “...Spitfire, I’m sorry...”

Rarity gave a smile of triumph, before finally collapsing in a fiant.

“Code names? But Lightning never said anything about this to us,” Luna said, placing a finger to her chin.

Trixie walked forward, looking down ,”So, Lightning has either been misinformed, or his memories of the events have been erased. But why?”

“Considering the story I was fed made the element bearers look like wimps and made it look like that they let Bad Horse die, I think the answer is becoming clear,” Luna said.

“What?” Trixie asked.

Luna frowned, “To help further the focus of our strength into Starfleet. If Celestia believes that the bearers are incapable of fighting without Starfleet, then she will become closer to Grand Ruler and believe that our power lies not in compassion but in war.”

“But, it has failed, hasn’t it?” Trixie asked, looking up at her mentor, “Celestia still has faith in friendship and love after all of this time.”

“Yes, but I wonder,” Luna said. “The whole entire Dark King situation seemed to only try and destroy the very foundations of what Celestia had believed in. To make us more like them, from that abysmal Valkyrie mode to the very adventure into future.”

“Do you think you actually went to the future,” Trixie asked.

“I believe that we saw something, that we waged a fight with somepony called Dark King, but beyond that, no, we did not go into the future,” Luna said with a shake of her head. “Come Trixie we need to-”

“Wait, Trixie wants to see this dream through t the end,” Trixie said, holding up a hand.

“I thought you didn’t like romance?” Luna asked.

Trixie shook her head, “This isn’t about love. You want Trixie to solve this problem, correct? Then she wants to see why this moment is important to Rarity.”

Rarity woke up to the sound of beeping and light snoring Looking around, she found herself in a hospital ward, an EKG and IV attached to her body. Flicking her ears towards the snoring, her gazed focused on a frizzy pink mane, “Pinkie Pie?”

Pinkie’s ears flicked and she looked up, her eyes red from tears. When she saw Rarity away, she let out a large gasp, “You’re awake! Rarity’ You’re awake!!! Hey Sweetie Belle!”

To Rarity’s left, a slightly smaller head turned in the bed next to her, “Yay!, You’re awake!”

“Sweetie Belle?” Rarity whispered.

“She had to give you some of her blood because of how much you lost when you cut off your wings,” Pinkie said, hugging Rarity. “Oh, I can’t wait to tell te others!”

“”Did you...” Rarity paused, “Stay with me the whole time?”

“Nope,” Pinkie shook her head. “I had the afternoon shift, Applejack had the morning shift and Dashie had the evening. We took turns staying with you because the hospital wouldn’t let us all stay.”

“Not to mention we all had other things to do too,” Applejack said, hugging Rarity, “Glad to see you’re ok sugarcube.”

“Well, not totally, I’m afraid,” Rarity looked behind her, noting the loss of her feathery appendages. “Lost the wings.”

“Yeah, Nurse Redheart said that they can’t reattach them when they get cut off like that. Sorry,” Applejack said.

Rarity waved a hand dismissively, “It is all right, they were cumbersome anyway.” Then her eyes shot up in horror, “Spike? Where is Spike!?”

“In the next room, he is in kind of bad shape,” Applejack said with a sigh and lowered her head. As Rarity looked on sadly, Applejack continued, “The doc said it was like he had ten years of his life sucked right out of him. It’s changed him a little, but they say that his mind might not take the trauma of aging so quick, or handle so much energy loss in such a short amount of time.”

“Can I go see him?” Rarity asked. Applejack said nothing as she left the room.

In a short time, Rarity was let out of the room and just as quickly, she ran to Spike’s Room. When she got there, her eyes began to well up as she saw the young dake laying in bed, “Oh, Spikey, my wonderful drake.” she whispered as she walked towards the prone body. No longer a small twelve year old dragon, he was much closer to Rarity’s age by a year. Baby fat was replaced by lean muscle and he had grown a little green goatee to match his spines. Surprisingly, there was a noticeable lack of wings on his back, “Looks like Twilight might be right, you are a luck dragon. A very lucky dragon.”

She let out a sigh as she rubbed his chest, “Applejack told me the doctors said that you might not wake up, due to the quick aging, but I don't believe them, because you are my dragon. You are Spike, son of Twilight, and she would never give up. It isn’t in your nature. Besides, I have a little confession,” she sighed as she sat on the bed and looked down, “I always have known about your little crush on me, it was obvious. But, I had long treated it as that, a little crush that a child has on a teacher or an adult that one has when the are young. Even I had one on this stallion in high school, and i figured it was better to let you hang onto it then break your heart like a monster. I thought, you might grow out of it and just continued to go on dates with stallions that suit my fancy. But you know what, you want to know a secret?”

With a soft smile, she looked at Spike’s face, “If you had waited for me, and still found me beautiful when you grew up,” with a pause, she placed a hand on her heart, “I would’ve gone out with you. I would’ve taken you out. There was only a ten year difference between us, my grandmother married her beau when she was 40 and he was but 30.Imagine that. It’s kind of funny you know? I searched high and low for that knight, the hero that would save me and sweep me off my feet. And instead of a stallion it was a dragon that did it.” with tears in her eyes she whispered, “Oh, Spike. If you wake up, I promise, I’ll take you out on the town! I’ll take you to all of the best places in Canterlot, we’ll paint the town red together, you and I. Just...come back to me, please.” she then leaned in and kissed Spike softly on the lips.

“Wow,” Spike said, his eyes fluttering open, “Maybe I should sacrifice myself for you more often”

Rarity smiled and her eyes widened in pure bliss. Then she began to lay upon a swath of kisses on Spike’s face, speaking in between kisses as she hold him close, “OH Spike, you wonderful handsome drake you. You’re al right! Wait...how long were you awake?” Rarity asked.

Spike blushed, “About a few hours ago. Applejack wasn’t laying hen she said that little spell did a number on my body, but when she came in to check up on me, that was when she saw me getting up. I kind of wanted to surprise you with a hug, but then you did that nice speech, I couldn’t stop you.”

Rarity pulled away and then pouted, before turning her head, “Oh, I see. Well, I am glad you are ok.”

“I’m sorry for doing to that to you Rarity,” Spike said, running a claw through her mane, “Did you mean what you said.”

Rarity took his claw in her hand and smiled softly, “I meant every single word Spike. Let’s see where this crush of yours leads, now that it isn’t awkward.”

“I would love that,” Spike said, leaning up and kissing Rarity softly.

“Um, should we go?” Applejack asked.

Pinkie Pie giggled,”What and miss out on the massive snogging they are planning?”

AS Trixie watched the two lovers blush, she sighed, “Trixie understands now.” Pulling back a breath, she shouted, “Rarity, do you not see? Do not let your love be broken by one argument, you two love each other. Go back to your dragon and apologize.”

“Wonderfully said,” Luna said.

Trixie sighed, “She won’t realize that it was Trixie will she.”

“Even if she did, she will dismiss your appearance as just a part of the dream. Dreamwalkers like you and I are rarely given due credit for helping through bad times. Most are wont to thank a teddy bear or some other token.”

“Trixie sees,” Trixie said, having a little smile on her lips, “And yet.... t doesn’t seem important to Trixie right now.”

“You are growing up, my student...

In the waking world, Rarity woke up and looked to the side of her bed. Her eyes looked at a photo of her and Spike in front of town hall, a fire ruby ring in his hand and him on one knee. Rarity had tears in her eyes in the picture as she accepted Spike proposal on that day. Sighing, Rarity whispered, “Oh Spike, I am sorry for being so cross. I’ll make it up tomorrow, I promise.”

---

A figure walked in into a large room where five cells rested. Within each cell was a creature: A rock dog, a small antelope like creature, a mare encased in fire, an earth pony with a deranged smile, and an unicorn. The figure walked by the sells and smiled, “Unleash them all.”

“Sir,” asked a unicornicopian, “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I have grown tired of Lightning’s weakness in dealing with the Elements, it’s time for some...corrections.”

---

In a cave, not to far away from Canterlot mountain, Titan and Mage walked to the entrance. Mage turned her head up to look at Titan,”I can feel the one we are looking for in here, but he is not.”

“I know,” Titans said, waving a hand as he walked further into the cave. There was a calm smile as he said, “So, this is where you’ve been hiding old friend.”

---

Conquest walked away from Starla’s room, a big grin on his face. He could still hear her screaming out her hatred of him from where he began to walk. As he passed by some of th cells, he could still hear the howls of hate, anger and rage at him coming from the cells. Sticking out his hands, he waved his hands in a beckoning motion, begging them to continue their anger. Skipping along happily he made his way to a cell that was flowing with dark magic. Smirking, he opened the door,” Hey buddy!!!! How’s getting our latest recruit?”

“It has taken me a while, but I believe I have found his soul. It was trapped deep within the darkest reaches of Tartarus and I needed the power of Luminoth to take it,” the figure said.

“But, you got him, right? Please tell me you got him!” Conquest said.

“Yes,” the figure smiled as he waved a cloven hoof in the air, making the body form in front of them.”

“Great! Because it just wouldn't be a siege of the empire without- pause for dramatic effect- Sombra!”

---

In early hours of the morning, the five element bearers found themselves walking down the hallways of new Canterlot castle, their echoing footsteps reverberating along the empty walls. Rainbow Dash was at the head of the group, flying along with Applejack as the later strode through the castle, “I can’t believe this,” Dash said, seeing the looks from the Unicornicopians, “For five months we have been doing more than Starfleet in protecting them and we are still looked down like pieces of Tank’s stool!”

“Ah know,” Applejack sighed, keeping her head forward. Still feeling the heat from the looks of the various soldiers. Some of the Unicornicopians turned their noses up, while other looked at them with disdain, “Ah know.”

“Why do they still hate us?” Pinkie asked. “Didn’t we save Philly?”

Glarity shook her head “It doesn’t matter to them, as far as they are concern we are still in a war, we only held back a small force. It’s like if you just gained a lot of money and turned into a noble. The rest of the old money will still see you as just that mare who got lucky.”

Fluttershy let out a shiver, and looked at a pillar to see Rhymey staring at her from the shadows, “Rhymey...”

“Is he really trying to stalk you?” Dash asked, looking back up at the disappearing Starfleet member, “Don’t worry, tell me and I will kick his ass for you.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said.

As the group entered into the throne room, all five of them quickly took a knee and bowed before Grand Ruler as he sat on his throne, “Greetings, Knights.”

The bile with which he said that word was not lost on Applejack’s ears as she smiled, “Grand Ruler, you wanted to see us?”

“Yes,” Grand Ruler said calmly, rising to his feet, “I have received reports that Dark Conquest is about to unleash five monsters at five different cities at once. Obviously his plan is to divide our forces while Celestia attends the anniversary party of Princess Cadence.”

“Pardon me for asking, sir,” Glarity asked, “But this sounds awfully out of character for Conquest. It doesn’t fit his style.”

“It is as i said,” Grand Ruler began, smirking, “Now that Conquest has seen the power of Starfleet, he is going to fall back on to the basic strategy of sending a new monster once in awhile for us to fight. No one really uses a strategy like he did for very long.”

Rainbow Dash resisted the urge to facepalm, “So, what do you want us to do?”

“Go to these five cities and protect them. I will have Starfleet go to the crystal empire to watch over that. Now, you five are dismissed, I have to go and introduce Starfleet to its three new recruits, Lightning will have to get to know his new teammates,” Grand Ruler said, walking away.

Nodding, the element bearers walked to the front doors of the throne room and began making their way to the hanger where the airship awaited them. Applejack had a frown as she followed close behind the group, “Something about this little plan stinks and Ah don’t like it. Not one bit.”

“But, what if he’s right?” Fluttershy asked, looking down, “What if Conquet is planning on something. We need to be there.”

“Yeah, Ah know,” Applejack sighed, punching the wall next to her, “Damn it! Why does he seem to keep putting us in these situations?”

Dash smiled and patted Applejack, “It’s because he keeps underestimating us, AJ.”

As they got onto the airship, Celestia watched them leave, “I don’t like this.”

“Problem, Celestia?” Goldwin asked.

Celestia frowned, “Conquest isn’t one to use a tactic like this. What s there to gain? how does it hurt us in anyway? His attacks have all been around isolating us and breeding hatred, those cities provide neither.”

Goldwin smiled, “Maybe it’s a trap.”

“Set by who though?” Celestia said. “Get a word out to my sister, tell her that she needs to send her little tea out on a mission.”

“Oh, so you want me to send a little birdy?” Goldwin said making a little paper pegasus representation of Derpy and sent her on her way.

---

“It’s only breakfast, does she have to take so long!?” groaned Raindrops ass she lowered her head to the table, whimpering.

Lyra sighed and leaned back, looking up in the ceiling, “It’s been only ten minutes when she started, food takes time to prepare.”

Raindrops frowned at Lyra, “I can make toast in five minutes, why does it tak-”

“Breakfast is here!” said Carrot Top as she walked in, carrying a plate of food on each arm. “I figured with some of the carrots that Spark bought a few days ago, I wanted to make something special, so carrot pancakes with some strawberry frosting and a cherry on top.” with a smile, she placed the plates down in front of the five mares. Looking up, she asked, “Where’s Spark?”

“She’ll be down soon, late night,” Trixie said, looking down at the plate. She frowned and placed a finger on her chin.

“Something wrong? Are you allergic?” asked Ditzy.

“Needs something,” Trixie said, using her magic to levitate a jar of peanut butter, some hot sauce, and mozzarella. Then she began to smear the combination onto her pancake and began to eat it.

“Oh, Celestia,” moaned Raindrops.

“I am starting to think she has a cast iron stomach, or is part earth pony,” chuckled Lyra as she began to eat her food.

Trixie frowned at this, “No, that is not it at all. It is a little known fact that the best way to build up stronger reserves of mana is to eat a variety of unique foods and toppings. It’s why Trixie’s mana potions are always made with a little bit of hot sauce and honey in them, plus bourbon.”

“Actually,” said Spark, her voice monotone as she walked into the kitchen. Her eyes were sunken in, grey mane frazzled, and her body limp, “Thaumaturgist have actually stated in magicians weekly that mana reserves are usually linked to caffeine intake, talent, and a few other factors.”

“Um, Spark, are you ok?” asked Ditzy.

Spark raised a hand, walking to a pot of black brew. Lifting the pot, she poured it into a cup labeled ‘ Go juice inc’ and began to mix honey, milk, and some cherry juice into her cup, “As a matter of fact, the only side benefit of eating like Trixie does is an increase in magical stamina and,” slowly she sipped her brew. After two seconds of drinking her coffee, her body glowed and her hair and eyes were done up, “endurance to magical poisons. Now, her recipe isn’t surprising, it’s a little known fact that ether flowers are naturally bitter so a lot of magicians and mages prefer to mix ingredients to make their mana potions taste better. It’s actually one of the first recipes you learn in advance potion brewing class. I don’t drink hat many mana potions because my mana supply is so high, but I usually like to stay with mixing a little cherry and strawberry into my mana potions to make them taste a little sweeter. Actually, an old friend of mine taught me how to mix strawberries, I just used cherry juice.”

As Spark said this at a rapid fire pace, this left the table a little dumbfounded. After a few moments, Lyra was the first to speak, “Wait, did you go to Celestia’s school? When, I thought I knew everypony in that potions class.”

“I thought you went to the Barding division,” Cheerilee asked.

Lyra shrugged, “Positions 101 was an elective I could take, and I thought it would help with my singing voice.”

“I was a year behind you, so it is no surprise that you may have missed me,” Spark said, sitting to the table and eating her pancakes.

“Wait, you have some friends from where you come from?” Ditzy asked, “Where are they, do we know them?”

“They are,” Spark paused, “Around. I left them behind in order to complete my mission and when I am done with Grand Ruler, I’ll go back to them. Then we can meet them.”

“Don’t you miss them?” Ditzy asked.

Spark shook her head, “Not really. I know that leaving them behind is necessary for this mission. I need to do what is necessary to make sure that they are safe and that Equestria will be restored. I know they are fine and that they are not in danger and that-”

“The Bearers of Harmony might be walking into a trap,” Luna said, stepping into the kitchen. Once these words settled into the room, Spark got up from the table and ran pass Luna, brushing her to the side. The princess of the night watched Spark’s speedy exit and smiled knowingly, ‘Get dressed and meet me in the briefing room, now.”

With a nod, each one of the six got out of their chairs and ran out of the door. Within a few moments, each mare had gotten dressed and sat in the drawing room of the mansion, or the briefing room as they had begun to call it, “Where is Dyno, isn’t he one of us?” asked Ditzy.

“He is also busy being our informant, explosions stallion, and our decoy should we get caught,” Cheerilee said, sitting on the sofa. “It might be better if he keeps his distance.”

Luna stepped in front of the seven mares and looked at each one of them, “It seems that Grand Ruler has sent the element bearers out to five separate cities to ‘stop a monster attack’” she said, wagging her fingers for emphasis.

“Conquest doesn't attack like that, he’s not one to send out monsters weekly,” Spark said, a finger to her chin, “He doesn’t have anything to gain from attacking those five cities and it doesn’t hurt Starfleet in anyway.”

“It’s a trap,” Cheerilee said, “He’s using Lightning Blitz’s strategy, split up the five generals to get them alone and fight them one-one one.”

“That is what Celestia has guessed, but the question is, who is the trap for? Starfleet, so Conquest can take another member out? Or for the bearers of harmony,” Luna said.

Lyra let out a gasp, “You don’t think Grand Ruler would be so insane that he would harm the bearers just to make himself look good, would he?”

“It’s propaganda,” Cheerilee said, “Since our rebellion struck and the recent victory in Philly, Unicornicopians are starting to lose faith in their leader. Some of them are actually thinking that maybe the Equestrians are right, and some are even joining our little rebellion. If he has the five taken down a notch he could start winning back support for his team.”

“We can’t let him hurt the bearers,” Spark said, standing up, “To lose them would mean losing... everything. The airship they are on will probably making it’s last delivery soon, I can teleport you five there quicker.”

“Five?” Trixie asked, “Who’s not going?”

“You,” Spark said, and placed a hoof onto Trixie’s shoulder, “They know who you are and what you look like. If anypony sees you, then they might not spring the trap. Those five will go, scout for the monster or whatever it is, and then we can work out a way to tell the bearers that they are walking into a trap.”

“Fine,” Trixie said, sighing.

Spark then added, ‘Besides, whatever is out there is no match for the greatest mage in Equestria, correct?”

“Of course,” Trixie smirked.

“There is one other thing that bothers me,” Luna said, “The Crystal Empire is having a celebration in honor of Cadence and Shining Armor’s wedding. My sister herself is heading there with Lightning and his new team at this moment. I worry that Conquest might be planning on a siege of the empire to take advantage of this moment.”

---

Lightning Dawn walked through the halls of Canterlot Castle, sighing and his head down. There was a time, he had looked forward to being given a new assignment by his master, but those days are gone. Looking to his side, he frowned and sighed when he was again reminded the absence of his teammates, their voices no longer giving him comfort or a reason to face the next mission. Now, alone in the quiet, he began to see what it was that made the bearers so cheerful, something that despite all of Grand Ruler’s teachings he needed at that moment, friends. He turned to walk back down the hall when footsteps caught his attention. When he turned to the noise, he smiled wide when he saw the figure, “Artie!”

“Hello,” Artie said, walking pass Lightning.

“B-but, I had thought you left us,” Lightning said, finding himself smiling a little.

Looking back at Lightning, Artie frowned, “I got into this job to be a hero, to fight for something better than myself. I may not know what that is yet, but one thing I do know is that the only way to be the hero i want to be is by staying here. This is where I can do the best good,” he finished walking away.

“Thanks, for being here anyway,” Lightning said softly.

“Why give thanks

That is a traitor in our-” Rhymey paused, unable to think of a rhyme.

Artie chuckled, “Wow, Rhymey, your rhymes are worse than usual.” pausing, he asked, “Why did I think that?”

Rhymey growled as he followed the group, trying to not show his frustration. As he followed them, he smiled and bowed when they had entered the throne room before the presence of Grand Ruler. Raising a right hand, Grand Ruler bade them to rise, “Lightning, I am glad that you and your team could make it, I have an important announcement.”

“Yes, sire?” Lightning asked, watching as three figures stepped into the room.

“These are the three new recruits I told you about,” Grad Ruler said. “They are to replace your fallen comrades and to help strengthen our forces.”

“We are pleased to stand by your side, Lightning,” said the trio as the bowed to the three.

A brown Unicorpian mare with short cut blonde mane and a AT4W ID code smiled, “Hi, my name is Terra Strike! I have earth powers and I can throw giant rocks. I am also really peppy.”

“My name is Copy-Cat,” a black stallion Unicorpian with cat-like ears began. “I have the ability to fly with my tail and copy the powers of any Starfleet member” he said, looking those his white pupiless mask. Moving his tail, he revealed his id code to be DB4F

“And I am Beast Boy,” said a green unicornicopian with a green frizzy mane. His id code read CW4L, that was shown on his purple jumpsuit, “My power lies in the ability to change into any animal want.”

Artie stepped forward, “Wait, how old are you?”

“14” the trio said at once.

“Sir, I protest, these three are rookies, children!” Artie said. “They are not ready for this.”

“They have passed their exams with flying colors, I see no reason why they shouldn’t be a part of this team,” Grand Ruler said, before narrowing his eyes, “Or are you questioning my commands.”

“No sir, he is not,” Lightning said, interrupting Artie. “As a matter of fact, we should be heading out on our first mission to the Empire, Artie come with me.” he said, grabbing Artie and pulling him out of the throne room.

AS Grand Ruler watched the two leave, he glared daggers at Rhymey, “Rhymey, keep an eye on my sword, please. I am not sure I can trust him to keep everything in order.”

“Yes sire,” Rhymey said, beginning to walk away.

“Oh, and fix your voice, you sound like you have been having a problem speaking as of late,” Grand Ruler added.

Outside of the throne room, Artie glared at Lightning, “Why did you do that?! We can’t take his child-”

“I was trying to save your life!” Lightning said, turning his head away and let out out a breath, “You don’t know what he would do to you if he found you that you were question his ideals. Send you away, kill you, or re-educate you. Something horrible and I don’t want to lose anymore teammates.”

“So, we are going to be working with children on this mission?” Artie asked.

Lightning looked away, “I need to. How else can I prove myself to be any kind of leader if I can’t protect a couple of teens on one mission. Please, I know...” he shivered, “I know we aren’t friends, and I haven’t been that much of a captain, but I beg you to help me on this. Please!”

The pleading tone, the small bit of tears that Artie could see on Lightning’s face, softened the unicornicopian, “Fine, we’ll go and I will do all I can to protect those kids. But, you better be ready to prove yourself this time.”

“Watch me,” Lightning said. “This will be easy.

---

Applejack walked down the street of Oatsburg, noting the lifelessness of it all. With each step that her orange shoes took a faint chill came across her body. Looking back and forth, she began to feel uneasy at the lack of ponies and the general lack of an army. After stepping into a wide center of town encircling a fountain, she heard a loud hit and a scream. Turning around, she saw a jasmine flying through the air and into the ground, “What the?” looking down, she helped the mare up, “R-Raindrops, what are you doing here?”

“Re-recon,” Raindrops moanes, nursing a deep purple bruise on her side. “Heard about a trap and wanted to see it.”

As Raindrops explained, Applejack quickly ran over her words, “ Rainshower... You’re a part of the rebellion!”

“Yeah, I - But that is kind of not-”

Raindrops didn't have a chance to finish as a maniac laugh began to fill the area, “ Oh, thank you, Rainykins, you saved me the hunt.”

Applejack turned to the voice, seeing a brown mane earth pony mare with a white coat walking towards her, “Don't know who yAll are, but you picked the wrong mare to fight.”

“Applejack, wait!”Shouted Raindrops as Applejack punched the mare hard enough to snap her neck.

“Oh, Celestia, Ah am so sorry.”Applejack said,

What happened next, made Applejack’s eyes widen in horror and let out a gasp of shock.as she watched the mare snak her neck back into place with a sickening crack, “Oh, its all right. I didn’t feel a thing! HEHEHEHE” the white mare laughed sadistically. “Oh, don’t give me that look. It’s not that odd, is it?” she asked, cracking her neck to an unusual angle, “Oh, wait. Maybe you never met a pony like me before?”

Before Applejack could respond, the mare snapped her arm loose and swung it at her, hitting her in the face. Before she could recover from the blow, Applejack was hit hard in the chin by an uppercut and a sick kick, “See, I can disconnect my joints anywhere I want, it’s my special talent! Guess that is why they call me Ragamuffin. Caaaaause, I can break my body up like a little rag doll and use my limbs to beat you until you’re dead.”

“But that punch should still hurt you,” Applejack said, getting to her feet.

“Oh, that’s because the Doctor in my Cage did something special to me,” Ragamuffin said, her eyes becoming cockeyed while smiling in a devilish grin. “He went into my spine and deadened all of my nerve endings and now,” she then bent backwards all the way around until her head was in between her legs. Then she turned her head upside down, “I feel no pain whatsoever!”

“Ah think Ah am starting to see why she was a problem,” Applejack said, getting back into her fighting stance, while Raindrops nodded.

“Now, let's see, I was supposed to tell you my backstory, right?”Ragamuffin said, getting back into her standing position. “Now, what was it? Was it like Frost Eye where I was trapped by Celestia because I was a mocker? No, that’s not it. Oh, no that’s Raven. Oh, wait, now I remember. Five hundred years ago, I was sentenced to be put under a rock for all of eternity because I just kept insulting other ponies artworks because I was a lazy pony who didn’t learn how to farm.”

“Celestia would never-” Applejack’s eyes opened wide when her mind thought of Frost Eye and his backstory. “Do... that.”

Ragamuffin giggled, “I know! But, that was the backstory I was given and told to play out. I don’t really have a choice. Though personally, i find it boring, don’t you? I just like the beatings!” she said the last sentence in a musical like tone.

“Raindrops, run,” Applejack said,plainly as she and her friend began to get some ground between them and the insane pony.

“Hehehehehehe, HahaHAHAhahaha!! Now, don’t run, the pain hasn’t started yet, and I want some screaming!!!!!!” Ragamuffin laughed like a mad mare.

---

Rainbow Dash flew through the small little hamlet, using the rainclouds to put out some fires. As she flew, she kept an eye out for the arsonist and the threat that Grand Ruler told her about. As she scanned the area, she saw, sitting on a bench, slowly stroking her instrument, was a mint green unicorn, “Lyra?”

“Shh,” Lyra said, standing up to her full height, “I’m trying to focus here.”

“On what?” Dash asked.

Lyra opened her eyes and began to look around, “For our little arsonist. I had saw her pass by for a few seconds and I have been trying to slow her down so I can see what type of pony she is.”

“A fire mare, from Manes,” A mare said, her accent thick. When the the two ponies turned, they saw a mare with black coat with a fiery mane streaming down her back. Along the fetlocks of her arms and legs were helixes of fire.

“Manes?” Dash asked.

Lyra looked to Rainbow Dash and began to explain, “Manes is an island in the tropics of Equestria. Fire MAres are ponies that can control and live in fire.”

“Yes, it is said that we fire mares are touched by Celestia herself,” the mare said, smiling, “You may call me Serrano.”

“Are you the one who has been causing these fires?” Dash asked.

Serrano bowed, “Of course. I had to do something to lure one of Friendship is Magic out here. Instead, I got an infuriating rebel to fight me.”

“Ok, first, she has a name, her name is Lyra. And she is just as capable as kicking your can as I am. Second, get the memo, we ditched the Friendship is Magic as a team name a long time ago,” Dash said, crossing her arms and looking smug, “We prefer to be called the Knights of Harmony or the Element Bearers.”

“Considering your ego, I thought you would call yourselfs the Rocking Rainbooms,” chuckled Serrano.

Dash frowned, “I would’ve but Applejack and Rarity stopped me.”

“I see,” Serrano then smirk, “Well, now that the introductions are done, it’s time for me to hurt you.”

“Fat chance,” Dash said, jumping up and down on her feet while holding up her fists in a boxing position.

“Rainbow Dash, I should warn you that-” before Lyra could say anything, the fire mare raced over in a blaze of flame and punched Dash hard in the stomach. Before she could recover, rainbow was hit by an uppercut and a roundhouse that sent her flying, “Fire mares are extremely fast and are always on fire.”

Rainbow Dash rolled, tying to get the fire off of her armor, “Thanks for the warning.”

---

Pinkie Pie skipped through the abandoned town, her eyes taking in the desolate city with an air of curiosity. Occasionally, she would shout out for anypony to answer her to come out and each time she was met with an echo. She let out a sigh as the city’s silence began to dwell on her. As she walked past the city hall, a chill went along the spine and down her knees, “An arrow is coming at me?” She asked, quickly ducking under a crossbow bolt. Turning around she saw Cheerilee stumbling towards her, “Hey Cheerilee, what’s happening?”

“Pinkie, run away,” Cheerilee strained as she struggled to lower her armed hand. “I got no control.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked.

A voice rang out,” What she means is, that she is subject to my whims as of this moment. She won't stop fighting you until you are a bloody pulp. Now you could fight her, but the only way I am letting go of her is if you kill her.”

“Why are you doing this? How are you controlling her,” Pinkie asked.

“My strings,” The voice boomed from around her, the voice echoing through various speakers. “See, my power relies in the strings attached to my fingertips. Once I catch a pony in my strings, they are under my power. I know trying to catch you in my net is impossible, but forcing you to fight a friend, that is much easier.”

“What do you want me to do?” Pinkie asked, looking back at the struggling mare.

“That little belt of yours, drop it and then let the mare beat you until you are a bloody mess,” the voice said, and then asked as it watched Pinkie pull out some shears and a stick, “What are you doing?”

Pinkie smiled with a wide toothy grin, “OH, well, you see, I am still going to dodge Cheerilee, but I will begin to find out where you are and when I do, I am going to cut the strings and then...”

“Then?” asked the voice.

“It’s party time,” Pinkie Pie giggled

---

Fluttershy walked through the park, her hooves crunching the fallen branches beneath her. Every step she took, it made it seem that the foliage and the surrounding greenery was getting thicker and denser. As the canopy became thicker, it was giving the area a nighttime atmosphere. This left Fluttershy feeling a little nervous as she felt a little shiver across her spine. Darting her blue eyes back and forth, she kept an eye out for any attacker.

A soft moan came from a deep thicket not to far away from her. Turning around, Fluttershy looked at the small bush and ran to it, seeing a grey mare with in, wrapped in vines, “D-Ditzy? How did you get here?”

A soft voice spoke from behind Fluttershy, “Please don’t, my vines don’t like it when you get near. They are very agitated you see.”

Fluttershy turned to see a short little brown coated girl with dark round eyes, “An antelope?”

“Close, I am a Dik-Dik,” the dik-dik said, smiling softly, “My name is Birch Feeder and this is my garden.”

“Why do you have Ditzy trapped?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, please don’t misunderstand, this wasn’t meant for her...it was meant for you,” Birch said, holding out a hand and letting one of the vines entangle around his arm.

“M-me?” asked Fluttershy, her eyes wide.

Birch nodded calmly, continuing to speak in his nonchalant and calm tone, “Yes, you have been a naughty pony, breaking the rules and destroying the natural order of the world.I have come to fix it. This little trap was meant to trap you so I can torture you slowly and make you suffer for your indiscretions.”

Fluttershy let out a shudder, “But why me?”

“Because those who break the order.. .need punishment,” Birch said, letting the vines let go of his arm. Then he smiled, “Now,we could fight to free her,but we Dik-Diks are horrible physical fighters. So, I make this proposal. Tell me, do you like riddles?”

“Yes, I do. Dis-an old friend of mine used to tell me them and I would have fun guessing them all the time,” Fluttershy smiled softly, thinking of a certain Draconequus.

Birch let another viner slither between his fingers, “Here is the deal. We are both going to ask each other riddles. For every one wrong answer, a vine will begin to coil itself around us. We will stop when one of us is entrapped by the vines.”

“And if I win, you will give up and let Ditzy go, right?” Fluttershy asked.

Birch nodded, a serene smile on his lips, and spoke with a calm tone that lacked any malice “And if I win, I get to do whatever I want with your trapped body. Break your bones, carve your pretty face into something horrific, ram thorns into your womb to leave you infertile, cut your teats into ribbons, remove anything that makes you a woman, sever your wings, and other unpleasant things, Everything I want to do until you realize that your sin is unforgivable and you repent for your crimes. Deal.”

Fluttershy listened to these sick words and the disturbing way he spoke them, “Deal.” she said, her eyes narrowing as she looked to the trapped Ditzy.

“Good, I’ll start,” Birch said. “It cannot be seen, Cannot be felt, not heard, and not smelt, it lies behind stars and under hills, and empty holes its fills, it comes first and comes after, ends life and kills laughter. What is it?”

“The answer is dark,” Fluttershy said calmly. “What has yellow skin and writes?”

“I don’t know,” Birch said, before a vine wrapped around his foreleg and squeezed. Not losing his cool, he said, “What belongs to you but people use it more than you?”

“Um, I-ahhh!: fluttershy scream as a vine binded to ger left hind leg. “W-what sits in a tree, weighs six ounces and is very dangerous?”

“S sparrow with a machine gun,” Birch said, “I don’t have eyes, but once I did see. I had thoughts, but I am now white and empty.”

“You are a skull,” Fluttershy said.

---

Glarity ducked under the arrow as it shot across the sky and through her mane. Looking up, she could hear a voice whisper, “Oh, it’s just the doll. Why should I bother with just a little doll like her.”

“What?” Glarity asked, stepping back in shock.

The vice chuckled as Carrot Top came running in, “Did he really think that I should fight a doll, when I could be using my spectacular talents on a real threat? Enjoy the doll, mud pony! I am going to Ponyville for a real fight.” and with a laugh a bright light appeared in the sky, indicating a teleport.

Glarity shook her head in shock before letting out a shout, “No, you get back here. You get back here and you fight me!” she screamed, taking a few steps forward and shouting to the sky.

As she yelled, Carrot Top tried to place her hand onto Glarity’s shoulder, but pulled away when the golem batted t away her hand, “Glarity we-” Carrot paused when she watched Glarity pull out one of her arrows and grug the sharp head against the palm of her hand.

“You know,” Glarity said, watching the green ooze trickle down her palm and drip to the ground, “I forget sometimes that I am just nothing more than a bunch of clay, sticks, and magic brought together by Rarity’s memories. There are time when I can pretend that I am alive like you and that I am a part of their team. I call Rarity sister and they call me friend. But, it’s all a lie isn’t it? Isn’t it?!” shouted Glarity, tears rolling down her cheek.

Carrot Top quickly moved in to hold Glarity close and rub her back, “Glarity, don’t let what he said get to you. You are real to the others and that is what is important. And what is more important is that you must put aside your fears for the moment and help Rarity.”

“What?” Glarity asked, snapping out of her depression.

“The monster said he’s heading to Ponyville. Which means he wants to kill Rarity or Belle. We need to stop him. Does your link work both ways?” Carrot Top asked.

Glartiy nodded, her mind trying to forget her pain “Yes, I can send a message to her right away.”

---

“Thank you for all your help Spike,” Belle said, a soft smile on her lips as she put a book away.

Spike shrugged, “Hey, I figure you might need all the help you can get. And it will give Rarity a day to cool off.”

Belle looked back at Spike, “I am sorry that you had to run.”

“It’s nothing really,,” Spike waved her off, picking up some dusty old books. “You kind of get used to the mood swings after a while. According to Mina, she has known some mother dragons go on warpaths when they are pregnant. And they have to lay clutches of at least ten at a time.’

Belle opened her eyes wide and slid down the ladder, “Clutches of ten?!”

“Yeah, so I can’t imagine what Rarity is going through. A little half-dragon, half-pony baby that is currently doing laps in her stomach, making her want weird things, and messing with her body. It kind of makes me glad I can’t get pregnant,” chuckled Spike. “But got to stand by her. It’s my duty as a father and boyfriend.’

“Sounds like you are learning to become very responsible,” Smiled Belle softy.

Spike picked up the last book from the box, smiling, “Well, I am a little older now and I need to take responsibility. It’s what Twili-: he stopped when his emerald eyes looked at a sheet of paper that lay within the book. Silently he shook his head and whispered, “No.”

“Spike, what is it?” asked Belle as she began to look at the book. IT was a book marked, ‘Spikes baby book.’ “You baby book, but wha-”

“It was something we never said out loud, you know. Just something we kept between us as a little joke,” Spike whisper, sniffling a little as he looked down to the ground. “She would tell me she loved me, tuck me me in, or find ways to make my life better, and I got to be the rambunctious kid who would disobey her. It as just something we kept between us, but I never thought that she...she actually thought about-” he hen broke into tears.

Belle then began to read the paper that was inside the book, letting out a gasp as she read it

The day of our eternal Princess, this eleventh day of May in the year 1014:

I, Twilight Sparkle, being of sound mind and body, do hereby declare Heathspike Sparkle as my legal and lawful son. This declaration is made in full knowledge and consent of said ward, Heathspike Sparkle

Twilight Sparkle
Signature of adoptive parent.

-______________________________________
Signature of consenting minor

As Witnessed by:

Shining Armor
(Signature of primary Witness)

Celestia Von Solaris
(Signature of Secondary Witness...omc the actual princess was signing this!)

“She was going to adopt you?” Belle gasped.

“That date.. .it’s my birthdate. She must have wanted it to be a surprise for me on that day. There’s just one problem.” Spike whimpered

Belle looked at the date and then back at Spike, “Before your birthday... she died. Oh, Spike, I am so sorry.” and with that, she gave Spike a tight hug as he started to break.

“I-I-I try so hard, to be strong,” Spike cried. “To show it doesn't bother me, to move on and get on with my life. To grow and live happily and take responsibility. I should be happy and I am! I have a kid on the way and the best girlfriend ever, but...it’s so hard! I want her here” Spike said, rubbing his face into Belle’s shoulder, “to see my kid, to be proud of me, and to tell me that I did great. I want to tease her, to call her names and we can hug it out later. I just... I just... want Twilight back.”

Belle nodded and hugged Spike tightly, “IT’s all right, let it out. You’ve done a greatjob.”

“Aw how sweet. You know, now that I know I get to beat the faker, I guess its ok I couldn’t find that annoying fashionista.,” A voice called out as he bashed the door down. “I’ll just kill the librarian instead!”

---

Rainbow Dash and Lyra sat behind a fallen tree, painting. Their bodies were covered in bruises and red burns from the blows that Serrano had delivered to their bodies. As Dash straightened herself against their cover, she moaned in pain and looked at her broken piece of parm that had lodged itself into her side, “This guy doesn’t play around.”

“I know, fire mares are great fighters,” Lyra panted, before looking to the burn on her shoulder and chest and wincing in pan. “Oh, it hurts so bad. Dash, look, he’s after you. Run and let me fight him.”

“What?” Dash asked, looking at Lyra with a mix of shock and disbelief.

“You are more important, you need to live. He’s too much, if you run now, at least you can be safe and I can fight him without-”

“Buck that noise!” Dash growled. Standing up, she said, “I never-” before she could finish her words, images flowed in her mind. Sights of a crying Scootaloo, her little sister that she forgot. Fluttershy in the arms of a monster, her dearest friend being trapped and she did nothing to save her. And finally, Twilight’s corpse, a life she could’ve saved. The thoughts of how she failed her element flowed through her, and a tear rolled down her cheek. Closing her eyes to banish the tears away, she narrowed her stare at Lyra, “Look, I know I can slip up, that I may falter, but if there is one thing that I will never do and that is not be there for when a pony needs me. I am always loyal to my ideas and beliefs, and that means I am not about to leave a pony to die when they need me. There is a way to kick this mare’s flank, we just need to find it!”

Lyra watched and looked into Rainbow’s eyes, and for a second she thought she saw a rainbow sheen in them. At that moment, she could feel the doubt in her heart leave and fill with determination as she nodded, “Right, any plans?”

“You’re a bard thingy, right?” at Lyra’s nodding, Dash looked to the fre mare as eh began to approach them. “Got any songs that can distract her, make her dizzy?”

“Yeah, but she can recover before we could-”

“ Dash smirked, “I just need five seconds, now rock this girl’s world!”

Lyra gave a nod and leapt from their perch to a podium, “Hey, fire-gal! Check this out!” And with that, she strummed her fingers along her lyre to burst out a loud and heavy riff that shook the ground. As her fingers danced and played along the strings, creating an beat that felt like two swordsmares clashing in the sunlight, her magic began to add an electric beast that heightened the tension and created a sound that made the mare stumble back and hold her ears in pain as she struggled to keep her balance against the music.

Quickly, the mare stood back up and ignited her flames even higher. As she prepared race at Lyra, she found herself trapped in a cyan tornado. Looking up, she saw her fire rising into the sky, being sucked up by the vacuum, “Do you think you can douse my flames?”

“With this? Aw heck no. But that wasn’t my plan,” Dash said with a smirk on her lips. “Actually, I am just using this little vacuum for a trick.”

“What trick?” asked the mare, and in answer, the tornado stopped for a second, and then she felt a series of rapid punches against her spine. Serrano let out a loud scream as she felt the series of punches strike her from behind. Turning around, Serrano looked for the rainbow streak, but another loud guitar riffs from Lyra made her stumble. Growling, she looked to Lyra and prepared to throw a fireball at her. Before she could, Serrano was his by Rainbow Dash from the side as the cyan mare drove both of her fist into the side. Serrano grunted in pain, “How are you hitting me without,” she the gasped when she saw how the mach cone that surrounded Dash was creating a barrier of air that was dousing the flames.

“Simple,” Rainbow Dash chuckled, “I am Rainbow Dash and I make the impossible happen!” grinning, she looked up at Serrano’s eyes, “Physics question, what happens if I stop pushing you and let go?”

“I don’t know?!” shouted Serrano.

Dash chuckled, “Neither do I!” and with that, she let go of the mare, letting Serrano fly out like a bullet. Not missing a beat, Dash flew up at a ninety degree angle and did a curve back toward the mare and pulling back a punch. As she flew through the sky, her speed increasing, she began to see little crackles of electricity flow along her arms. She shook her head to ignore the sight and punched the fire mare with the force of a sonic boom, sending Serrano flying through trees and two buildings. Landing just a few feet away from the downed opponent, Dash smirked as Lyra came walking to her, “And that is how you take down the bad guy!”

“Hoof bump,” Lyra said, extending her hand out and hitting her fist against Dash’s/.

---

Fluttershy let out a gasp as another vine bind itself to her neck. By now, all it took was one more vine and either side could win. Looking back at her opponent, she saw that he still had that calm and collected look. A chill came over her as she began to realize that his next riddle might just beat her. Looking back to the trapped Ditzy, she let out a breath and then turned to glare down Birch.

Her mind knew she had to escape and to win, but she had run out of riddles. In her head, she played through every game she had played, joke she heard, and none seemed like it would work. Then she let out a gasp as a memory played.

“Hey Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked, floating over her unicorn friend’s head. “I have a question for you. One that Celestia said would be important to a spell.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked, looking up from her book.

Dash looked down and whispered, “How is a raven like a writing desk?”

Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash and then smirked, “Rainow, I read Alice in Wonderland too. That riddle has no answer. It’s supposed to be Carousel's commentary on impossible mathematical equestiations like finding out Pi to the highest number or impossible numbers in general. It’s a good commentary, but I feel like it’s lacking in substance.”

Fluttershy opened her eyes wide at this, and then smirked as she asked, “How is a raven like a writing desk?”

Birch sat there shaking his head, “What? That’s insane, they are nothing alike, how can you possib-urk!” his complaint was opened by the last vine wrapping its;ef around his body.

Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief as the vines removed themselves from her. Then she looked to Ditzy and ran to the outside of the vines, “Hold on Ditzy, I’ll get some help.” she said, taking flight. After a few minutes of waiting, a large thudding noise was heard and in came Fluttershy riding atop of a very large bear, “Ok Baloo. Could you please cut these vines down for me?”

The large grey bare gave a friendly nod as he reared back with his claws and began to slash at the vines. Within moments, he managed to cut them all down and freed Ditzy. Giving Fluttershy a playful lick, he began his walk back to the zoo, “Thanks, Fluttershy.” Ditzy said with a smile.

---

Pinkie did a mid-air backflip as she dodged another bolt being fired from Cheerilee. As she landed back on her feet, she gave a bow and smiled at the mulberry earth pony. The excitement and joy never seemed to leave her face in spite of some of the cuts and stab wounds that trailed along her body. While her Pinkie Sense had served her well to keep her from getting hit, she was still only a pony and was still capable of making mistakes. Still, in spite this, she bounced on her feet with the energy of a three year old.

Cheerilee, smiled at the sight, hoping that Pinkie’s confidence would be rewarded as she felt the creature holding her strings make her fire another bolt. This time, Pinkie rolled out of the way from the shot to the left. When Pinkie stood up, she sniffed the air and smiled. She even let out a giggle when she felt a slight burning on the back of her knees, giving her the cue to bring out her large shears. Before the puppet master had a chance to ask questions, Pinkie pointed her shears and clipped them. Cheerilee let out a gasp as she found her limbs capable of moving again, “I’m free!”

The creature who was controlling from the shadows spoke with a whisper, “What, how is this possible.”

“Simple. Sir,” Pinkie said, reaching into her mane and bringing out a yo-yo. “You, stink!” she said as she slung her yo-yo out from her fingers and into the darkness. The creature who controlled the strings let out a yelp of pain as she fell out of the shadows. The creature was large and furry,with a big mane of fur around its neck. The creatures horns jutted out from hits head with several severed strings from it, “A reindeer?”

“Yes, a Reindeer, and that ‘stench’ is a perfume I bought ages ago,” the Reindeer said standing to her monstrously huge height, “The name is Hardanger. Now tell me, how did you find me?”

Pinki began to spin her yo-yo in her hand, subtly adding two more in her right hand, spinning three yo-yos at once, “Well, I knew you had to keep an eye on me while controlling Cheerilee, and your strings couldn’t be that long. So, I played a game of hide and seek until I found you. Also, you smell. Bad. I smelled you nearby when I saw Cheerilee. So I used that to my advantage.”

Cheerilee walked up to Pinkie Pie, frowning, “Pinkie, could you please give me a weapon? I want to have some revenge on this jerk.”

“Sure!” Pinkie said, pulling out her and her bat ‘Pinkie’s little nutcracker’ and handed to Cheerilee. “Here you are.”

“Thanks,” Cheerilee said, turning to look to the Reindeer.

Hardanger gulped and stepped back, “This is the part where I scream like a small child, isn’t it?”

“Oh yeah,” Pinkie and Cheerilee said together.

“EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!”

---

Applejack and Raindrops jumped back,panting and holding their arms in pain. To say that the battle with Ragamuffin had been brutal so far was putting it lightly. Both of the ponies could hardly stand, their arms hung limp at their sides, and blood was dripping from their lacerations that had come from being hit through windows. Ragamuffin, in comparison, looked fine. Her unique way of fighting allowed her to break her limbs and contort in ways that allowed her to dodge the punches and kicks thrown by her opponents. To make it worse, since she felt no pain, she was showing no signs of fatigue in her eyes. Just the signs of madness that she had when the fight started.

Applejack moaned a little and looked to Raindrops, “Got any plans on running away?”

“Nope,” Raindrops said, wiping her chin clear of blood, “Just getting my second wind actually.”

“Good, because I think I finally might have an idea on how to take this mare down,” Applejack said, looking to a window and smashing it with her hand. Then she reached down and picked up a glass shard and handed another to Raindrops. “When I say now, charge at her.”

“Got it,” Raindrops said, nodding and kneeling down on her trembling legs, spreading her legs. Applejack sneered as she glared at the approaching mare, and smirked. With a silent nod, she watched as Applejack charged at Ragamuffin and followed suit, sliding with the farm mare and slicing at the ankles.

After their slide ended, Ragamuffin turned around slowly to face them, “Were you thinking of hurting me with those shards of glass? Heh, silly mares. I feel no pain, so that type of attack can’t really hur-whoa!” she said, tripping and falling to her face. When she tried to stand up, she found her feet incapable of movie, “Hey...what gives?”

Applejack straightened her hat, “Gto to admit, that was real clever of whoever it was that messed with ya nervous system. Removing your pain receptors was a nice trick but there is one little problem with that. Ya need yer pain in order to know what’s wrong with you and to stop what it is that you are doing. Ah remember how I had sprained my ankle and had to keep off of it because of how much it hurt. Ah couldn’t move for a month. So, Ah figured that if we cut you somewhere important, say your achilles tendon, and you wouldn’t notice if we did it.”

“Oh, I see! You are one clever girl, no matter what he thinks!” Ragamuffin giggled.

“That reminds me, time to start talking,” Applejack said, “Who do ya work for?”

“Oops! Can’t say that, would be telling. All I can say is, we live for the one and we die for the one,” Ragamuffin gigged, her body starting to convulse and twitch. Before Applejack could make another move, the mare's eyes began to roll back in head and started to bleed. Foam began to flow out if Ragamuffin mouth as her body twitched and writhed. After a few moments of twitch and writhing, she finally stopped and laid still.

Applejack shook her head and slammed her fist into her palm, “Damn it! Ah was hoping to get some answers out of. Maybe about what has been happen to us for the past few years or even more about Twilight’s death.”

---

“Ok, we hat the buck was that?” Dash ask, looking down at the corpse laying before them.

Lyra sat down and put a finger to her chin, “ A mnemonic spell.”

“Ok, now explain for us who aren't mages or bards?” Dash asked.

Lyra looked back up to Rainbow Dash, “A mnemonic spell is a sentence that we bards use to help us remember a complicated verse or a new song in an instant. We say the sentence and it turns on a switch in our heads that helps us to remember what we need. But to use it like this, as a kill switch, I have never seen anything like it.”

“Who would go through the effort of sending guys like this after us, only to do use something that will kill them in the wind?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Somepony who does not want information to get out,” Lyra saud.

“Just like Raven,” Dash said.

“Wait, I thought Celestia killed Raven with the Elements and the Grand Celestial Ruler thing. Or that is what I read,” Lyra said, looking shocked.

“Yeah, about that...

---

Spike was flung back against a bookshelf, a crossbolt in his side. Growling, he narrowed his eyes at the moose who stood before him, “You know, before I can get my second wind and kick your flank, how about you tell me who you are?”

“MY enemies call me, ‘Ahhhh,’” the moose smirked twirling his crossbow in hand, “But if you are really curious... my name is Jane.”

“J-jane! Hahahaha!!!” Spike laughed, only to quickly have to dodge some more projectiles.

“I have gender issues that I am trying to settle!” growled Jane as he fired another shot. Spike swiped his tail at the moose, making his opponent jump in response. When he was in the air, Spike quickly raised his tail to catch him in the chin. Getting to his feet, Spike ran over and delivered a cross into the moose’s face, sending him flying into a table.

Shaking his head, the moose got up and used the table to block a spout of flame coming from Spike. Looking over from his cover, he saw that his opponent had vanished. Before he had a chance to looked for the wayward dragon, a double claw slash stuck his side. When he turned around he got a face full of Spike emerald flame.

With pained growl, Jane jumped back and fired some bolts into Spike’s left arm. Before Spike could recover, the moose spun and bucked Spike hard in the stomach, This made Spike crash into another bookshelf, “Look at you, how pathetic. You gave away your armor and thus your only means of fighting back. You are now useless to everypony around you.”

“Yeah, you are right. I gave up my armor for Rarity so she can use it on my friends. And I would do it again in a heartbeat! But you see the thing is, I’m not really useless. Because I know how to be the distraction,” smirked Spike.

“What,” and before Jane could turn around, he felt the power of a lightning bolt struck his side. When he looked up, he saw a furious Belle glaring down at him.

“I may not know magic, but at least I have a brain,” said Belle, as she charged her lightning gun again. “Now, back away from my friend.”

Jane chuckled as he got to his feet, “Oh, big mistake unicorn. You are going to run out of ammo for that fancy gun of yours and when you do I-URRK!” he groaned as slashes from a sword cut into the back of his legs. When he turned around, he saw Rarity standing in the light of the doorway, a rapier floating near her hand.

Narrowing her eyes in divine anger, Rarity sent her blade deep into the arms of the moose, “I will give you this warning once! Stay,” her blade cut deep into the moose arms and legs, “Away from my boyfriend,” the blade then slashed a x in his chest, “And my friend!” her blade then spin in midair before pointing at his throat, “If you do not want this blade an inch deep in your throat, I suggest you not draw your crossbow.

Jane looked at Spike and Belle, then back to Rarity with her sword. Sighing, he said, “Well, I had a good run. We live for the one, we die for the one.” And with that, the mnemonic spell activated and killed him.

If Rarity had noticed his death, she did not show it as she ran into Spike’s arms, “ Oh, Spikey! I am so sorry that I was miffed at you and fought with you. Please forgive me. Let's never fight like that again. Oh it was.all my fault that you got hurt.” She then began to pepper his face and lips with kisses.

Spike enjoyed the kisses, before hugging Rarity and looking into her eyes, “Rarity, it's ok. I'm fine and I don't mind having these little riffs with you. It just makes the Romance more fun.”

“How did you know to save us?” Belle asked, looking at the corpse of her would be assailant and then back to Rarity.

Rarity look we d to Belle and smiled, “Glarity told me about the attack while I was busy making cookies with Mother.” She stood up and then paused, “Wait, just got a message from Glarity. She and Applejack are going to have a talk with the Umbra Circle on the airship.”

---

“Come on Spark we need to-”

Spark shook her head, “No, you need to go, I need to stay behind and teleport you home when the meeting is sone.”

“But,” Trixie began, but was teleported away.

Spark sighed, “ I can't see them, not yet.”

---

“What?!” Trixie shouted as she looked to the five bearers as they rested on the airship. It was decided that both teams would meet on the airship that being get the knights there so they could take. Spark had opted to stay behind and a way to teleport the circle h ome.

Applejack nodded, sitting on a chair across from the circle, “It's just as we said, that fight you read about was all made up. There was no Elements, no Ruler, nothing. Don't know where you all got that idea, but ah was there to see the fight..”

“Me, well Rarity and Pinkie and Fluttershy were not privy to the fight, but I trust Applejack,” Glarity saud.

Ditzy looked confused, “But the report said the elements were destroyed in the fight with Titan and-”

“A lie,” Applejack said plainly. “All ah remember about that day was that we fought those three villas and the spirit of nightmare moon. Twilight got us all together to find them and save gh er m, and...”

“She wanted to follow them to their home world because she wanted to explore it,” Dash laughed.

Applejack nodded, “But as we made plans, we fell asleep and when we woke up next, we found ourselves on this little planet and Celestia was telling us that she had to go and make plans for the treaty with Grand Buffoon”

“And that leads us to the day of darkness, the day nine of us can remember. When we suddenly found ourselves in these bodies,” Cheerilee nodded and began to walk along the deck.

“But,” Ditzy said shaking her head, “ I know I saw the dreams and belief if ponies make this world. I'm sure of it, just like I saw the Ele...” Ditzy trailed off on that last sentence, her mind seeing two images. In one, the Elements were fighting Titan. The other was a normal day with her daughters.

Trixie frowned, “ A glimmer.” When the ten mares looked at Trixie with confused looks, the mare explained, “ A glimmer is a powerful illusion spell. Much like what Trixie did to Detrot, but this was done on a planetary scale.”

Raindrops growled, “ So, you mean that somepony hit us with an illusion spell to make us think that the Elements were destroyed, and that there was this huge battle that ended with Equestria blowing up?”

“But what could be that powerful? A draconequus, some new enemy, or trick?” Lyra asked.

“But something did happen to the Elements,”Dash said looking solemn, “ We haven't felt them or anything about them since United Equestria was born.”

“Felt them?” Lyra asked.

Fluttershy began, “ When the we first tapped into the Elements, it was like a door opened for us and let in this wonderful warm feeling “

“Like we were being hugged by each other tightly in a big comfy blanket, “ Pinkie giggled.

“Ever since then, they had a feeling like the others were there, that they were always connected,” Glarity said.

“But since that day...we haven't felt that feeling. There is nothing there, like We’ve been disconnected to the elements somehow.”

“Trixie believes that connection is what I'd keeping you from feeling the full effects of whatever it is that us messing with us.” Trixie said. “ But then, what of Celestia and Raven and Sombra. We're the elements not there as well?”

“Celestia was alone in that fight. She and Raven had a sword duel in the middle of the courtyard. As for the elements, even if we had them, they won’t work without Twilight.” Applejack sighed

“Why is that?” Cheerilee asked.

Rainbow Dash said, “ Same reason why it didn't work with Spike that day. We aren't that close.”

“Yeah, Ah mean Celestia’s a nice gal and all, but Ah hardly know what to say around her.”Applejack said

“Rarity is too scared to offend her,”

“i, um, don't really know what we have in common.”

“Everypony is my friend, but it's not the same with her.”

“I think of Celestia as a big mom figure than a friend.”

Applejack finished the others words, “ The point is, the elements need something that can unite us as a team to activate their power and they are powered by the strong bonds of friendship that we made with each other. And no amount of training, battles, or ‘making us as strong as Twilight was’ is going to change that. To use the elements, we need to be friends, not just teammates.”

Cheerilee frowned, “More lies and deceptions from our great leader. What’s the point? Why put on this show and make us feel inferior, and what’s the purpose?”

“Ah don’t rightly know. Ah jus know that this all has to stop or it’s gonna backfire something fierce,” Applejack said.

“It already has,” Raindrops said, punching her palm. “We have a monster that is waging war, taking lives, and taking away homes. Worst yet, he knows that he has us by the short hairs. We focus on him, and Grand Ruler will get more power, we focus on Grand Cockhead and he kills more of us. It’s just aggravating is what it is!”

Trixie then looked at the five, “So, is the part where you arrest us? We are rebels after all.”

“Well, we would but you see,” Applejack held her arm, wincing, “That last fight took so much out of us that Ah don’t think A h have the strength to tackle you and take you in.”

Rainbow Dash nodded and began to put on an exaggerated air, “Oh yeah, totally weak! You could so totally run and we wouldn’t stop you.”

“Oh most definitely,” Fluttershy said, swooning, “So tired, better run before we catch our second wind.”

Trixie nodded and took out a small charm, which began to glow a dark violet. In a flash the rebels disappeared , leaving only the knights on the airship. Dash let out a chuckle as she high fived Applejack, “Whoo, nice bluff AJ!”

Applejack let out a pained groan, ‘Wasn’t bluffing. Ah really am hurting from that last fight, but it worked to give us an excuse as to why we let them get away.”

Dash arched an eyebrow and shook her head, “You are way too good at manipulating the truth, you know that?”

“Ah prefer stretching it,” Applejack said with a chuckle.

Glarity stepped in, “Well, I guess now we head for h-”

“Hey everypony, DJPON-3 here at K-Colt, the station that cannot be stopped. If you have been looking to the frozen north lately, you might notice some bright lights coming from the empire. Well, that ain't the aurora borealis, it’s fire. The Empire is under siege right now and it seems to be in a stalemate between the empire and Conquest’s forces. So, if any team of brave heroes want to come and save the day, be my guest!” Vinyl shouted over the radio.

“OH, this is bad, this is bad,” Fluttershy said, shaking her head in horror.

Rainbow Dash turned to Applejack, “Ok, leader-girl...what are we gonna do?”

Putting her hat over her eyes, Applejack said, “What do you think we’re gonna do?

---

“Oh, this is not good,” Rarity said, pacing the floor of the library, “If I know Applejack she is going to straight to the battle without even thinking of her own needs. And there is nothing we can do.”

As Rarity began to cry into Spike’s shoulder, Belle ran outside, her face showing signs of worry and dread. Placing her hand to her lips, her mind began to try and think of a way to help her friend, but every thought she had just came up a blank. Tears threatened to roll down her cheeks as she began to think of her friend in trouble and how useless she was at the moment, “Quite a conundrum, isn’t it?” a voice sid from the shadows, “You wish to save your friends, but you don’t have the tools. You know that they are facing a powerful opponent, but lack the means to help.”

Belle nodded, “Yes. If only I could do magic, I could at least do something, anything.”

“I maybe able to help,” the voice said, handing Belle a long staff, “This is the staff of Null, one of Meadowbrook's eight magical items. It has the power to nullify all magic in an area: all magic.”

Belle looked down at the staff in wonder, “And you are just giving this to me? No charge?”

“No charge, just a friend giving you a weapon to help those dearest to you,” the man in the cloak said, before turning away.

“Thank you sir,” Belle said, running away.

The man in the cloak turned away, smiling to himself, “turning around to look at his companion, “Sire, is this wise?”

“Yes, Mage it is. It’ s just another move in this little game,” Titan said, walking away. “Much like the orb I gave Moondancer, this staff will have it’s own purpose to play in the bigger game. Now, tell our new ally it’s his turn.”

---

8 hours ago

Cadence sighed as she looked over her empire from the balcony, seeing the crystal ponies and Unicornicopains mingle about.Her ability to feel and sense emotions gave her the power to see the strife that some of the ponies had for one another, the anger in their hearts, and she sighed and turned away, “Something troubling you, Cadence?” Celestia asked, stepping behind her niece and placing a hand onto her shoulder.

Cadence looked up at her aunt and sighed, “It’s the anniversary of mine and Shining’s wedding, a day i put effort into making happy because I want to forget all of the madness went down and... I’m miserable.”

“Care to talk about it?” Celestia said, resting her elbows onto the railing on the balcony.

“Look out there, my little Crystal Ponies and the Unicoronicopians. They are always at each other’s throats and always so, angry at each other. And why? Just because my ponies believe in love and compassion over violence and death. And the Crystal Ponies are no better,” Cadence said, walking away from her railing and back into the chamber, wincing a little as she felt her baby kick, “They hate the Unicornicopians because they feel they are bullied.”

“But, Cadey, they are not bullying,” Celestia said, with an air of disgust. “They are just telling ponies that they are stronger and faster and more advanced than they are. It’s not bullying, it's just a fact. They are not lording it over them, they are just telling them a fact.”

Cadence narrowed her eyes in disbelief, “Last I checked, telling a pony that you are superior in every way and reminding them about it is still a form of bullying, it’s just worse because you are lying about it.”

Celestia chuckled and nodded, “I know. But still, things are looking up, are they not? You did unite an Unicornicopian and Crystal pony in matrimony last month.”

“Yes, and the moment their love was found out, they were shunned by the Unicornicopians. That’s the thing about them, they are never upfront about how hateful they are. They give this air of friendliness, of being helpful. Then you talk to them and get a good look into their hearts and you see how spiteful they can become,” Cadence shook her head and looked away, some tears rolling down her cheeks, “I just wish Twilight was here. She could’ve helped me in opening their hearts.”

Celestia hugged Cadence from behind and held her close “Oh, my little Cadence. You still try and do everything for everypony. You still want to be the one who fixes the problems and be their little light. This is why you became an alicorn at such a young age.”

“Es, the fight with Prisma, it was when I got my cutie mark,” Cadence looked down at her flank, remembering the battle with the mare who took everything from her. “I just want to help fix the hurting inside so much. I have to be there, to heal them and to be their princess.”

For a moment, Celestia could see the little filly that had entered her home and heart so many years ago. The little filly who cried for her mother and father at night. Turning Cadence around, Celestia hugged her niece and ran a hand through her mane, “Cadence, I told you this before, you can not be there for everypony and fix all of their problems. That is why you need help, why you need to let others in. A princess needs to be an icon for their ponies.”

“I know, but, you don’t know what it’s like auntie,” Cadence sighed. “To feel everypony’s emotions. To be sick when you feel a pony’s anger or to feel pain when you see a couple angry when they don’t need to be. I just want ponies to feel the love that they know is deep within themselves. I know there is something more to those Unicornicopians, if they just open their hearts!”

Celestia nodded, and wiped a tear from Cadence’s eye, “It will happen one day, you will see. I know it, because you will make it happen. I have faith in my little niece. Now,” breaking from the embrace, she looked down, “Let’s try to make this a little happier, how is my future grand-”

“Niece?” Cadence smiled, feeling another kick, “Feisty as ever. I think she is empathic as I am.”

“Oh, you know the gender already?” Celestia asked.

Cadence nodded, “Shining was desperate and I was little curious too. So we asked and now we know it’s a filly. I told Shiny that we can have a son on the second round.”

Celestia giggled, “Oh, you are going to try again?”

“Why yes,” Cadence said. “Some of us aren’t just happy having only one child you know.”

“Don’t know what you mea-”

“Auntie, princess of love remember? I feel your love towards Goldwin everytime I see you two. And as for Castor, well I feel-”

Cadence was interrupted by a yellow pegasus running up the stairs, “Your majesties! There is an invasion force just outside our border!”

Cadence frowned, “Tell Shining I will join him shortly.”

“You will not!” commanded Celestia. “You are too pregnant to fight anymore. You will put up your own shield to keep the citizens safe.”

“But Auntie!” pleaded Cadence.

“Don’t worry, highness,” a faint buzzing voice said, stepping out from the shadows, much to Celestia’s shock, “I’ll keep the princess from doing anything foolish.”

---

Shining Armor strode confidently through his soldiers, eyes focused on the cloud of blackness up ahead, “Soldiers, guide the civilians to Cadence’s shield, we cannot trust the shields of Unicornicopia or the powers of the fairies anymore. Get them safe behind the shields. Those unable to fight need to be put safely into the refugee rooms below the castle. All soldiers behind me,” Shining said, and then looked at one crystal guard and held his arm. Then he looked down to the sword, “None of the Crystal Ponies have any desire to be slaves again. If we fail to hold back this siege.”

The guard nodded, “Don’t worry, I know.”

Turning around, the prince strode through the charging forces and towards the front of the army, where he led them to outside of the city and empire. At the line where the green of the empire met the cold of the north, the opposing army waited. In the center of the army, sat a tall throne composed of Unicornicopian and pony skeletons. Sitting on the throne, as an Unicornicopian slave fed him a grape, was a black unicorn with a long red cape. As he narrowed his green eyes at Shining armor, the black unicorn laughed, “Haha, so the false king has made his approach. Care to give me your surrender now?”

“Sombra!” Shining shouted.

“King Sombra, whelp. Titles are important,” Sombra said, holding his head up in an air of indifference. “It helps to separate the strong from the weak.”

Shining Armor smirked, “I save titles for the ponies I respect. And I do not acknowledge false kings.”

“You dare call me a false king? Do I not wear a crown, did I not take a throne by my own hooves, did I not lead the ponies under my thrall?”

“You committed genocide!” shouted a stallion from the army.

Another stallion shouted, “You were the reason my wife and I were afraid to have kids! We feared of having an unicorn or pegasus filly.”

“You robbed the crown fro it’s true owner!” shouted a mare, snarling as she twirled her staff.

Sombra merely waved a hoof in dismissal,”Little details in the book that is my rule. What you call genocide, I called a culling to insure that no pony sought the heart. Sadly it seemed that one filly escape my notice, and I will find her. But, first, I make a request of Shining Armor,” Sombra then rose to his feet, the cape billowing in the air behind him, “Kneel before me and surrender your empire to me. If you do so, I might condescend in letting your army live and become my soldiers.”

“We will not be slaves again!” shouted a pegasus as he flew straight at Sombra.

“Sunfire, hold back!” Shining shouted, but was too late as the stallion flew to Sombra.

The king smiled as a smoky tendril appeared from behind him and wrapped itself around the pegasus. The pegasus let out an unearthly howl of pain and agony as he twitched within the smoke cloud. After a few moments of screaming in pain, Sombra threw the pegasus at the feet of Shining Armor, letting out a chuckle as he did. Shining Armor went to the fallen soldier, “Is he?” asked a guard.

Shining shook his head, “No, Sombra just took his magic away. Until that monster is beaten these shards will remain in his wings forever. This is why I want no pony to directly attack Sombra until we have an alicorn at the ready. Any other pony he will just attack the source of magic: horns for unicorns, wings for pegasi, and legs for earth ponies.”

“What about us Unicornicopians?” asked an Unicornicopian, looking up at the king.

Shining stood up and looked at him, “Each of you supposedly has some of Grand Ruler’s magic inside you. Think of where he’ll be aiming then.”

“My heart?” gasped the unicornicopian.

Shining said nothing, instead he held out his hand and twenty four shards of steel flew out from its sheath and joined together to form a single sword. Narrowing his eyes, he whispered the sword’s name, ‘Twilight’. Then he turned to the men, “Ponies, listen up! He wishes to know of our answer if we want to surrender, so I ask of all of you right now! If you wish to be enslaved, then run. If you wish to see your friends and families destroyed because of his whims, then stand down. But if you believe in the empire, if you believe in friends and family, then hold your sword high! For today, we must make a stand here at the north. We must make the empire an example for all of Equestria and all of our allies. We must show the world what our hearts are made of! We must stand and be as powerful as a diamond! If you feel as strong as a diamond, then I want to see you raise your swords in battle and charge with me!”

The ponies looked to each other, nodded and let out a fierce battle cry.. Sombra smiled and pointed his hoof forward, making his order known. The army from the other side let out a loud cheer as they charged at Shining’s army. With narrow eyes, the royal guard captain let out a battle cry and charged at the opposing army.

On the dividing line between the cold winter and the warmth of spring, the two armies clashed in a titanic struggle of battle. Blades, staves, and arrows flew from the various combatants as the soldiers of the empire fought to make their stand known and to protect their homes. A crystal stallion rammed a spear into the chest of an enemy minotaur, only to get his back cut open by a flying griffon. The griffon was taken out of the sky by a unicorn wielding a bow and arrow. The unicorn then began to fire arrow after arrow, taking out the fliers that he could. Occasionally, he would looked down at his fallen brother, a swords pony that fell in the opening charge, and this would renew his blood lst to take down more of the enemy.

A unicorn ducked under a blade swung by an earth pony, only to get stabbed in the back by an enemy unicorn. The unicorn growled a he pulled himself along the spear and electrocuted his opponent with his magic before falling to his death. Pegasi in the sky waged a fierce aerial combat with the various flying opponents, making the sky flash in clashes of blades and claws. The unicoprain let out howls of pain as they were slain when they found themselves unable to use their magic.

As the battle waged on between the two armies, Sombra looked to his side and nodded. At his side, a herd of long dark blue horse spirits with long waving manes turned up to look at him. When he nodded to them, the herd of horse spirits launched themselves from his throne and began to attack en masse on the crystal army. Shining Armor, as he finished slashing down two Unicornicopians with his blade, let out a gasp, “Windigos! But how?”

“It seems that there had been a spell keeping them back since United Equestria was born. When my mutual benefactor came to your pathetic little world, they flocked to him like a dog unto its master. In return for serving him, they are given the leftover hate energy that he feeds on. It’s a symbiotic relationship you see,” smiled Sombra as he leaned on his forelegs.

A crystal pony screamed in horror as his hoof touched one of the Windigos and his leg was frozen quickly, “Stay away from the Windigos! No physical contact! Long distance mages and archers, focus on the Windigos, keep the close range fighters covered.” Shining shouted as he turned and saw two minotaurs holding a large set of repeating crossbows. Shining gasped as he watched the bulls fire their weapons at him, making him to create his barrier to block the shots. Grunting, Shining armor walked slowly towards the two bulls, each shot merely bounce off of his shield. Looking up, he saw that his shield caught a boulder that was launched at him. Shining smirked as he turned off his shield and dropped the boulder onto the two bulls.

Turning around, Shining Armor saw a spear wield earth pony charge at him. Charging at his opponent, Shining began to cut through the spear with his sword until it was a nub, and then he cut the legs of the earth pony off in one slash. Turning around, h e slashed across the chest of a diving griffon and then threw his blade into the chest of a nearby unicornicopian. Before he could charge at the the dead pony, a boar charged at him from behind and stabbed his shoulder with his tusk and threw him into a waiting minotaur. The minotaur slammed Shining Armor into the ground by the neck and slowly began to squeeze.

For a moment, Shining Armor struggled to pull the hand off of his throat. Then with a smirk, he ignited his horn, making it glow a bright pink. As the miniature began to laugh, he started to choke. Pulling away from his victim, the bull tried to breath and claw at his throat to get the thing out of his throat. Looking down at Shining Armor, he realized too late that Shining Armor had generated a shield in his throat and expanded it, choking him to death.

Rising to his feet, Shining Armor held out his hand to catch a fireball and a Lightning Bolt in two separate shield balls. Then he threw the balls back at their owners, releasing them in an explosion of magic. Turning around, he held out his hand to summon his sword. As the sword flew towards him, he broke his sword into ten sharp pieces of metal and stabbed ten opponents before flying back to his hand whole.

When his blade touched his palm, several soldiers attacked him at once, piling their weapons on him. Using a shield to block the attacks, in spite of some of them letting through and cutting into his shoulders and sides. As the attacks increased, Shining Armor made his shield explode and push his opponents away. Then he thrusted his sword into the ground, using his shield to lift himself off the ground and when he was in the air fired his shield spell at the opponents and putting their heads in shield bubbles. As he landed on the ground, the ponies fell to the ground thanks to the lack of oxygen. As he pulled out his sword, Shining shouted, “Pegasi, Unicornicopains, drive the outside force to the left and try to get them into the cold zone!”

“Interesting,” Sombra said, “He commands these ponies with the skill of an amature. He thinks that these ponies are not trained for arctic combat.” He paused and then looked behind him, “No, it can’t be.”

“Cloaks off,” said Fratello as he and a legion of yaks and crystal ponies took off their stealth cloaks and stared at the rear of Sombra’s forces with pure rage.”

“Prince Fratello, are you sure about this Armor. I mean, considering-”

Fratello waved him off, “Whatever infected my armor and turned me against my sister was a fluke. Something took it over and turned me into that creature, but my sister fixed it. This armor was made based on the armor of Starfleet and a bit of Yak smithing. Now, men! For my sister, for the Empire, CHARGE!!!”

“Yaks SMASH!” shouted a large yak as he and several crystal ponies attacked the rear.

“He was diverting our attention?” Sombra asked himself. “Windigos, retreat from your position and attack the rear. Boars, charge the yaks and rip their bodies asunder.”

“Mages, divert some of your focus to the boars, do not let them build up momentum. Archers, keep your attention on the skies!” Shining Armor shouted above the din, slashing and striking whatever soldier he could.

Fratello flew and landed next to his brother in law, twin swords in hand, “Nice trick, sending me out on a diplomatic mission to Yakyakastan. You wanted me to improve on my designs didn’t you?”

“That,” Shingin said, cutting the head of a unicorn off, “And Yaks are damn good at making armor. It’s a specialty of theirs. I figure you would make a good distraction for the rear.”

“You also banked on me having a time with Chrysalis to help me handle the worst species on the planet,” Fratello chuckled.

Shining blushed, “Yeah, sorry. But the yaks are like the only race United Equestria hasn’t pissed off yet!”

“Speaking of,” Fratello said, slashing a pony down, “Where is Lightning and his band? They need to be here!”

“He’s busy with his own battle!”

Elsewhere, to the east side of the city. Lightning Dawn saw the dark cloud approaching the city, “Galloping Galaxies. The empire is under attack, everyone power up now!” he shouted.

The trio nodded excitedly, while Artie and Rhymey looked solemn as they double tapped their insignia and transformed into their armor states. Terra smiled as she jumped for joy, “OH, this is so great. My first mission and it’s against a big bad!!”

“Indeed, Terra, now we get to see your skills in action,” Rhymey said, a bit of disgust in his voice.

“Just be careful,” Artie said.

Lightning looked up, “Terra, us your earth magic to scout how far everyone is.”

“Right,” nodded Terra as she generated a rock platform and lifted herself up into the sky. “It looks like the-ow!” she yelped.

“Are you alright?” asked Artie.

“Yeah, something just, ow, bit me. Ow,” she looked downs, and saw the bite marks were actually cuts in her flesh. When she looked up, she saw a little black dot fly at her and striker her in the eye, making her scream as it was gouged out. Whimpering through the pain, she tried to pry the creature out from her eye to stop the pain. When she did, right right eye was destroyed, blood oozing out of the socket. When she looked down, she saw a decaying body with little wings, “A fairy?”

“A what?” asked Lightning as he looked up.

“A fairy just, aH!” she screamed as a little hole appeared in her breast, cutting into her armor and letting blood flow from her. Another scream as another fairy cut through her hand. TRembling, she looked up at a black cloud that swarmed her, making her scream and let out an unearthly wail.

Artied looked up and shouted, “Terra! Art Bomb!” he shouted, through a bomb of art and ink at the black cloud, dispersing it. Once the black cloud of fairies dispersed, the rock and Terra’s body fell to the ground.

Beast Boy ran to the fallen Starfleet member, “Oh, Ch-elestia no. Terra.” he whispered as he looked that the skeleton body of Terra. The only thing left of her that could be used to identify her body was her insignia.

Artie sat down and pulled a leftover fairy from the skeleton and shook his head, “No, I don’t believe it.”

“What?” asked Copy-Cat, looking down at the struggling zombie fairy.

Lightning gasped in horror at the small boy, “It’s Tink. It’s Krysta’s son. The bastard is using the dead fairies from Luminoth as his soldiers.”

“Oh Celestia, no,” Copy-Cat whispered. Then he began to spin his tail in a circle to gain flight, “I’ll check out the area and see if I can find a quick path to the front.”

“You are not going anywhere,” said a metallic voice as he stepped out from the shadows.

As Copy-Cat landed, Lightning Dawn looked at the crystalline being, “Who are you?”

The being bowed his head, allowing the light from the borealis to shine down on his golden horn, “MY name is Cyclopsis. I have been created by the great leader, Dark Conquest, to destroy you.” he said, narrowing his singular eye at the four Unicornicopians.

“All right, a monster of the week! This is what I signed up for,” said Copy-Cat as he charged at the monster.

“No, Copy-Cat, stand down!” shouted Lightning as the soldier ran out.

Copy-Cat smiled as he formed two fireballs in his hands, “Boom Boom Rockets!” and with dead accuracy, he threw the fireballs at the monster.

Cyclopsis smiled as he had a blade shoot out of each forearm and stepped forward. With his right forearm blade, he slashed the two fireballs in half. Then with the left forearm blade he slashed at Copy-cat. As the unicornicopian landed on the other side of the monster, the top half of Copy-Cat’s body kept moving as his lower half came to a stop. Cyclopsis smiled as he looked to the bisected Starfleet member, cut his head off, and sliced that in half as well. The four warriors could only star on in shock at their teamte was dismembered.

Rhymey was the first to snap out of his shock and ran at the monster, his blade out as he shouted, “Ward-” and before he could finish, his blade was cut in half and he was kicked in the stomach.

Cyclopsis sneered as he looked at the trio, and stepped forward. Then he stopped when he noticed that one of his opponents was missing. The fourth revealed itself with a burst of green flame and a gorilla fist slamming into his face. Turning around, he attempted to slash at Beast Boy, but missed as Beast Boy turned into a rabbit and ran between his legs. With another burst of green flame, he turned into a kangaroo and slammed his legs into Cyclopsis back, shattering the crystal armor. Cyclopsis roared in pain as he turned around to slash at Beast Boy only to miss again as Beast Boy turned into a bee.

Artie, seeing the wound in the back, launched forward with his staff and struck hard into the wound. This caused the monster to scream in pain as the staff hit its mark. Turning around to slash at Artie, he found his arms bound by Beast Boy’s snake form. This left him open for a twin strike from Artie’s Staff which caused him to stagger. Beast Boy transformed from a snake into a lion and slashed Cyclopsis across the face, making him move back.

Before he could recover, Artie used his staff to pole vault over the head and spun his staff in a blinding circle. Then, without missing a beat, Artie spun around and stuck with his staff with all of his might, killing the beast in a fiery explosion. As the explosion happened, Artie turned his back to the explosion and held his staff just above his head while crouching. Beast Boy landed and looked to his two dead teammates, “Terra, Copy-Cat. I’m so sorry, I didn’t want you to...”

Callously, Rhymey growled, “Oh do shut up. You have no right to talk about caring for your friends when you have lied to us this whole time about yourself, changeling!”

“Hey, let him mourn, two of his teammates just died. Our teammates!” Artie said, not noticing Rhymey’s lack of rhymes.

“We don’t have time to mourn for comrades that we hardly know, especially when we have a changeling traitor in our midsts,” Rhymey said.

Lightning looked confuses, “Wait, changeling...”

As he trailed off, he turned around and saw Beast Boy become encased in green fire. After a few minutes, his equine form gave way to a chitlin insectoid body with thin wings one his back. Sheepishly he put his hand behind his head and chuckled, “Um, hi? My name is Thorax, nice to meet you. Guess my green flames kind of tipped you off?”

Lightning stepped back, his eyes widening in shock at the newcomer, “But, wait, how could you, why did you, h-how?”

Thorax lightly kicked a rock, “Well, I wanted to be a hero you know, help ponies out. I was just so tired of ponies being afraid of me and wanting my head that I wanted some way to get ponies to like me. So, when Starfleet began asking for new recruits, I transformed into an unicornicopian and decided to help out.”

“But, our visors, how did you-”

“Oh, your visors aren’t exactly perfect. We changeling change everything about ourselves when we transform:Molecular density, vitals, blood type, bone structure, organs, and even DNA. The only things we can’t change are memories and magical aura, which your visors don’t really detect. Sorry to say, but if you guys had been at wedding, we most likely would’ve bypasseed your visors in five seconds.”

Lightning stumbled back, and stood there for a moment as these words passed through his head. His face became paler as he stood frozen in place, unable to move, “We failed? Our visors are useless against them? I couldn’t... I couldn’t protect them? I couldn't save those rookies. I couldn’t do it. I think I’m weak, I can’t do a thing.”

“Lightning, snap out of it!” Rhymey said, slapping Lighting across the face.

Artie grabbed Rhymey and pulled him away, “Hey, that wasn’t called for!”

“Wasn’t called for? We are in the middle of a war, we do not have time for crying and whimpering and giving into our emotions like those crybaby Equestrians. We are warriors and we do not have time to sit around crying. We shed one tear for our fallen comrades and that is it. This is no way for a soldier like us to behave,” Rhymey said, swatting Artie’s hands away.

“No, but that is how a equine behaves. We cry, we feel pain, we comfort our friends when they are hurting,” Artie said, pushing a finger against Rhymey’s chest.

“Lightning, it’s me, Thorax, it’s going to be ok, really,” Thorax said, sitting with Lightning and patting his shoulder. “We make mistakes, and sometimes, it’s not our fault but the people we follow. Sometimes, you feel out of place and that just means that maybe you should try finding your own path.”

Rhymey growled, looking to Lightning and then back to Artie, “Compassion, being friends, helping each other? Is that what your Equestrian whore has taught you? Forget that! The heart is a weak piece of filth that needs to be burned.”

“What did you say about Pinkie?” Artie asked, narrowing his.

“Your whore, but that’s only because a slut would get paid,” Rhymey said.

Artie growled, “Take that back.”

“Afraid to face the truth? That she has been poisoning your ear while she is in your bed? It is the truth, she has poisoned you as she has poisoned my Fluttershy,” Rhymey said.

Enraged, Arte pulled back and delivered a punch to Rhymey, “You bastard!”

“Now now,” Rhymey smiled, “Don't’ we have more important things to do than fight, ‘hero’?” Rhymey laughed as he walked away and ran to the front.

Growling, Artie formed a fist and punched the ground. Turning around, he looked to Thorax, “Get Lightning out of here. He’s useless in a catatonic state.”

Thorax nodded, turning into a minotaur and picking up the cationic leader, “Come on, we need to get-” he paused as he felt wetness hit his shoulder.

“Useless... I’m useless.”

---

One thousand crystal ponies found themselves in front of the barrier, all with terrified looks on their faces. One of them began to beat on the barrier, “Let us in!!! You locked us out! You are going to get us killed. Please let us in!”

“Well, look here,” said an unicornicopian as he turned on his visor. “A bunch of refugees left behind by the bitch queen.”

“Should we let them live and capture them?” asked a griffon.

One of the ponies stepped forward and got on his knees, pleading, “Please, let us live. Don’t kill us.”

“Nah,” the unicornicopian sneered as he picked up a blade, “Why let a bunch of weaklings survive?”

As the blade swung down to the pleading pony, he caught the sword with his bear hand, “That is what you should be asking yourself.”

“What?” asked the unicornicopain as he watched the pony in front of him became wreathed in green flame.

The pony was now insectoid, his blue eyes narrowing in anger and rage. Looking behind him, he nodded to his comrades, each one of the thousand ponies began to change in a blaze of green flame. Soon, the thousand ponies were replaced by one thousand changelings. All the changelings crouched, and hissed as they got into fighting stances. With a single nod, the changeling that held the sword ordered the other changelings to begin their assault. In seconds, the sky became covered by the swarm taking off into the sky and dive bomb the army. The changeling who held the sword smiled, “I suggest you surrender. It doesn’t ease the insult of your defeat, but it does ease the pain!” pushing up the sword, the changeling punched the Unicornicopian hard in the stomach before tripping him with a leg sweep.

The army of the rear began to find themselves swarmed with the opposing force, most of the races had never seen their kind before and did not know how to fight them. Even the vaunted rouge Unicorpains, for all of their valued strength, found themselves being beaten by the changeling tricks and skills. One changeling found himself being bashed from behind by a minotaur club, but another changeling flew in and became a sword that landed in his comrade's hand. The changeling smiled as he slashed the club and then the minotaur. The sword returned to a changeling and gave his friend a hug before turning to face down more of the army.

The rear forces gasped as they watched their opponents change into not just ponies, but boars and various other races that some had never seen before. The changelings fought well, using not just their ability to transform and dodge the attacks of the stronger warriors but using their superior numbers as a tool as well. Each changeling were capable of handling a boar on their own, and the army began to see that as their world was racked by the sound of buzzing and green flame.

From his throne, Sombra saw a messenger fly up to him,””Sire, news from the rear. Tat scouting team you sent to kill those stragglers have been beaten. And now they-URK!” the soldier turned into a changeling as Sombra ran his hoof through the solder chest.

“Changelings? How on earth did they get changelings?” asked Sombra as he looked down at his forces and began to use his magic to summon more soldiers.

---

Chrysalis smiled as she watched the war begin in earnest, enjoying the sight of her changelings fighting to their fullest extent, “Now, aren’t you glad you decided to agree to the treaty?” she asked, looking to Cadence as the alicorn looked down at a glowing object.

1 day before the seige began

Cadence sat on the throne, her husband sitting by her side. Occasionally she would look at her lover and smile at him, only to notice the lingering depression that creases his face. Gently, she reached over and rubbed his hand, giving out a soft smile to him and then a kiss on the cheek. At this, Shining returned an empty smile to his wife.

That was when the doors opened and a yellow pegasus with a blue mane appeared, “Shining, is that Flash?”

“No, it can’t be,” Shining Armor said. “Flash has been missing since the prisoners were freed.”

The pony pulled out a parchment and bellowed, “Presenting her royal majesty, Terra of the Land! Mistress of the ground, mother of Celestia and Luna, and the high queen of all.”

At these words, a majestic alicorn strode into the room. Her coat was as green as the forests and matched up with her brown mane and tail. Her cutie mark was that of the tree of live, signifying her connection with the earth itself, “Hello, my little ponies.”

“Queen, Terra?” asked Shining Armor.

Cadence shook her head, “That is impossible, Queen Terra has been missing for over a millenia. And even if you are the Queen, why visit us first and not your ‘daughters’?”

“Because, my dear princess,” she said with a hiss as her body became wreathed in green flame, her voice taking on a slight buzz to her tone. As the circle of flames rose up along her body, changing her coat from green fur to black chitlin with holes in her legs, “If I had appeared as this, you would’ve caused a panic.” The once pony said as her mane turned into a limp blue that was in tatters, her once proud wings were now a set of thin membranous wings. Running a hoof through her mane, lightly touching her crooked and cracked horn, she chuckled, “IS this better?”

“Chrysalis!” shouted Shining Armor as he brought out his blade and leapt from his seat.

“Hold prince, I did not come here as a conqueror, but as a queen and I expect to be treated as such,” hissed the changeling queen.

Cadence looked to her husband and then back to the queen, “Hold Shining, please. Let’s hear her out”

As Shining Armor frowned and turned around, Chrysalis smiled, “My, I am glad that the sun-bitch had actually taught you manners.”

“Why are you here, Queen Chrysalis?” Cadence asked.

With a bow, Chrysalis began, “My purpose here is simple, I wish to form an alliance with you so I can hunt down the infidel who stole my name and kidnapped my children.”

“Infidel?” asked Shining Armor.

“Two years ago your nation was invaded by a rogue changeling who took my name and identity in some false desire to win glory for my kingdom and usurp my throne. She dared to team up with that disgusting robotic creature you called a brother and allowed herself to kowtow before him on more than one occasion. It took a few years for the news to reach the Wasteland that your little spell banished me to. Needless to say, the moment I had found out, I was quite incensed.”

Cadence looked down, “And for our help in hunting down this criminal, you are offering armies and aid to us?”

“Make no mistake, this is by no means a sign that I am reforming or turning good,” Chrysalis said with bile building in her throat, “I am just a mare who wishes to have justice wrought.”

“What’s the price? Nothing is gained for free,” Shining said, glaring with daggers at the queen.

“My, how... direct,” the queen said, putting a hoof to her chest. ‘Now, what could I want? I could ask for Shining Armor as my lover again. Oh, how I quiver at the memory of our love making. The way he touched me, held me, and said sweet nothings as we laid in bed together. We said so many things to each that my heart will never forget them.”

“You shameless-” Shining roared, only to be held back by Cadence.

Cadence put a hand to Shining’s chest, “Shining, she is only trying to get under your coat.”

“Of course,” Chrysalis chuckled, transforming into Twilight, “Perhaps I could also engage in a little sister love. His heart seems to be broken so much that caring for his little sister once more will bring back his love.” Chrysalis laughed as Shining fumed, “But no, I won’t ask for that. I have no need for a stallion who will pine for his family every night. No, I think I want the unborn princess.”

“I will not let you have my daughter,” Cadence said, narrowing her eyes at her opponent.

Chrysalis stepped back, feigning shock, “Please princess, I am not a monster.”

“You lost the right to call yourself equine a long time ago,” Shining growled.

Chrysalis chuckled at this, before continuing, “I have no desire to kidnap the baby, merely to request to be it’s godmother.”

“Why would you want to be my baby’s godmother?” asked Cadence.

“Why wouldn’t I want to be? I would visit my godchild whenever I could,” she said sweetly, smiling as she took in a deep breath, “I would play with her, care for her, tell her stories, and in return she would love me as her aunt.”

“You just want her to be your personal love generator! Well no de-”

Cadence interrupted Shining Armor with a calm, “We accept your terms.”

“Ca-Cadence?” Shining asked, shocked.

Cadence then stood from her throne and walked towards Chrysalis, slowly striding, “But, in return, I will watch over all visits. I will be monitoring you and the baby at all times to make sure you will not corrupt her. Any attempt to harm my child and I promise you that I will bring the wrath of harmony upon you. Understood?”

“Yes, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza,” bowed Chrysalis. Then she turned to look at the retainer as he turned into a changeling, “This is Kevin. He has been my envoy in New Ponyville for sometime and knows much about how your tactics works. He will help organize things between my people and yours. Also, I bring this,” she said, using her sickly green magic to levitate a covered jewel, “It seems that somepony tried to hide this lovely gem from you by hiding in the Wasteland. When I interrogated him, he pouted some nonsense about one and died. It was a marvelous treat for a while, but I feel it’s better in your hands.”

When Chrysalis pulled back the cover, Cadence let out a gasp as she saw the shimmering heart jewel in front of her, “I don’t believe it... the crystal heart!” Cadence smiled, the light from this heart was much brighter and more pure than the fake one that they had used to protect against the wind.

Now back in its home in the empire, the jewel began to glow bright, shining and spinning in place. Shining Armor stepped forward, “But how? I saw it shattered. I know I did.”

“But if it did get shattered, then why wasn’t the empire covered in snow? Why was the climate still nice?” Cadence asked, looking at the Crystal Heart, she then placed her hand along the facets, rubbing gently.

Chrysalis walked behind the two royals, “Perhaps you only saw what somepony wanted you to see.”

“But then, how does that explain the monsters, the creatures that gained power through the gems, and the power of Sombra?” Cadence asked.

“Are you sure that was even Sombra you met?” Chrysalis asked.

The present

Cadence looked down at the heart before her, the Crystal heart pulsating with energy in spite of the conflict outside. Turning her head back at Chrysalis, she sighed, “Thank you. You provided a big help to our forces.”

Chrysalis smirked before looking back out at the war that waged on, “Do not think of this as a help, this is only because we have mutual goals at the moment.”

---

Sombra watched the battle from his throne, snarling as he watched the changelings begin to help turn the tide of battle. With a shout he commanded, “Windigos, attack the bugs.”

With a nod, the white horses flew out at charged at the bugs. One changeling smiled as he flew to the nearest horse ghost and punched it, only to scream i pain as it’s hoof dissolved. In turn, the windigo let out a howl of pain as it’s jaw was dissolved, “What on earth?” Asked Fratello as she cut down a soldier.

“changelings feed on love, Windigos feed on hatred. They are opposites, which means they are poisonous to one another,” Shining said, deflecting a sword slash from an earth pony, getting an arrow struck into his side.

Sombra smiled as he used his cloud to create a portal that summoned reinforcements with a new set of creatures that backed up his forces. Two legged turtle monsters that fired water from their hands. One soldier from Neighpon shouted, “KAppa!”

As the fight began anew, now with the Conquest forces overpowering the Crystal Army, a shout followed by a blinding light was heard from the heavens, “Dusk Shine!” Celestia shouted, floating down from the heavens, garbed in a golden set of armor while a blazing sword of fire was seated at her side.

“Celestia,” Sombra said, stepping back as Celestia landed before him. “Why have you called me by that name? Has it been so long since you and I fought? Since you glared at me with those eyes, those damning eyes of fire that I have come to hate.”

“But, you are Dusk Shine. I remember the final battle when Grand,” at this, Celestia winced, closing her eyes as memories began to flood her vision.

Celestia and Luna stood in the desecrated Crystal Castle, crowds at their sides as they stared down Sombra. Sombra let out a fierce laugh as he charged at them.

A royal guard kneels before Celestia, kissing her hoof while an unicorn watches and frowns. There is a jealous glare in his eyes as he watches the new inductee get recognize by the princess.

She now stood in front of a pony wearing Sombra’s name, his colors and his shield. But Celestia knew the truth, this was not Sombra. She knew Sombra in battle, she faced him with her sister and she knew that this soldier was not Sombra. Just a pretender to the throne, however, there was a tickling in her mind that said differently. That Dusk Shine was the Sombra of the past.

“Y-you’re King Sombra...no, Dusk Shine, no...You,” Celestia fell to her knees as her mind tried to wage war between the two sets of memories.

“Problems, Princess? Where are those eyes of fire now?” Sombra asked. “Do you still think so lowly of me that you sent a child to fight me instead of yourself?”

Struggling through the pain of her memories, she looked up at Sombra, trying to get everything on track and asked, “Why? Why work with Conquest? You know he will conquer everything! And once he is done with this world he will throw it away.”

“That is why asked for a boon,” Sombra said, walking around Celestia. “If I retake my empire,then her will spare my country. He will let me rule it as I see fit and allow me the freedom to live. He is nothing, if not honorable in his rule. Unlike your lover who seems to have desired to put you into that hideous form.”

“W-what do you mean, hideous?” Celestia asked.

“You do not know? Do you not look in a mirror?” Sombra asked.

Celestia shook her head, trying to figure out what he meant, and was about to ask when she heard a buzz in her ear, “Celestia, come to Canterlot! It’s Dusk Shine, he’s attacking the capitol and we need help.” Luna called through the communicator.

“So, what will you do Celestia? Abandon the empire to fight your old foe, or will you trust in the heart of mortals once more?” mocked Sombra. “You see where trusting in the mortal heart has gotten you so far.”

Celestia was about to respond when she looked to the distance and smiled, “I think you’ll find that mortals are far more reliable than we immortals can hope to be.” and in a flash, she was gone.

---

As the battle intensified on the ground, Fratello was panting as he cut down another soldier, “We can’t keep this up, brother. The more we cut down, the more they send in. It’s a battle of attrition, and we are losing!”

“I know, if only we had some sort of miracle to help us!” Shining said.

“Did someone ask for a miracle?” A cyan blur shouted as it flew away from an airship and swooped down to take down four griffons in two seconds.

Shining opened his eyes wide, “I don’t believe it. It’s the Elements!”

From the side of the airship, Applejack looked to her three friends, “Ok, on my mark! We jump, Glarity, you’ll have to use TK to lower us down and catch us.”

“I don’t know. If I make a mistake I might-”

Pinkie interrupted with a pat on the back, “Don’t worry Glarity. Fluttershy can fly and if you mess up, I’ll stop with an inflatable balloon!”

This brought a smile to the trio as Applejack shouted, “Go!” and with a jump she leapt out of the airship, followed by Glarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy. With expert timing, Glarity made her horn glow with a blinding violet light that surrounded the other mares and gently lowered them to the ground, forcing the enemy forces to back up a little.

As the fighting paused, one Minotaur looked at the group as Rainbow Dash rejoined her friends, “Are those the knights?”

“Yeah, I heard the orange one ripped a boar’s head off with one hand,” muttered an unicornicopian.

“I heard they can control lightning, and make dragon's cry,” said an Earth pony.

A griffon chuckled, “ Well, shall we see if these girls match up to their little legend?”

Dash looked to Applejack as she held her arm in pain, “Want to retreat?”

“What, and leave you with the fun part?” Applejack chuckled.

Fluttershy looked to the girls, “Remember, those healing bandages aren’t perfect, but Zecora said those healing potions should’ve fixed the biggest wounds, but are still healing. So please be careful.”

“You be careful too Flutters,” Rainbow Dash said.

Applejack looked up to the sky, “You just focus on doing what you can to keep casualties to a minimum, we’ll kick ass.”

The girls nodded in unison as the fight resumed.

---

Chrysalis sighed as she watched the battle commence, at the bright lights of magic and the screams of the dying hitting as far as the palace. Her emerald eyes looked on while her magic kept command of the changeling army, “My forces, the Crystal Empire, Sombra, the Windigos, and now the Knights of Harmony. That is five armies, four united against one monster. Eve then, I doubt that you will be able to get through this battle with little casualties. Heck, I doubt your husband might come out of this alie. Tell me, princess, what are you going to do?”

Turning around, Chrysalis watched as Cadence held both hands onto the Crystal heart. A bright pink ethereal energy began to flow across her hands as her fingers touched the heart, her fingers lightly brushing against the facets. Beating slowly, Cadence kept her eyes closed i concentration, “I am going to put a stop to this siege, and end this battle right now!” Cadence said, her eyes opening wide to reveal pupiless white voids. Chrysalis stepped back as she watched Cadence become enveloped in pink light and for a moment, the changeling queen believed that she had watched Cadence’s mane become ethereal like her aunts, flowing eternally in powerful magic.

If Cadence noticed this change in her mane, or that her body had gotten taller and more regal, she did not show it. She was too focused on the feelings that had surrounded her. The power of emotions and the strength of the love that she could feel from the palace workers. This was not the first time that she had tapped into this power. The first was long ago, in a distant earth pony village that had taken her in when she was but a filly pegasus. A family that filled her with love and warmth, a family that was taken from her when the witch Prisma had stolen the love energy from her adoptive parents, turning them into savage monsters that killed each other in a bloody fight, a fight she watched happened. It was on that day she me t PRisma and challenged her. On that day, a pegasus was able to take the magic away from a powerful amulet, control it, and manipulate it as her own. On that day, she had not only discovered her talent for being able to sense, feel, and control emotions, but so personified her cutie mark that she became the youngest alicorn. Still, the memory of her adoptive parents killing each other still stuck with her for the rest of her days and had been her drive.

She breathed softly as she began to reach out to pony to pony, unicornicopian to unicornicopian, and began to search for the feelings of love and kindness that lied deep within them. She felt and could bring out each feeling and memory of love that the ponies had. It was this reason, she felt she was a princess. While she lacked her aunts warrior side and the violent edge that came with age and battle, she felt she had something stronger within her.

Deep within the bowels of the castle, the ponies of the empire sat holding close to each other. While some had faith in the heroes of the empire, others were terrified of the future. Foals held themselves close to their parents, lovers held each other and whispered reassurances. The guards looked at the civilians and frowned, knowing that if the army fell this day, then they would be in charge of making sure that they would never become slaves again. The mood was sombre as each pony looked above their heads and said silent prayers that the shields would hold out.

Then they felt it, a warm glow that started in their hearts and began to emanate throughout their bodies. It was a feeling all too familiar to them, like a family member holding them, a friend’s warm smile, or a lover whispering ‘I love you; on a cold night. It was a welcome feeling that made the dark part of their souls seem to fade. They could feel a little bit of the energy flow out of them and towards the heart, but unlike the feeling of their love being stolen by a changeling, it felt more like a kind voice was asking them “Please. Lend me your strength and I will give you mine. Please stand wit me” and in response, they complied with the request. They breathed softly as they felt the energy mix and leave them, and then some of them began to hum a song.

The song lacked instruments, but was a song that they could play with their voices as they hummed. It was as if their voices were saying that they were going to be there to help. That their hearts were one and they would be together through the darkness and into the light. Together they were strong and that is what their voices conveyed as they hummed together. Others let out a low whistle that seemed to rise higher as their energy mixed.

Cadence could hear their voices, the humming bringing out a calming influence, as they were all singing in in unison that they were there. Cadence smiled and began to sing, her voice uniting all of the souls as one, pleading for the war to stop.

Why is this world that is yearning

For love so easily thrown?

Why is your heart that is hurting

So twisted and wickedly so

The darkness is coming

To bid on your soul

You can't let it win now,

You're stronger, you know?

Across the battlefield, Shining Armor and Fratello could hear Cadence’s song, and began to feel the same warmth shining from within. Shining Armor sighed, feeling as though Cadence was there with him, holding him and kissing him. Fratello could feel his sister running her hand down his arm, soothing the wounds. The two stallions began to glow softly as they felt the heart’s magic enter them and remind them what they were fighting for.

Just give me your hearts, dears

I'll make them anew

Lay down your crosses and bows

The element bearers could hear the song as well, an internal light shining forth from them that matched the color of their elements. It was if Harmony itself was joining in with the song, becoming stronger for it. Rainbow Dash looked up and saw, “Look!” all around them, the soldiers of all factions began to lower their weapons, some even began to kneel towards the shining castle.

Come toward the light now
Just push through the rain
Love is in bloom and love
Will vanquish the pain
We'll vanquish the pain

“What’s happening?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“She’s stopping the siege,” Applejack whispered.

Why is this soul that is suffering

Refusing my comforting touch?

Why do they taunt me and scorn me

When I'm just the one they should trust

The unicornicopians, long angry and dismissive of Cadence’s ways, were now looking at each other in a brand new light. The rogues deactivated their weapons and ran to the brethren, holding one another close and saying their apologies. Other Unicornicopians turned to their Crystal allies and hugged them close. Others just looked to the to castle and shed a tear as they felt something brighter than ever shine through.

The darkness is coming

To bid on your soul

You can't let it win though

You're stronger, you know

The Windigos screamed in pain as they were vanquished by the light of friendship and love, “How? By mind controlling them?” Dash asked.

Applejack shook her head, “No, by asking them to stop and asking why they are fighting.”

“No one really wants a war,” Glarity said, smiling softly, “She is just making them see that.”

Just give me your hearts, dears

I'll make them anew

Lay down your crosses and bows

Come toward the light now

Just push through the rain

Love is in bloom and love

Will vanquish the pain

We'll vanquish the pain

There were some, who wished to keep fighting, but the changelings floated over to them, energized by the love magic and beat them senseless. However, the light of the Crystal Heart and Cadence’s song made the soldiers forget why they were there, forget their aggressions, and chose to embrace each other in love and compassion.

Heartache's consuming

A dangerous foe

Its freezing embrace

“So, what do we do?” Dash asked.

Applejack smiled, “Watch the show.”

Will smother all hope

But don't let it trap you

Tear down the walls

Never stop yearning

For love's gentle call

Sombra watched all of this with pure rage, wanting nothing more than to break the neck of the princess who had stopped his sieges. Slowly he began to rise from his throne and strode down the steps as the soldiers all began to bow and throw down their weapons.

Give me your hearts, dears

I'll make them anew

Lay down your crosses and bows

Come toward the light now

Just push through the rain

Love is in bloom and love

Will vanquish the pain

Cadence pulled away from the heart and smiled softly, feeling the lingering love energy dissipated from her and return to their owners. As she relaxed, she felt another presence behind her, hugging her. When she turned around and looked down, she saw a young little filly with a pink white coat and a tri-colored mane. As Cadence looked down at the little filly, she knew that the filly had also offered its energy for her, “Oh, hello little Filly, and what’s your name?”

“I don’t know, you haven’t given me one yet,” the filly said, smiling as she hugged her mother, “But I knew I had to help you beat the bad people. Did I do good, Mommy?”

Cadence knelt down and gave her daughter a hug, “You did wonderfully, my little heart.And I cannot wait to see you.”

“I can’t wait to see you too, Mommy,” the little spirit said as it hugged her mother and faded away.

---

As the ponies relaxed to the feeling of the love magic that flowed through them, Shining Armor turned to look at King Sombra as he walked away from his throne, “It’s over, Sombra. The siege is done and your army has no desire to fight any longer. Surrender.”

To answer Shining’s command, Sombra put his hooves onto the head of one of his soldiers and broke his neck, “This is why I shouldn’t have asked for help from a wannabe emperor. If one wishes to fight, then one should do it themselves.” he said as he began to increase the cloud around him, eyes glowing purple as his red irises began to glow and glare daggers. His equine body started to fade away, becoming a large black cloud with his head on the front, letting out a monstrous roar.

“Oh shoot, this is bad,” Shining Armor backed up as Sombra began to laugh evilly, his cloud growing bigger. Forces on both sides began to run to stand behind Shining’s side. “This is real bad.”

“Right, time for us to step in,” Applejack said as she stepped forward in front of Shining Armor.

Shining shook his head, “Applejack, you can’t. That monster will drain you of your magic befor you had a chance to strike back.”

“So, we will just stay away from his tendrils and hit his face,” Dash said.

Fluttershy shook a little but nodded as she looked to Shining, “You are in no condition to fight anymore, please let us handle this.”

“B-But,” Shining asked.

“That’s right, move it,” Pinkie said, bouncing ahead. “We can handle this.”

Fratello put his hand onto his brother-in-law’s shoulder and nodded, “Let’s get these ponies to safety and let the knights hand;e this.”

Shining sighed, “What good are armies when we can’t beat a monster like this.”

Glarity looked ahead and notched an arrow as Sombra finished his growing, “That is what heroes are for.”

Sombra let out a hissing laugh as he struck out with one of his tendrils, forcing the Element Bearers to scatter. Glarity ran from the attacks, firing shot after shot at the monster. If they managed to hit him, he did not show it. When he threw a tendril at Pinkie, the little party girl managed to duck under the shot and throw a party grenade at the form. Sombra absorbed it and fired a lightning bolt that stuck Pinkie.

Dash flew close to try and hit the monster, but each attempt was only met with a tendril. Quickly, Applejack grabbed Dash and pulled her away from a smoke tendril and down to some cover, “This is getting us nowhere!”

“Tell me about it,” Dash said, breathing hard, “How can we hit that son of a bitch if we can’t touch him.”

“Yeah, we also had a problem,” Pinkie panted leaning with her friends. “We’re still tired from earlier, and frankly I’m popped.”

“We need a plan,” Applejack said.

“Um, too late!” Fluttershy said, looking from the cover as Sombra turned his eye to the hiding mares.

“You know, the fact that Twilight Sparkle is no longer here is disappointing. I wanted to make her pay for costing me my kingdom and destroying everything I worked for. But, slaughter her friends will make a-”

“Get away from my friends!” Belle shouted as she stood against the light of the borealis of the empire, her mane flowing in the breeze.

Sombra laughed as he stared down the grey unicorn, “And you think you can stop me? Then try.”

Belle said nothing as she ran towards Sombra’s cloud. Jumping and dodging his tendrils as she ran towards him. One of the bolts of magic almost hit her, but it was blocked by Fluttershy’s shield, “Go Belle!” nodding, at her friend’s words of encouragement, Belle continued her charge. Rolling and moving as swiftly as she could.

Some of the tendrils would hit Belle, were it not for Glarity’s arrows. She winked at Belle, giving her the sign to continue to run. As Sombra looked down at the charging unicorn, his vision was blocked by looking at a collection of the world’s most interesting bombs as they were being thrown by Pinkie Pie. She moved faster as one of the tendrils almost reached her, but was pushed forced and out of the way by Applejack. Her final leg of her journey was helped by Rainbow Dash, “Don’t know what you got planned Belle, but we got your back.”

Belle smiled softly, “You guys trust me that much?”

“Always,” Dash winked as she dropped Belle off within a few meters of Sombra.

Sombra glared his eyes down at Belle, his dark eyes narrowing as the magic flowed out from them, “Oh, and what does a little unicorn think she can do to me? I am Sombra, dark lord of the shadows, destroyer of empires. And you, are just a little unicorn who is scared and weak. What chance have you against a god?”

Belle’s legs shook as she took a step forward, her heart racing as she looked up at Sombra, “You’re right, I am just a little unicorn. I am not super fast, strong, or creative. I am just Belle, their friend. I don’t even have memories to call my own.”

“Then what good are you?!” shouted Sombra as he shot a tendril right into Belle.

As the smoke tendril rested in Belle’s chest, she smiled, “Simple, I don’t have any magic in me. Which means that you can’t touch me!” and with that she began to run closer to Sombra. Looking down at the rod in her hand, she began to look at the four gems, “Now, he said, in the order of the union, but what does that mean? Wait,The first point to open her heart in the Unification story was the unicorn, then pegasus, and then earth pony. The three tribes the asked an alicorn to be their leader,” with a swift touch, her fingers touched the four gems that represented each tribe, the unicorn, pegasus, earth pony, and alicorn. Then she chucked the staff as hard as she could right into the mouth of Sombra.

There was a flash of dark magic, and then Sombra sat there before them, a normal unicorn, “What on earth?”

“It’s the Staff of Null, it has the power to take away and disable all magic in a ten mile radius. All magic, which means you can’t hold onto your smoke form any longer or perform any spells,” Belle said, sitting down.

Applejack walked up to the kneeling Sombra, “Shame, see I tend to think I am still strong even without Earth pony strength.”

“Well, if you ain’t up to it, I can help. I just can’t fly,” Dash said, walking alongside her best friend.

“Oooh, can I share a punch?” Pinkie asked pronking to stand with her friends.

Glarity shook her head, “Now ladies, I think we should be nice and let Sombra decide who gets first punch.”

“You-You can’t do this to me! I am your king! I am darkness, I am the black void of your soul. I am fear,” Sombra said, backing away with fear in his eyes “I am-”

“Our punching bag!” the quintet said together as they began to let loose a whole day’s worth of aggression on Sombra.

---

“Luna walked alongside Celestia, long after the clean up from the siege was done, “Sister, what is wrong? Sombra is in a cell with enough anti-magic runes to prevent even a simple card trick, Dark Conquest was pushed back even with heavy losses from both sides of the fight, and Dusk Shine-”

Celestia turned to look at Luna, her eyes ablaze, “That battle with Dusk Shine was a farce! The moment I appeared he ran like his tail was on fire, and before I even had a chance to ask him my questions. Like how come Sombra, who I thought was Dusk Shine, was two separate ponies. Why do I remember a guard with Dusk Shine’s colors but nothing of that fight. And look at what Belle found in a book in Twilight’s library.”

Celestia hande Luna a photograph. As Luna looked at it, she saw a picture of her as a five month old filly in a onesie, sitting in between Celestia’s seven year-old forelegs, “It... it is us, when we were children.”

“And look at the two adults,” Celestia said.

Luna looked at the photo some more, seeing two adult alicorns at either side. One was tall and black, with a white mane and tail. The other was green with a brown mane and tail,” These are-”

“Our parents, Queen Terra and her consort King Titan. The same name of the monster we supposedly fought on the day that Equestria blew up. The day that my ‘husband’ and I first formed the Celestial ruler and the day before the day of darkness. Now you tell me, why did we not make any connection between the two? Why did I have a false memory of Sombra dn Dusk Shine being one and the same? And why is Grand Ruler so sure of these events?!”

“More lies and detect. MY rebels have been pointing out the same lies have been perpetuated amongst the populace of Equestria. So far, the only few that seem to be unaffected are the bearers and us. Though even that hold is weakening as we find more and more of our memories getting changed.” Luna said, handing the photo back to Celestia.

Celestia frowned, “Someone has been wiping my memories and changing my past. I do not like this, one bit! You have a smart mare on your team, correct?”

“One named Shining Spark, yes. As a matter of fact, she bears a resemblance to-”

“Give her every bit of information on our past and the history of the past three years since United Equestria was born. I want to know what is the truth and who is messing with my mind. Then, I will bring him to justice.:

“As you wish, sister” Luna said walking away.

---

Titan walked forward, a smile under his hood spreading across his lips as he took a black piece and placed it on the board, taking away some of the white, “Conquest played his part beautifully, as did you Dusk Shine.”

“What part, master?” asked Dusk Shine as he watched Titan play his Go game.

Titan chuckled, “Dark Conquest had revived Sombra to wage a siege against the Empire, not to conquer it, but to break and hurt Starfleet some more. He broke poor Lightning Dawn, who I heard is still catatonic in the hospital. He created a riff that is growing between the three remaining members and is causing poor Grand Ruler to lose more of his self-control. At the same time,” he continued, moving to Luna’s board and putting a white piece, taking away more of the black, “Your appearance has gotten the ponies to start asking questions, and questions for a stallion like Grand Ruler are very bad. They have some grievous consequences that I don’t think he will like.”

Dusk shine looked at the board, his black hand holding up a white stone, “I do not care for the end game, as long as you hold your end of the bargain.”

“Do not worry, all bargains will be kept and promises will be honored. I am not a tyrant by any means, only a being of order,” Titan said as he watched Dusk Shine walk away.

“Welcome, Dusk Shine,” Titan’s memories recalled.

“That is not Sombra,” Mage said. “That is a pretender.”

Dusk Shine stretched, his golden barding shimmering in the daylight, “So, you figured it out? A lot brighter than what Starfleet thought.”

“I can feel magic,” Mage said. “And yours is too uniquely pony to be Sombra’s.”

“So, who are you, really Dusk Shine?” Titan asked.

Dusk shine bowed, crossing his arm over his chest, “Dusk Shine, 1st of the royal guard.”

“And the armor?” Mage asked.

“This barding is the only thing that is keeping me alive at the moment. It is one of Meadowbrook’s eight magical objects. The barding gives longevity. It can heal wounds and stop aging, the problem is, it is only do long as I wear it. The moment I remove this barding, age will finally take hold and I will die.”

“Why do you still wear that barding?” mage asked.

Dusk shine frowned,” Revenge.” seeing at the looks he received from his compatriots, he continued, “A thousand years ago, me and Grand Ruler were on the same squad together. He was obsessed with Celestia, desiring nothing more bur to stand with her ad a lover. One day, I had found the vault.”

“Meadowbrook’s vault?” asked Titan. “ You mean the chamber where she stored her items?”

“Yes, all eight magical items in the vault. Only to be used in time of great need. I had told Grand Ruler about it, so we could report it to Celestia, however he betrayed me, took some items from the vault, and destroyed it to leave me to die. It was only through the use of this barding that I was able to survive.”

“Then how do you explain you overwhelming lying power when you pretended to be Sombra?” Titan asked.

To answer, he held up a jewel, “ The crystal of magic retention. It absorbs the ambivalent magic of the ponies in an area and transfers it to one pony. I gave this gem to each one if my generals when they fought Starfleet. The gem absorbed the ambiance magic energy, and when the time was right, I transferred its power to me.”

“Amazing, and if I gave you the power, would you do it again?”

“Are you proposing an alliance? Only on one condition,” Dusk said, “ When Grand Ruler falls, you must agree to remove this barding and kill me.”

“ You want to die?” Titan asked.

Dusk Shine stepped forward and looked out of the cave, “ My family is in the past, my loyalties are in the past, if I die then it is a blessing. I just want to see Grand a ruler fall before I go.:

Titan nodded, deal.”

As his thoughts returned to the present, he placed a white stone on the board, “ More players, more pieces for this game of ours, and what will be your next move, my old friend?”

---

Chrysalis walked down a long cavernous hallway, “So, you believed you could hide from me?”

“I wanted to, I tried to,” whimpered Thorax as he followed his queen. His wings lightly buzzing as he made his plea, “Please your majesty, don’t force me to work for you. I can’t do it, it’s so hard stealing love energy and I hate hurting ponies.”

“Silence!” Chrysalis demanded as she came to a large door, “It is obvious that you are no use to me. So, think only of one punishment.” and with a glow of her magic, she threw Thorax into the chamber.

“No, please, don’t!” Thorax screamed as he was thrown into the room. “I just wanted to be a hero. Please spare-”

“Hey, it’s ok,” said a soft female voice as she placed her hand onto Thorax’s shoulder. When Thorax looked up, he saw a pink alicorn with a violet mane who smiled down at him. Her golden horn shining in the dark, “My name is Cerise Wonder, and you’re with friends.”

“F-friends?” Thorax asked, rising to his feet.

“I have given my pat for your little troupe, now you can give me the information you promised me,” Chrysalis growled.

Cerise nodded and pulled out a paper with a royal seal on it, “This is a list of transfers that was made under my time as warden. The changeling you are hunting might be there.”

Chrysalis took it in her magic and nodded, “Thank you. Thorax, this will be you home now. Do with it as you will.” and with that, she walked out of the room.

“Friends, home, what?” asked Thorax as he watched a light begin to blaze in the cave. When he looked around, he saw some other ponies around him. Some were unicorns, others were pegasi, and some were earth ponies.

Cerise Wonder stepped away from Thorax ,”Welcome, soldier, to the second stage of the resistance.”

“The Umbra Circle?” asked Thorax.

Cerise smiled, “No, they operate in the shadows. We are going to be more direct in our assaults. See, Starfleet has been abandoning the towns that Conquest has attacked, or even gotten near, we are gonna try and liberate them. We are also going to fight for the other places that fly Starfleet’s flag.”

“Liberate them, but why?” asked Thorax.

Cerise walked down the cave and sighed, “Once upon a time, I was a warden for the central prison planet, until one day I was there for a major prison break caused by a changeling. Luckily, I was there to fight them off, but some of the prisoners managed to get the drop on me. That was when Twilight Sparkle appeared. In an instant, she was able to organize both myself, her friends, and Lightning into a fighting force that was able to subdue the prison break. I was so impressed by her power, skill, and brains that i knew I had to thank her one day.”

“Then she died,” sighed Thorax.”

“Yes, but that was not what ticked me off the most. It was what I read on the report that told me that change needed to happen,” Cerise punched a wall. “That whole prison break, Twilight’s heroism, all amounted to nothing! Why? Because the papers and other ponies said it was Lightning Dawn that saved the day, not her. I owe that mare my life and she got no respect for it? That was when I realized that in the eyes of the state, we don’t matter so long as the top seven members of Starfleet are shown to look good. So many of us have given our lives to the state, and yet, unless you are one of the top seven, you are worth no more than shit. That is what we fight for, for all of the soldiers out there who deserve recognition for their heroism.”

“I see, and you wanted me because?,” Thorax asked.

A white unicorn with a red mane stepped forward, “Because, we need members from both sides, unicornicopian and Equestrian, to send a message that we can stand together and bring out true reform. While Luna and her team overthrow the government, we need to be a sign that we as a species can stand together.””

“Thorax, Esteem Belle. Esteem was one of the royal guards back in the old days of Equestria, and he is our weapons expert. He will teach you how to handle the different races. When you are done training, we will begin discussion of our mission,” Cerise said, leaving Thorax behind with the unicorn.

As she stepped through the cave and to her office, she heard a voice speak, “You think that your little team is ready for their first sortie?”

“They are, each one of them is ready to give their lives for the cause,” Cerise said.

The voice responded, “I hope not, I paid too much for all of you to die.”

---

Belle smiled as the party was in full swing, watching as the ponies celebrated not just the anniversary of the Royal Couple, but the victory over Sombra. In Belle’s hand was a small cup of punch that she had been nursing after her fourth round of dancing. She let out a sigh as she heard someone call her name, “Uh, Belle.”

“Look, I would love to dance with you, but I am exhausted and need-” She paused when she saw who was talking, “Oh, Shining Armor! What a surprise. Shouldn’t you be dancing with Cadence?”

“I wanted to, but her aunts called her over for something. Alicorn business they called it,” shining said, taking a spot next to Belle. “This does give me a chance to talk to you, and say thanks.”

“You are welcome, but please you and the amy were the ones who-”

“Not that, something else,” Shining said, smiling at her, “Ever since, Twily died, I have had this huge hole in my heart. Nothing seemed to fill it, not even the news of my child.Call it depression or something, but I felt so empty for the longest time. Then, I saw you today, and I kind of remembered something important.”

“What was that?” Belle asked.

Shining smiled, “That Twilight would want me to go on, and protect you girls. That the moment she met the girls, that you all became my sisters too. I needed to learn to respect that.”

“So you are saying that, you see me as a little sister too?” Belle asked with a smile.

To answer, he gave her a big hug, “Yeah, my little sister. That is what you are.”

“Thanks,’ Belle smiled softly as he hugged Shining back. The she broked from the hug, she looked around, “So, where are the others?”

“Outside on the balcony. They kind of wanted to watch the fireworks,” Shining said, pointing to an open balcony, where five figures said.

As Belle ran to the balcony, she could hear Applejack begin to speak, “So, let’s recap today. We-”

Rainbow Dash laid on the bannister of the balcony, while Applejack rested her arms on the railing, “kicked the tails of some bad guys.”

“Saved a kingdom from an evil monster who wanted to destroy us all,” Pinkie said with a bounce, sitting on the railing next to Applejack.

“Befriended some former enemies,” Glarity said, drinking a small glass of punch.

Fluttershy looked at Dash, “And we did it together, by staying together.’

“You know what I call that?” Applejack asked, looking up at the aurora, “A normal day.”

“Next time, can I stay out of the normal day? I’m bushed,” Belle said, wiping her mane out of her eyes. This caused the entire group to begin to laugh.

---

As the night rolled on, Rarity walked with Spike in Carousel Boutique and to the large hole n the wall he mad, “So, Spikey-wikey, why did you destroy part of my house if it wasn’t for you?”

To answer, Spike placed his hand onto Rarity’s belly, “For our baby. One day, the kid is going to want it’s own place. So I figure, how about I make a little nursery for the baby so that way it can have its own home and have a place to play when you work so it can be with you and you can keep an eye on it. That way, you don’t worry about abandoning it.”

Rarity’s eyes opened wide at that, and then she looked back at the nest. Then she looked back at Spike, and with a wild feral look, tackled him to the ground and began to kiss him deeply, passionately. As she straddled him, she ripped off her shirt for him and then had him place his paws on her, “Spike that is the most selfless and kindest thing you have ever done! Make love to me you wonderful, handsome, powerful drake!”

“With pleasure!!”

five hours of a sex scene so hot I couldn't write it

Rarity laid curled up next to Spike as they rested next to a small fireplace. The remnants of their love making laid strewn about the entire boutique, leaving not a single room that was untouched by the two lovers as they embraced their love, “Mmmm,” Rarity purred as she ate an apple, “That was the second greatest sex I think we ever had. The first of course being the night after we found out about our little one.”

“Yeah,” Spike breathed softly, as he let Rarity rest her head on his shoulder, his arm wrapped around her. “I just hope we didn’t wake anypony.”

Little did Spike know, that at the Crystal Empire, the six Knights of Harmony laid in bed with their eyes wide open, unable to sleep thanks to the noise “Whoa.” was the group call.

“Whoa,” Tirek said, laying in bed in Tartarus.

“Whoa, I am impressed,” Dark Conquest said, looking out at the skies from his headquarters. Then he gave a thumbs up.

However, we must this scene of comedy to focus our view on the home of the family of Rhymey. Slowly the door opened and his father was the first to greet him, “Rhymey, my son. Come in, it’s-”

“Please father, no rhymes. This is just between family for now,” Rhymey said as he walked into the house.

Harry nodded, “Of course son, take a seat in the parlor.”

Marry, a buttery yellow unicornicorpian with pink mane, stepped in, “Oh, Rhymey, good-”

“Mary, what have I told you?” commanded Harry, his yellow hand balling into a fist.

“To be seen and not speak, unless given permission. I am sorry. S-shall I fetch you a drink, lover?” asked Mary, her soft weak voice barely being carried across the living room.

“Yes, for both me and our son,” Harry said, sitting down in a big chair. Crossing his legs, he placed his fingers against each other, “So, my son what brings you home? Trouble?”

Rhymey looked into his father’s emerald eyes and his thinning green mane and nodded, “Yes father. It seems that I have lost my mnemonic powers, I can no longer form rhymes or control ponies minds.”

“I...s ee,” Harry said, disappointment in his voice.

“What’s more,” Rhymey said, taking a drink from his mother as she walked in. “Me and Fluttershy are on the outs, it seems.”

“You and Fluttershy have had a fight? Well, that is ok-”

“What did I say about speaking unless you are told!?” Growled Hsrry as he stood and readied to slap her.

Whimpering, Mary whispered, “I’m sorry.”

“Do not worry Mother, Father, I am planning on getting it all back. I will make it alright, and I will burn her friendships to the ground,” Rhymey said.

“Good, I expect nothing less from my favorite son,” Harry chuckled.

“Well, you know what we say,” Rhymey said as he hit his glass in a toast with his father, “We live for the one-”

“We die for the one,” as Harry took a drink, his eyes opened wide in horror as what he had just said came to him. Within minutes, he fell to the ground, convulsing and twitching as he started to foam.

“How many missions was it, Father? Twenty-two? Twenty-two assassinations and it was your own son that was able to stop you. I am curious, who was it that you were going to correct, me? Fluttershy? One of her friends? Oh well, it’s no matter. You are dead and now the lands and titles will belong to me. Which also means I get the powerful mental spells that are my birthright.”

“Y-you bastard. You will,” Harry managed to get out before coughing up blood.

Rhymey frowned at this, “Please, save the title of bastard for those half brothers and sisters of mine. Oh yes, your promiscuity with the ladies of the planets that you have visited is quite well known. Quite frankly, I am surprised that the trophy wife you call my mother is my own mother with the way you go around.” chuckled Rhymey as he sat back down and began to drink his wine slowly.

“Never.. .Away... This,” groaned Harry as his life began to ebb away.

Rhymey brushed him off as he began to drink slowly, “I have. Gotten away with this. Tomorrow, the papers will read about the deaths of my siblings, all under horrible accidents and all blamed on Dark Conquest. Being the second favorite of Grand Ruler has it’s benefits. With all of my siblings dead, this means power will befall to me.”

“Not... all,” harry said, his eyes closing as his life faded.

“Oh yes, that abomination that you had a few years ago with mother. Tell me, how is that little freak? Did you kill her in her sleep, or did you throw it in the trash where she belongs?” Rhymey asked.

Mary gasped when she came into the room, “Harry!!!”

“Mother, shhh,” Rhymey said, walking over to his Mom and tucking her chin, “It’s going to be ok, I just got rid of the bad man for you. He was abusing you and he needed to be put down.” Comfortingly, he caressed the side of his mother’s face, “See, I’m your hero. I protected you, and now the bad man won’t hurt you anymore.” he said, leaning in and kissing his mother’s nose softly, while running his hand through her pink mane.

“No, I suppose he won’t. Thank you, my son,’ Mary said, rubbing her face against his hand.

Softly, Rhyme spoke, “Now, go and prepare Fluttershy’s room. She will be here soon.” As Mary left, Rhymey sat in his chair and smiled. Slowly, he brought out his cup of wine and began to drink slowly, “Soon, I will have it all back. My life, my world, and my wife.”

---

Belle smiled as eh looked at the photo before her. Happily she began to hum as she placed it into her journal, remembering what led to that photo.

“So, why are we taking this photo?” asked Belle as she stood in the center.

Rarity smiled, “Because, two days ago, you helped saved the day. And we need to take something to help remember that day.”

“Besides, we have a group photo of Twily, we need one with you!” Pinkie said, getting next to Belle and hugging her.

Fluttershy nodded and laid on the ground in front of Belle, while Dash got above Belle. Applejack stood to Belle’s right while Rarity to the left. As Spike began to take the photo, Rarity pulled her lover close, “Oh no, my boyfriend is coming to this photo too!”

There was a warm smile on Belle’s lips as she put the photo into the book, “Dear Journal, today I think I can finally say I am part of the group. If I can have one wish come true... it’s to always keep my friends.” As she wrote that last line, she began to sway back and forth while holding her head, “Whooo, that’s not good. Why does that happen.”

Author's Notes:

Thanks Zolt and Wyvern. You guys rock for getting through the monster

Thhis chapter would not exist, were it not for some fan requests and some ideas I wanted to get through. See, it all started with the idea that there should be another battle for the empre. A huge battle. Well, this fit nicely with some ideas that I wanted to address and deal with. Thus this chapter came into being.

Lets break down the basics.

First thing I wanted to work wiht was some bits of fallout with Rhymey and show what has been happening to Pinkie. This is also why I wrote the short story that ties into this, to show more of the truama that Pinkie has been going under. Also, i wantd more time with Belle. Scootaloo also came about because realized lately that I hve ad scenes with the other two CMC but none with Scoots. I also wanted to touch a little on how war affects thos of us at home as well as the battlefield.

Rarity's scene nd flashback came to me when I had finished readng seasn 4 of Starfleet. The top three things I hated in that drek were Kudos, Tirek, and what happened to Rarity. I saw bad horse and I hated his desing. Ratiy would not fall for that thing. Also, this was me addressing the elephant in the room, Spike's aging. Like it or hate it, its in Mykan's cannon and I had to work wht it. I could ignore it, but wherre the fun in that. See, ersonally, I have no problem wiht Rarity waiting until Spike was 20. I come from a may-december romance. MY mom was 6 years my dad's junior. But how the story did it...just felt wrong. SO I figur my way would also explain matrutiy. He is now mentally and physically 20. Does this work, I will let thereaders decide.

Those assassins, they wee a take on the MOTW format. That and I wanted to show that not everything is as it seems. There is more to this story you know. Also, it helps me answer what had happened to the elements. After all, we know thye can't be destroyed and I hate the Valkeryie mode with a passion.

This brings me to the war for the empire. I wanted to give Cadence another badass moment and I wanted to talk about what had happed to Fratello. I aslo wated to fix Sombra because I hated that the story turned him into a bully. No, no, and no! So, I made him a badass and gave Cadence her most awesoe song ever. I love cadence canticle, and Skillet. Also, this gave Shining a chance to be a badas. This is also why the trree rookies were here. I wanted to give Lighting more trauma.

Now, for some tiva

The id codes for the rookies: They have jokes. Terra's code is Atop the fourth wall, Beast Boy is CW 4 Life, and Copy Cat is Dragonball 4 ever.

What is signifigant about Beast Boy, Terra, and Copy Cat? They are from End of Ends. Heh ;)

Why is Thorax Beast Boy? SSimple, Beast Boy used to be known as Changling.

Esteem is another immortal game reference.

I apologize for the use of a simpsons joke in rarity's and Spikes love scene.

Rep, Dimetnia, and Mysterious are all mad at me. They didn't have a scene in this chapter. I apologize for this, and they are planning on my death for this mistake.

I wanted to pu in both KEvin and Thorax. And yes, I know about the season finale. Part of why I wanted the story out now!!!!

So long to the Paint Star

"YOU AND YOUR FRIENDS... ARE THE BIGGEST MISTAKES IN THE HISTORY OF ALL CREATIONISM!!"

For my Grandmother, who could be a pretty badass old lady herself.

Applejack stood in the darkness of the dream realm, looking up at a blanket of stars, “W-where am ah? Oh, the dream again,” she said to herself as she watched the stars begin to twinkle and fall to the ground

When Friendship falls, and hope is banished, Conquest will rise.
The Stars will fall
The crowned king will take the life of life of the chosen one

“Yeah, Ah know this already. The stars have been falling and darkness will eclipse the lights. Starfleet has been losing members all the time lately: Dyno, Myte, Buddy, and who knows what planet Starla is on. Though we seem to be the only ones who care!” Applejack said.

Darkness will envelope the lights

“Ah told you, Ah know-” she pauses when she saw five lights in the distance, each one matching the colors of her and her friends. Then the lights began to become surrounded in darkness. “No, you can’t mean-”

But, if mind and heart unite, then darkness will be pushed back.

“ Wait what do you mean?” Applejack began, only to get interrupted when a bright light shown in the middle of the group that pushed against the darkness. “Whose heart, whose mind?”

When the lights unite in harmony once more, then hope will shine anew, but if Conquest should fall then-

When Applejack heard the pause, she asked, “Then what? What happens” As if in answer, a blinding red light blinded her vision

Applejack shot up with a gasp, sweat beading down her head. She tried to wipe the sweat off from her brow. With a few short pants, she found her breathing starting to return to normal, while she just stared into the darkness if her room in a quiet shock. After a few seconds of staring, she heard a soft snore to her left.

She looked to the source of the snoring and smiled softly. Caramel laid curled up by her side. Ever since he had become her sleeping companion, she found her nights to become calmer and she’s been able to sleep easier. She gently ran her hand through his light brown hair and leaned in to kiss his forehead, “Thank you for helping me with my dreams.”

Rolling herself out of her bed, she walked to her dresser and put in a long sleeved shirt with some jeans. While the October cold wasn't too bad for Fall, she wanted to dress warmly. Reaching out to her side, she pulled out her favorite hat and put it on, thinking to herself, “ What did that dream mean? Whose heart? Whose mind?” shaking her head, she turned to walk out the door.

“”Are you alright?” asked Caramel as he began to wake up.

Applejack had a smile on her face, “Yeah, just had some crazy dreams, its nothing. Ah am just going to run and get my legs working before breakfast.”

“Ok, just remember-”

“Make sure to actually eat something, don’t work myself too hard, anything else, boss?” Applejack said with a roll of the eyes.

Caramel blushed and shook his head, “No ma’am.”

“Good,” Applejack said, walking out with a swish of her tail. Even though they hadn’t done more than cuddle with each other, there were times when Caramel acted like a doting husband to her. The idea of Caramel being her boyfriend made Applejack’s face turn a slight shade of pink and she quickly began to run out the door.

A few minutes into her run and she was in a small grove of apple trees. Breathing softly, she cleared her mind to kick the trees around her. A solid side-kick here, a roundhouse kick there, and a few bucks helped to get her blood pumping within her body. As she trained, her mind began to think about the dream ,”If that dream is right, then that means Conquest will be aiming for us after he’s done with Starfleet. And what about those ‘corrections’ soldiers?’ she asked herself as she delivered a well placed buck to another tree.

It had been only a week since the attack on the Empire and while things had seemed peaceful, she knew the truth. K-COLT had been giving out stories about how Conquest had been attacking other little town and cities all around the continent, some that Grand Ruler said came as a surprise, even though some of the populace had given fair warning. For Applejack, this ticked her off, feeling like the lives lost were on her shoulders. What frightened her the most, however, were the corrections that she fought, “Who were they!? Why did they come, and what do they have in common with Raven?” Applejack yelled as she punched a tree, breaking the bark.

When she pulled back her hand, she looked at how it had gotten bloody from that last hit, and turned away in disgust, “Got to get stronger, if Ah can’t beat that mare, then how can Ah protect my best friends? How can Ah lead them to victory?” she whispered.

Her ears perked at the sound of a mare yelling, “Get the buck off my land!”

“Granny!” Applejack shouted, running through the woods, she made her way the house. When she arrived at the edge of the orchard, she saw two Unicornicopians standing in front of the old green mare.

“Miss Smith, we are just asking you to come with us. You are unable to complete the customary training to be fit,” said a grey Unicornicopian.

Granny Smith frowned, “Ah don’t need any training or exercise, Ah am fine just being here!”

“Ma’am, you have to exercise, how else are you going to be strong enough to help Starfleet?” asked the blue unicorpain.

Granny Smith frowned, “Look, Ah just want to relax and die here, with my family. Do you think Ah waste that that time exercising when I can barely outpace a snail?”

“Ma’am, the law says everyone must be fit and that means ever-”

“Ah said,” Granny Smith pulled back her fist, making it glow a bright yellow, “Get out!” she then thrusted her fist into the stomach of one of the unicornicopians, sending him flying away. Before the other could respond, Granny grabbed her walker, made it glow the same shade of yellow and swatted the other out of the way. After looking at her two fallen aggressors, Granny turned to look at her eldest grandson, “Big Mac, be a dear and take these two gentlecolts off the land.”

“Yes, Granny,” Big Mac said, walking to each Unicornicopian and pulling them away.

“Granny, that was amazing,” Applejack said breathlessly, before sitting on a chair next to her grandmother, ‘How on earth did ya do it?”

“Oh that? Just a little old earth pony magic,” Granny Smith said, smiling as she sat back in her chair.

“But, Ah always thought Earth Pony magic as all about strength, durability, and being a farmer. Ah never seen anything like that,” Applejack said, shaking her head.

“Oh, course you haven't. There aren’t that many earth pony fighters left out there that know how to use Hamon,” Granny Smith said.

Applejack lowered her head to the side, “Hamon?”

“You mean that Twilight never told you? Thought she would, what with her love of all things magic. Well, just sit right there and I’ll tell you all about it,” Granny said, closing her eyes as she recollected the memories in her head, “You remember how it was, way back before the union of the tribes?”

“Yeah, we all hated each other. The only reason why we even tolerated one another was because one had something the others wanted,” Applejack frowned, “Almost as bad as right now.”

“And you can expect this led to some might bad confrontations once in awhile, some pretty bad wars,” Granny Smith said. “And how do ya think we earth ponies kept up with the other tribes?”

Applejack looked up in thought for a second, “Well, Ah know one way was with Earth Pony alchemy. Kind of had a run in with that a few months back. Ah also think Pinkie told me somethin’ about baked goods being used in the Winter War and whatnot.”

“The other way, was with Hamon,” Granny Smith said. “It was an ancient fighting art that allowed us earth ponies to match unicorns in their spell casting and match the pegasi in speed. A hamon user is capable of doing impossible feats, such as breakin’ out of a unicorn’s hold, breakin’ a shield, or out-maneuverin’ a pegasus.. It also helped us Earth ponies live for a very long time. You wouldn’t know it, but ah am actually 120, not 80.”

“Wow,” Applejack gasped out in shock. “Amazing. Do you think you can teach me that?”

Granny Smith then looked at Applejack weirdly, “Ah thought you already knew it. From the way you exercise and fight, you already had some of the basics down. The way you breathe, keeping yourself focused, that’s all the basis in Hamon. In a way, you make me think of your pa, Celestia rest his soul. He had the potential to be a great Hamon user, but he chose instead to raise his his family. Good choice if you ask me, no sense in fighting if the world’s peaceful.”

Applejack nodded as she followed Ganny away from the house, “Ah guess you’re right about that. Wait, you say Ah’m like pa?”

“Of course you are. The both of you are as determined as can be, and hard headed too,” Granny said, getting a chuckle form Applejack. The two made it to a small grove of apple trees, “Now, the reason why Hamon works so well for us earth ponies, is because it taps into our basic element of Earth. You know how a tree gets it strength and energy from photowhatsits”

“Photosynthesis, Granny,” Applejack said.

“Ah don’t need a 30 bit word to tell me how trees work!!” Granny Smith grumbled. “Hamon is based on the same principle, you are breathing in to take in the energy from the Sun and transferring it to you own body. Now breathe deeply.”

Applejack began to breathe slowly, letting her chest rise and fall with each slow breath, “Like this?”

“That’s it, slow deep breaths,” Granny said with a smile. “Feel the air go into your lungs, taking with it the warmth of Celestia’s great gift. Breathe out, feeling the power of the sun go into your cells and empower them with energy. You are like the trees you raise, strong, enduring, and powerful. You are an earth pony, which means your magic is about strength and endurance. The sun is a part of that, feeding you strength and keeping you strong against the harshest of fights.” then she looked up at a tree, “There is a fruit bat up in this tree. When you are ready, punch the tree and wake up the bat, without disturbing the apples.”

Applejack nodded and continued to breathe. After few short seconds, she drew back her punch and delivered a hard blow against the tree, knocking down some apples. Applejack looked down in defeat, “Not good enough.”

Granny Smith patted Applejack on the back and gave her a hug, “You’ll get it it. It just takes some time.”

“Ya, you’re right,” Applejack said, then she looked up at Rainbow Dash, creating a double rainbow in the sky as she practiced her flying. “After all, she wouldn’t quit.”

“Ah yes, one of your many friends, “ Granny said, smiling as she sat with her granddaughter, “I am glad you met them, they seemed to have a positive effect on you.”

“You think so?” Applejack asked, looked at her grandmother.

Granny nodded, “Before all of this, you used to be so headstrong and focused on your work that it was hard to get you away from it all. Ah used to worry if you were gonna work yourself to death. Now look at you, you open up more, let other help you out, and have become a great mare. If your pa were here, he’d tell you right now... you did good kid, real good.”

“Weak, pathetic, useless,” an earth pony said, sitting in the shadows as he watched Applejack’s tender moment. All around him were video screens of Applejack.

“Oh, don’t be like that doc! So what if your five creations fell, you can get them next time,” Dark Conquest said, stepping into the monitor room.

The doctor shook his head and turned to look at the screen, “It’s not them. I have abandoned them long ago as failures. I am thinking more about Applejack.”

“Aw, does my little doc have a crush?” Conquest laughed.

“You know I have no interest in sex or romance,” the doctor said. Then he frowned, “I just despise her. She is everything I hate about earth pony society. Complacent, joyful, and trying to think that we are equal to those inferior breeds. She should be putting her talents and her title as an Element of Harmony to good use. To make the lesser races bow down and worship us. But, enough of my ramblings, what bring you here, sir?”

Conquest reached into his pocket and threw a small ring at the doctor, “Present for you.”

“Thank you, but I have no desire to marry you,” the doctor said, closing his hand around the ring.

Conquest chuckled, “Oh please, like I am into marriage. That is a gift from our dear friend Titan. It seems that his new friend Dusk Shine brought back some of Meadowbrook’s items with him. That is the Ring of Fear. It forces all who are near it to suffer their worst fears.”

“And you want me to do what with it?” asked the doctor.

“I want you to copy the magic of that ring, just enough to give some of my soldiers the magic of the ring,” Conquest said.

The doctor looked at the ring quizzically, eating a jelly bean as he began to talk, “Planning on a new assault? So soon? Was the Empire not a failure for you?”

“Hell no!” Conquest said, spinning around and sitting on a desk, his smile wide, “The Empire was only a means of an end for me... and Titan. He got the chance to continue whatever little game he has planned behind the scenes, and me? I got the chance to hurt Lightning even more. It’s why I told the little fairies to only hurt and attack the newbies.”

“You know that was needlessly cruel. They didn’t even have a chance to show off what they could do,” the doctor said.

Conquest waved his hand, “Ah, what does the world care, they were cannon fodder for me anyway. It was just the chance to watch Lightning see this new chance to prove himself, and in the end, take it away. I love it when a hero breaks like that!!”

“Makes the final moment all the more sweeter for you, doesn’t it?” asked the doctor. “I will finish your ring by the end of the week.”

“Thanks doc!” conquest said, skipping out of the room, then he looked in, “By the way, you really need to work on those voyeur tendencies of yours.”

The doctor ignored this joke from Conquest and looked down at the ring, his mind thinking back to a few years ago...

Peach Berry woke up, her head was swimming from the anesthetic, “Wha-Fire ball...where’s my husband?” the peach colored pegasus asked.

“The blood loss must have affected you harder than I thought,” the doctor said, looking at a heart in a jar,” Your husband died in front of you a few minutes ago. You were screaming so much that I had to put you under or else you would’ve broken my tools.”

Peach, still a little groggy, asked, “Tools, what do you mean?” with a moan she began to look around the barely lit lab. All around her were bloody instruments on trays, body parts in jars, and corpses being hung from meathooks. At the look of all this gore and viscera, she began to feel sick. This was some feeling had started to return to her, and she felt like she was lighter on half of her body. When she looked to her left side, she saw that her arm and leg were sawed off.

As she gave out a trembling scream, the doctor sighed and shook his head head, “Oh hush up! Your husband had a lot more dignity when I removed his heart from his body. Died a lot quicker too.” Calmly he picked up a notepad and wrote down, “Note, a unicorn can live with their heart out of the body for one minute if you pump the blood by hand.”

Peach looked to her side, and saw her husband laying there, his ribcage torn open. With a whimper she asked, “W-why are you doing this? “

“To prove Earth Pony superiority,” the doctor said, picking up a test tube and giving it a shake, watching as the blue liquid turned to green. “You pegasi and unicorns believe yourself to be our equals, which is a foolish idea. Take away the wings and pegasi are useless, take away mana and an unicorn is just a pony with a horn, but we earth ponies are different. We are the earth, we are the strongest, the most durable. If it weren’t for us, you would all be starving ponies!”

“N-not true,” Peach whimpered. “We all have our own strengths and weaknesses. That’s what being in harmony means. We need to use our differences to better our world.”

The doctor scoffed as he took out a sharp scalpel and cut it along side the face of Peach, causing the mare to scream in agony, “See? An earth pony could take that pain. Pegasi have weak bones for flying and unicorns are weaker without magic. These are undeniable facts.”

“You are a monster,” groaned Peach.

“Yes, that’s what they will say when they see my work in the beginning. They will call me monster, savage, and so much more, But in time, they will be wowed by my discoveries. They will be shocked and amazed by all that that I have discovered that I will be called a genius!!!”

“No, you will still be called...” Peach paused when she heard a door opening, “Please whoever you are, hel-” a crossbow bolt hit her in the forehead, killing her on impact.

The doctor turned to look into the doorway and smiled when he saw the figure of Grand Ruler steppin through the door, “Grand Ruler, sire. I must say, I am not surprised that you and Starfleet have found me. Seeing that Shining Armor was critical in stopping my work the first time, he must have has a few files on me. When ponies wen tmissing you-”

“Captain Shaina, please recon the premises and make sure no one disturbs me,” Grand Ruler said.

Shaina bowed her head and walked outside, “What is this?” the doctor asked.

“I have not come here to arrest you, but rather hire you for your services,” Grand Ruler said.

“Hire me? What for?” the doctor said.

Grand Ruler smiled as he walked over to the various jars and body parts, “Though my United Equestria is as perfect as can be, there are still several mistakes that need to be fixed. Errors the need correcting, that sort of thing. In the past I had specialized soldiers who did the correction and fixing, but with Titan’s last assault I have lost my advantage. You, with your expertise in biology will be able to help me create those soldiers so they can fix Equestria’s mistakes.”

The doctor smirked, an intrigued look in his eyes, “What is in it for me?”

“I will give you test subjects, a lab to call your own, and all the equipment you will need. I will keep you hidden, to the point where nopony will even know you exist.”

The doctor smiled, “When do I start, sire?”

The doctor placed the ring onto the table and looked back at the screen, “Bee 1, keep an eye on Applejack.”

---

The little bee kept to the sky, following applejack closely. It flew after her as she walked away from her farm and towards the large library.

Applejack looked at the schoolhouse as she left her little sister behind. There was a part of her that wanted to tell the school that their teacher was now a secret agent bent on taking down the regime. The rest of her decided to just add shake her head and walk away.

“Hey all you cats and Dolls, you are listening to K-COLT, Equestria’s most free radio station in the country. We are here giving you all of the news that is not fit to print. Now, we all know that Conquest has been doing small scale attacks all over the country, ravaging a farm here and there or taking out a small city to remind us that the big attacks are not the only ones to keep an eye on the news for. But, there is more, seems he isn’t only fixated on Equestria, not that Grand Ruler cares. Old Conquest has been attacking other races too, leaving as much pain and death as he can make. Grand Ruler’s response? ‘We must marshall all of our forces at home before we help other countries.’ Well, maybe if you didn’t focus so much attention on seven, sorry, now three soldiers, we would actually have a force. This other bit of news has ticked me off so much that I can’t even say it.”

Over the radio, Octavia sighed deeply, “Take a good look at your latest maps and you will see something that might horrify you. If you do not see the difference yet, bring out a map of United Equestria before the war and look up new Horn Kong or some of the other towns that Starfleet failed to save. See the blank spot? Yes, it’s true.”

“It seems that the Grand Ruler wants to remove his mistakes,” Vinyl said with a hint of disgust in her voice. “So, any town that is lost has been officially been removed and abandoned.”

“If you have loved ones in those towns, please, pray for them. I don’t know when, but the dawn will come one day. The sun will rise over those towns lost and we will save them,” Octavia said.

“Yeah, the moment the Umbra Circle kicks our current ruler off his can and brings back the true home-girl, Princess Celestia!” Vinyl shouted. “Woah, you know what, I think we are getting way too depressing, here is some Ponytones with some music in honor of tomorrow.”

Applejack turned away from the radio in disgust, focusing instead on walking to her destination. Looking up at the old library she had a smile that quickly turned into a frown when she heard, “Get out of my way you lousy Equestrian.” shouted an unicornicopian as he pushed Bon Bon to the ground.

Bon Bon groaned as she got up, “You bumped into me.”

“Stop your lying you filthy non magic using-”

“Back off,” Applejack said, grabbing the Unicornicopians hand.

Seeing the green eyes of Applejack caused him to shudder before backing away, “Oh, I am so sorry your ladyship” he said, and then added “I’ll leave to handle the riffraff. Though, trash should be handling trash.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Applejack growled.

The unicornicopian shrugged, “It’s what we have been figuring out, and how the news tells it. The only reason why your little knights have been winning is because Starfleet is backing you up. That whole empire thing was saved because Starfleet sent in reinforcements to save your hides at the last second.”

“No, the real heroine was Belle!” Applejack growled. “We would’ve lost if it wasn’t for her!”

The Unicornicopian smirked, “That’s the point. You needed trash to save you. You guys are useless without Starfleet’s help. The news has told us everything, and we always trust the news given to us by Grand Ruler.”

As the unicornicopian walked away, Applejack grumbled, “Stupid Unicornicopian hick.” she then looked to Bon Bon, “Are you ok?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine. He just pushed me a little and I,” Bon Bon gasped as she looked at a broken photo, “OH no. I was buying that to surprise Lyra when she got home, and now it’s ruined.”

“It’s ok, Ah’ll find somepony to fix it,” Applejack said.

Bon Bon sniffled a little, “It’s not alright. I wanted to make that photo look all nice and neat for when Lyra gets home so she would have a nice present and it’s ruined.”

“Ah think she won’t m-”

“I just miss her so much. I know she is doing this to make sure that we can have a happy life again, so I won’t keep getting nasty looks just because I’m a lesbian. But...but...it’s still so hard,” Bon Bon whimpered.

“Wait, you know what Lyra’s doing?” Applejack asked.

Bon Bon nodded, “Of course I do! Lyra never could keep a secret from me, ever. And I am fie with it, really. It’s just that, you know. When it’’s the one you love the most, it’s hard not to think that you need to be there for them. That, there has to be something you can do.”

Applejack pulled her hat down from her chest and sighed, “Ah don’t have a coltfriend or anything like that. But what Ah can tell you is that the best thing you can do for her is to make sure that her home is thee for her. That she has something to come back to.”

“You think so?” Bon Bon asked, looking at Applejack with a soft smile.

“That’s what Ma always said she did when she waited for Pa to come home,” Applejack said, putting her hat on and walking away.

Bon Bon nodded as she said, “Thank you Applejack, you helped me feel a little better.”

When she got to the library, Applejack slowly opened the door, “Belle? You here?”

Swaying a little bit, Belle put her hand to her forehead and breathed a little deeply, “Oh, h-hey Applejack.”

“Bell you alright? You look a little woozy,” Applejack asked stepping to offer a hand.

Belle smiled and shook her head, “I’m fine, just got up a little too fast.” she straightened up and fixed her mane, “Did you need something?”

“Yeah, Ah kind of need a book on Earth Pony magic,” Applejack said, walking through the living room, looking at the various shelves.”

“Sure! I think I have some. Like I have this one book about an earth pony that fought vampires with his hooves. Then here is this one book-”

As Belle began to excitedly list off the various books on the shelves, Applejack began to look around the living room. She sighed contently when she saw how homely she had made the entire tree. In the span of six months, she had made the place look like she had lived in the home for years. When her eyes looked at a picture n a table near the window, Applejack noticed how familiar it looked, “Well now, isn’t this a pleasant sight. Isn’t this the photo we took a few days ago?”

“Yeah, it is,” Belle said, putting some books into a pile behind her. Walking to Applejack and looking over her shoulder at the photo of the six together, she sighed, “I think it’s my favorite photo.”

“Why that?” Applejack asked.

Belle smiled softly, “Because it is the first time that I felt like I was truly a part of the group, like I was one of you.”

“Belle, you have always been one of us. Rainbow Dash told ya, and now am telling you, you are our friend, end of story,” Applejack said, looking into Belle’s eyes, smiling warmly.

Belle nodded, “ Well, I know that now. But, that photo really cemented it for me. I am Belle Amie, not Twilight Sparkle. I'm not a replacement pet for you. I am my own mare, with my own friends. Though...I am a little worried.”

“About what?” Applejack asked.

Belle sighed, “ I'm scared about what will happen when I finally gain my memories back and I find out I am a horrible pony. What if the me now hates who I was or vice versa. What if I am some sort of tool meant to lure you all into a trap.”

Applejack smiled warmly as she said, “Sugarcube, Ah don't care if it turns out that you are the daughter of Lord Tirek himself. It doesn't change a dang thing my eyes. You are Belle Amie, end of story. It don't matter to me who you are in the past, what matters to me is who are now. And quite frankly, Ah like the mare in front of me just fine.”

“But, what if Ah turn out to have done something horrible,” asked Belle.

Applejack shrugged, “Then the you back then did something bad, but the you now has more than made up for it. The past is past, that is what I believe. I prefer to pony in the now, not the past.”

Belle smiled a little, “Thanks AJ.”

“You know, you almost make me think of myself right now,” Applejack said, looking at another picture, thi s one of Twilight at her coronation, “Am Ah doing this right, am Ah leading the team correctly?”

“Applejack, you don’t need to compare yourself to Twilight,” Belle said.

“Ah’m not though, anymore than Ah compare myself to mom and pop,” Applejack said with a shake of her head. “It’s that, Ah’m moe afraid of not doing the right thing. Ah’m scared that Ah messed up something fierce or that Ah can’t lead them right. That this isn't how she would want things.”

Belle smiled, “Applejack, I may not be Twilight, but I can tell you something right now. You have done a marvelous job so far leading us and keeping us safe. I mean, sure, we may have some cuts and bruises after all this time, but we are still alive.”

“You really think so?” Applejack asked.

“Of course. You are the best I have ever seen,” Belle complimented.

Applejack then smirked, “So, face with those facts, should we really be worrying about the small stuff?”

Belle pulled back, realizing what Applejack was saying, then giggled and hugged her friend nuzzling her, “Yeah, guess we should.”

---

“Fools, of course it matters,” growled the doctor as he glared at the screen. “Once you have done something wrong, then it forever marrs you. You cannot change who really are! Your past determines who you are and nothing cannot change that.”

“Speaking from experience?” Dementia asked, stepping out from the shadow of the door, “Or are you just throwing your own opinions on a situation 0.”

“Dementia, so good to see you in my office. Finally found time away from your toy to talk to me?” the doctor laughed.

Dementia growled, “I am going to ignore that remark for the moment. Conquest wants an update on the ring.”

“Tell the boss that the rings should be done in a few days time, I still need a moment to crack the code,” The doctor said, looking at the rings admirably.

“Wow, so the great doctor has found an unicorn item that even he can’t break, I am surprised,” chuckled Dementia as she looked to one of the monitors, watching the footage of Applejack and Belle. Softly she sighed, and then looked at a video of a young foal and her mother, “Tell me, what do you think of memories?”

“Useless things. They only hold one back. If I had my way, I would wipe all memory of myself from the ponies of Equestria so they can better appreciate my genius, rather than my demonic intentions,” the doctor said.

Dementia sneered, “Is that what you did to Raven?”

“Raven? You think I messed with Raven’s memories?” The doctor laughed at this.

Dementia looked at him, “Of course you did! It’s obvious to anyone with half a brain.”

The doctor shrugged, “I mave have given her a bloodthirst, but messing with her memories? I did not do that, only to my five test subject.”

“Then who-”

“That my dear, is a secret I’ll take to my grave,” chuckled the doctor as he looked at his workbench, another memory flooding back to him...

The doctor walked in front of five cages, each holding an equine that slept. He smiled when he went to Ragamuffin’s cage, “So why these ponies?” asked Shaina.

“These equines have been untouched by Celestia’s light, and thus are interesting to research. Each possess an unique magic that has been unseen in this world for generations, and makes them worth the study,” the doctor said, chuckling.

Shaina looked at the pony in the cage, “And the earth pony?”

“My dear sister here is a control,” the doctor said. “She is the earth pony I need to prove earth pony superiority.”

Shaina had a look of disgust when she looked at the pony, ‘You did that to your own sister?”

“Make no mistake,” the doctor said calmly, “After spending years searching for me, she found what I had been doing to be morally reprehensible and wanted to stop me. But, after a few adjustments... she saw it my way.”

“You... experimented on your own sister?” asked Shaina.

The doctor only smiled as he looked to the opening door, “Ah, and now we get our latest volunteer.”

When the three figures stepped through the door, the mare in the middle began to fight and struggle against the two Unicornicopians, “ Let me go, you jerks!”

“Feisty one, aren't you” Asked the doctor stepping to the bat-pony and kneeling before her. “ And your name is?”

“Raven Wing,” the bat pony spat as she glared her yellow eyes at him. Now, how about you call off your men and let me go back home to my husband?”

The doctor smiled and tucked her chin, “My dear Raven, I suggest you forget about you lover. In places like this, memories of your loved ones tend to fade into the ether. Take her to her cell.”

The doctor had a cruel smile on his lips as he watched the bat pony being carried away. Turning to look at his other subjects, he couldn’t help but admire his work on the subjects and how he had crafted their powers.

“...What I don’t get, is the obsession with Applejack,” Dementia said looking at the screens. “Why not Pinkie Pie as well?”

The doctor scoffed as he looked back at one of the rings he was working on, “I have checked that pink one’s lineage and she is corrupted. There is pegasus DNA within her body, and thus is useless. But, Applejack is pure Earth Pony, and thus is a shining example of what our species can accomplish.”

“So, basically you are just playing favorites,” Dementia said, walking away.

“Yes, I am,” The doctor admitted, before looking back at the screen. Typing a few buttons on his keyboard, she said, “Show me the events of Nightmare Night.”

---

Pound began to giggle as Artie dabbed some black marks on his little cheeks, “And there we are! The momma lion has her two little cubs for tonight.”

“Thank you,” squeaked the little pegasus as he leap from the couch and ran towards Cup Cake, who was dressed in a lion outfit.. Leaning down to pick up her son, she smiled as she said, “Come along, we are going to meet your grandmother before we start.”

“Yay” cheered the little colt.

Artie gave out a sigh as he watched the mother and son leave, his heart feeling a bit warmer. Turning to look back at the cupcakes, he reached for an icing gun when a high pitched voice broke him out of his concentration,” My costume’s done!!!”

Turning around, he he exclaimed, “Wow, nice outfit Pinkie.”

“Thank you,” she said, adjusting her straw hat. The red vest and blue shorts gave her a short of tomboyish look.

“So, who are you supposed to be?” asked Artie as he watched pinkie spin around, making her pink mane and tail bounce with her movements.

Pinkie Smiled and tipped her hat, “Straw Hat the Pirate. He’s this fun rubber guy that is all about sailing the high seas and having adventures! I loved reading the book series so much that I had to dress up as him.”

“I never read that series,” Artie said, trying to a little blush as he also noted that the wink Pinkie gave made her look cute.

“So,” Pinkie trialed off, resting hr elbows on his shoulders from behind, “You coming out?”

“Pinkie,” Artie sighed, “You know how United Equestria feels about holidays, with the exception of Founder’s Day.”

“Which was boring by the way,” Pinkie said, which elicited a confirming chuckle out of Artie. She then finished her next thought with an impression of Grand Ruler, “You should not be celebrating holidays like Nightmare Night and Hearth’s Warming! You could be attacked at any given moment. You should never let your guard down like those little mares.”

“Precisely,” said Artie.

Pinkie shook her head, looking down, “But Artie, you shouldn’t live everyday thinking that something evil is going to happen or some monster is gonna attack you. That is a horrible way to live, and it only hurts you.”

“Yeah, but it’s been that way for ages. Always vigilant, always steadfast, and-”

“How has that been working so far?” Pinkie asked, looking into Artie’s green eyes. Smiling she said, “Look, life is like a big party, you can’t always be moving and jumping around, sometimes you gotta sit down and eat some cake and take in the fun. You can’t always think that there is a monster around the corner, it tires you out. And it only hurts you in the end. You said that you don’t feel close to your team right?”

“Yeah,” Artie said, the mention of his team making him frown slightly.

Pinkie smiled, “And how do you think you form a close bond? You spend the time to have fun and relax.”

“”You know what?” Artie said, getting up, “You are right...it’s silly. So, I think I am going to go with you.’

“Really?!” Pinkie said, smiling wide and grabbing Artie by the arm ,”Come on then!!!”

“Wait, Pinkie you can’t possibly have a costume ready for me,” Artie exclaimed, being pulled by the hand to the upstairs.

Within the span of a few hours, Artie found himself walking through the streets of Ponyville, a half full bag of candy in hand. Looking back at Pinkie, he stammered, “I still can’t believe you had a costume ready for me.” he gave his costume another look over. It was a blue and striped shirt with a pair of yellow shorts and an orange wig, “Who did you say I was?”

“Navi, Straw Hat’s faithful navigator!” Pinkie said.

“Un huh,” he then looked around, noticing many foals getting candy, “Aren’t we too old for this?”

“Like I told an old friend once, you are never too old for free candy!” Pinkie cheered. Then, she felt a shiver down her spine. Looking at her back, she squeaked when she saw a little rubber bat with fangs, “A bat! Run!”

As she ran away, Artie followed, “Ok... why is it that you can run into a fight without a care and then be scared of a little bat?”

Pinkie giggled as she climbed down from a tree, “I’m not really scared, silly. It’s just what you are supposed to do on Nightmare Night. Be a little scared and have some fun.”

“Just pretending?” asked Artie.

Pinkie nodded, “Yeah, I always like pretending to be afraid at this time. It’s a lot of fun, though I did mess up once. I almost ruined it for Princess Luna.”

Noticing Pinkie’s frown, Artie asked, “You did?”

“Well, what was I supposed to think? She came in riding on a chariot pulled by cool looking bat ponies. Then she pulls out this scary voice, and then begins to make declarations. I thought she was playing the part of an evil queen that wants to kill us all. Then T-my friend pulled me aside and told me about how bad Luna was feeling. Then I started to feel bad, then I gave her plenty of cupcakes to make up for it,” Pinkie said.

Artie chuckled, “Must have been quite an experience for her. But me, I just don’t see the fun of being scared. It’s not really in me to be it.”

“Aw,” Pinkie said, noting a figure behind him, sneaking up with a spider. “I bet if you gave it a try you would be.”

“I don’t think I wou-” he paused when he felt something on his back, “What’s that crawling on my baaaaaaaahhhh!!!!!!!! A spider!” Artie said, jumping up into the air.

Rainbow Dash laughed hard as she watched Artie float in the air for a few minutes, “Hahaha, can’t believe the Starfleet hero is afraid of Spiders.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie laughed, hoof bumping Rainbow Dash.

“I-i can’t help it,” Artie said nervously, climbing back down, “Spiders are icky and get in your pants and mess it all up.”

“And that’s it?” Dash laughed again slowly getting up and dusting off her outfit.

“Hey, nice costume by the way,” Pinkie said, looking at Dash as walked in front of Pinkie in her red bodysuit.

“Thanks, it’s based on what ponies said that Buried Alien looks like. Red coat with a blonde mane and tail,” Dash said.

“Cool!” Pinkie said.

Dash then smiled at Pinkie, “So, you look like you are having a fantastic time.”

“I’m loving it, have got quite the stash tonight,” Pinkie cheered. Then she looked around, “ Is Fluttershy staying at home?”

Dash nodded, “Yeah, she hates this night and wants to just read. But, I was thinking” she then whispered in Pinkie’s er.

“Wow!” Pinkie smiled and gave Dash some of her candy, “How did you know what I was thinking?! Are you psychic?”

“Nah, I just know how you think,” Dash laughed before flying off to Fluttershy’s.

“You know,” Applejack said, “Ah heard Rarity is giving out candy by the truckload.”

“What?!” Pinkie said, grabbing Artie by the hand and pulling him away, “That’s App-”

“Just call me a wandering swordsmare,” Applejack said, tipping her hat and walking off, her cross shaped scar shining in the moonlight.

As Pinkie and Artie walked, the clouds began to darken. In the sky, a dark alicorn with dragon-like eyes descended from the heavens, “Behold citizens, I Nightmare Moon have returned to-”

“Moon Pie?” Pinkie asked.

Nightmare Moon looked down at the moonpie, smiled, and turned back to Luna, “I find these moonpies to be acceptable, and thus I may announce the commencement of the rest of the festivities!”

“Thank you princess,” Pinkie said, bouncing away. Artie looked at the scene, smiled, and followed along with Pinkie to the to door of Carousel Boutique.

“Halt! Or else,” Glarity said, popping out from the door, dressed in a long black gown with long fingernails.

Pinkie Pie smiled, “Nightmare Night, give me something good to bite!”

“My Pinkie, what an unique costume,” Rarity said, stepping out from behind the door, her belly bulge sticking out from within the cat-suit.

Artie cocked an eyebrow, “And who are you supposed to be?”

“I am the fabulous Orange Peel, who has finally given into my desire for the handsome Shadow Steed. We are married and have a lovely baby on the way,” As if on cue, Spike came in with a fancy suit and a bowler hat.

“Good evening, gentlecolt and mare,” Spike said, putting on a fake british accent.

Pinkie giggled, “Good evening sir.”

Rarity looked at Pinkie, ‘My brave pirate I wish you all the luck in your conquests!”

“And to you, my fun spy,” Pinkie said, smiling and giving her friend a hug. Then she gave a little laugh when she felt the baby kick, “Ok, I am hugging you too.”

As the festivities carried on, nopony watched as Luna looked to the edge of the woods where her statue was. Carefully she walked up to it and whispered to six hidden mares, “Ok, you can come out.”

At this command, six mares came out dressed in brightly colored suits with helmets on, “Why are dressed up as a superhero team from a foal’s comic book?” Carrot asked, looking at her orange outfit.

Trixie grinned under her light blue outfit, “Because this was the best way to disguise the three of us and make sure that nopony recognizes us.”

Raindrops looked at Luna, “Princess... are you sure this is all right? Should we be out here?”

“Raindrops, remember, we need to relax and calm our minds once in awhile. If not, we run the risk of burning ourselves out and becoming useless. Besides,” Luna smiled as she looked in the direction of Ditzy and Lyra, “We have one other reason to visit.”

Ditzy smiled when she saw an teenager walk with a little foal, “Ditzy, Sparkler, I’m glad you’re safe.”

“Bon Bon,” Lyra sighed, watching as Bon Bon began to hand out candy.

“Sometimes, after a battle like what we had, we need to see our loved ones again. If only for the memory of what we are fighting for,” Luna said. There was a slight frown on her lips as she said this, looking down at the ground.

Carrot Top placed her hand onto Luna’s shoulder, “We all came on this mission of our own free will. We knew it would be tough to do this, but we were all aware of the sacrifice.”

“Speaking of mission, where is Spark?” Trixie asked. “Trixie thought she was coming along with us for the fun as well.”

Cheerilee shook her head, “Spark is really busy right now. She has been looking over all the data about what has happened to Equestria ever since Grand Ruler arrive and United Equestria came into being.”

“A shame,” Trixie said, “Because she will miss Trixie’s grand show! Come team, let us proceed to paint the town red.”

And so it was, the partying and the candy hunt went long into the night. Many danced and played until they were ready to drop, while others had problems getting their young children to sleep after a evening of indulging on sweets. Some, were just excited to have a great evening. Others, notably the Unicornicopians, all stayed away, calling the festivitie a fruitless exercise in frivolity. Fluttershy walked outside to find a small basket of candy, waiting for her. Pinkie, meanwhile, found herself belly flopping onto a bed covered in candy, Artie having to roll out of the way, laughing. Covered in candy, Artie sat up and knocked some of his candy off, “Ok, I have to admit-”

“Yes?” Pinkie hissed, a licorice rope in her mouth.

“This was the most fun I have ever had in a long long time,” Artie said, laying on the pillow and looking up at the ceiling.

Pinkie, licorice still in mouth, crawled up next to him and nodded, “Told ya.”

“Pinkie, I just want to-” he paused and smiled warmly at Pinkie. “Thank you. For being my friend. For opening yourself t me. You never needed to or even had to.”

“It was never about having to or letting be my job, it’s because I wanted to. It’s who I am,” Pinkie said with a smile. Then she looked away, “If anything, I kind of want to thank you too.”

“Me?” asked Artie.

“For proving me right,” she smiled warmly. “For a while, I thought that maybe I was wrong, that maybe... all of you would keep your hearts closed forever. Then you showed that you guys can actually have a little fun and character to you.”

Artie chuckled at that, and then frowned, “Pinkie, want to tell you something.”

“What?” Pinkie asked.

“Back when...Twilight died, I know that it seemed that a lot of Starfleet saw you as a child and condemned you for the crime of being emotional. And they did, but I never did. In fact, I was just a pissed off at them as your friends. I actually watched my grandfather pass away, I know what it’s like to see a loved one dead before you, so I knew you had every right to cry. Hell, I wanted to yell at Rhymey, but every time I was about to, something went on in my head and I just let it slide.”

“So, you were on my side?” Pinkie asked, her eyes opening wide.

“Yeah. But, Rhymey, I swear I think something is wr-oof!” he was hugged by Pinkie, who then rubbed her nose against his.

“Thank you!” she said, looking back at his green eyes with big blue ones.

“No, thank you for being a friend that I needed,” Artie said.

Pinkie smiled, giving another wink, “It’s what I do.” she said. Yawning and the rubbing her head against his chest as she began to fall asleep.

---

“Such heartwarming nonsense,” growled the doctor as he put down the ring and stepped away from the console. Getting up and stretching his muscles, he walked out of his computer room. Walking down the halls, he did not block the sounds of slaves begging for mercy, or the horrifying screams of the dying. For him, it was more like a beautiful melody, a bunch of sounds of inferior ponies meeting their justified ends. Breathing in the air of the HQ, he continued his walk, only stopping when he heard a weird sound. Taking a moment to listen he realized it was voices from down the hall. Stepping closer, he saw the forms of Titan’s trio and Starla wearing weird outfits, “What on Earth?” asked the doctor.

“Think they’ll like it?” asked Starla. “I mean, it’s just a party.”

“To be frank, considering that they are slaves and their lives are horrible” Mysterious said, looking down. “It might not.”

Rep gave Starla a hug, “Don’t listen to him, they need this. We need this.”

Dementia nodded, “I think you also need a break from training, you have been taxing yourself to exhaustion.”

“No I haven’t...not that often,” Starla said turning her head away from Dementia, blushing a little in embarrassment.

“Yes you have,” chuckled Dementia as she rubbed Starla’s mane, looking at the now short-cut purple mane, “Rep, I think you did an excellent job with her mane. Maybe you could become a barber later on.”

“Funny,” snarked Rep as he opened the doors to the slave quarters. As the doors opened to the many slaves that were sitting around at the various tables, Rep quickly pulled out the big box that they were carrying and threw it down onto the ground. With a flash, the box oped up to a collection of party favors and banners.

“What is this,” asked a unicornicopian.

Mysterious smiled at the slaves, “ Happy Nightmare Night, and all that it brings with it.”

“We’re celebrating Nightmare Night, here?” Asked a pegasus.

“Why no?” Rep asked. “ They are celebrating on the surface right now. Why should they have all the fun?”

Starla lifted a pumpkin and nodded, “ We need something to help with lifting our spirits and I think a party will be the best way.”

“I agree,” Inquirious said, stepping out from within the shadows. “I say, what reason do we need? Let’s party tonight and forget the horrors if this place for at least tonight.”

There was no disagreement from any of the native Equestrian slaves as they began to hold a party within the slave quarters. For the moment, it was as it the problems f the world around them was beginning to fade. Though tomorrow meant a return to hell, for tonight it was a time of fun and laughter. The doctor sighed and watched, smiling a little, “Maybe, I should invest in some frivolity myself. It had been a while.”

As he said this, his mind drifted back to a few years ago...

Raven let out another scream as she felt a jolt of electricity flow through her bat wings, “Interesting, you bat wings are thirty percent tougher than a pegasus’s.”

“So, is this you all do for fun , try and make equines into Grand Dickless’ personal soldiers. Or do you have a girlfriend?” Raven asked with a smirk.

“You misunderstand, this is a job and nothing more. I am not doing this for fun,” the doctor said, looking down at his charts.

“Then why?” asked Raven her breath coming out in short pants.

The Doctor put his pen away into his clipboard and sighed, “ I suppose I could tell you a sad tale about me being bullied in school because I w as an earth pony without magic. Which is stupid, seeing as all earth ponies have magic, ours is based on farming and the earth itself. I was angry for another reason, for the ponies stupidity.”

“Stupidity?” asked Raven.

“Those pegasi and unicorns all had the foolish idea that they were equal to us. That they had any right to stand on the same ground with us earth ponies when they should look up to us!” the doctor said, frowning.

Rave shook her head, “That is insane! We are all equal in Celestia’s eyes!!! No one species is better-”

“Now who is the liar,” the doctor said. “We earth ponies are responsible for the land, for the food and crops. Why, without us, half of the technological innovations that Equestria has would not be possible! Trains, planes, airships? All ours! If an earth pony stopped farming, then the town starves. See? Without us earth ponies, you would all starve.”

“But without pegasi,”

“Pegasi and unicorns are weak. It’s just a shame nopony else ever saw what I saw or knew about the truth like I did,”,The Doctor sighed. “But, I did try to show them through my experiments. This one time at camp, I shared a bunk with a pegasus. Without his know, I made a tiny tuc in his wing, to test how durable a pegasus was. He almost died when he tried to fly off a cliff. Then there was this unicorn friend of mine. Been friends since kindergarten. Punched him the nose one time while we were talking, for no reason other than I wanted to test his durability. Took three hits before we dissolved our friendship.”

Raven’s eyes widened at this, “You’re insane.”

“That’s what two of my friends said when they introduced me to their newborn,” The Doctor said, chuckling, which made Raven’s blood run cold. “The baby was only about two months old, an adorable little unicorn. I was curious as to how long a baby can hold their breath, and if it was different for unicorns. So, I turned on the faucet.”

He didn’t need to say more, the implication made Raven turn her gaze from one of horror to pure hatred, “ You sick monster!”

“Yes, that is what they called me when they came in to save the baby,” The Doctor admitted, no sign of regret in his voice. “I make no qualms about myself. It is said that evil people do not know that they are truly evil but I embrace it. I know when the world finds out about me, they will call me monster, demon, and a beast; however, I know the truth. One day, they will look upon my experiments as works of genius! They will see what I accomplished as something grand and I will be regaled as a hero. A fair price for being labeled a monster I think.”

These words passed through Raven’s ears and she looked on in shock. Then she smiled and said, “Berry Blast.”

“What?” the doctor asked.

“You told me that I would lose memory of my husband, but I still remember his name. No matter what you do to me, I will STILL remember!” she laughed, mostly at the anger of The Doctor as he walked away.

“...Stupid Conquest,” growled Raven, knocking the doctor out of his memory. “Stupid Titan making me see things!

The Doctor halted and listened to the rantings of Raven, when his ears picked up another voice, “Problems, Rae?”

Raven growled at Conquest, “OH, let's start with the fact one of your high general messed with my head earlier this month and now I am seeing things. Weird things, like the bearers being there for my wedding! OR that I was there when Luna came back to us! OR lets not forget why you would keep a guy who is obviously against you on your team!!!”

“Now, that is the question, why am I letting Titan stay? He isn’t with me, he has bigger and badder plans than I do, and probably is waiting to betray me the first chance he gets,” Conquest said, placing his finger to his chin. Then his green eyes narrowed and smiled, “Personally, I just want to see where his plot will go. I want to know what he plans on doing. I am already stronger than him, thanks to the hate of this world. So, really, I am not afraid of anything he has going on.”

“What about the remaining bearers?” asked Raven.

Conquest chuckled, “Those five are still broken. Trust me, even if they fight back, they are so far gone that they have no chance against me. Interesting, isn’t it? For all of his hate about mockers, he makes a mockery of real heroes, and now they are broken.”

Raven chuckled and walked away, leaving Conquest alone with the doctor. Looking over his shoulder, the black alicorn smiled, “So, are we gonna tell her about the memories, or do you want to wait for the surprise?”

“Wha-how did you-”

Conquest waved his hand dismissively, “Oh please! I know all of your secrets. Had my eye on this world for a few years now and have had plenty of time to study every inch of this little mudball of yours. So, I know all of the dirty little secrets you’ve got.”

As these words flowed through his mind, The Doctor began to think back on Raven’s experiment.

“Berry Blast.” Said Raven smirking.
Grand Ruler looked to the chained bat-pony, “What is this? What is she doing?”

“Reciting her past. She claims it’s to prove I have no control over her,”” The doctor said,” it’s quite pitiful if you ask me.”

“My bachelorette party was held by Pinkie Pie, Twilight Sparkle wedded us, Rainbow Dash gave me ketchup as a present as a joke. Rarity designed my gown, Fluttershy gave me a bat as a wedding present, and Applejack brought us together. MY husband’s name is-”

“See? She does this after a tough session of tests and modifications,” the doctor said, looking at a jar, “Quite pathetic actually.”

“OH, hey Grand Dickwad, come for the party?” laughed Raven.

Grand Ruler said another for a moment, instead holding out his hand and generating a golden horn, “Well, I guess it’s time she received my gift.”

“W-what’s that thing?” asked Raven.

“It’s a gift. One that I gave to Cerisse Wonder, one I gave to Lightning Dawn, and one I now give to you,” Grand Ruler said, lifting up the golden horn and placed it to her forehead.”

For the first time, Raven felt fear, “N-no. no, stop!!!!” she pleaded as the horn was placed on her forehead, making her scream and writhe in agony.

The doctor shuddered, and looked away while Grand Ruler smiled, holding the horn to her forehead, “Now, I am going to tell you what I told Lightning. Just keep thinking those happy thoguhts of your loved ones.It will make your pain all the easier to digest.”

“Ah-ahhhhhhhhhh!” Raven continued to scream in pain, , the golden horn electrocuting her, making her twitch. As she screamed, her mind began to think of her husband, but her memories began to get changed. She now saw her husband dead thanks to a cart, Celestia ignoring her cries. Every minute, her cries and screams were echoed through the lab.

Grand Ruler smiled, “Who took away your happiness?”

“C-Celestia,” whimpered Raven, the golden horn stuck on her head.

“And how will you pay her back?” asked Grand Ruler.

“Hurt those who love her!” growled Raven.

The doctor sighed, his mind trying to get her haunting screams out of his mind. Turning to go back to his computer room, he saw the video screen pick up on Applejack as she walked to the Carousel Boutique.

---

A small chime rang out from the doorway as Applejack entered the building, “Hey Rarity? Ah need a favor.”

“Ah, Welcome Applejack,” Rarity said, walking in with a warm smile on her face. “What do you,” he paused when she saw the armor in Applejack’s arms, “Let me guess, you need your armor repaired?”

“That obvious?” Applejack asked, her ears dropping.

Rarity looked over at the yellow, pink, and white armors that laid on their mannequins next to Twilight’s still shining armor, their image reflected in the visor as if it was watching them, “Fluttershy and Pinkie were by here too, asking for the same thing. Even Glarity asked for some touch ups.”

Applejack looked at how Rarity sighed, a frown on her lips, “Rarity, you don’t need to-”

“Yes, I do Applejack. This is my small part to help you out, even if it feels like it is a small thing,” Rarity sniffed.

Applejack asked, “Are you ok?”

“Yes,” Rarity sniffled, “Yes, I am. Really, I just, feel a little bad that I am not there with you. I suppose it is a little selfish of me, wanting to put my needs above my child’s life, but sometimes I feel horrid that you are facing hell and I am not there! That all I can do is just sit and watch via Glarity.”

“Do you regret it?” Applejack asked.

Rarity shook her head, smiling a little, “Of course not. I would never regret making this little one, ever. When me and Spike decided to consummate our relationship, it was during a time of peace and harmony. If this had been Equestria of old, me and Spike could’ve had our baby and it would’ve been months, if not a year before the next major god came along to destroy us all. But no, Starfleet keeps us in constant battle, constant stress, and wanting us to fight fight and fight without rest!” Tears started to roll down her cheeks, “And now, because I wanted to do something for both of us, to express our love for one another, because I was selfish for one thing I can’t be with you when you need me!”

“Rarity,” Applejack said, hugging her dear friend closely. Softly she stroked the unicorn’s back, “Look, you couldn’t have expected Conquest, none of could. What you two did, was because you thought that you were in a time of peace, that you plenty of time to enjoy you lived. But, what happened, happened and you have given up so much to help us and the baby.”

“Doesn't feel like it,” Rarity said, looking away.

“ You could've given it all up for the sake of us, but you didn't. That's rather strong o f you,” Applejack said, smiling, “ You made us suits. Gave us allies, and so much more. You have done so much for ys, and couldn't ask for more.”

Rarity smiled at this and hugged her friend, “Thank you.”

“Hey, it’s what Ah am here for. To be your pillar,” Applejack smiled and hugged Rarity again before leaving.

The door then opened with a loud swing, “Hey Rarity!”

“Put your suit on the table,” Rarity said, looking at her work load.

“How did yo-,” she saw the workload on the table and chuckled, “Oh, I get it. I’ll just set my suit on the table.”

“Yes, and then you can,” Rarity let out a high pitched gasp when she saw the suit, “What did you do to my armor?! There’s black spots all over it, and there is burnt places all over!””

“Just normal wear and tear, I guess,” Dash said.

“Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, looking at the suit and then back to Dash”I designed this suit with the material to withstand your top speed. How fast have you been going?”

“Well, when I do my speed mirage move, or use an after image, I tend to go a little faster than that. And when I vibrate, I tend to put a lot of power onto the suit and,” Rainbow Dash said, only to be interrupted by Rarity.

“I get it it, I get it,” Looking back at the suit, she sighed, “I was using some of the heat tempering from Spike’s armor and used it with the Starfleet armor to make your suit more durable. But, I might have to try a different enchantment.”

“You can do that?” Dash asked.

Rarity looked at the suit, “With the right jewels, I can do anything. As a matter of fact, I know of a speedy pegasus by the name Joy Garrish who was the inventor of the speed friction spell. IF applied right, I could use it to apply a friction proof material to your uniform.”

Dash smiled and grinned, “Wow Rarity, that is awesome!!!”

“Thank you dear,” Rarity said.

Rainbow Dash sat back and watdhed as Rarity worked. With a curious look, she began to take in stock of the room, looking around at all of the various tools and equipment Rarit had lying around. When she saw the suit that was meant for Twilight, She smiled softly, thinking of her friend. Then she looked to Rarity” Hey Rare?”

“Hmm, yes dear?” Rarity asked, adjusting her glasses.

Rainbow Dash got off her chair, “How do you make time for all of this?”

“All of what?” Rarity asked.

“This,” Dash said, looking around, “A business, getting ready for a baby, and of course helping out your boyfriend. How do you do all of that?”

“You are asking me, the mare who tries to make time for her sister, but fails, how she hold some time for her life? Are you ok?” Rarity asked with a giggle. Then she looked serious at Rainbo, “Are you alright?”

“It’s just that, I haven't felt like I have making time for everypony as well as I should,’ Dash said. “With my own squadron, Fluttershy, Scoots, and the others, I feel so scared Scoots’ dad is missing, did you know that?”

“No, I didn’t” Rarity said, shaking her head.

Dash slammed her hand against the wall, “I didn’t either! And I am supposed to be her big sister. I told her I help her with anything and be there for her and yet... I’m not.’

“Oh Rainbow,” Rarity said, sitting with Dash and hugging her.

“I feel down, knowing that everypony needs me and I can’t be there for them” Rainbow looked away. “Belle tried to help me with a schedule, but I feel like I am saying one of them is more important than the other. They’re not! I love my friends equally and I feel like I am failing them in some way by not being the best I can be.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, rubbing her back. “Nopony is expecting you to do anymore than you have to. You have put everything you have into being there for all of us and that is wonderful. We know you try hard to fulfill your duties, and that is what we need. We don’t need perfection, we need Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah,” Dash let out a chuckle and then looked at Rarity, “Giving out helpful advice? Man you are getting into the motherly role ain’t ya?”

“Well,” Rarity smiled and flipped a hand through her mane, “Doesn’t hurt to practice. Now,she rubbed her nose against Rainbow’s “Do not worry about putting one over the other, just devote all of the attention that you can at the moment and cherish it with them.”

Dash smiled, “Thanks Rare.” she then got u and walked out of the door. After walking for a few minutes, she Caught Applejack standing near a tree, looking off in the distance. A smirk came across her face as he flew above her friend, and got ready to surprise her.

“Don’t even think about it, sugarcube,” Applejack said, looking up at the airborne pegasus.

“Aww,” Dash said, landing with a frown, “How did ya know it was me?”

“Ah could hear your wings flapping from a mile away,” Applejack said, tipping her hat.

“Oh,” Dash chuckled, looking behind her. Then with a smirk, she asked, “So, want to race?”

Applejack uncrossed her arms and looked at Rainbow Dash incredulously, “Rainbow Dash, Ah think we both know that you can beat me in a race. The way you’ve been flying lately, Ah surprised you can’t become light.”

“Trying,” Dash chuckled,” Oh sure, when it comes to wings, I am a natural. But on foot, maybe it’s a different story. Maybe you can actually beat me? Doubt it, I mean, you only have muscle to back up your speed.”

“Are you saying Ah’m slower than you? That just because Ah haven't read as much as you, that you are faster than me?”

“I’m not saying it, you are. I mean, you won’t race me on foot, so you must be slow,” Dash smirked, getting the rise she wanted in Applejack’s eyes.

“Oh, ok. You want to play it that way? Fine. From her to Sweet Apple Acres,” Applejack said, getting into t a starting position.

“Right,” Dash said, standing next to her friend. “1, 2, 3...GO!”

Applejack smiled and ran off, taking the lead. After standing still for a few moments, Rainbow Dash smiled and raced after her friend. For the rest of the race, the two kept neck and neck, jumping over obstacles. Some of the places they ran do, they had to duck under the low branches, smiling at the ponies they had missed along the way. Most of the unicornicopians who saw this little race just shook their heads, while the equestrians smiled enjoying the sense of normalcy that a rave between friends brought.

---

The doctor sighed as he pulled a screwdriver away from the ring, his eyes not leaving the screen, “Why lower yourself to he. You have so much strength that you could easily outpace her.”

Conquest stepped in, a smile on his face as he patted the doctor on the back, “Hey doc, how is our little project going on?”

“Meadowbrook was a genius, there are so many spells and contingency spells to back those up that it is almost impossible to duplicate,” the doctor said.

“Which means that you are already half done?” asked Conquest.

There was a chuckle coming from the doctor’s lips as he said, “You’ll have your rings by tomorrow.”

“Great!” laughed Conquest as he hugged the doctor, “You know, you always were my favorite scientist! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some slaves to pull the nerves out of slowly before my three o’clock murdering. Tootles!”

The doctor shook his head, looking back at the screen and smirking, “If only you could’ve faced my boar at his strongest...”

“Gone?! What do you mean that my twelve experiments are gone?” The doctor frowned as he stepped into his lab.

Shaina nodded, “It is as I said, three servants of the Dark King arrived, broke in, and stole your twelve experiments.”

The doctor bit his finger, “i was using those species to compare their unique magic to our Earth Pony magic. I had even experimented on them to see what my serum would affect their bodies.”

“It matters not,” Grand Ruler said, stepping into the broken lab, his shoes cracking the glass as he walked, “It’s time we began my final plant to finally incorporate the bearers into my power and bestow upon them the true powers of harmony.”

“I thought you could not manipulate the harmonic energies of this world. After all, the last time you touched the tree-”

“I know,” Grand Ruler said, waving his hand in pain, “The moment I touched it, it burned my hand. It still hurts a little. However, I have recently discovered a legend, thanks to Dr. Callebreon.”

“A legend, sire?” the doctor asked.

Grand Ruler nodded and began to recite the legend from memory, “ ‘When the darkness returns, and magic fades from the land, Hope will spring anew to combat the darkness. If the six virtues can ignite their truest selves, Harmony will grant them a gift. To combat the darkness, the six must prove themselves to deliver us all.”

“The darkness, what does that mean?” the doctor asked.

“I do not know, perhaps an evil yet to come or a foe they yet to fight. However, I do know this, it has given me an idea,” Grand Ruler walked by some monitors, showing the bearers separated, “The six refer to the bearers of harmony, Twilight’s old friends. If I can find a way to tap into their inner magic, and bend it to my own, then I can give them my give and bestow upon them the true essence of harmony.”

“You mean to turn the into soldiers like your Starfleet, push them away from peace and into war,” The doctor said.

“Why not? I abhor their ideals and their desires for peace. WE need to send a message to the rest of the galaxy that we are not to be trifled with. If they see that the symbols of virtues have become stronger by power instead of friendship, then the rest of the galaxy will recognize that we are the superior beings and will bow to us,” Grand Ruler said.

The doctor placed a thumb to his chin, “:And you want me to jump start this prophecy, correct?”

“Correct,” Grad Ruler said.

“It will be hard,” The doctor said, “In order to connect to their inner magic, I will need their cutie marks. But to do that, I need a spell powerful enough to do so.”

“There is a village...”

A few days later, the king and his doctor found themselves in a valley barren of of plant life. NEar the bottom of the valley was a little village, set up in a equal sign with a house at the end of the village. As they strode in, the populace all looked at the new visitors, a big smile on their lips as they said the same thing, “Welcome.”

“I discovered this village not too long ago, and I have to say I was impressed by the sight. Look at it, orderly, controlled, and no sign of anyone trying to be anything more than they are. No one dreams, no one wants, it is pure harmony,” Grand Ruler laughed.

The doctor nodded, “Yes, but with all things like this. It does require someone at the top to make sure that it all runs smoothly and that no one tries to break the equality that has been established.”

“There is, and here she comes,” Grand Ruler said.

A light purple unicorn with a two toned mane came walking down the stree, smiling, “Welcome! Oh!” she smiled warmly, “Grand Ruler, are, and what to I owe the pleasure?”

“Starlight Glimmer, this is my good friend Doctor K-”

“Please, just the doctor for now. When I want my true name broadcasted to the world, I will let it,” the doctor said. Inwardly, he began to think ‘Doesn’t help that I remember your mother.’

Starlight bowed top the doctor, “A pleasure, but why is he here?”

“I have need of a certain spell of yours? You know... your trademark?” Grand Ruler smiled, casting a silence spell around the trio. “You can teach it to an earth pony, can you not?”

“It will be hard, but not impossible,” Starlight sid, walking around the doctor, “Let’s get started.”

A few weeks past and he became skilled at the magic that Starlight had taught him. Grand Ruler looked at him as his training commenced and said, “One last thing, in order for this plan to go well. I need Tirek.”

“You want me to control Lord Tirek? The devil himself? The god of evil? Sire, my science is capable of much, to control the devil is to invite death,” the doctor said.

Grand Ruler shook his head, “ No need to worry, I am not that mad. But, I believe that you could make me a version of Tirek.”

“Create a version of Tirek?” gasped the doctor. “It would take a lot of magic, and time to create something that is even one-fifth the power of the great lord.”

“You will have what you need,” Grand Ruler said, looking down at a newspaper telling Starfleet’s battle against Dark King, “After all, time is all we have.”

The doctor was pulled away from his memories as he heard a commotion from one of his monitors. Turning to look at the screen, he saw the trio walking towards Starla in the training field. His curiosity piqued, he pressed a button on his console, turning on the audio from his bee camera and listened to the scene at play.

Down on the grounds, Starla turned to look at Dementia walking towards her. She smiled and sighed softly at seeing the woman as she strode towards her, “Dementia, what’s going on?”

The ruby haired general smiled, “It’s time to give you something that you have been needing for a while.”

“W-what?” asked Starla, shaking. Though she had come to trust them, she had still felt a little nervous around some of the generals.

Dementia smirked and stepped to the side, revealing Rep and Mysterious to be holding a two-layer chocolate cake, “Happy Birthday kid.”

“You , are celebrating my birthday?!” she gasped. “B-but why?”

“Look, besides hanging out with us or training, you haven’t really gotten a moment of happiness,” Dementia said. “And what’s more, you have spending your time helping out the slaves instead of taking care of yourself.”

“It’s about time you took some time out for yourself,” Rep stallion said with a smile as he brought out his scythe. “What better way than to celebrate your birthday?”

Starla gave out a small sniffle and walked to the cake, “Thank you,” she whispered before blowing out the candles.

With candles blown out, Rep eagerly began to cut slices of cake, “May I partake in the cake?” asked Inquirous. Almost as in anticipation of her answer , Rep happily gave her a piece. After the pieces of cake was distributed, the unlikely group of friends began to take their seats to eat. Dementia and Starla sat on a tree branch, Mysterious leaned against a tree, and Rep and Inquirious sat on a rock together.

For a few moments, they eat eagerly in silence, taking large bites of the chocolate and strawberry cake. Sticking her fork through a star that was made of icing, Starla looked up from the pink confection, “Do you ever find it weird? The here we are, eating cake and enjoying our lives when only a few years ago, we would’ve been ready to kill each other?”

“Such is the way of friendship,” Mysterious sighed, licking the icing off his fork, “It makes us look beyond our prejudices and focus on what truly matters.”

“Yeah,” Rep chuckled as Inquirous laid her head on his shoulder, “But I bet none of us expected to end up like this.”

“Why not?” Mysterious said, “It all started with those tow, and worked it’s way to the rest of us?”

Stala blinked, “Me?”

“Eh, I mean, sure I hated your guts. But, then I saw that you needed a friend, that you needed a light to hold back against the hell you went through,” Dementia said, smiling at Starla, “And I guess I wanted to help you.”

“ Thank you,” Starla said, sitting closer to Dementia, “I don’t think I can ever say it enough, but thank you for. Everything. I would’ve been lost without you.”

Dementia smiled and hugged Starla. Rep saw the moment and called up, “Hey, she ain’t the only one her little bit of friendship called out to. I did something to all of us too.”

“Indeed,” nodded Mysterious. “While the three of us were friends already, it was thanks to Dementia that we became friends with Starla and opened our hearts.”

“It brought us all closer together,” smiled Inquirous, looking into the eyes of Rep, a small blush coming over her.

“But, it's so weird, you know?” Starla said. “We were always told that you three didn’t have hearts. That your souls were black as pitch and were incapable of feeling. Now, seeing you being friends and know that you have been this wya even before all of this. It’s just so,” she said, looking down at the ground below.

“Against everything you know?” asked Dementia. “I know the feeling. Ever since Titan mae us, were were told that we didn’t have hearts, and that we had no soul ect ect. Was that ever true?”

“The bigger question is, when you get home, will you stand by you team and eliminate us?” asked Mysterious.

Stara put down her plate, “A year ago, yes. Now, I just don’t know.We were told for years that you guys have no hearts, that you are soulless beings with no emotions or deserving of redemption. Now that I spent time with you, became friends with you, I don’t know if I can believe them anymore. The problem is I know that they are too stuck in their fanaticism to even see things in any other ight.”

“So would you stand with them?” asked Inquirious.

Starla smiled, “You guys have stayed with me through this hell. You lifted me up and gave me a life. I consider you my true friends, so of course, I would defend you even if I was alone in the world.”

Dementia smiled at this and pulled Starla in for a hug, nuzzling her. Starla let out a sigh as she hugged Dementia back. With a deep breath, Starla added, “At least I know you won’t abandon me.”

“They haven’t abandoned you,” Dementia said comfortably.

“They almost did once,” Staral said, frowning, “When I was getting married and was caught by Sombra, they were willing to let me out because it was according to regulations. It’s why I like being with you. You guys act like a real team.”

Rep-Stallion smiled and then looked from Inquiour to Starla, “ Hey, Mysterious needs somepony special.”

‘Hmm?” asked Mysterious, “What do you mean?”

“Well, I’ve got Inquirous,” Rep sid, kissing Inquirous on the cheek. “Amd Dementia has her girlfriend.”

This was met with a thrown piece of cake in Rep’s face, “Hey! I prefer to think fo us as sisters.” Dementia said, snuggling up closer to Starla. Starla nodded with a giggle and hugged her back.

Inquirious licked the cake off her friends face while Rep continue, “The point is, Myst is the only one of us who don’t have a partner. I think we need to ive him one. How about a book?”

“Funny,” Mysterious said calmly.

Raven appeared from behind a door, “If this little love fest is done, I need to take Mysterious away from you for a bit.”

“Why?” Dementia asked, narrowing her eyes at Raven.

“Because the boss wants him to join him for a planning session tonight. Seems he wants him to lead the assault in the next few days,” Raven said, nudging over her shoulder.

“Why me?” asked Mysterious.

Raven smirked, “Because, somebody hasn’t been on a sortie in a while, and Conquest thinks you have been missing on all of the fun.”

“Fine,” Mysterious said, leaving the others, “But, we will be leading this assault my way.”

The doctor turned off the bee and went back to work, looking over each ring. Using a pair of pliers and a screwdriver, she slowly began to make adjustments to his ring. Occasionally, his eyes would drift up to his computer screens. One sight began to catch his attention, “Hmmm, let’s see what our little friend Rhymey is up to.”

---

“My apologies for your recent loss,” said an unicornicopian as he walked out the door.

Rhymey nodded, “Yes it was a harsh loss for us all. But, i will carry on my family’s name and legacy. For now, please let me mourn in my own way. Much like how I am now letting Fluttershy, my wife, handle this loss in her own way away from my home.”

“Yrs sir,” said the uncornicopian as he closed the door.

Rhymey rolled his eyes as he began to walk away, “Good, I thought they would never leave. Well-wishers my foot, they all just want to look good for me. To say that they cared for my family just to make themselves look better.”

“Sire,” said a servant as he watched Rhymey walk down the hallway from the entry hall, passing by several pictures of his family, “We must talk about the finances and your responsibility.”

“What of the money,” asked Rhymey calmly.

“Well sir, it’s just that you have devoted a rather large sum to surveillance and investigations. So much so, that I don’t know how you are going to help support Starfleet in the war,” the butler said.

“I care nothing for this little war and how it affect this pathetic mudball or even Starfleet. Once I have my wife back in my arms then I will take her and my mother to a new life on another world,” Rhymey said, dismissively.

The butler stuttered at this, “B-but sir! The wards have had a long history of supporting Starfleet, being one of the first families to join its prestigious ranks. It is your responsibility to-”

A glare from Rhymey quickly silenced the butler, “How can I focus on my responsibilities when my wife is being comforted by those savages. Those foalish idealistic idiots who do not deserve to walk upon the same planet as myself. I will focus on nothing else until my doll is back in my hands, purified. I can then work on securing my name in the halls of Starfleet, but until then, Fluttershy is my priority.”

“Yes sir,” said the butler as he turned away, walking down the hall and leaving Rhymey behind.

Rhymey stepped in front of a large steel door. Making a small cut in his hand with a dagger, he lifted his bloody palm and place it on the front of the door. In his other hand he held up a vial of his father's blood and placed it onto the vault, “ It is tradition for the father to pass on the spells and tools of old to the next generation. However, seeing as my father is no longer here...” the yellow unicornicopian smiled as he began to open the vault.

With a slow and loud lurch, the large grey vault doors began to open, giving way to a large dusty room. Stepping into the room, Rhymey took in the old smell of dust and grime while he gazed over the rows of books, potions, and mystical objects. As he past by the many objects, his hand reached down to his pocket to feel for the object he kept in a special case.

After walking past a few more rows in the dimly lit room, he found a small vial on a distant shelf. A small smile crept along his face as he pulled out the vial and then pulled out the object in his pocket, a case containing a strand of Fluttershy’s mane. Turning the blue vial in his fingers, he opened it and let a drop of the blue liquid drop onto her mae, “While you may have stopped my mnemonic powers from affecting you and stopped my mnemonic abilities, you can see that we wordsmiths are capable of different kinds of mind magic. It is something that this family has picked up over the years being the first family to fully embrace the Starfleet code.”

When the liquid touched the strand of Fluttershy’s mane, it caused the pink strand to glow brightly before burning up and floating away in a blue mist. Rhymey chuckled as he whispered, “Go my little darling, remind Fluttershy of who her heart yearns for. Bring her back to me.,”

Back in the quiet of Fluttershy’s cottage, far away from the events inside of Rhymey’s house, Fluttershy slept soundly. For a moment, her dream were occupied with the happiness of her animals and her friends talking to her. Contly, she let out a tiny snore as she took her blanket and held it close to her, muttering soft noises as she thought about her dreams. That was when the blue magic floated into her room, hovering above her head. Softly the magic .landed on her head. Though she could not hear it, the mist brought with it Rhymey echoing spell, “ OH mist, allow me to enter her mind. Allow me to control her dreams and bring her home to me.”

---

Fluttershy snuggled up close to Rainbow Dash, breathing softly as a bird landed on her shoulder. Across from them, Twilight and their other friends were all playing a game of catch. Looking up, she smiled at Rainbow Dash, her wedding singnet around her neck. Leaning up, Fluttershy prepared to kiss Dash on the cheek, only to be shocked when the world faded, “Fluttershy, come back to me.”

“Rhymey?” Fluttershy asked, looking around the black void tha she stood in. A shudder went through her body as she felt a finger trail across her spine.

“Fluttershy, come back to me,” whispered Rhymey in Fluttershy’s ear, tucking her chin with his fingers.

Fluttershy backed away from his fingers, “No! You mind raped me, put thoughts in my mind. You never loved me!”

“That isn’t true,” Rhymey whispered. “I loved you as much as as any man would love his wife. And you do too. What started as manipulation has turned into desire.”

“N-no! That isn’t true!” Fluttershy denied, stepping back, only to get pulled back by the hand to the spectral image of Rhymey.

The voice whispered, “No? Then you deny that a part of you still years for my touch, for the heat of our bodies against one another, and for my lips?”

“I do-” before Fluttershy could say another word, Rhymey placed his lips against hers, kissing her and eliciting a moan.

“See? Your mind denies this, but your heart cannot deny me,” Said Rhymey, his eyes narrowing at Fluttershy.

Fluttershy pulled back, spitting out his taste from her mouth, “You're wrong!”

“You say that, praying that it will be true; however, you still want me. You want my control, you crave to be enslaved and dominated. You are too weak to desire anything else. That is why you let yourself to be controlled,” Rhymey said, running his hand through her mane.

“N-no,” Fluttershy said, shaking her head.

“And you dare not tell this to your friends. They will never trust you again. You are-”

“GET AWAY FROM HER YOU ILLEGITIMATE SON OF A THOUSAND FATHERS!!!!” Shouted Luna’s voice, waking up both Fluttershy and banishing Rhymey.

As the world faded around her, leaving Luna back in the starry plane of the dream realm, the night princess began to think to herself, “So, Rhymey is a blue magic master. I should’ve figured as such and it give more fuel to this mystery. Grand Ruler, Rhymey, memories... they are all connected in some way. I’ll bring this up to Spark later.”

---

Fluttershy woke up with a jolt, holding her hand to her chest and the blanket to her. Breathing in short pants, she began to look around the room, as f that would confirm that she was awake and no longer in the dream realm. After a few more moments, she finally managed to calm herself down enough to think about her dream, “He’s wrong, I don’t love him. I don’t want him back. Oh, but,” she shivered, “What if he’s right?”

Fluttershy’s thoughts were quickly interrupted by a slight tug on her blanket. Looking down, she saw her little bunny Angel pointing down the stairs, “Angel? What is it?” Fluttershy asked, following her bunny out of the room ad to the front door. When she opened the door, she found Belle Amie passed out on the ground. Letting out a gasp of shock sh said, “Bell! Are you alright?”

At the sound of Fluttershy’s voice, Belle slowly got up and nodded slowly, “ Oh, I am sorry, I guess I just had a fainting spell.”

“A fainting spell?” Fluttershy asked, her own troubles quickly forgotten as she helped her friend up. “ Have you been getting them a lot?”

Belle nodded slowly, “ It started about a month ago. I would be fine for a few minutes and then I would begin to get woozy.”

“We should tell the others” Fluttershy said.

“No!” Belle exclaimed, “ We can't let the others worry about me. Not right now!”

Fluttershy put a hand onto her friend's arm and said, “ But you should seek help if this has gotten that bad.”

“Please Fluttershy, I need to be able to handle this myself. I can't let the others worry about me over nothing”

“But,” Fluttershy paused and calm nodded, “ All right, I won't say anything.”

Belle smiled, “ Thank you Fluttershy.”

---

“So, rather than talk about her fears and worries, she chose to help a friend,” the doctor said to himself, eating a jelly bean. “Interesting, I wonder how her fears will affect this little ring of mine.” turning his eyes to look at the screen with Rhymey, he muttered, ‘As for Rhymey, I think Conquest should keep an ee on him. His drive to grab Fluttershy might make him an interesting ally. After all, it wouldn't the first time that someone under Grand Ruler’s thrall betrayed him.

“...Somewhere where things go to disappear,” whispered the doctor as he walked into the portal, leaving the members of Starfleet and the Bearers of Harmony to stand in shock. They did not see the smile on his face appear as he walked through the portal, knowing that the two groups would be arguing as soon as he left. After stepping through the portal, he found himself standing in front of a large fortress, “What on Equestria.”

“Greetings KEED!” said Dark Conquest as he stepped out from the shadows and made his way to the perplexed doctor.

The doctor shook his head, looking at the black hedgehog, “W-what on earth?”

“Oops,” Dark Conquest said, chuckling as he began to transform into a bipedal alicorn with red mane, “My apologies, I forget what form I am supposed to take when I travel from universe to universe. I was just getting away from my latest conquest and I completely forgot to get my face on.”

“Who are you? What are you,” the doctor asked, backing away from Conquest with a look of fear, disgust, and curiosity.

“Allow me to introduce myself,” Conquest said, taking a bo and raising his hand above his head, “I am Dark Conquest, conqueror of worlds, destroyer of innocents, rapist of the highest caliber, obliterator of characters, burner of homes, and the holder of the title of universal chef five years running!”

“Dark... Conquest?” asked the doctor as Conquest began to walk around him, a interested look in his eyes.

Conquest nodded, “Yep, and over there is my best buddy in the world.”

“Hello,” the figure in the cloak said, raising a cloven hoof before standing next to the wall.

“He’s not-”

“Anthro, I know,” said Conquest. “My dear friend wanted to keep his normal form when he is in this world.”

“That answers the who, but what are you? How can you change forms like that?” asked the doctor.

Conquest smiled, “You know of the multiverse?”

“Yes, the dimensional universe that-”

“No, not that lame explanation that Grand Ruler tells his people. The true multiverse, you know, the many different realms that exist just outside of your little home,” to demonstrate his point, Conquest made his hand glow, opening a portal. When the doctor peered within, he saw a vast black void, covered in stars, “Each of those stars, is a world and those nebulas are multiverses that hold those worlds. I am an multiversal being that feeds upon a world’s hate and uses it to conquer and destroy it. This world will make about number thousand on my list.”

“And that explains the wide,” the doctor said, his eyes opened wide at the possibilities that laid out before him.

Conquest nodded, “Yes, you see I have had my eye on this dimension for a while now. Letting the hate to simmer for a while until it reached its peak, and now, I have come to harvest it. After all, it's been awhile since I have taken a world so beautifully radiating hatred like this one!!”

“So why bring me here, wherever here is,” said the doctor.

“Here is a pocket dimension that exists just outside of normal space, some call it hell, some call it the dark dimension, but me? I call it home,” Conquest said with a grin. Then he walked to the doctor's side, “As for why I brought you here? Simple, I have need of you.”

“Of me?” questioned the doctor.

“Yes, you have had the time to study the basic magic of so many species and races. The knowledge of many different parts of United Equestria lies within you, and I think I can use that knowledge.”

“What's’ in it for me?” asked the doctor.

“You know how Grand ruler only gave out a few specimens to play with?” Conquest asked. “I am offering you a chance to work on Unicornicopian biology.”

“And all of this, just for my helping you?” the doctor asked, and then smiled, “You have a scientist.”

“Yo, doc!!!” Conquest said, stepping into the lab, “Time for the presentation, bring the rings.”

“Yes, master,” the doctor said, standing up. Looking at the five rings in his hand, he smiled about his past. Thanks to Conquest, he had made many strives to further the cause of medical science. He let out a chuckle as he began to think of what else the new slaves will bring him.

Once he left the lab, he made his way to the stage, where he could hear Conquest speak, “...OK everybody!!! I hope you all had fun with your little raids and attacks today, because that ends tonight!!” Conquest said, thrusting his hand in the air and letting his black trenchcoat billow. “Because tonight, we are going for the big one. The big Apple itself,” slapping his hand against a backdrop, he revealed a poster of a large city, “Manehatten!!! Yes, Manehatten, the last remaining port of United Equestria, and the biggest place of art and fun next to Canterlot. We take this and we leave this little continent all alone and isolated!”

“So what’s the plan, boss?” asked a soldier.

Conquest smiled, “Of course we will do the usual attack patterns, but we are going to add something new to the mix. Thanks to the awesomeness of Titan, we have been given a gift.” he then held up a ring, “The ring of fear, one of Meadowbrook's eight magical items! This little baby will make a pony endure their greatest fear and suffer it.”

“Ok, but how are we going to use this in the fight?” asked an Unicornicopian.

“To explain that, I would like to turn the stage over to our wonderful scientist,” Conquest then bowed to the curtain, “Dr. Emil KUDOS!!!”

Kudos stepped out from behind the curtain and smiled, holding up one of the rings, “This ring, when activated, creates a field that will induce a hypnotic spell that will force everyone but the user to see what the fear most.”

“What's to stop that thing from affecting us?”

“Simple,” Kudos said. “I modified these rings to detect the magical auras of the Bearers of Harmony and Starfleet. So when you activate it, it will only harm them and not you. You are then free to kill them as you like.”

“I am giving one of you lucky soldiers one of these rings. When you spot any of the members of Starfleet, turn on the ring and then beat them within an inch of their life. After we secure the city, kill one of them, like I don’t know... Artie.”

“But sir, shouldn’t these be given to the generals?” asked a soldier.

Conquest shook his head, “Brilliant idea!! Then when my enemies see that they should be aiming at the generals in order to save the day, they will kill the opposition and ruin my plan. Thanks for the idea.”

“Sorry sir,” said the soldier.

Conquest then looked to Mysterious, “Mysterious here will be leading you into battle. You need to prep and attack in about two days from now. Now, let's get going!!”

---

Lightning sat alone in his bedroom, breathing slowly while looking at the wall in front of him. At his side was a plate of week old food, uneaten. As he stared, his mind began to replay the events of the past few months again and again. His mind could kept playing Starla’s screams for help as she was raped, the death throes of his various teammates, and the failures of his past again and again like a sick broken record. A strong shudder went through his body as he tried to close his eyes or to block out the sights. However, they kept coming back to him, making him relive his trauma again and again.

This was his life for the past few weeks since the battle of the Empire. Uncaring of the world around him, unresponsive. His mind would barely register the basic of introductions or ponies talking to him. Even when grand Ruler condemned him for his failure, he barely acknowledged his sire. The only thing that seemed to be left in his world was his mind.

As He sat there, alone, two events played out in his head. One was the sight of his wife being raped, begging for his help while Conquest laughed. The other, was of his second failure, however, the even played out differently than before.

Lightning stood there, utterly shocked by the displays of magic before him. Through all of his life in Starfleet, he had never seen two combatants go at eachother with magic like this. His eyes barely could keep up as Twilight teleported out of the way of Raven’s fire balls, while Raven had to dodge a fiery ball of magma that flew at her. When Raven flew up, she used a gravity spell to slam Twilight back to the ground.

Twilight shook her head, and blocked an incoming barrage of stones with a shield spell, and took a step back. When she did, Lightning could feel his mind fading and a single word being uttered through his mind, “Now.” Nodding, he stepped forward and placed his hands down on the ground, activating a rune buried deep in the grass.

Not seeing this, Twilight got into another fighting stance and prepared a fireball, but gasped when nothing happened, “My magic! What happened to my-”

Twilight barely had time to ask before she got punched by Raven.

Lightning let out a whimper as the image played through his mind, trying to avoid the question that he was afraid to ask, the revelation that his mind was trying to tell him. Instead, he let out a shuddering breath and just looked at his wall, motionless. Then he heard something from his room, a light crying noise. Looking up, he let out a hoarse, “Krysta?” rolling off the bed, he stepped into the next room and saw the little fairy crying on his sofa cushion.
Looking up, Krysta wiped her eyes and sniffed, “Lightning!” she said, hugging him tightly around his neck ,”You’re ok!!”

“Y-yeah, I am,” Lightning said, sighing. Then he looked down at her tear stained face “why were you crying?”

“My people, my family, they,” she whimpered and sniffed, “Have all been turned into zombies by some evil demon and no one seems to care but me! My world is gone, dead and I can’t do a thing to help them.”

Lightning was about to say something, his mind thinking back to his lost homeworld and people. However, the moment he tried, he stopped, “What am I doing? My best friend here is crying over the loss of her people and all I can think of is me? Maybe Applejack’s right, I am a selfish and horrible friend. Oh, Kyrsta.”

Krysta let out a whimper, “And of course, no one cares, I’m just the little fairy tagalong that no one cares about! All you ever needed me and my people for was just to make portals. That’s it! Even Spike has done more than me!! You people... forget about me.”

Lightning shook his head, “N-no, Krysta that isn’t,” stopping himself he sighed, “you're right. The rest of us, we did forget you. Heck, I am surprised that any of them even knew you existed at all. And me? I’m the worst of the bunch. Here you are crying your eyes out and I was about to make it all about me again by saying your problems are smaller than .mine.”

Krysta looked up and shook her head before hugging her friend, “No, I’m the worst. The moment you came out of a mental breakdown, I shoved my worries onto you!”

“No, me!” Lightning said, “Applejack is right, I always find a way to turn the situation onto me.”

“No me!” Krysta said.

“No, me!” Lightning growled, and then began to laugh and sob, “Let’s just be the worst together, all right?”

“Ok,” Krysta laughed and then hugged Lightning a little closer. With a deep sigh, she began to speak, “See, this is the Lightning know. The guy who could be kind and friendly to others. The stallion who actually wanted to live life to the fullest, not Lightning the lapdog. Lightning the hero, or any other title... but Lightning Dawn, my friend.”

‘Krysta, I,” Lightning paused and then hugged her again, “Thank you, for being the only friend I have left.”

“You’re welcome,” Krysta said.

“Come on,” Lightning said, getting up, “I think it’s about time I started to change my life.”

Krysta took flight, “How? And what’s with that cloak?”

“I am going to see what Artie told me about the people," he said walking to the door, "I am going to-

---

“MAnehatten?” Artie asked, painting one a canvas a picture of Dash resting on a cloud, “What for?”

Applejack adjusted her hat as she walked around the painter, “Ah want to check up on Aunt and Uncle Orange for a bit. It’s kind of obvious that Conquest plans to make a huge attack on a city soon. Belle says that it’s likely that it’s going to be Manehatten and Ah want to make sure they’re safe.”

“Rarity says that there is a book on enchantments that Belle doesn’t have in her library and she wants me to pick one up,” Glarity said, looking into her bag for her bits.

Pinkie nodded and the playfully booped Artie on the nose, “I am just heading there because it’s fun.”

“Fluttershy’s been having some bad dreams-” Dash said, about to move.

“Please don’t move,” Artie said, looking back at the painting.

Letting out an annoyed grunt, Dash got back into her position, “Anyway, Flutters been having some bad dreams, though she hasn’t said anything. I think taking her out of town might help some.”

“Belle’s not coming?” Artie asked.

Pinkie shook her head, “Nope, she has something to do, she said.”

“Um,” Artie pulled away from his painting for a moment, “Forgive me for being a little forward. But, can I come too?”

The group looked at him confused, leaving Applejack to ask, “Why?”

“Well,” Artie let out a sigh, “I am still learning what it means to be a hero, and I am starting to learn that part of it mean to not have to worry about an attack all of the time. So, I figure relaxing with... friends is a good way to do it.”

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked, “What do you think?”

“YES!! Come with with us,” Pinkie Pie giggled.

---

Among the various businesses of Manehatten, few stood out more than the business of the Orange family. Here the Orange family ran catering services out of the Orange family hotel, known for its home cooking and decor. Here, in the top of the large tower Orange Sherbert began to work on the meal for when her husband and daughter came home. As she looked at the placement for the food one last time, she heard a knock on the door. Fixing her orange mane, the pale orange pony walked to the door and opened it to reveal her niece, Applejack. Applejack stood in front of the door, a smile on her face as she hugged her aunt, “Howdy Aunt ORrnge, long time.”

“Applejack!” Sherbert said, hugging her niece tightly, smiling, “I haven’t seen you in ages. What are you do-”

Before she could ask, Applejack moved aside to let the other bearers into the room, “Hope ya don’t mind, but I brought some friends. This is Pinkie Pie.”

“HIII!” Pinkie Pie said excitedly, Artie following behind.

“Her friend Artie. This is Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy,” Applejack said letting in the two pegasi, Rainbow holding Fluttershy’s hand. Applejack then nodded to the white unicorn, “And this is Glarity.”

Glarity paused, still unused to having her own name, “Pleased to meet you, Miss Orange.”

“Oh please, call me Auntie. That is what a lot of townsponies do.” Sherbert said, looking at the group as they all stepped in, “So, Applejack. Are all of you coming for dinner.”

“Yup!” Applejack said. “Hope that ain't too much of a problem.”

Sherbert smiled, “Are you kidding, the more the merrier.”

As the family dinner above commenced, Lightning was down below the streets, living amongst the ponies. With his cloak and hood, no one could see that this pony was actually the commander of the Starfleet forces.

His journey took him through many of the back streets of manehattan and alleys of the bustling city, his eyes seeing evidence of what Artie had said before. Unicornicopians would chuckle as they looked down at the Equestrian brethren, some even would refuse their business to others. His ears would pick up the occasional insult or rant about Starfleet; however, these conversations were quickly silenced due to fear of reprisals from oth er s.

Grabbing the sides of his hood, Lightning tried his best to shrink away from the views of the ponies walking around him, not wanting anyone to see the anger in his eyes that he was starting to build for his own people. Instead, he chose to kick a small can and listen to it roll down the street. As he made his way pas an alley, he heard a young colt scream in pain, “Heeeelp!”

Tugging his coat over himself, he ran into the alley where he saw two Unicornicopians kicking a young pegasus stallion on the ground, “Hey, Starbuck, I don’t think he’s learned his lesson yet.”

“No, please, I’m so sorry. I won’t go into your gym again. I just wanted to work out and get stronger,” the pony whimpers, holding his head.

The red unicornicopian, known as Starbuck, cracked his knuckles, “Kid, you are fighting a useless battle. A puny Equestrian like you has no chance of matching us. So stop trying.”

“Leave him alone,” Lightning said, standing in the shadows of the alley.

Krysta peaked out from under the hood, “Lightning, show them who you are. They will back off.”

“No,” Lightning said, hearing Star’s whisper. “They’ll lie to Lightning Dawn. But, to an Equestrian, they’ll tell me the truth.”

“And why shouldn’t we be doing this, punk?” asked Starbuck as he walked around Lightning. “We were just reminding the little Equestrian of his place in the world. He is inferior, and we are the superior race. He has no place in trying to become like us.”

“But it isn’t right! Starfleet doesn’t bully and insult Equestrians,” Stepping back, and lowering his head, Lightning let out in a whisper, “At least... we don't mean to.”

Starbuck’s friend laughed out loud and stepped forward, “What kind of bullshit have you been fed, kid. Look, this isn’t bullying, we are just reminding the kid of an important fact. That we are just better than they are.”

“But the Equestrians are our friends and allies,” Lightning argued.

“Buddy, you forget one certain fact, we are superior to the Equestrians in ways of strength, speed, power, technology, knowledge, and experience… by FACTS and ACTUALITIES. We are the ones with Grand Ruler’s blood in us, we have his power coursing through our veins,” Starbuck said, leaning against the wall.

“It isn’t right!” Lightning yelled.

“Then why did Grand Ruler tell us that we have all of this power. Why tell us that we have the superior strength and then tell the Equestrians that no matter how hard they train, how much they do, they will never match us,” Sarbuck said, pushing a hand through his hair.

“Because they’re,” Lightning paused, and opened his eyes wide in horror as he said, “Facts.”

“Exactly,” Starbuck said. “So what if Grand Ruler tells us to be nice ad kind to the Equestrians. Last I checked, he ain’t here to say no. He is just busy in his castle all day long and not here to polce us.”

Starbuck’s friend nodded, “Here is how the world works, buddy. Those in power will usually lean how to hold it over ponies. Sure, if they are reminded that they are equal, they won’t. But, tell a bunch of people that they are superior to another culture and, sooner or later, they will abuse that power over those who are weaker than themselves.”

“But, Starfleet-”

Starbuck shook his head, “Starfleet are a bunch of soldiers. They have no idea about how the real world works. And they never will. Now, go home and play kid. We have some unfinished business.”

As the stallion walked away, Lightning grabbed his shoulder, “No.”

“Lightning, if you are going to morph, now will be a good time,” Krysta said.

“No, I am going to fight them...as an Equestrian,” Lightning sad, as Starbuck’s fist collided with his face and sent Lightning into a wall.

Slowly, Lightning got back up, trying to shake off his daze. Before he could, Starbuck’s friend kneed Lightning in the stomach and drove and drew elbow into his back. Wheezing, Lightning tried to catch his breath, as he was kicked in the side by starbuck.

The two Unicornicopians laughed and high fived as they walked away, leaving Lightning in the ground. However, as they prepared for another round, they heard Lightning whistle and turned to see him standing back up. With a cold glare in his eyes, Lightning raised up his hand, and waved at his two opponents to come at him.

As the two punks charged, Lightning could see in his head, how Applejack would fight them and plotted accordingly. Crouching down low, he uppercutted Starbuck in the jaw as he approached Lightning. As Starbuck’s friend came at him, Lightning moved to the side and crescent kicked the punk in the back, taking them both out.

Breathing hard, Lightning walked to the young colt and help him up, “Are you alright?”

“Yes sir, thank you,” the colt whispered, “My name is Yellow Arc. I was just trying to get into a gym to bulk up and that is when they jumped me.”

Lightning nodded as he picked up one of Yellow’s books, “I see. Don’t worry, I made sure that they-” he paused when he read the title of the book, “Treatise on Friendship, by Twilight Sparkle.”

“Yeah, Twilight’s kind of my hero,” Yellow said, smiling. “ She started off so small, as just the student to Celestia, and then she grew up into becoming a hero. I always admired how, nopony told her to go and do the things she did. She did them because it was the right thing to do, it was what was needed to be done to make sure others were safe.”

“Oh really?” Lightning asked.

Yellow nodded,” Yeah, I always said, that if I wanted to be anyone... it would be a hero like Twilight and not like Starfleet.”

Lightning smiled warmly, “I think you made a good choice in idols, kid.”

---

As the dinner slowly died down and the girls all went off to do their separate hobbies, Applejack sat by the window, looking over the city. With the way that the sun began to set on the large city, it bathed all of the building in the warm orange light. Sighing, her green eyes looked over the vast metal buildings and to the green hills in the distance. With a warm smile, she leaned her head on her fist and just admired the sight, “You always loved the window, even when you were here the first time.”

“Oh, hey Aunt Orange,” smiled Applejack as she looked to her aunt. “What are you doing here?”

Orange shook her head as she sat on the bed across from Applejack, “Cleaning up from your friends. Ah swear, they can be quite the handful when you get them together.”

“Yeah, Ah know,” applejack chuckled, “Part of living out in the country.”

Sherbert then frowned as she looked up to Applejack, “This isn’t a conjugal visit, is it?”

Applejack took in a breath to object, and then she sighed, shaking her head and looking away, “No, it isn’t. Belle, another friend of mine, is predicting that Conquest might attack this town next and Ah wanted to come here to make sure that you and the family are ok. And maybe warn ya so you can get somewhere safe when the bg battle comes.”

“Should’ve known,” Sherbert laughed half-heartedly, “It would take the war to get you to finally visit your aunt and uncle after all this time.”

Applejack looked up at that comment, and then frowned as she turned her head, ear drooping. With a forlorn look she said, “Auntie, Ah’m so sorry, it’s just that.”

“Tut tut, none of that. I understand completely,” Sherbert said, and looked at he window, “I should’ve known that you wouldn’t fit in here the moment you came to us in the first place.”

“Ah only came here because Ah thought becoming a city gal would help the family back home easier,” Applejack said. “But, Ah just-”

“Got homesick, Ah know,” sherbert said. Then she looked up at Applejack, “Were you at least happy here. When you stayed with us? Was I a good aunt?”

“Auntie,” Applejack said with a sigh, “You took me in, helped to take care of me, and made sure Ah came back home safely. You were terrific as an Aunt, Ah’m just sorry Ah can’t come by as often, what with work and all.”

Sherbet sighed and looked at Applejack fondly, “You sound so much like her.”

“Like who?” Applejack asked.

Sherbert smiled, “Your mother. You even act a lot like her too. Always pushing herself, trying to be everything for everypony. My sister just never knew when to quit, and you are just like that.”

Applejack smiled and played with her hair, “Thanks. Ah try to be a lot like her, you know. Trying to watch out for everypony.”

“And, are you getting plenty of rest in between that? You do need to watch out for yourself sometimes dear,” Sherbert said, narrowing her eyes at her niece.”

“Auntie!!” Applejack whined. “Ah swear, between you and granny.”

Sherbert laughed and sat with her niece, hugging her tightly, “I am your aunt, it’s my job to act like a mother to you. It’s a purgative.”

“Y-yeah, Ah know. Thanks for caring,” Applejack said, cuddling up to her aunt.

A small laugh escaped her lips as Sherbert said, “But your friend Rarity should really know better about how to fix your mane to look like a lady.”

Applejack could only grumble happily as she felt her aunt miss her mane.

In another room of the apartment, Artie smiled as he stood in front of Tangerine, Sherbert’s daughter. Next to him was a picture of a princess standing in front of a demon, firing a powerful blast of energy, “And so, with the spirits of her four friends behind her, the princess blew the demon away. As she laid dying, she used the power of the crystal to bring her friend back to life and return to a normal life.”

“Wow,” Tangerine sad, looking on with amazement, “But, what about hr boyfriend, did she come back to him?”

“That is another story for another time. Don’t you have homework?” Artie asked the little filly. As she nodded and walked off, she ran by Rainbow Dash who was standing by the doorway, “Oh, hey Rainbow Dash.”

“Nice story,’ Rainbow Dash sad, “Ever thought about becoming a comic artist one day?”

“The thought occurred to me sometime,” chuckled Artie as he walked out of the door with Rainbow Dash. As he made his way down the hall, he could hear Pinkie Pie eagerly, talking up a storm with Uncle Orange, giving up various cake recipes. With a slight chuckle, he said, “She just doesn’t know when to quit, does she?”

“No, she does not,” Dash laughed as she listened to the conversation. “The girl is random as can be, but... she does know how to make a girl happy even if you don’t want to.”

“Yeah, or even if you don’t realize that you needed a pick-me-up,” Artie said, smiling at Pinkie. Looking down at his feet, he asked, “ How do you do it?”

“Do what? Be this badass everyday?” Dash asked, flicking her hair back.

“No,” Artie said with a chuckle, “How do you find the courage to stay here, with Starfleet and your friends. You could’ve left at anytime, ran away and did what you want. I feel like I’m losing my belief in who I am and yet, you keep going. How? And don’t tell me it’s because of your element, because I won’t believe you.”

Rainbow Dash laughed as she put her hands behind her head and leaned against the wall, “I won’t lie if by saying that being the Element of Loyalty is part of why I stay. But there is more to it. Do you know the story of how I joined the academy?”

“Yeah, Spitfire was a drill sergeant nasty. You became so disgusted with the way things were run that you almost quit,” Artie said, remembering the story.

“When Spitfire handed me that badge, I was so close to just throwing it back into her face. I wanted to, but then I asked myself... what would that change?” Dash said, crossing her arms under her chest and putting a foot t the wall.

“Change?” asked Artie/

“I leave, and then what? Spitfire is still a drill sergeant, the Wonderbolts would still remain the same, make the same mistakes, and whatever other flaws they made, and it still wouldn’t be any different. But, if they had someone like me on their side, then maybe they can learn something from me. Maybe I can help make them better ponies in the end,” Dash said, a smirk on her face. “I know for a fact that having somepony by your side who can help fix your weaknesses can make you a better pony.” at that, she looked back at Pinkie, and then to Fluttershy. “And change you for the better.”

“And that’s why you stayed with Starfleet all of this time, because you want to help change things?” Artie asked.

“Well, yeah,” Dash said, walking forward, “You guys have my awesomeness to strive towards, and you guys give me another limit to surpass and break.It’s even-steven.”

“Do you think it’s working?” Artie asked.

“Well, yeah,” Dash's said, “You’re here ain’t ya? You haven’t called us idiots, or morons, or what have ya.”

“You can thank Pinkie for a blt of that,” Artie said, smiling warmly. “If it wasn’t for her, I probably would’v defected to the enemy side by now.”

“Speaking of which,” Dash said, smirking, “Are you and her, you know, close?”

“Well, yeah. I mean she’s-” Artie then got a good look at Dash’s magenta eyes and shook his head, “N-no,nothing like that!!! She is just helping me learn to be a better person. That’ all and nothing more.”

“You're blushing,” Dash smirked as she began to laugh, “Ah, just joking with ya. But, be warned...break her heart and I will break you after Maude is done with you.”

As Dash walked away, Artie raised his hand to say something. The he sighed, shook his head and chose to watch Pinkie talk for a moment, a warm and heartfelt smile coming across his face.

On the outside balcony, Fluttershy began to sit on a small bench and listen to the birds..While she sat, she tried to allow the calm air around her take her mind off of the nightmare she had. A small shudder came to her as the memory of Rhymey’s words came to her. With a quiet shake of her mane, she held out a finger to let a bird land on it.

“Fluttershy, come home to me,” Rhymey’s voice whispered, a light wind brushing past her mane.

“No,” squeaked Fluttershy as she she shook her head.

“Is here a problem Fluttershy?” Glarity asked, walking into the garden.

“:Oh, nothing, Glarity,” Fluttershy said, looking away, “I can’t tell them, what if he’s right and I still have feeling for him. They’ll hate me, think I’m a coward for trying to go back to him”

Glarity let out a soft breath, “That is still weird, hearing my own name being said.”

“Why is it weird? That is your name you know,” Fluttershy said, making room for Glarity to sit with her.

“Well, know,” Glarity said, sitting with Fluttershy and putting her hands onto her lap, “It’s that, you know I’m not real, right? I’m just a collection of mud, twigs, and magic created by Rarity and Zecora.”

Fluttershy looked oddly at Glarity, and then smiled warmly as she placed a hand on Glarity’s heart, “You have a heart, and it’s beating just like mine. Its warm and like Rarity’s.”

“That’s it though, it’s Rarity’s heart and memories. They’re not mine,” Glarity sighed.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “No, it’s not. Rarity hasn’t gone on some of the adventures you have. She hasn’t had some of the same experiences that you have. You, have a soul different than hers.”

Glarity looked down at Fluttershy’s hand, and then back into Fluttershy’s blue eyes and smiled, “How do you girls do it?”

“Do what?” Fluttershy asked, looking at her weirdly.

“Treat us so... uniquely,” Glarity said and looked up at two birds as they flew overhead. “I’m just a golem of Rarity and Belle is an amnesiac lookalike of your dead friend. But they way you act around us, we might as well be two different ponies altogether.”

The two birds above them found a tree branch to land on and talk while Fluttershy just sat back and watched, “I‘m an animal caretaker, I care and see so many animals in the world. For a lot of ponies, they think one bird is no different from any other bird. But, I know that there is a difference in how they speak, walk, or even preen their feathers.”

“So,” Glarity asked with a giggle as she watched the two birds snuggle up to each other, only to be joined b four other birds, “Me and Belle are birds?”

Fluttershy lowered her head and nodded bashfully, “In a way,yes. See, When you look at an animal, you just see the animal and nothing more. Ponies are like that too. I get nervous around new ponies, hard to believe right?”

Glarity chuckled, “You, shy? I would never have guessed.”

It’s true, I get nervous around new ponies and as far as I’m concerned, they are all scar things,” Fluttershy then smiled, “But, if we get to know each other, then I see how different we all are and how special we can be.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie said, jumping onto the deck and leaning her elbows over the back of the bench, her chin resting on her hands, “Sure, we may start off thinking that we are all the same on the outside, but we just need time to get to know each other to see the differences. It’s one of the things I love about meeting new ponies. I get to know so many differences and new things about everypony I meet.”

“Really?” Glarity asked.

“Really really,” Pinkie giggled, “Belle may look like Twilight, but she’s not. She’s a little more emotional and expressive. And you, you may be like Rarity, but you act a little more aggressive and thoughtful. We are all different, we just need time to know,” she then paused when she saw dark clouds overhead, “One...another.”

Applejack shook her head when she saw the cloud, “Oh, please be a thunderstorm, please, Celestia, I beg you, just be a thunder-” her prayers were squashed when she heard booming laughter over head, “Oh, buck no.”

Rhymey, who was hiding under the deck, cursed under his breath and left the three young mare alone to land somewhere else as Conquest’s voice boomed out across the city, “Hello Manehatten! Are you ready to die in horrible agonizing ways and watch as the city you called home burns?”

Applejack looked to Orange Sherbert, and ordered, “Get your family out of here, now!!! Ah’ll have Pinkie Pie and the guards get ya to safety,”

“But what about you?” asked Sherbert, as Applejack pressed her transformation button.

“Ah’ve got some flank to kick,” Applejack asid as her helmet appeared on her head.

Conquest began to skip along the outer edge of the rooftop, smiling as he looked across the city, “Now, bet you were all thinking ‘There is no way that Conquest was going to attack us today. He would skip us!’ Nah! I was just attacking random settlements until now because I wanted my boys to relax,” Conquest said, smirking as he looked to some dead guards, “Well, at least that’s what your guards thought when I came by this morning and put their fears to rest. I just figured you all needed the holiday off from me killing all of you, and now, we get to have fun playing everypony’s favorite game show, ‘Run away from the mass murdering maniacs!’ It’s all the rage in the antelope lands.”

Applejack ran into the center of the city, “You ain't gonna scare us! We are going to save these ponies and stop your assault on this city.”

“Oh, I count on it, Abbigail,” laughed Conquest as he twirled his microphone in his hand and smirked, “But I bet we know how this will go. As much as you will protect these worthless civies, there are three ponies you can’t or won’t save.”

“Stuff it! We’ll save them too!” Applejack growled. “You won’t kill anymore of Lightning’s team! Not today!!”

“Oh, I bet I will. And then I will dance the macarena on their corpses!!: Conquest laughed.

Applejack looked around her as Lightning, Artie quickly joined up with her. Pinkie Pie came next with her friends following close behind. Rhymey growled as he stepped up, “Lightning,” Rhymey was about to say, but Lightning interrupted.

“Major Applejack, I await your orders,” Lightning said, looking to Applejack as the group formed a circle.

“Sir,” Rhymey stammer with a flabbergasted look in his eyes, “You cannot be serious! You want to take orders from her?”

“She has been more successful in every mission we have been on since this war started. This mare has protected lives and has helped as man ponies as she can. She knows more about organizing this team in a war zone than I do. This mare is-”

“An Equestrian,” Rhyme growled, stepping in closely to Lightning, “A weaker, inferior Equestrian who knows nothing about real combat or war. Sir, she doesn’t have any real experience fighting monsters, not unlike us.”

With a growl, Lightning tapped his finger against Rhymey’s chest, “MY team, my rules! I say who we follow and who we stand with. Unless you have a problem with that, major.”

“No I don’t... Commander,” growled Rhymey.

Lightning turned around to look at Applejack, “Your orders, mam.”

Applejack looked around her and nodded, “Lightning, you and I are on ground crowd control. Pinkie, Artie, you two start helping the guard with evacuation. Fluttershy, You do what you do best, and Rarity, you need to be in the sky. And remember keep an eye out for the Starfleet members.”

“We do not need the help,” Rhymey said.

Artie frowned and stepped in front of Rhymey, “Last I checked, we are down two members. I think we need their help if we are going to survive.”

“If they died, then they died. The strong live and the weak fall. We mourn and then move one,” Rhymey said. “No need to become crybabies and dwell upon it.”

“You son of a-”

“You two, settle down!” Boomed Lightning, “This is no time for us to be at each other's throats.”

“Yeah, save it for after the fighting,” Applejack said as she looked to the sky, “Where in the hay is-”

There was a loud thud as Rainbow Dash landed on the ground, her fist hitting the pavement, “Ooooh, superhero landing!” Pinkie cheered.

“I just got through talking with my squadron,” Rainbow Dash said, walking up to Applejack, “They’ll be here soon.”

“Good,” Applejack said, “But You’ll be alone up there for a few minutes, think ya can handle it?”

“Watch me work,” Dash said, fist bumping Applejack, much to Rhymey’s jealousy. Then Rainbow Dash took off into the air.

---

As the ground and air forces began to converge, striking and attacking various parts of the city, the ponies and Unciropians scream and run in panic. Though the guards and other members of Starfleet tried to fight back, they fell before the forces of Conquest. Screams and fire began to fill the air as the attack began in earnest. Some of the griffons let out a bellowing laugh as they dive bombed and attacked from the sky. When one pegasus flew down for an attack, a blue blur uppercutted him, taking him out. The blur then began to take out three more soldiers in an instant, a trail of Lightning flying behind her..

Once the blur stopped it’s flight, Rainbow Dash turned around and smirked at her opponents. Shrugging her shoulders, she raised her arm in front of her face and got into a ready stance. The griffons smiled as they backed away and allow three harpies to take their place. Looking back and forth, Dash frowned and backed up a little, ready to try and escape to make her fight easier.

Before the harpies could attack, a light green blur with three others behind it took out the harpies with a loud crack. When the light green blue stopped moving, she revealed herself to be Lightning Dust. Dust Dust smiled at Rainbow Dash and gave her a thumbs up before flying back into the fray. Nodding, Rainbow flew through a small crow of enemy pegasi, laying multiple blows and kick to their bodies and taking them out. Looking behind her, she saw a griffon coming from behind her and raised a punch to bash it break in and knock it out.

All around her, the skies were filled with the knights of the wind facing down Conquest’s aerial forces. Claw and hoof met wing and beak as the two armies battled it out in a strange sky dance of blood. The battle was not only consisting of the usual combatants, for the enemy was also was joined by the harpies. One such harpy reached out with a deadly claw for a griffon, but it arm was caught by a wonderbolt. Her friend then grabbed the other arm of the harpy and pulled it back, opening itself for a barrage by a third wonderbolt that took down the winged creature. The gryphon smirked and raised a thumb to the three soldiers and flew off to do battle with other in flight. The trio high fived each other and flew off to fight other soldiers.

Gilda ducked under a slash by a Unicornicopian, and then jumped back from another slash. When the Unicorpain triad for an overhead slash, Gilda caught the blade with one hand and smiled at him as the blade cut deep into her claw. The Unicornicopian looked oddly at Gilda, before letting out a gasp of pain as her blade dug heep into his stomach. With a kick of her lion paw, she knocked him off of her sword and spun around to slash at two harpies that were attacking from behind.

Hearing the sounds of multiple grunts, she turned to see Ace Ray kicking and striking at three separate soldiers. Spinning around in a tornado, he unleashed a wind strike that took out the soldiers. Gilda quickly slashed at one pegasus that was behind Ace and smiled at him, giving him a wink. Ace winked back, and blew his lady a kiss.

Rainbow Dash flew into the sky and looked at Spitfire. Putting on a pair of goggled, Spitfire gave a thumbs up to Rainbow Dash, who nodded back. There was an excited smile that came across her lips under her helmet that made her look like a wild mare. Looking back down at the crowd of airborne and land based fighters, the two pegasus dive bombed the sky, flying through the air at such a speed that a mach cone formed around their bodies. But, at the moment where Dash would break the barrier, creating her trademark, instead, she and Spitfire pulled up at the same time, cracking their hooves together to encase each other in Lightning and fire. The result was a pair of fire and lightning birds that flew through the city, fire balls and lightning bolt striking the airborne and land enemies. When the two broke out of their maneuver, they had taken out several enemies at oes. Looking back at her teammate, Dash high-fived her idol.

“Rainbow Dash, we need to talk, meet me a 3rd and fifth at the flump tower,” Gilda said over the radio.

“Roger,” Dash said, nodding to Spit fire, both pegasi flying to the tower to meet up with Gilda.

AS Dash landed, she asked, “What’s up?”

“I don’t like this Dash,” Gilda said, “We’re winning this fight.”

“Yeah, and that’s a problem, how?” Rainbow asked cockily.

Spitfire put a finger to her chin, “No, I see where she’s coming from. You and I both know this isn’t the only trick up Conquest’s sleeve. He still has some other weapons ready.”

“Yeah, like those zombie fairies,” Gilda said. “We still don’t know how to fight them off. Every city i heard that has met up with them has had massive casualties, and any survivors have said that the airborne guards can’t beat them.”

“Damn, you’re right,” Dash said, walking to the edge of building, and watching as the battle commenced, the air forces still battling harshly in the air while the ground forces were being joined by some of the city’s militia. “Can we rain them out? We pegasi can fly in the rain, but those fairies are like tiny bugs? I remember how Krysta said she couldn't fly in the heavy rain.”

“Yeah, and lowers our visibility as well” said Spitfire. “Not all of my team are team have been trained to fly under heavy rain.”

“Lightning then,” Gilda said.

“We are talking about thousands of fairies vs a few Lightning bolts,” Dash said. “Plus, we risk getting your griffons hit too.”

“Not to mention, the only three of us that are anywhere near good enough to wield Lightning on the level you are asking for are Dash, Lightning Dust, and Lightning Blitz,” Spitfire said. “We need several controlled burst.”

“Well, think of something fast, Rainbow Dash,” Glarity said with grunt of pain.

“Glarity?” Dash asked, pressing her finger to her headset, “What’s wrong.

On a distant building, Glarity panted as she heard a loud screech. Looking down, she winced when she saw the green blood leak out from her wound and down her arm, “Conquest has decided that I am worth keeping an eye on after all. He has sent these, black birds at me.” Looking from her cover, he saw the flock of birds circle her sniping spot.

One of the birds looked down at her, flew behind her cover and extended her wings. Letting out a small cuss under her breath, Glarity ducked as a barrage of razor sharp feathers flew at her, One of the feathers cut into her shoulder. Letting out a yelp f pain, she pulled the feather out from the wall and fired it back at the bird. Opening the door behind her, she went into the building, “They have these feathers that they shoot out of their wings that are like swords.”

“Stymphalian birds?” Belle said over the radio.

“I thought they only existed in the Gazelle plains,” Fluttershy said.

Dash held up her hand, “Whoa, whoa, what are these stink birds?”

“They are birds with beaks of bronze and feathers of steel. It’s rumored that Command Stormbreak saw these birds once and learned how to make wingblades from them,” Spitfire said. “I am surprised that you don’t know that. It’s a-”

“Hey, unless it’s sports or speed,I usually sleep in school,” Dash said.

Gilda rolled her eyes, “That’s for sure.”

“The point is,” Glarity said, “We have two problems, One is that I am pinned down and can’t help anypony. Two, I saw on their wingtips, one of the zombie fairies. I think Conquest is going to launch a flock of these birds and attack you.”

“If he launches those birds, and they fire their wings while those fairies are riding piggy back,” Spitfire gasped, “We won’t see the zombies coming and we’ll be swarmed.”

“You know,” Dash said, “There are days when I really hate that asshole.” Looking down, she saw a familiar gentleman in a cloak, “Spitfire, grab some of the soldiers and help Glarity out. Gilda, start organizing a plan with Soarin on how to take out those birds. “I have a meeting.” smirking, she flew down on the roof of the adjacent building.

Mysterious smiled as he turned around, “Rainbow Dash. What do I owe the pleasure?”

“Simple,” Dash said, stretching out her shoulders, “I have a feeling that you might have a clue how to stop those birds little surprise zombie attack.”

“And?”

“If I beat ya, I get to learn how fast I need to break steel, and,” she started to bounce on the toe of her feet, “You will have to tell me how to beat those birds of yours.”

“My body is made of iron, miss Dash,” Mysterious said, “You friend Applejack was only able to break my skin because of her-”

A series of punches interrupted his speech. As Dash stood back, she smiled and said, “I think I can learn.”

Mysterious smiled.

---

Lightning had to move quickly in order to duck under a fist from an earth pony, before he retaliated with twin uppercut to knock him out. Blocking a cross from one minotaur, he drove a front kick into his gut to knock him back. Hearing a grunt of pain, he turned around to saw an orange body fly through a nearby wall.

Before he could say anything he watch as Applejack came back to her feet, shake her head and smiled at the boar. Lightning watched with an impressed look as the boa raced at her, managing to ram his tusks into her arm. Applejack smirked as he planted her feet into the chest of the boar, flipped him over her head and into a group of ten soldiers.

Watching as Applejack rubbed her arms a little, Lightning said, “Applejack, I have something to say. I,” he let out a sigh, “I know that I haven't been the best leader, or the best friend in the world. Quite frankly, I have treated your friends miserably for the past few years. I want to improve lot, and I guess the first step is for me to say-.”

Applejack grabbed a fist that was meant to to hit Lightning and looked at him, “Look, you want to apologize, Ah get it. But right now, we have a city to protect and ponies to save. Let’s focus on the fight right now and then afterwards we can talk.” Applejack then pulled the minotaur closer and then uppercutted his head, sending him back. “But for what it’s worth, Ah forgive ya.”

Lightning smiled warmly at this, and then gave out a shudder as a cold breeze washed over the two. Applejack looked up and saw eight large figures walking towards them, fur covering their large muscles. Each one of them had large imposing horns on their heads the moved when they stared down at the two soldiers. Lightning was the first to say, “Reindeer?”

“What are reindeer doing here?” Applejack asked.

“There are places up north that even Yaks do not tread, we come from their,” the head Reindeer, Bli-zen said. “When Conquest heard that the empire had enlisted the aid of the Yaks to their side, he came for us. He promised us grazing land and a life beyond the snowy wastes.”

“And you think that what he’s offering is going to be any better? He’ll turn this world into a black wasteland!” Applejack said.

“If he has lied to us,” Blitz smirked, “Then he lies. We only care for the battle. Consider this a vengange for the mistreatment of our brother who was killed not too long ago. His own magic corrupted”

“You’re insane,” Applejack growled.

“We prefer to think of it as, movin on in the world,” Don-er said, stepping along his brother, “The dead will rise soon. The world will end in blackness, and we might as well get in as many battle as we can before the world is consumed.”

“No happening,” Applecakes said, stepping forward and throwing a cross into the chest of the reindeer. She let out a yelp of pain as she felt her hand slowly start to freeze, “ARGH! What the-”

“As Fire Mares in the south are the embodiments of fire, so must there be beings of cold. This is the way of nature, forever in balance,” Vixen said, a smirk on her lips as she punched Applejack hard in the stomach. Before she could recover, Applejack then was hit by Vixen’s cloven foot into her face. Then she blasted Applejack hard with a wave of cold that crashed the farmer into a wall.

As Applejack slid down from the crater she made, Com-met held up a hoof and blew a wave of cold at Lightning Dawn, slamming against a wall high on the building. Next to him his partner grinned and threw three ice spears, two of which pierced Lightning’s wings, the other cut deeply into his thigh. Pran-cer laughed as he produced another ice spear.

Dash-er laughed as he picked Applejack up by the head and slammed her head against the wall several times. With a grin, he began to freeze her head slowly, “See, you cannot win. We Reindeer have lived in hell and survived. We are stronger, faster, tougher and better than any of your kind. Thus this makes us better by fact.”

Lightning winced at these words as he was trying to squirm out of the ice spears, “But... that doesn’t give you the right to impose...”

“Our strength is a fact, it is not imposing at all,” Pran-Cer said, as he coated his hand in solid ice and began to lay blow on blow onto Applejack’s back.

Applejack gritted her teeth as she felt the blows hit, breaking through the armor and hitting her back. Each blow laying a dark purple welt onto her back. She let out a small scream of pain when the reindeer hit a part of her back where the scars of her wings were. The cold from her helmet freeze was cause her to slowly black out as she felt the force of the blow increase in strength and intensity. Though she could not she the next hit, she managed to grab the next hit that was aiming at her back. With a low growl, she closed her eyes and focused, moving her leg to just the right spot. Using ever dwindling strength to its fulled, she kicked out her right leg at Dash-er’s crotch. There was a resounding crunch as her foot hit testicles.

Hand still holding onto Pran-cer’s, she twisted it in one smooth motion, “Stronger, but still has the same weakness as anything else out there.” with a growl, she used hr left fist to punch the reindeer’s head three times. Letting go of the other hand, she used an uppercut to stun the beast. Getting into a handstand, she pulled back her legs and then did a hard buck into the reindeer’s stomach, sending him flying back.

Standing up, she took off her helmet, and then spat out some blood. Looking at the six reindeer, and then to the imprisoned Lightning, she said, “This might hurt.”

“Hurt?” he asked as Applejack bucked the wall, causing it to shake a little. This, in turn, caused him to shake a little, allowing him to fall, with the side effect of it tear in his wings, “GAHHH! That-”

“Warned ya,” Applejack said, getting into a fighting stance.

As Lightning looked at Applejack, he asked, “I thought your hands and feet froze when you touched them.”

“They do,” Applejack breathed slowy, trying to regain her breath, “Punching them felt like punching ice or bucking in the snow. It’s cold and hurts like hell.”

“Plan?” asked Lightning as he watched Applejack pull out her lasso.

Applejack looked up at the two ice shards, “Keep em busy.”

Nodding, Lightning ran into the fray. As the commander began to fight, Applejac wrapped her lasso around the three ice spears. After getting a good knot on them she lifted the rop and begun to spin around. At the apex of her spin, she shouted to Lightning, “Duck!”

With the Reindeer in a single line, Lightning did as he was told and ducked under the spinning makeshift hammer. As the hammer hit the skulls of the six reindeer, it knocked them out. Lightning got up, and smirked at Applejack, giving her a thumbs up.

---

As Conquest sat on the rooftop of Tenpony Tower, he watched with glee at the battle that waged on. He let out a chuckle as he heard some of the screams from below, “You know, some of the guards and other Starfleet members down there make such fun and unique screams. Now, you see, if they didn’t only focus on Lightning and his amazing friends and told people of the other groups of Starfleet, maybe they wouldn't have become so complacent! Ok, it would’ve still left them to their entertaining and fun little demise, but the wouldn’t be complacent.”

“Sir,” reported a soldier, “The Knights and Starfleet members are in position.”

“Oh goody,” Conquest said as he stood up and clapped his hands together. Skipping to the center of the building, he order, “Engage.”

---

Applejack watched with a queer look in her eyes as some of the soldier took a step back, “and the battle began to grow quiet, “What’s going on? Lightning, do you-” she paused when she watched Lightning collapse to his knees, his white coat becoming paler,” What’s wrong?”

Trembling, he began to speak, “W-when Chrysalis sent me and the others through that cave, we were told we would be facing our worst fear. All we fought was monsters, so I never...I didn’t ever think what my fear would be.”

Before Lightning stood images of his family, all in various states of decay,” Look at him, all alone.” said his mother.

“It’s what he deserves,” said his father.

Buddy Rose, his body still broken in half, growled, “He doesn’t belong anywhere. Not with a family, not with a people, and definitely not with a team.”

Grand Ruler shook his head as he walked away, “He is too weak to be my son. He is worthless.”

“I never loved him,” Starla said, turning away as she covered herself, “I am glad I was raped by Conquest. He needs to be abandoned. All alone and without anyone.

“Alone,” the voices began to chant, their tone getting louder and louder.

Lightning shook his head and lowered himself to the ground, “N-no, it’s not true, I belong! I want to belong somewhere, please, don’t abandon me!!”

“Oh buck,” Applejack said, straightening her hat and walking to her teammate, “Lightning you need to.” she paused as the ring began to take effect and show her something that made her blood turn cold, “Oh goddess, not this. Anything but this.” she said, shaking in horror.

Before her were two earth ponies. One had a red coat, wearing a torn and tattered stetson, his body horribly mangled, limbs messing, and several claw marks that left blood to slowly drip from his wound, “Look at her, a failure. Just not good enough.”

“Pa, please don’t say that,” Applejack whimpered, shaking her head.

The mare, with a coat like Applejack’s, shook her head, talking in the same haunting and whispering tone as her husband, “She’s never good enough. She is too weak, and a failure.”

“N-n-no, Ma,” Applejack whimpered, shaking her head as tears came to her.

“You failed us daughter, you are such a disappointment,” said Rambo Apple as he shook his head.

“You always failed us. You failed your sister, the farm, and your family. I can’t believe I thought you could carry on without us. And now look at you,” spat Gala Apple.

Before Applejack could speak, she heard a familiar voice speak, “How could you! I trusted you to protect our friends! And now they will die, all because you are too weak!” Twilight Sparkle said, stepping out of the shadows, her wounds still fresh on her body

As Twilight’s words hit her ears, Applejack shook her head and said, “No, Twilight, please I... Ah tried my best.”

“And you failed!” Shrieked Twilight, “You are not good enough, you will never be good enough!!!”

“No, Twilight, please,” Applejack said, falling to her knees in shock. Her hat slowly fell off her head as she sat there in shock.

Elsewhere in the city, Rainbow Dash performed a flying tackle into Mysterious body, sending the two of them flying through a building and into the basement. Slowly, she stood back up and cracked her neck, “I think I’m getting an idea how to beat those birds now.”

“Shame,” Mysterious said calmly, his voice unwavering, “I was starting to have fun.”

“Hey, give me a moment and-” she paused when her world began to grow black. Looking around her, she flt the walls closing in on her. A terrified look appeared on her face as she looked out of the small room she was in and saw her friends being slaughtered by an unseen enemy, A scream escaped her lips as she began to panic.

“Rainbow dash?” Ask Mysterious, looking at her oddly. “Are you alright?”

“Get me out, I got to get out!!!!!” Dash shrieked as she began to run around and claw at the walls.

Glarity stood on her perch, with her finger in her headset, “ Rainbow? Applejack? What’s going on?”

Before she could receive her answer, however, she heard haunting voices whisper in her ear, “Fake.”

“What,” asked Glarity shivering in fear.

“Fake. Fake of pony, fake pony,” The voices continued to whisper, forcing her to curl up into a ball and shiver.

Rhymey couldn’t help but smile when he watched Fluttershy lay on the ground before him, shivering in fear. Rhymey let out a chuckle, “You are facing your worst fear, aren't you. I wonder what it is, considering your own fears. I am unaffected of course, Thanks To my...

A haunting wail made his bones shudder in fear. When he turned around, he saw the ghost of Rhymey’s father glaring down at him. However, his father's face was replaced by hidsown. Rhymey yelled, “ No! I as m not him, I am better than him. I am superior to him. My abilities as required superior. I am not nor will I ever be him.”

His screams drowned out Fluttershy’s whimpers, “ I’m not a monster, Ii... not a monster.” she shuddered as she watched hordes of ponies, ponies she could’ve help, ponies she hurt because of her rag, and ponies that she hurt by being aggressive all began to taunt her. “Not a monster.”

Artie stepped back when he saw himself standing before him. His body was dressed in a fancy attire, “Why should I care about the world around me. The only things in life that are truly important are money and myself.”

“N-No, please. I could never be like that. Please, I am a hero, not some snob,” Artie said, trembling.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“And that is six for six!” Conquest cheered fist pumping the sky, “I am on fire baby!” Quickly, he began to dance and jump around on the rooftop, “Oh, happy day! I am just so damn excited about this win that I think I might-”

His cheering and happiness was cut short, when he heard a sound that made him shiver. Something that made him back up and wince in pain.

A high pitched laugh

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Some of the men who were ready to beat Artie to death as he trembled, turned up to the sound of the laughing and saw Pinkie Pie, laughing up a storm. It was a minotaur who asked, “What’s s funny?”

“Oh,” Pinkie said, stifling a laugh, “I just thought about this really great joke. Want to hear it? It’s so funny that it’ll bowl you over!”

“Tell us,” an Unicornicopian said, frowning.

Pinkie happily nodded, and began her story, “So, once upon a time, I got lost. I mean really super duper lost in this deep dark cave. I was in there for so long that I thought maybe nopony would find me and I would die all alone in there. So, I decided to try and brighten my mood up.”

“How?” asked a minotaur.

“Well, I remember what my Granny Pie, Celestia rest her soul, told me. She said, ‘If you spend time to think about your fears and why you shouldn’t be afraid of them, then whey won’t seem so scary anymore. So, I did. I started with the dark. Why should I be afraid of the dark, it’s just daytime but without the day. It’s just the shadows that make everything so scary.” Then with a laugh, she added, “Then I thought, ‘but what if something eats me?’ ‘Well, I hope I don’t taste bad!’ I mean, can you imagine that? A predator has you in his clutched, ready to eat you, and when he takes that first bite, he spits that part out and says ,’Yuck! You taste horrible!” I don’t know whether to feel sorry or just insulted!”

This sparked a round of laughter from the army, distracting them from Artie.

“So, I went through every rational and irrational fear I could think of until Maude, Ma, Pa, Inky, and Blinky found me! By that time, I had worked through every fear and I wasn't afraid of anything, except for one thing. Not being there for my friends when they died” Pinkie sighed and looked away at this last one, wiping a tear from her eye. Then she smiled, “But, Raven helped me to realize that I can make sure that never happens again.”

“So, what’s the joke?” asked an earth pony.

“Simple, every time that I was ever scared... I was faking it,” Pinkie then picked up a large blue object with three holes in it. Then she put her fingers into the holes, her eyes flashing a bright rainbow as she said, “Which means, I’m not afraid of anything.” Then she spund around, and rolled the bowling ball at the small group of soldier knocking them all out.

“Told ya it would bowl ya over,” Pinkie said, taking out a notebook and marking down a strike. Turning around to look at the rest of the army as they charged at her, she smiled like a wild pony. Opening her hands, she let two hammers slide down out of her sleeves and into her open hands. Each had written on it ‘For use in beatdowns only.” she then said, “Now, let me tell you about me!”

My name is Pinkie Pie

As Pinkie Pie began to sing, she leapt at a minotaur and slammed her hammer against his head, knocking him out.

Hello!”

Leaping off from her downed open opponent, she struck another minotaur, ducking under a slash from an earth pony mare, and then extended her arms to strike at two ponies with her hammers spinning around in a circle, turning into a pink blur, she threw her extra hammer into the distance, striking an airborne pegasus. Looking back at the incoming horde of soldiers, she stood in front of the still stunned Artie and winked at them.

And I am here to say (How ya doin?)

She sent the other hammer flying, before reaching into her back and pulling out a big hammer with the words, ‘Love and friendship’ printed on it. With a giggle, she slammed the hammer onto the ground, causing the earth to shake and rattle. Using the hammer explosion to launch herself into the air, she threw a bunch of super bounce balls into the ground, each one bouncing up and hitting a soldier with the force of a small bullet.

Once she landed, a boar grabbed her by the head and slammed her into the ground. He smiled as he picked her up by her man and kickjed her hard into a lamp post. He sneered as he watched the mare get back up, spinning out a little blood.

Looking at her, the boar charged right at her, piercing her with one of his tusks. Then he looked, and saw a balloon in place of Pinkie. Flicking his ear, he heard

I’m gonna make you smile and I
Will brighten up your day

Looking up, he saw Pinkie on top of his head, smiling through her helmet. In her hands were some confetti strings. BEfore he could move, Pinkie ties them around his legs and arms. Once she stood back up, she lightly pushed him down to the ground and threw a dance bomb behind her back for good measure.

Turning to look at a line of unicorns and unicornicopians, she put on a pair of roller skates and brought out twin frying pans

It doesn’t matter now

Hearing an invisible reff in her head, she skated down in between the lines of soldiers, hitting and knocking them all out with her frying pans. When she stopped, she looked at a rather large minotaur, and she waved hello to him.

(What’s up?)

He swatted at her, and Pinkie grabbed onto his bicep and swung herself onto it, riding it. As she rode on the minotaur's arm, she waverd hello.

If you are sad or blue (Howdy!)

The minotaur, enraged by her carefree fighting style, grabbed her by the mane, pulled her off of hm and punched her hard in the stomach. This sent her skidding across the ground. Before she could recover, an unicornicopian wielding double blades slashed her across the back, while an unicorn zapped her with Lightning and sent her flying back with a gust of wind.

They all smirked as the looked at her, thinking that they had beaten her. But they were all shocked as Pinkie got back up, blood rolling down her back. Her smile never leaving a she continued to sing.

Cause cheering up my friends is just what Pinkie’s here to do

Bringing out a piece of chalk, she drew a bunch of little squiggles and signs on the ground and then smiled at her work. Looking back up at the soldiers who attacked her, she smiled when she brought out a little sling shot with a marble in it. Letting the marble fly, it hit a loose stone behind the soldiers, dropping an entire building on their heads.

With a big grin on her face, she turned around and pulled out a pie bazooka to aim at the other soldiers and began to fire as she sung the chorus of her song.

Cause I love to make you smile, smile, smile
Yes I do
It fills my heart with sunshine all the while
Yes it does
Cause all I really need’s a smile, smile, smile
From these happy friends of mine

Miraculously, Applejack could hear Pinkie’s voice as she sang, and the spell began to wear off on her. Wickly, the vision vanished as she slowly stood back up to her feet and then picked her hat back up. Taking out two soldiers with her fists, she began to sing as well

She likes to see me grin (Awesome!)
Ah loves to to see her beam (Rock on!)
The corners of my mouth turned up is always Pinkie’s dream (Hoof bump!)

Looking over to Lightning Dawn, she crouched down and patted his shoulder, “Ok, come on,. Enough of this moping around, you need to get up and fight!”

‘“But I-” Lightning began, but was Interrupted by Applejack as she smiled at him.

“Look, Ah get it. You never faced your worst fear before,bet you never even knew what it was until now. Now you feel like you are alone and no one is here for you. Well, let me tell you right no,” Narrowing her eyes, applejack commanded, “Forget it. You belong with us, here with a team. Now, maybe we ain't going to get along at first, but if you try... maybe we can be friends.”

Lightning looked up with a smiled, “Do you mean it?

Applejack nodded as she helped Lightning up, and sang

But if you’re kind of worried
And your face is made of frown

Lightning smiled up at Applejack stood back up and began to sing with Applejack, getting back into a fighting stance.

She’ll work real hard and do her best to turn that sad frown upside down

“Wha-” Glarity asked herself as she heard the song coming in from her headsets. Smiling, she give out a little sniffle and stands up. Wiping her eyes clear of some of her tears that she had been crying, she turned to look back at the monsters and soldiers that were in th sky and on the ground. Slowly, she reaches behind her back, pulling out her arrow and began to sing as she fired

[Cause she loves to make you grin, grin, grin
Yes I do
Bust it out from ear to ear let it begin
Just give her a joyful grin, grin, grin
And it fills her with good cheer

Mysterious looked down at the shuddering Rainbow Dash and held onto her shoulders, “Rainbow Dash, you're scared right now and that’s ok. Everypony has something that they are deeply afraid of. But, I think you are more afraid of not being there to help anypony. That is what this claustrophobia is about.”

“C-c-can’t get out, can escape. W-W-Walls are closing in,” Rainbow Dash whimpered, shaking her head.

“Now you need to get over it or else you will lose both-” Mysterious was interrupted when he heard a song playing outside.

It’s true some days are dark and lonely
And maybe you feel sad

Rainbow Dash whispered, “Pinkie?” she smiled as she stood back up and looked to the wall. Taking a deep breath, she could feel her inner well of courage surge back forth. Turning around, she looked at Mysterious and winked, “Thanks for keeping an eye on me. I think i know how to stop those birds now.”

“You’re not going to try and capture me?” Mysterious asked.

“Capture who, I didn’t see anypony,” Dash said, before looking at the rubble and flying through it. Her voice reaching a crescendo as she sang along with the beat.

But Pinkie will be there to show you that it isn’t that bad
There’s one thing that makes her happy
And makes her whole life worthwhile

Fluttershy could hear the song, and she smiled as she stood back up. Turning her eyes to the birds above, she called Rainbow Dash, “Those birds are predators, you might be able to win if you could gather them up as a group and hit them with a flying V.”

“That was my plan Fluttershy,” Dash called over the radio. “ Spitfire, Soarin, Ace, Dust, Gilda. Fall back on me. We are going to knock these metal birds out of the sky.”

“Right!” exclaimed the team as sht quickly got behind Dash in the shape of the giant v. Seeing their comrades flying in formation, The other knights began to gather the birds and made them follow them.

“So, what’s the plan, Commander?” asked Gilda.

Dash smirked, “Rainbow V.”

“What?” Glda asked.

Dash smirked, “Just keep fling and follow me,” Dash said as a mach cone formed around her, “Spitfire, Dust, you swallow me, use your slip stream to give the three slower flyers speed.”

“Just to let you know, boss,” Dust said, smirking, “This is a crazy plan!”

“And kind of stupid,” Spitfire said, feeling the speed increasing.

“Of course this is stupid. If I thought it was smart, I wouldn’t think it would work!!!”Dash said, seeing the legion of birds coming at her. Breathing slowly, she began to feel her body connect with the air around her. The air, the speed, and the rush of adrenaline all came together in one moment as Dash slammed one hoof against the beak of the bird. This gave the others in the formation to launch a punch into the beaks of the other birds causing a shockwave that blew the birds clear out of the city.

Fluttershy saw this, and began to sing.

And that’s when she talks to her friends and get us to smile

Pinkie smiled when she watched Artie get back up. With a bright wide grin on her face, she let out a big cheer and began to sing. The others joining in as they began t push back against the soldiers.

I really am so happy
Your smile fills me with glee
I give a smile I get a smile
And that’s so special to me
Cause I love to see you beam, beam, beam
Yes I do
Tell me what more can I say to make you see
That I do
It makes me happy when you beam, beam, beam
Yes it always makes my day
Come on everypony smile, smile, smile
Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine
All I really need’s a smile, smile, smile
From these happy friends of mine

Conquest fell to his knees and screamed in pain as he heard the song. Struggling to get up, he growled, “ARG! What is up with this stupid, so-AHHH!” he screamed as another wave of pain hit him, sending to the floor writhing. Blood dripped from his ears and his eyes as the music continued. The upbeat melody, plus the mirthful lyrics began to make Conquest writhe in pain.

Steadily, he grabbed a pipe and picked himself up, “I-I-I:

“Sire?” questioned a soldier.

“Gotta get out of here!” Conquest said, teleporting away.

Come on every pony smile, smile, smile
Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine
All I really need’s a smile, smile, smile
From these happy friends of mine

Every hit that struck, ever move that hit, seemed to posses something more. Whether it was additional strength, stamina, or energy, there was something new to each hit that the members of both teams delivered to their opponents. The more that the ponies sang along wit Pinkie Pie, the more powerful they felt. And unbeknownst to the knights of harmony, they all had an individual glow about them. For Applejack, it was orange, for Rainbow Dash it was red, for Fluttershy it was yellow, and Pinkie it was blue. It was as if Pinkie’s overwhelming energy and optimism began to flow out from her and into the others. The same could be sad for Lightning and Artie as they began to share in Pinkie’s strength.

Yes the perfect gift for me (The bearers begin to Back Pinkie Pie in the distance] Come on every pony smile, smile, smile)
Is a smile as wide as a mile (The team of Starfleet then began to sing as well. Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine)

The more powerful the song, the more that the enemy fell until only a few remnants remained. The remaining soldier began to see this power, and gasped in fear, some even wetted themselves before running away.

To make me happy as can be (All I really need’s a smile, smile, smile; From these happy friends of)
[Choir and Pinkie Pie]
Smile, smile, smile, smile, smile
[Pinkie Pie]
Come on and smile
Come on and smile

As Pinkie Pie began to finish her song, she did not notice a minotaur rise up from the fallen. He snorted as he watched Pinkie Pie dance and sing, rage burning in his chest. Looking at her with red bloodshot eyes, he held up his hand. Strapped to his hand was an unusual gauntlet, with a black or in the center. Growling, he kept his palm open as he began to charge black flame into the gauntlet. With a snort, he fired a giant black fireball at Pinkie.

Artie saw this with fear in his eyes, “Oh my Celestia! PINKIE!” he shouted, jumping in front of the fire ball. Pinkie Pie barely had time to turn around when her vision was blocked by an orange stallion that held up a staff to block the incoming black flames.

“Artie?” gasped Pinkie as she watched the scene with a mix of horror and disbelief. Her ears twitched as she heard Artie’s unrelenting scream of pain as the black flame encroached on him. After a few short minutes, the fireball dissipated and Artie fell to his knees. Shaking Her head, Pinkie shouted, “Artie! N-no, please, don’t die.”

Weakly, Artie leaned against Pinkie in her arms and looked up at her. Seeing the tears forming in her eyes, he raised a shaky black hand to Pinkie’s face and wiped some of her tears away, “Tears Pinkie? No, that’s not right. That’s not you. You’re Pinkie Pie, you are supposed to bring smiles to ponies and make them happy. Please, don’t cry.”

“Artie, you are going to be ok,” Pinkie whispered, shaking her head as more tears fell from her eyes.

“Promise me, Pinkie,” Artie said. “D-don’t stop smiling. Don’t become like us and take away other ponies smiles, please.” and with that, Artie closed his eyes and slipped from Pinkie’s arms.

Pinkie trembled and whimpered as she laid the fallen starfleet member down. Saying nothing, she slowly stood back up, and began to sniffle as she felt her tears fade away. Her ears picked up the sound of the assassin's laughter and she narrowed her eyes in anger.

Feeling her tail twitched, she instantly leapt above a griffon dive bombing her and used her hand to slam his head into the ground. From there, she looked up at the Minotaur as he started to run away from her into the city and through the alleys. A feral growl escaped her lips as Pinkie charged in after him.

The minotaur kept running, panting, and trying to escape. Behind him, he thought he could hear Pinkie Pie panting and yelling for him to come back. After passing by several alleys, he saw a dead end alley. He sighed, but then gasped when he saw Pinkie Pie leap over the wall and land in front of him. A smile crept across Pinkie’s lips as she waved, looking like a maniac that had found her prey.

The minotaur roared and charged at her with his horns pointed at her. Pinkie just grinned as she waited for the Minotaur to charge at her. With almost instant timing, she jumped, ran alongside a wall, and landed behind the minotaur as he rammed his horns into the wall. Stuck, he looked over his shoulder to see Pinkie Pie walk to hm with a hacksaw in hand, “No, please god no!” pleaded the minotaur, “Don’t saw off my horns! Please, I’ll be a laughing stock!”

“MY friend, he made me promise to never take away a ponies smile,” Pinkie said, holding up the saw. “You’re not a pony. I should take your head off! I should take away your smile!”

“No, please, don’t, I beg of you,” The minotaur cried.

“But-” Pinkie paused as she threw away her saw, “If I kill you, then I’ll make some pony sad. Your family, your girlfriend, or someone. And I can’t do that” Pinkie sighed, “No matter how much I want to right now.”

“”Then what are-OW!” he squeaked as he felt Pinkie bat hit him square in the testicles. The he passed out after Pinkie knocked him out with a bat.

“Knocking you out... now that I can do,” Pinkie smiled, unaware of an unicorn with a fireball aimes at her back.

Before he launched it, a shout of, “Ink Vine!” came from the side. From a unicorn’s horn, black tendrils that looked like Buddy’s vines came out and grabbed the unicorn and threw him into a wall.

“Artie?” Pinkie gasped as she saw Artie stand in front of her, his leg trembling from weakness.

“H-H-Hey, Pinkie,” Artie said, leaning against the wall, “Guess you’re right. IT was easy to find something to fight for. Especially if it’s a dear friend.” he said, before finding himself glomped by Pinkie Pie.

From above in the sky, Conquest announced, “Awww, he lived. That’s unfortunate. OH well, I did some damage to him. You did some damage to me, let’s just call this a tie today and you guys can go home.” and with that, he teleported his minions away.

“So, we won?” Lightning asked, watching as Pinkie carried Artie’s beaten body towards Fluttershy.

---

“What is wrong with the boss?” asked a griffon as they watched Conquest push past them and towards the slave chambers.

An Unicornicopian shook his head, “I... don’t know. The master was fine during the battle, but when Pinkie started to sing, that was when he started to bleed and writhe. It was like he was hit with the worst pain in existence.”

“I think Conquest might have weaknesses we do not know about,” Mysterious sid, walking past the soldiers.

“Hey, General Mysterious, where do you think you are-”

“To my friends,” Mysterious calmly said.

Staral sat in her chambers, awaiting Conquest. As the door opened, she saw her rapist standing before her, “You look shaken. Why? The pink one too much for you?” she giggled as she stood up and walked to her mirror.

“You sound rather jovial,” Conquest said, smiling as he took off his clothes. “Those friends of yours must be a good influence.”

“Oh, it’s not just that. Word on the base is that there is a chnink in your armor,” laughed Starla. “So I am going to wear a smile on my face tonight as you do what you want to me. Because I know that you can be beaten. You will suffer for all of your crime-” she stopped when she felt a pair of hands on her shoulders.

Conquest chuckled, “Honey, I think you should hold off on your little celebrations. Cause you see... I’m hungry”

Starla’s face went pale as she was forced to face him. Looking up into his eyes, she let out a whimper, “N-n-No. Please,” as she felt her shirt tear away from her chest, she let out a powerful wail that echoed throughout the base.

---

Back in his main room, Conquest laughed and smiled to himself as he felt his eardrums heal. He ad to hold back n more laughter as he started to count down, “3,2,1. Cue Dementia!”

“CONQUEST YOU SICK SON OF A BITCH!!!,” Screamed Dementia as she charged at Conquest, throwing a fist at him.

Effortlessly, Conquest dodged the first punch, grabbed the second, and then threw her to his table, “Aw, what’s the matter baby? Upset that I might have ruined your little darling for men forever? Don’t worry, I healed her so she can have a sexy body still.”

“You Bastard! I’ll kill you, I’ll kill you!!” screamed Dementia as she pounded weakly against his chest.

“Ahhhh, that’s music to my ears,” smiled Conques as he leaned in and whispered, “But maybe, instead of hating me, you should run to your girl Starla. I think she might do something drastic.

With a look of terror in her eyes, Dementia began to push Conquest off and run down the stairs and back to the room. Once inside of Starla’s chambers, she saw Starla with a broken mirror shard in her hand, “Starla, don't-”

Starla did not hear her as she frowned at Dementia, put the sharp mirror to her neck and, cut off her hair, shortening it, “I’m done.” Starla whispered as she looked at her cut hair, her mane now a short bowl cut.

“Done?” Dementia asked, sitting on the bed. Noting that Starla was about to cry again, Dementia pulled her close.

“I’m done with being raped, mutilated, insulted, and dragged through shit! I’m done with it all.” Starla said, letting out a shuddering breath. “This... was the last straw. Don’t know how, but I’ll break out.”

“And I’ll there to help,” whispered Dementia a she held her young charge close to her, holding her tight and running her hand through Starla’s purple mane.

---

Pinkie Pie sat outside of the emergency room, waiting. Her arms were crossed under her chest as she shivered, the mental image of her friend’s death playing on repeat in her head as she waited for news about Arties. After the third hour of waiting, the door opened and Nurse Redheart stepped outside. Pulling off the mask, she looked back at Pinkie and sighed, “He’ll live.”

“That’s great!” Pinkie cheered.

“But, his hands. They were badly burnt by the black flame,” Nurse Redheart looked away and sighed. Then she looked back at Pinkie with comforting eyes, “His hands have been burnt all the way to the bone.”

“Y-You mean that he’ll never be able to make paintings again?” whimpered Pinkie. As Nurse Redheart shook her head, Pinkie grabbed the nurse's shoulders, “Then just put some cybernetic hands on him and fix him up!”

The nurse shook her head, “Even if we could Pinkie, we can’t. The flames burnt his nerve endings as well. That means we can’t connect anything to those implants for them to work. I’m sorry Pinkie.”

Pinkie looked over Redheart’s shoulder, back into the room where Artie lay. Shaking her head, she pleaded, “But, painting is his life! He needs to paint and be a hero, he doesn’t know how to be anything else. This will-”

“I know,” Redheart sighed and looked back a Pinkie. “For all of their talk about being technologically superior, they can’t do a thing to save one of their own. It sickens me.”

---

Applejack ran through the streets of Ponyville, following Rainbow Dash as she flew over-head, “What the buck do you mean Pinkie just had a relapse?!”

“I just got a call from Mrs. Cake. She said Pinkie Pie came in with a weird look on her face and then ran up to her room. She won't’ come out no matter what,” Dash said, looking worried.

Behind them, Rarity slowly approached , Belle and Fluttershy following right behind the two ponies. “Rarity was the first to speak as they neared sugar Cube Corner, “h dear. This is bad.” Rarity said.

Belle looked around nervously, “Y-Y-You don't’ think she’s going to-”

“Not on my watch!” Dash's aid as she led her team upstairs to the top of the house where Pinkie Pie lived.

Raising her fist, Applejack began to slam on the door, “Pinkie Pie! Open this door right now!”

“Go away!” Pinkie yelled, her voice weak, “I don’t want to deal with this anymore.”

“With what?” asked Dash.

“This war! Starfleet! This constant battle, always waiting for the next monster to attack! I can’t stand it anymore! I-I-I just can't’!!!” Cried Pinkie as she brought her knees to her chest, and began to cry into them, putting her forehead to her knees and sobbing, “All that’s happened since we joined is that we’ve had everything we believed in mocked, insulted, or dragged through the ud. But, hey, I was able to handle all of that. Even the constant fighting, i was able to get through with a smile, but...”

Fluttershy looked to the group, and nodded. She walked to a mouse near by and whispered into its ear, telling them to help open the door. As the door opened, Fluttershy slunk up to Pinkie and sat on the bed, “But, what?”

“But I can’t stand losing any more of my friends,” Pinkie cried, leaning onto Fluttershy’s shoulder. Softly Fluttershy ran her hand along Pinkie’s back, “I always thought, hey, I can survive this. I can handle everything I loved being stepped on as long as my true friends were right there with me. Then Twilight died, and I saw my worst fear come to life. And I tried, I really did! I tried to become strong like you guys, and work through t... but I can’t!”

As Pinkie wailed Belle sat next to Pinkie, and gave her a hug, “Oh, Pinkie.”

“Then, I saw that I finally got one of them to open up! Her was finally opening his heart to us and became our friend. It made me actually believe that maybe being silly isn’t so wrong and that I can put a smile on a face, but then he gets his dream taken away by a monster!” She stifled back a sob, “What’s the point! What’s the point of having a friend if they are just going to get ehri lives ruined, or taken away from me again. What if you all die like Twilight? Alone, sad, and thinking that we won’t come for you.”

“Pinkie, I-” Rarity began, only to stop when she saw Applejack pull out a knife, “Applejack, what on earth?”

With a grunt, Applejack stabbed a knife through her hand, “Ah, Abbigail Jacqueline III do hereby promise that Ah won’t leave my friends alone again. That no matter what happens from here on, Ah will fight by their side. And if we do die, it will be together. We will never be alone.” she then looked up at her friends, “Now you gals. We’re making a blood vow, right now. So Pinkie will know... she’s not alone.”

Rainbow Dash quickly grabbed the knife and stabbed er hand, before placing it on top of Applejacks,“I do too, Rainbow Miraum Dash.”

“So do I,” Rarity said, stabbing her hand and then she placed it on top of the group’s hand, “Rarity Sapphire Belle.”

Fluttershy calmly nodded, and winced when she stabbed her hand, “Fluttershy Firewing.”

A grey hand came to rest on theirs, “Belle Amie.”

“You guys, wha-” Pinkie asked, wiping her tears.

“Dear, you are so scared of us dying alone. This our way of showing, it will not happen, ever again,” Rarity said.

“And no matter what comes our way, we’ll fix it,” Applejack held up her fist, “Together.”

“So, come on,” Dash winked, “Ready to join our little sorority?”

Pinkie nodded, wiping a tear before stabbing her hand and saying. “Pinkamena Diane Pie.” Then she put her hand on top of the others, and looked up at them. Each one of them had their eyes on the other, looks of determination, hope, and love crossing each one of their faces.

Author's Notes:

This chapter...Talk about, a transformation from the rough draft to the main page. We know the story by now, In the rough draft he was meant to die horribly in a montage like the rest of Starfleet sans Lighting Dawn. However, once again, this is where my desires as an author in the past conflicts with what I had planned.

Remember, back in the beginning, I had said I wanted to make sure that you guys CARED about these guys before I blow the sniper rifle I have on their heads? Well, that was where it had all started. See, I actually take the time to read up on Mykan's backstories and histories for his little world, and Artie...well, Artie became my favorite of the whole bunch. Yeah, there was a lot to be done, but there was something that just appealed to me about a guy who wanted to be a hero because it was the right thing to do. Interestingly enough, his backstory chapter is my favorite in the whole dang series.

Well, I began to work and work on him more and more. I began to find the more I worked on him, the more I cared for him as a character and the less I found myself wanting him to...die. I wanted him to live and become stronger as a character and as a hero. The turning point for me was when someone said that I made them feel bad about Buddy dieing. That was when I said, "Artie will live."

So, it led to the evolution of ths scene. It started with Artie dieing in Pinkie's arms, to him living and winding up in the hosipital. Of course, I added some more things into the story like Lighitng's character growth, the start of Rhymey's darkness, and so much more.

The Starla scene was going to be another rape, but by now (Thanks to my wonderful editors Zolt and Wyvern advice) it's become...borning. and frankly, I agree. Someone once said this story has moved on so much from the days of raping her just to make a statement. Heck, i had Starla cut her hair because I fully intend on making her fight back and become a hero instead of a victim. So, whaat did Conquest do to her?

I'll let you the fans decide.

Now for some trivia!

-Before this chapter was written...my grandmother died. So yeah, there was somethings that i refenced here that made me think of her. The double Rainbow thing was something grandma always said that grandpa made (My grandfather died before my brother was born) whenever Gradma felt sad to make her happy. The sitting on the porch was something we used to do together, as well as her getting mad when I corrected her

-Yes, Hamon. As in, I am a huge fan of Jojo now. Right now the first three jostars are my faves.

-Yes, each costume of the mane 5, Belle, and Artie is a reference: Pinkie is Luffy, Artie is Nami, Rainbow Dash is the Flash, Applejack is Kenshin Himura from Ruroni Kenshin, Glarity is Lust from Fullmetal Alchemist while Rarit and Spike are Emma Peel and John Steed from Avengers, the Umbra circle are a Super Sentai/power rangers team (Wich a refence to a Lunaverse fanfic)

-Speaking of wich, some of the lines Pinkie says are my own philosophy and the way i see her mind working.

-I think, out of all of the seasons, season 4 of Starfleet is my least favorite (Season 4 of Pony on the other hand is my baby) And Kudos is one of the reasons why. He has a stupid backstory, his reasoning for being evil is faulty, and everything about him feels like a whinefest. Longstor short, I despise him. Him and the idea that Earth Ponies don't have magic tha Starfleet tries to tell you.

-Yes, Conquest was a black hedgehog. He just came back from destroying a Sonic the hedgehog badfic where Sonic was an evil sorcerer that killed everybody.

-In case you are wondering...yes, that was some of Grand Ruler's magic pulsing through Lighting when he hit the antimagic seal.

-Krysta's comment was because I noticed that the more the seasons rolled on, the less importance to the plot she has had.

-Orange Sherbert is a reference to life in Manehatten

-Yellow Arc is a reference to a show I had recently fallen for, RWBY! He is actually Jaune Arc. Don't worry, he met up with Nora, Ren, and Pyhhra later on that day.

-Rainbow Dash is basically how I feel she thinks when people complain about the Wonderbolts.

-Tenpony Tower is a Fallout Equestria Reference.

-Stymphalian birds are some of my favorite Mytholgical birds. They are badasses!!!!

-I came up with each of Starfleets fears based on their personalities (such as they are) and what I know about them. IT was easy with only three of them.

-It was hard to come up with that whole dash thing with the eight reindeer.

- I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!

Expose of the past

No, that's not how the world works. Hence why I inflict pain and torture to the ponies in my fics

Within the forest of White Tail, far from prying eyes of the populace of Ponyville and hidden within many layers of illusion spells sat the mansion of the Umbra circle. A simple three story house, it contained rooms for many activities and bedrooms for all seven of the members. One particular room, hidden in the library, was the lab of their most secretive member, Shining Spark. Said pony was busy setting up a large whiteboard that was covered in pictures and strings of various colors.

Sitting back in her chair, Spark ignited her horn and brought over a book labeled ‘The Truth’. Opening the book with a wave of her hand, she put pen to paper and began to speak, “Shining Spark, personal journal entry 1: The following book is meant to be a log of the many lies surrounding Starfleet and it’s history. Through this paper, I mean to find out the truth of our world and discover what happened on the day of darkness.”

“Let us state one fact before we begin,” Spark said, turning her head to look at a photo of Twilight Sparkle, smiling. “Twilight Sparkle is dead. This is an undeniable fact that we must accept, for now. Twilight Sparkle is dead and there is no way to bring her back. After all, there is no way to return from the dead. Now that is out of the way, let us begin the proper examination.”

“Five years ago, Equestria was attacked by a being calling itself Nightmare Moon,” Spark said, looking up at a photo of the being, next to her were three pictures of Titan’s soldiers. “Accompanying her were three generals known as Titan’s trio.. These demoncorns, as Starfleet called them, were quickly beaten by Twilight and her team. However, Nightmare Moon beat the heroes through trickery and deceit, even going as far as sending Celestia to a far off world, now known as Unicorpia.”

Spark put a finger to her chin, “This brings us to our first lie, the origin of Celesto’s and Celestia’s love for one another. According to Starfleet, before Celestia’s arrival on Unicornicopia, Celesto gave ot his backstory. A story of how he met Celestia at school and fell in love with her there. I asked Luna about this and she responded as thus:”

---

“Absolute rubbish and poppycock!” Shouted Luna as she walked alongside Spark through the mansion, “Of all the idiotic brain dead things to say. First of all, I have no memories of school, or even meeting a young colt with three horns. Why would only my sister be at this supposed school and at these games? I am her younger sister by only eight summers, I had every right to be there. What’s more, his story makes no sense in the least. Why would an alicorn child be mocked when they are respected, much less one that is a special child with three horns. He would be studied, researched, and looked at by magical students across the world.”

“What Luna said next gave me pause”

“I does not help, that I know for a fact that I never went to school! Now, why does Celestia have two conflicting memories? One of her meeting this monster at a school, and one where we were home-schooled by our parents.”

“Princess, you said that the book Twilight had in her library was found in the castle of the Royal Sisters. Maybe I can look in there,” Spark said.

“Go then,” Luna said, mumbling to herself, “If you ask me, the whole story sounds like a three year old’s idea of a romantic tale.”

And so, Cheerilee, Lyra, and myself mad our way to the Castle of the two sisters. Contary to popular belief and Lighting's reports, it was not destroyed during the battle with Kudos. It was instead just badly damaged. While still in ruins, Kudos only caused major damage to the south quadrant. Along the way, Lyra had noted that there was a staircase leading down to the bottom of the ravine. When I investigated the ravine I saw nothing. The staircase seemed to serve no purpose. Deciding to put that onto the back burner for now, I and my two teammates found our way into the castle of the royal pony sisters.

Lyra took several steps forward into the main entryway of the castle. An excited smile crossed her face as she began to look at the old castle. Turning around to look back at her two friends, she asked, “So, why did Twilight come here for an old book anyway?”

“I don’t know,” Cheerilee said, stepping forward, and looking at an old tapestry, “Maybe Twilight was suspicious of what was going on here?”

“Like what?” Lyra asked.

“Well, like the supposed fusion of our two worlds. Why are there no landmarks from Unicorpia? No homes or anything like that from their world. All that is here is Equestrian relics,” Cheerilee said.

“I have a theory,” Spark said, stepping ahead and looking down a hallway, “This way by the way, the library is down here.”

“You’ve been here before?” asked Cheerilee.

Spark nodded, “Twice actually. Once was when I was here is a scouting team looking for ancient relics and the second was when I was looking for the library.”

Lyra walked next to Spark and began to look at the many pieces of old armor, “Oh, I get it. So, your theory?”

“I believe that those who are touched by the elements have a stronger resistance to the changes that have affected our world,” Spark said, speeding up her pace, “Twilight must have been catching onto these differences and went here to find some. She must have been onto something, since she did discover that book.”

This elected a series of nods from the other two and then they followed Spark in silence. As the sounds of their shoes on stone floors echoed around them, the explorers continued on with their trek. Spark, ahead of the team, seemed to dodge and move away from every trap that laid before them. Comforted by the skill of their leader, Cheerilee decided to spend the time by reading a history book. Lyra, on the other hand, began to look over every inch of the caste with wide excited eyes.

It was only a short time before they made their way to the library. Before them was shelves upon shelves of dusty books. Ancient tombs surround broken tables and old statues of times long past. Calmly, Spark stepped forward, and gazes down the many bookshelves, “Ok, let’s spread out and search.”

“What are we looking for in here?” asked Lyra.

“Another portrait of Celestia and Luna along with their parents. That will most likely be near a book that may have some record confirming either Grand Ruler’s story, or Luna’s,” Spark said, taking a few steps down the ways and through the bookshelves.

Cheerilee looked to see Lyra almost running everywhere to look at books, “You seem excited.”

“Well, yeah!” Lyra said, looking back and grinning ear to ear. “I like Archaeology and Cryptozoology. It’s a hobby of mine. Heck,” she sighed, “I kind of get jealous from time to time of Twilight and friends.”

“Because they’re heroes?” asked Cheerily as she continued to read.

“No, it’s not that,” Lyra said, walking around a broken table. “It’s that they met nightmare Moon! They fought Discord and were the first ones to make it to the empire. I would love to have a job like that, to travel and see the world. You know, to see all of the cool stuff.”

“I know the feeling,” Cheerilee sighed, “In spite of everything, I am enjoying the-” she paused when she opened a page in her book and gasped. Shaking her head, she whispered, “No... nononono, this not good!”

“What is?” Lyra asked.

Spark came out from behind a bookcase and looked at the two, “What is it.”

“I was reading the latest history books, trying to see what has been added, and look at this,” Cheerilee said, pointing to a few pages. “The unification of the three ribes? Gone! Any mention of the past before the rulers? Gone! According to this, Equestria was always peaceful and happy with no strife at all!”

“Ok, now that is just a load of horse manure!” Lyra said, shaking her head. Growling, she asked, “Why would Grand Ruler do such a thing. Wouldn’t the ponies notice?!”

“At first, the educators might,” Cheerilee said, closing the book. She did not notice Spark walking away and pushing on a statue head to open a secret door, “But, over time, the young one will start taking this new history as fast, and then over time, those who deny it will seem as insane or stupid. Then, this new history will be the correct one. That’s how propaganda works, you take facts and you change them to suit your needs.”

“That is exactly what Grand Ruler is doing, and now we have proof,” Spark said, standing in front of a small collection of pictures. All of them of Luna and Celestia at various ages, “I found these, and a book.”

Cheerilee cooed as she looked at some of the portraits. Her eyes drifting to one photo in particular, “Aw, this must be when Luna was born. Look at her in a little onesie being held by...”

“Her mother and father. It was a photo of Queen Terra and King Titan, the same photo that Princess Celestia has said was found by this Belle girl in Twilight’s library. Since these two photos matched, it helped to solidify Luna’s story.”

---

Spark picked up a cup of tea and drank it slowly, letting the paper and book to finish writing down her log. Taking a deep slow breath, she looked back at the board and the pictures that lined it. Crossing one leg over the other and putting a finger to her lips, she began to analyze the information before her. Her violet eyes looked up at the picture of Luna and her family and then to a picture of a young grand ruler, “Grand Ruler must put those false memories into Celestia’s head when she arrived. Which means that his mental abilities are very powerful.”

Slowly, she got off her chair and walked out to the window and watched as her friends made their way out of the house and to Ponyville for nightmare night, “My team.” she said, watching them.” I hope you have fun out there.”

Her eyes then glanced to a newspaper on the table with a publishing date of six months ago, “Grand Ruler does have a knack for removing information if it’s inconvenient...

(

Six months ago, the beginning of the war

)

The Antelope lands, a small section of the continent of Zebrica. Too small for the Zebra Queen to deal with and not much of importance to the other bigger powers that surround it. The land is just small enough that a small army can make a base there is they so wished.

The Antelope culture is also timid and shy, not ones to get involved in the affairs of the larger races. More than content to focus on their inner magic of healing, the Antelope didn’t even have a representative of Starfleet to watch over them.So, it was a surprised when a figure in a black cloak appeared in front of their leader, “Greetings, I am a representative of this world’s ruler, Dark Conquest.”

“Dark Conquest?” asked the King, “I thought this world was watched over by Celestia and Grand Ruler..”

“Oh, it was, but my associate is about to fix that error,” the figure said, narrowing his red eyes at the Antelope King, “I am only here as a prelude to what is to come for your race.”

“What is to co-” before the king could said more, he found himself impaled by a blade of black magic.

The figure frowned under his cloak, “Shame, my power seems to not have reached it’s pique yet. Conquest still needs to kill more then. No matter.”

“K-Kill?” the King whimpered as he watched the figure in the cloak walk closer, and placing a cloven hoof onto the king’s forehead.

“Yes, kill as in decimate,” the Necromancer said, smiling. “See, he doesn’t plan on attacking all of Equestria for the entirety of the, no... he wants the whole planet, and to do that, he needs to wipe out the small fry first. I am here before he removes your culture from the planet.”

“Why?” asked the King as he began to breath shallower and shallower.

The figure smirked and looked to the Prince, “You, you are how old?”

“18, sir,” whimpered the Prince.

“ A foal then. Oh well, you run to Zebrica, and charter a ship to Equestria. It will take you two months to reach there. There, you will tell the queen of our exploits here and introduce yourself as the last antelope, is that understood?” asked the necromancer before looking to the King and opening his mouth. As he did, a black magical energy began to flow off the King and into the figure’s body.

The Prince was scared, but he nodded and ran off. As he escaped the castle, he saw his city in flames. Standing on a pile of bodies, was Conquest with a smirk on his face as he held a civilian by the throat, “You know, the problem with asking for a throne of corpses is that they are very hard to make.” he then smiled as he saw the boy. “Oh, you must be the one that my friend decided to let live. PErfect, history needs to have a messenger to announce the power and legend of the evil ones.”

“Y-you monster, “ the prince said backing up in terror.

“Yep, that is what it says on my school reports. Now, I know what you’re thinking. This is where the prince goes back to a foreign land, brings back heroes and support to save them. Well, see kid, the problem with that is,’ Conquest leaned in and whispered in the prince’s ear, “You’re not the hero of this tale. You’re the delivery boy that will show those morons back in Starfleet just how big this war really is. Now go, and run little boy,” laughed Conquest as he patted the boy on the rump and hand him run away.

The boy nodded and ran away. Two months later, he reached Equestria.

(The Present)

“The news didn’t even get out of Canterlot, the prince is now back in Zebrica as a refugee,” said Spark as she drank her tea and walked back to her chair. Looking down at the book, she continued, “Fact two: After taking down the spirit calling itself Nightmare Moon (Addendum: Look into who sent that spirit), Twilight Sparkle and her team,” she paused as she made mention of the element bearers. Looking over her shoulder, she looked at a picture of Twilight Sparkle surrounded by her friends in a group hug. Turning away from the photo, she continued, “Made plans to find Titan’s Trio and find out where Celestia had come from.”

“However, just before plans could be made, There was a moment in time where the bearers of the elements, plus princess Luna, all passed out,” Spark placed her fingers together and leaned back, lightly tapping the digits against each other. “When they had awoken, they found themselves in New Unicornia and facing the Starfleet team. They were told of a great battle between Celestia and Titan and that the original Equestria had been destroyed...”

“But wait,” Trixie asked Applejack as she began to till the soil. “Then how do you explain the missing wings, and the destroyed elements?”

“That’s the strangest part,” Applejack said. “The only group of ponies that actually know about a battle are anypony that’s not me and the others. Twilight said that, before she regained her wings, she knew they were there but for some reason she couldn’t see them. And as for the elements.”

“Yes?” Raindrops asked.

“There may be some truth in that,” Applejack sighed and looked out across her farm, “The truth is, Ah haven’t really felt my element in a while.”

“What do you mean felt?” asked Trixie.

“Well, it’s like this,” Applejack sad, looking at her two friends, “When Ah had the element, Ah felt a little bit different. Like, a little more honest than ah used to be, like Ah could feel everypony’s strength backing me up. If you were to ask the others, ah bet they would tell you what it’s like. Like the best part of them was out in the open for everypony to see.”

“But, I thought Valkyrie mode was like some kind of super and purified version of that,” Raindrops said.

Applejack shook her head, “No, it weren’t. If having an element felt like a cool stream, then this was like a polluted water. It was just... wrong somehow. When I used it...Ah can’t even begin to describe what Ah felt.”

“...Theory,” Spark said, snapping out of her thoughts, “Anypony who was once an element bearer has a greater resistance to the magic that Grand Ruler uses. However, proximity to him gives him the ability to manipulate your mind easier.” she turned her eyes to a picture of Rhymey, “This makes me think, Rhymey has been known to have mnemonic powers. Perhaps he is an amplifier for the magic of Grand Ruler. This does explain how come, whenever one of the members of the elements were near him or Grand Ruler, they had a moment where they would act...Out of Character as it were.”

“For instance, Rainbow Dash challenging Fluttershy of all ponies to a race, or Pinkie Pie crying uncontrollably for no reason,” Spark said, tracing a blue line from Grand Ruler to Rhymey. “The question is how did they do this? How is Rhymey able to use psionics in such a way that he increases Grand Ruler’s might over the populace. And how is he able to transform and fuse an entire planet in a day.”

“The transformation, as I refer to it, is what happened to all of us after the day of darkness as it is known to Equestrians,” Spark slowly got up and walked around the room, putting a finger under her nose in thought. Looking back at her board, she continued, “After the blackout experienced by the bearers, Celestia made an announcement that she would confer with Grand Ruler to make a treaty that would unite all of our people. As soon as she went into the castle, that was when the Equestrians had their blackout. When we awoke, we were in these forms.”

“Conclusion,” Spark said, “Grand Ruler has an ability to not only mess with our minds, but with the reality of the planet as well. The problem is, if we try to confront him about this, he will most likely wipe or change our minds. This is why Celestia or the bearers have yet to confront him with this evidence.”

With a wave of her hand, Spark closed her book and began to walk around her small lab. Around her sat some tables with potions bubbling and small computers with read outs of several things. Making her way to a shelf, she looked up at some of her books, as if making sure that they were all straight and in perfect order before using magic to float her book onto the shelf. Then she turned to look at a blank computer and turned it on.

As the computer turned on and the login screen passed by, it cut to a desk top with a counter in the center.

Time Left: 6 months, 10 days, 2 hrs, 33 mins, 33 secs.

Looking at the clock, she nodded and levitated a book to her, one with her cutie mark emblazoned on it. Opening it, she began to read, making the computer record what she had been saying, “This is Shining Spark, for purposes of security I will still be using my code name. Password: TSIzA&1v3.” Spark nodded, watching the enchantment dissipate on the book, if anypony finds my journal and tries to open it without my permission, then it burns, Spark thought as she looks at the computer and began to speak, “ It has been six months since the war with Conquest started, close to a year since I joined the rebellion, and the progress has been moving smoothly. I have joined a unique team of friends that have proven... valuable. If not interesting.”

---

I remember it was Trixie who ended up picking our team members earlier in this year, when I had first joined the rebellion...

Luna stepped up to the group and threw down a manilla folder in front of Trixie and Spark, “I want you two, to pick out five ponies from this folder. They will be our team.”

“Only five?” Trixie asked, “Mistress, if we are to be a proper rebellion, don’t we need-”

“We must start out small,” Spark said calmly. “If we have too many start with, then we will be hunted. Smaller numbers will mean we will be able to strike harder than not.”

“Fine,’ Trixie said opening the folder, after sorting through the list of ponies, she pulled out five dossiers, “These will do.nicely.”

Spark levitated the five dossiers over to her and began to look over each one. After careful study of them, she looked back at Trixie and asked, “Are you sure? This team seems rather unorthodox.”

“Why not?!” Trixie exclaimed, “After all, the world was saved from Nightmare Moon with less.”

“But a mailmare, a teacher, a weatherpony, a musician, and a farmer are all going to help us save the country?” asked Spark.

“Sometimes,” Luna spoke up, “It is the people we least expect to be heroes that will provide the strongest part of a story. I will go and inform the team.”

To this day,I still do not know what drew Trixie to these five girls, but i am glad that she did.

---

I’ll admit, I was uncertain to Raindrops skill as a team player at first. She was hot headed, quick tempered,and a bit on the brash side. I noticed a few times that she would op for a more violent solution to the problem rather than stealth. However, over time, she has provided something very useful for all of us. Even if we didn’t realize we needed it.

Raindrop let out a yawn as she stepped out of her work out room and into the library. With a bottle of water in hand, she looked at the rows aof books and picked out one to read for a bit, but was quickly interrupted by a small yell of anger and rage. With a curious look, she walked a few feet down to see Trixie flipping through the pages of a book, “Whoa, what’s got your cape in a bunch, Trix?”

Trixie looked up and sighed, “Hello Raindrops. Trixie was just... you know. Looking at sme of the magic books that Luna left for us.”

“Thought you hated to study, that it all just came ‘natural’ to the mistress of illusions,” Raindrops said, sitting on a table and drinking her bottle.

“Illusions, yes. If you were to ask Trixie to name an illusion spell, she could name it and about ten variations of it and how long it takes to cast it,” Trixie sighed and shook her head, “It’s the other seven schools she cannot touch.”

“Seven?” asked Raindrops.

“Abdjuraton, conjuration, divination, enchantment, evocation, illusion, necromancy,” she let out a shudder at the name, “and transmutation. Those are the eight schools of magic.”

“But you enchanted that cool necklace of mine,” raindrops said, looking down at the pendant.

“With an illusion spell. That was still hard and took Trixie hours to conjure. Anything else is beyond Trixie’s skill, she can make a copy of that spell, but that would be it,” Trixie sighed.

“Why all of the focus?” Raindrops asked.

Trixie looked out the window and frowned, “Raven, Titan, and others out there. They all are powerful beings with untold supplies of mana. Our strongest mage rarely leaves the base, so that leaves Trixie as the mage out there. If we meet one of them on the battlefield and Trixie doesn’t have a plan, then-”

“I punch them hard in the face while you get a plan ready,” Raindrops chuckled.

“We’re not all mountains of muscle like you,” Trixie snarked before looking back at the book.

“The point is,” Raindrops said, putting her hand onto the book and looking into Trixie’s violet eyes, “We are a team, remember? You don’t have to protect us, so calm down.”

“Calm? Funny talk from Mrs. Punch first and then ask them a question later,” Trixie said, chuckling.

“It’s how I take my mind off what’s going on,” Raindrops smirked.

“What do you mean?” Trixie asked.

Raindrops walked away from the book “You think I’m fearless? That every time I go out and go on one of these missions, I am ready to fight? Nah, the truth is, I am scared every time. Scared, and a little bit angry.”

“So, what does this mean?” Trixie asked.

“Simple,” Raindrops then clenched her fists and made some small punching motions at the air, “It means that I take my fear and anger and turn it into my strength. Then it becomes something more focused, and I find I’m not afraid of anything anymore.”

“So you are saying that Trixie should punch things more often?” Trixie asked.

Raindrops stopped punching, “I’m saying you should find things to help get your mind off your worries for a bit. And that means stop it with the books. I swear you are becoming like Twi-ow!”

Trixie smirked as she watched her thrown pen hit Raindrops on the nose, “Do not compare Trixie, with Twilight Sparkle. She seeks to surpass her rival, not stand on the same level as her.”

“Sure,” Raindrops said, rubbing her nose. Then she looked out the window and smiled, “Want to go on a run sometime?”

Trixie looked at her book, and then to Raindrops, “Go easy? Please?”

“Sure thing,” chuckled Raindrops.

---

Cheerilee is the interesting one of our group. She had a life with a bigger impact than the most of us, and she wasn’t that much in the background as the rest; however, when she was given a chance to become a member of our group, she jumped at the chance. There is a part of me that wonders just how much of her life that she keeps hidden from us, and how much she lets on.

“Ok, out with it,” Ditzy said, leaning on the couch, turning to look at Cheerilee, “Why a teacher?”

“What? My special talent isn’t good enough?” asked Cheerilee, pressing a hand to her chest.

“Nope,” Ditzy said, flipping to lay on her belly and rest her head on her fists, “I want to know why a mare is so into spy stuff, into being sultry, and into so many more little un teacher like hobbies. Yet, you still love being a teacher.”

“Wisdom, and knowledge,” Cheerilee said, sitting on her chair. She smiled warmly as she looked out the window, “I used to be kind off a wild girl when i was a young adult. Felt like I had something to prove, to be just as fun and awesome as my two sisters. But, overtime, I began to notice something. During my adventures.”

“What’s that?” asked Ditzy.

“That, I had been learning a lot of things lately. I had so much information being gathered in my head, but no one to share it with. Can you imagine what a kid could do if they knew some of the things I know now,” asked Cheerilee. “They could change the world. So, I decided that I wanted to teach the children what I knew and help them grow.”

“That sounds-”

“Not as engaging as yours, I know. Or as tough as Trixie’s,” Cheerilee smiled, “I mean, the day Luna came to me...”

Luna stepped into school building, listening to the rants from the mulberry teacher, “Wrong, wrong, so wrong!” she ranted.

“A problem, teacher?” asked Luna.

If Cheerilee noticed Luna, she did not respond, instead, she lifted up a paper, “When I want to grow up, by Daphne Dill. I do not want to be anything special, if I can serve Grand Ruler to the best I can, then I’ll be happy. I don’t want to be special.”

Cheerilee rubbed the bridge of her nose, “It’s the same for every Unicornicopian child.”

“Yes, it seems that Grand Ruler has this thing about his Unicornicopians and their uniqueness,” Luna frowned. “He wants the Equestrians to stay the same, he wants the Unicornicopians to never become better or special. It all seems so, bland, wouldn’t you say?”

“Yes,” Cheerilee nodded.

“Care to change it?”

“I leapt at the chance, I ran ahead with no questions asked,” Cheerilee looked down, “Even if it mean not talking to my boyfriend for a while.”

“I know the feeling,” Ditzy said,

Cheerilee smiled. “You know, one of the proudest moments I ever had in my career was watching your little Dinky give a ten minute speech about why you are great?”

“Haha, no, she really did?” Ditzy said, smiling, trying to show a tear of sadness.

“Yes,” Cheerilee said, sitting up, “You see it started...”

---

I was apprehensive about Ditzy Doo joining at first, not because of her skills, but because of all of us she was the one with the most to lose. As a mother, if she were to die then she would be making two young fillies orphans. However, Trixie assured me that she would be fine, because of the two of us. I swear, sometimes the magician of ours astounds me. Still, I am grateful to have her on our side. She has taken in the habit of cheering us up when we feel down, brightening our days with a song or a hug. I believe it’s because she has taken us on as a second set of daughters...

Spark gave a yawn as she walked down the stairs from the bedrooms. As she walked, she sniffed the air to smell a sweet scent coming from the kitchen. As she stepped closer to the origin of the scent, she found Ditzy flittering around the ovens and the dishes. Looking confused, she asked, “Ditzy, what on-”

“And what do you think you are doing here, young lady?” Ditzy asked, a stern tone coming over her normally peppy voice.

“I live here,” Spark said matter of factly.

With a frown, Ditzy shook her head, “Yes, you do, but you are not to be on your feet! You are to be in the living room, relaxing!”

“But I-”

“That’s right, now move it!” Ditzy said, lightly shoving Spark into the living room.

Once she stepped in, she saw Raindrops laying back on a sofa, reading a book. Trixie was in a chair with a deck of cards, performing small illusions with Carrot Top. Lyra sat back in a rolling chair, spinning lightly. Before she could ask a question, Cheerilee looked from the cup of coffee she was nursing and sighed, “She caught you too?”

“Caught? What do you mean?” asked Spark.

Trixie sighed, “Ditzy is on a mother kick. Apparently, she thinks we are working too hard and need a day off to relax. She is making us all breakfast as we speak.”

“You mean she has forced all of us to take a break,” Spark asked.

Luna stepped forward from the shadows, “Yes, dearest Spark, all of us. She told all of us to rest or else.”

“Or else wha-”

“She would ground us,” Dyno said, looking away embarrassed, “She has a very good argument you know.”

“Yes, we know,” Discord growled, leaning back on a chair and playing with some cartoon images.

...Though, there are times when she can be a bit too motherly. I wouldn’t have it any other way.

---

Carrot Top, I admit, has been the interesting one of our team. Lacks the skill of the others, the emotional depth of the team, and is little more quiet than the others. She always is looking for some way to help us and offer assistance, even if we don’t need it. I feel like her strength lies within her tenacity to push her efforts to help us and to keep trying in spite of her hardships.

Though... I wonder if she remembers to have fun once in awhile.

Carrot Top sat on the bed, sighing. In front of her was a roaring fire, that she never took her eyes off of as she watched it burn. From behind, she could hear the others talking, “Why is she looking at the fire?” asked Cheerilee.

“Maybe she’s thinking of her farm?” asked Ditzy.

Spark shook her head, “It’s obvious that she is thinking of her home and what we need to do to save it.”

“No, I bet she’s thinking of the next fight!” Raindrops said, punching the air.

Lyra looked around, a confused look in her eyes, “Where’s Trixie?”

Then the air was filled with a loud shriek, followed by a bunch of prench cursing. After the yells, Trixie walked down the stairs, dripping wet with a towel wrapped around her, “Who is the Fills De Chienne that messed with the hot water!!!!!!?”

Carrot Top leaned back, smiled, and rubbed her wrench gently.

---

I think the best way to describe Lyra, is a romantic. She believes herself to be a brave knight, facing down the demons of the land to protect the greater good. Willing to stand by her lover throughout the night until she conquers the evil that is before her. It is a quaint, if naive way to look upon our mission here. Though, one has to admit, she has the amazing quality about her that makes us think of the knights of old. She has a certain strength behind her that makes me believe in her.

Carrot Top walked onto the top of the stairs, sighing and stretching. Her joints ached for the sweet comfort of her bed. As she made her way to her bed, she could hear a sorrowful tune being played from Lyra’s bedroom. Taking a step back, she sawy Lyra slowly strumming her fingers along her harp, “A ballad tonight? Personally, I prefer your more perky numbers.”

“Oh, hey Carrot,” Lyra said, looking up away from her own harp. Gently she placed it down and looked back at the stars, “Just feeling down today.”

“Lyra Heartstrings, the upbeat musician and our go to gal for an adventure soul,” Carrot Top laughed, “has a moment when she is feeling down.”

“Hey, I’m a pony too,” Lyra said, looking over her shoulder with a smirk.

“Sorry,” Carrot Top chuckled warmly and then stepped in, “So, what’s the problem? Is it Bon Bon?”

“Bon Bon, this whole mission of ours, the fact that the Unicornicopians still haven’t gotten a clue that Grand Ruler should be overthrown if we have a chance to live. Take your pick,” With a sigh Lyra moved away from the balcony.

“So, you’re regretting this? Do you want to quit?” Carrot Top asked.

“What, no!” Lyra gasped and shook her head, “It’s just that, you know, sometimes the pressure can get to you, and then you see how little impact you made in the world.”

“We freed hundreds if not thousands of prisoners, have hurt the Unicornicopian’s belief in Grand Ruler, and have probably helped the knights in more ways than one. I don’t see the problem,” Carrot said.

Lyra took a few steps forward and looked down at a newspaper, “The problem is, Grand Ruler still controls the news feed, he still manipulates the events in his favor, and we still end up looking like idiots compared to him. You know he basically said that the assassins were sent by Conquest? We know that Grand Lummox was the one behind those guys, we know that he probably stopped the communications from the Empire getting out when Fratello attacked, but-”

“We can’t do anything about it,” Carrot Top sighed, “Not until we figure out how he is keeping up this charade. He can only keep it up for so long.”

“Yeah,” Lyra sighed, and then looked out, “But, I won’t give up.”

“Not until you are back in your Bon Bon’s arms, right?” Carrot Top smiled.

“Well, of course. It’s my duty as hr knight. You’ve got somepony back home, right?” Lyra asked.

“Most of my family is dead and gone,” Carrot Top sighed, “When I go, I don’t even know if there is going to be anypony at my grav-”

Lyra put her hand on the shoulder, “Stop right there. You aren’t going to be alone at your funeral, because you aren’t not going to die.”

“I’m not?” Carrot Top asked.

“Yes, because I, Lyra Heartstrings the knight of love and compassion, promise to not let a single friend die. She will protect them with her life f need be!!” Lyra said, standing triumphantly.

Carrot Top chuckled, “Oh, my hero.”

“Besides, I live to protect cuties like you,’ Lyra said, kissing Carrot Top on the nose.

Carrot giggled, “Thanks, but I’m straight.”

“And I wouldn’t leave Bon Bon for the world,” Smiled Lyra, before she lightly booped Carrot on the nose, “But it doesn’t mean I won’t compliment a girl.”

Carrot chuckled at that, then she walked away, “I’m off to bed. Are you feeling a little better.”

“Yeah, I just needed some depression time, you know us artist,” Lyra shrugged and walked to her lyre.

“Oh, and play something upbeat,” Carrot Top said, “You might not know it, oh bard, but you do keep us cheerful with your music.”

“Hey, it;s what I do the best,” Lyra said, sitting down and stummng her lyre, “Besides, Eulogy for a Fallen Princess is a boring piece anyway. Here is one I want to do with Octavia one day: The Anthem of Harmony!”

---

Trixie is the most, interesting of the six, I have found out. At time egotistical and abrasive, there is an unusual quality to her that I find admirable. Her stories, her tales, and the way she brings it all out almost makes you believe she can do what she does. It is only when you peel back the surface, do you find the truth. That the reason why she has been doing this, and has been so forward, is because...

She’s lonely.

Trixie trudged back to the mansion, grumbling to herself as she stepped through the fallen leaves and branches. Behind on her back was a bag full of food and cakes, “Of course it’s Trixie’s turn for a food run, of course she’ll go and get it.” a sigh escaped her lips as she looked at the door and reached for the knob, “But what does she expect on her birthday.”

“Look at her, failed again,” her sister said, shaking her head. “Why did we even send you to that school if you don’t have the talent.”

“Are you going to be second rate all your life?”

Shaking her head to clear out the memories, she opened the door and stepped in. The entryway was dark with very little light. Reaching over, she turned on the light switch next to her, and stepped back when she saw the group all standing under a birthday banner, “W-what on Equestria!?”

“Surprise!” the group shouted.

Cheerilee blushed as she put her hand behind her head, “Um sorry we couldn’t give you an all out Pinkie Pie like party.”

“But the moment we heard that it was your birthday,” Lyra smiled, “We knew we had to celebrate somehow.”

“Did you like it,” asked Carrot Top.

Trixie shuddered, and smiled, wiping a tear from her eye as she whispered, “Why did I... How did I,” she then looked up with a smile at her friends, “How did I make such wonderful friends like you guys.”

“Well, you picked us for a mission, we joined, and then we became friends. End of story,” Raindrops said.

“No, it’s more than that,” Trixie said. She looked at the group, “Would you have even become Trixie’s friends if we weren’t forced together.”

There was a short moment of silence and it was Raindrops who stepped up first, “Remember the Detrot mission? When I said I like being friends with the little magician? I meant it then and I mean it now. You probably would’ve been annoying at first, but I could see us getting along.”

Carrot Top nodded, “I don’t think we needed a war to become friends Trixie. We just needed the time to know one another.”

“That’s just it though! Why? Every time Trixie has had anypony that resembled a friend she just ended up pushing them away!!!! Either because of her own ego, or she failed them,” Trixie sighed and looked out the window towards Ponyville, “Trixie never had much of normal family. Mother was an excellent potion maker, Checker was the best at everything, and her sisters all had excellent talents. The only way Trixie could ever hope to become well known, was to be a showmare. Not exactly high profile work.”

Turning around, she looked at her friends and smiled warmly, “Trixie has never had friends that have stayed with her like you have. Never had somepony put such faith in her that they are willing to stand by her for the rest of her life. She just does-”

“No,” Ditzy said, putting her hand onto Trixie’s shoulder and smiling warmly, “We aren’t gonna split up after this war is done. I want you to be here for so many birthday parties.”

“Trixie moves a lot, might be hard to find her,” Trixie chuckled.

“We’ll manage,” Lyra said, then she levitated a book over to her. “Oh, and I have another reason why I probably would’ve been your friend a long time ago.”

“Is that,” asked Spark, looking at the book with the a curious look.

Lyra nodded, “Yup! It’s my old yearbook from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, and guess who I found!”

The group looked at the yearbook and inside was a photo of a smiling Trixie, a little star braid in her mane. “Awwwww,” Cheerilee commented, “You are so cute!”

“Not that cute,” Trixie grumbled. “And Trixie was only there for one year.”

“Why did you leave?” asked Raindrops.

Trixie sat on the couch and shook her head, “Trixie didn’t leave, she was expelled.”

“What did you do?” Lyra laughed, “Put a firecracker in the toilets?”

Levitating a bottle of bourbon to her side, trixie popped the bottle open and shook her head, “No, it was something else,” Trixie said, taking a drink. “There was this student, Sunburst, he tried a spell that was way more powerful than his level could obtain. When it was done, he had destroyed most of the dorm and injured three students. It was obvious to the most obvious pony that Sunburst was guilty, Trixie had changed things to make it look like she was the guilty party.”

“Wait, so, Celestia just let you go like that?” LYra asked.

Trixie nodded, “Yes, though...Trixie presumes that Celestia found out about it and probably forgave Sunburst. Trixie chose not to come back.”

“Why not?” asked Spark.

“Because Trixie’s goals lied elsewhere! She knew that she could not be contained in a small little school room! She needed to be out among the ponies if she was to prove her power,” Trixie said, standing on top of the couch.

Ditzy flew up behind Trixie and gave her a hug, “Ir was still a noble thing you did. And that’s why we love you!”

“Yeah,” Lyra said, smiling and picking up her soda, “Because that’s what’s important isn’t it? Taking the time to get to know a person, or at least putting in the effort to get to know you.”

“Ok, enough of the mushy and cheesy friendship speeches,” Raindrops said, pulling out a cake, “We are here to party!!!”

Trixie has an unusual power, one that I think she is slowly starting to realize herself. The ability to your faith in her without question. As our group begins to bond more and more, I am seeing that quality in her, and I think this is why Luna picked her.

---

Spark pulled pac from her book and looked over the last sentence, letting it burn into her head. Then she looked back at the photo of the Umbra Circle, standing in a group hug. Slowly, she began to speak again, “I won’t lie, it hasn’t been easy in the beginning. Nothing usually is. We had our disagreements, fights, and the like. What can you expect from a team of such unique individuals. However, I believe we have become a strong group of dedicated friends. No more true than this, than when I revealed my greatest secret.”

---

Spark walked down stairs into the living room, a book in her hand. As she made her way into the room, she noticed that her friends were all sitting across from her on the couch. Curious, Spark asked, “What is-”

“Ok Spark, out with it,” Lyra asked. “Who are you, really?”

“What do you mean, I am Shining Spark,” Spark asked curious, “Just a normal pony who-”

“Lack emotions,” Carrot Top said. Then she held up her hand and blew out a pile of dust at the purple unicorn.

Spark swished her hand past the smoke, coughing, “Carrot Top, what on earth?”

“A few days ago, I was working on a new gas for some of my bombs when I spilled some on the two of us. It was a powder made from the flowers of the laughing flower, and I was the only one of the two of us that was laughing,” Carrot looked up at Spark with a frown. “In all my years, I have never heard of a pony that is immune to laughing flower, not even the princess.”

“What are you,” Trixie asked, narrowing her eyes, “I want to believe that you are still our Spark.”

Spark nodded, her voice now losing the air of emotion and care that she had put on before, “You are correct, I am a being without emotion. I can assure you that I am still Spark, your friend for the past few months. I just lack the heart to have emotions, I just operate on pure logic.”

“But, you have emotions,’ Lyra objected. ‘We’ve seen you laugh, smile, and be sad with us!”

“An act,” Spark said, tapping her forehead. “I have memories of my life before you, so I know what emotions are supposed to be. When I see a moment that my mind tells me is supposed to be sad, then I follow logic and act sad. When I need to be happy, I play happy. But, it’s not really.”

“How can emotions not be real?” asked Cheerilee.

“When one plays a part,” Spark said. “Do you think that an actor on stage is really angry or sad when they are playing? When you pretend an emotion, are you really feeling it? That is me. I am just an actor playing her part. Just a doll playing out the scenes that she has been given.” she shrugged, “I suppose, if I had emotions, I would feel sad that I am nothing more than an emotionless puppet, but I don’t. Because it's not logical for me to feel that way, and no memory can tell me if this is a sad scene or not. I am just the actor playing her part perfectly by reading the script.”

“So that time you told Trixie that she was worth protecting?” Trixie asked,, frowning.

“It was the truth, was it not? You are important to this team and to the success of this mission. Logically, it was the right thing to do,” Spark said, seeing the frown and saddened look in Trixie’s eyes. “So to answer your question, I am a half of a pony. One night, almost a year ago, I found myself outside of this mansion with all of my memories and powers at my disposal. The only thing missing, is my heart.”

“So, what does that mean?” asked Raindrops.

Spark looked down at her chest, feeling the coldness that emanated from it, “In six months time, if I do not find my heart... I will fade away into nothing. A pony cannot exist as only half a being after all. The same can be said for my heart as well, she will die too.”

“No, you-”

“I assume,” Spark interrupted Lyra, “This means that you no longer trust me and this will harm our relationship.”

“Why?” asked Cheerilee. “I mean, you may not have any real emotions but that doesn’t stop us from being friends.”

“However,” Spark corrected,” I could just as easily deduce that one of you is no longer valuable to the team, and decide to let you die. I can decide that any one of you is expendable.”

Trixie got up and began to walk towards Spark, “Oh, really? You can decide that easily? Ok, Miss Logic, tell Trixie this! How can we possibly live without Ditzy motherly love, Carrot Top’s kindness, Raindrops strength, Lyra’s heart, or Cheerilee’s friendly smile? Look at them, and tell Trixie how are any of them ‘expendable?”

“Trixie, you forgot,” began Raindrops, but was stopped by Lyra. Looking at her, Lyra shook her head.

“Can you honestly tell me that those five mares are worthless? That not a single one of them is worth giving everything for. That to lose one, means that our team would be missing something important?!”

“Trixie,” Spark said. “Let me respond with this, that no matter what. You are just as important as they are.”

As Spark paused to realize what she had just said, Trixie smiled, “So, guess we all aren't expendable are we? Now you just hold off on that talk of anyone of us dying, because Trixie isn’t going to let that happen. She gave her word,” then she held Spark’s hand, “And Trixie is going to find your heart no matter what happens. Got it?”

“You know,” Spark said, looking at Trixie in her eyes, “With encouraging words like that, I am inclined to believe you.”

“It was this event that proved to me without a doubt, that this is a team of strong friends that have been put together. Almost as strong as my old team,” Spark looked back at her computer, taking note of the time that was slowly passing by, “If I believed in wishes, then there is one that I want to make. That is to stay friends with this team, long after the war is done.”

---

(

A few weeks later, a day after the Battle for Manehatten)

Ditzy Doo was flying through the the woods with a bright smile on her face. The fall breeze that surrounded her gave her such an uplifting feeling. It gently wafted through her wing tips and played with her short blonde hair. Occasionally she would do a twist to better get the feel of the air around her. It helped to calm her and take her mind off of the world around her.

Sighing, she landed at a nearby patch of flowers and smelled them. Then she bunched the set up in her hand and ate some. Then she spun around to lean back against a tree to watch the clouds pass by overhead. That was when her right eye drifted up to the upper part of her eyelid, and she caught the sight of a blue dot flying straight at her. Letting out a gasp, the motherly pegasus flew up into the air and dodged out of the way of the crashing body. With a loud series of crashes, the blue body rammed through several trees.

A worried look in her eyes, she followed the trail of destruction to where the body laid in the middle of the broken trees. Letting out a gasp, she floated down and lean body and took it back to the mansion.

A few hours later, the figure that laid in the bed, began to wake up too the muffled sounds of the voices of the Umbra circle, “Ditzy, let Trixie check again,” Trixie’s voice began to come in. “You found a dragon lying in the ground and the first thought you had on your mind was’ Bring it home!?’”

As her eyes began to open, the blue scaled dragon began to make out eight distinct pony shapes. The grey blur began to talk, “She was injured, I couldn’t let her lay there in pain.”

“But here?” Trixie asked.

Raindrops looked back, “Didn’t think they all came in this size.”

“Wyrmlings like Spike, Mina, and whoever this is, tend to stay in that state for over 50 years,” Luna said. “At least according to the Draconomicon.”

“The Draconomicon?” asked Spark.

“Ancient book on dragons, lost for millennia,” Luna replied. Then she looked at the opened red eyes of the dragon. “She’s awake.”

The young dragon backs up on the bed, keeping the covers over her while baring her claws, “What the? Where am I? Who are you ponies? Why have you taken me hostage?”

As she bared her teeth, Carrot Top came to her side with some soup, “Relax, dear. You are with friends. You crashed into some trees and we took you here.”

“Why,” the dragon asked, turning her head, but looked at the soup with desire. “You ponies are scared of us. And your ruler thinks we are scum.”

“While it is true that Grand Ruler detests dragons for some unfathomable reason,” Luna said, “I can assure you that Equestria does not share his sentiments.”

“And while we are a little scared,” Ditzy said, looking at the dragon’s broken wing, “Doesn’t mean that we won’t help.”

Lyra sat across from the bed in a chair, “Care to tell us who you are?”

“Princess Ember, only daughter of Dragon Lord Torch,” Ember said, wincing in pain at her wings and holding the side.

“Did not know that the ruffian found a blue dragon to mate with,” Luna said. “I always thought he would prefer black dragons.”

“Why were you flying with a broken wing, so far from home?” asked Spark.

Ember turned her head, “None of your business. It’s personal for dragons.”

“We could help,” Cheerilee said. “Assisting different cultures is our thing.”

“Your people is why I left home in the first place!” Ember growled, and then pulled back in pain. “I was heading north, hoping to talk to that Spike kid I met a few months back, and if not him, maybe a passing,” she shuddered, “Bronze dragon.”

“Our people?!” asked Luna. “Grand Ruler has had much of his forces either stuck here trying to fed off Conquests attacks or patrolling one of the many planets. What do you mean, our people.”

Ember looked down at the bed, and frowned, “A few weeks ago, I saw someone walking around some of the sacred caves. The ones that we hold a shrine to honor Queen Tiamat. I was wondering who would dare to enter our sacred lands when, lo and behold, I found some Unicornicopian trash searching the place. If that wasn’t bad enough, you know what I aslo found? Conquest’s men!”

“Conquest would be a fool to attack a dragon homeland,” Luna said. “Why would either side be there.”

“The Amulet of Dragon Companionship,” Ember said, her ruby eyes narrowing.

Lyra looked up, “No... it exists? Then again, if the other items exist then that has to too!”

Trixie looked at Lyra oddly,” The Amulet of Dragon Companionship?”

“One of Meadowbrook's eight mystical items,” Lyra said, strumming her harp, “You remember how Meadowbrook created the eighth to provide for various purposes?”

“Yeah, we know of three right now,” Raindrops said, counting o her hand, “The Ring of Fear, The Staff of Null, and Barding of Invincibility.”

“The Amulet of Dragon companionship is another one of those eight” Lyra said. “And for a while, it was the only one that could be confirmed to exist. Legend has it that Celestia found it in the ruins of the vault where the items were kept. As part of a treaty, she gave it to the dragonlord about a few centuries ago.”

“That was my grandfather,” Ember said.

“What does it do?” asked Trixie.

“Simply put, anypony who has it in his hand, can bed any dragon to his will, not matter what color,” Lyra said. “They would have the power to make all of dragonkind his slave.”

“We dragons have been staying far away from this war because we have no stake in it,” Ember said. “But if either Grand Ruler or Conques gets their hands on it, then they would make us work for them.”

“Thought some of you would,” said Trixie. “You guys do have some prejudices about ponies.”

“We Chromatics may worship Tiamat, but we have more honor than to lower ourselves to work for slime like Grand Ruler or Conquest. So to stop them, I tried to take some of them on my own,” she winced, “You saw how well that worked out.”

“And you thought that Spike would be helpful?” asked Trixie.

“Yes,” Ember nnodded. “I need someone to help me take down these guys, or find the amulet before he does and then deliver it to my father. Then he can, I don’t know, throw it into lava or something.”

Luna looked around the room and then to Ember, “They will assist you in getting the amulet.”

“What?!” asked Ember, stunned. “Oh no, out of the question. The guys I fought are some pretty tough guys, if I can’t stop them, then what chance do you stand?”

“Trixie shrugged, and then smirked as she stood on the table, “Dear Princess!!! You know that you are dealing with the most powerful rebellion in all of Equestria, The Umbra Circle!!!! We have broken into impenetrable fortresses, stopped unbeatable foes, and overcome impossible odds! Why, Ditzy alone is worth twenty million mares! Those odds sound like a mere card trick when it comes down it it! We are invincible,” Trixie said, adding a cape flourish and some fireworks to her speech. “We will not only find the orb, and bring it to your father, but you will be so impressed that you will give us aid without question!!!”

“If you guys can get in there, get the amulet, and bring it out of the dragonlands without getting caught, then I’ll not only give you our aid, but I will make a trip into metallic dragon territory myself and convince them to join us,” Ember said.

“Deal,” Trixie said, turning around and letting her cape billow behind her, “Girls come! We have planning to do. That include you Spark!”

Spark nodded and followed along with the others out of the room. This left Luna alone with the dragon princess. A warm smile crept across Luna’s face as she looked at her student and friends, “Quite a team, are they not?”

“One thing I do not understand, your highness,” said Ember, “Some of the dragon lands who studied history have heard of Luna the Destroyer, Luna the Avenger, Luna the Crusher of Souls, Luna the Night-”

“I’d rather forget that last one,” Luna sighed and looked way. “Besides, I heard that one of your fellow chromatic do not think highly of myself and sister. What was it Spike said about us? Namby Pamby Pony Princesses? I wonder how he would think about us if I told him that I beat his grandfather and was responsible for the loss of his horn.”

Ember chuckled at that, “The thing is, I study dragon history and I know that you are like the badass of the two. The, like, warrior who steps in when Celestia is too busy being nice.”

“Yes I know,” Luna sighed as she got up and looked out the window at the setting sun, “One is the warrior getting herself into danger while the other holds back. Sun and Moon, the heir...and the spare.”

“Then why aren’t you out there with those seven planning? Why aren’t you on the forefront of the rebellion? Why the secrecy?” Ember asked, moving a little out of the bed. “You could fight toe to toe with Grand Ruler and-”

“Create a civil war? Wage a battle here while fighting Conquest? No.” Luna paused and sighed, “Besides, this is another of my sister’s famed ‘teaching without teaching’ lessons she is so fond of.”

“What is the lesson.” asked Ember.

“To be prepared to one day stand down and let mortals follow their own path,” Luna looked down at her hands, little reminders of her battles resting on them. “She wants me to learn that it is ok to be an example and let others be the heroes and do things for themselves.” looking back at Ember, she asked, “Tell me, is it better to rule with fear or respect?”’

“Most dragons would say fear,” Ember said, looking up at Luna.

“That is what I believed when I was Nightmare Moon, but after my redemption, I am starting to see differently,” Luna said, looking at the setting sun. Nodding, she began to lift the moon slowly, talking as she did so, “With respect, one can earn more that what fear will grant you. Fear, you tend to earn more enemies wanting to deny you strength, just look at how often enemies come to United Equestria wanting to do battle, just to say they can defeat Starfleet. If they had the respect of their peers and their enemies... we would not be alone in this war. But Conquest knows how to tap into the fear and hatred of Starfleet that the races have, and he can use that to spur them into battle.”

“I never thought of it that way,” Ember shrugged and shook her head. “We’re just taught that you need to be angry, tough, and feared in order to be bad. It’s why a metallic dragon is so weak!”

“And how well is fear working out for Starfleet so far?” asked Luna.

Ember gave a roll of the eyes and laughed, “Not very well.”

“And how many wars did Equestria have before Grand Ruler while I was away,” asked Luna.

Ember shook her head, “None.”

“See?” Luna asked. “I feel that you are a eager dragoness, perhaps one who is willing to grow and learn. Perhaps while you are here, I can teach you a little bit about what it means to be a princess.”

---

Two days later, after the battle of Manehatten.

Lyra sat calmly in the backroom of the grand chamber of the cave of the Dragon Lord. she looked like a dragoness musician Trixie’s glamour. In fact she was actually waiting for the show to start, “Who would’ve thought that Torch’s birthday was today. Heh, lucky.” she chuckled to herself as she played her instrument, waiting for the true show to start.

“So, who’s the goodwill ambassador?” asked Raindrops, covered in a similar glamour.

Lyra softly chuckled as she continued to play her harp, “A certain former magician that used to be well respected in Starfleet until he let a traitor escape.” another laugh escaped her lips as she looked back at her lyre, it’s soft music bringing back memories.

‘And we went down to the river
To the river we dive
Oh down to the river we drive’

“Heartbreaking,” Luna said, walking to the patio where lyra sang.

Lyra gasped and smiled at Luna, “Oh, hello Princess Luna.” Lyra said with a bow as she put her lyre on the beach and stood up.

“Why the sad melody?” Luna asked.

“Just a little broken today,” Lyra growled and clenched her fists, “Me and Bonnie were just sitting around, you know, going on our date. Now, back in Equestria, seeing me with the wife was never a big deal, heck, we’d get teased about how close we are. But those, Unicornicopians, I could hear them. Freak they called me, messed up!”

“So, were you upset about them making fun of you?” Luna asked.

Lyra shook her head and looked up, “For Bon Bon. I could tell she was feeling down, like loving me was wrong and that we shouldn’t be together! How wrong is that!?”

“Very wrong,” Luna said, sitting on the bench.

“And of course, it just reminded of how much Unicornicopia hates the idea of anypony going out and doing something that they aren’t trained for. Or how they refuse to look into anything that isn’t written down. Saying that, if it isn’t in the book they can’t research it. Well, how do you get something into the book if you don’t look it up. Of course, when I try my hoof at cryptozoology, I am called nuttier tan a loon! What type a world do I live in where I can’t try and enjoy a little weirdness huh?!”

“A corrupt one,” Luna said, standing back up, “Miss Heartstrings, I am putting together a team of agents that will be the first in a rebellion.”

“Oh,” gasped Lyra as she looked to Luna with a smile, “You mean we will be a team of rebels, fighting an evil empire and bringing peace back to the land?!”

“That is an accurate assumption,” Luna said with a nod.

Giggling Lyra jumped and fist pumped the air, “Oh, this is so great!!!!! Now that... I think I can make a happier tune. Any request?”

Lna sat down and offered ten bits, “Something by a bard of legend would be nice.”

Lyra nodded and strummed her lyre, “I won’t back down...

A loud chorus of boos snapped Lyra from her thoughts as she looked up to the sound, “Wow, it does not sound like they are happy.”

“No, they hate it,” Cheerilee giggled. “Suppose that is the signal?”

“No, Trixie said we will know it when we see it,” Spark said, looking around.

On the stage, Abra was trying to duck from the thrown gemstones that was coming his way. His eyes narrowed in disgust as he yelled at them, “You don’t know magic!!! This wowed them back at United Equestria! What you, myself, or anyone else may consider "Good magic" or even "Great magic" It's all a matter of PREFERENCES and EXPECTATIONS! This is my preference and not yours!!!!”

“Oh, Abra, poor Abra. Just never got it,” Trixie’s voice echoed through the caves.

“This is shocking,” Torch said, then bellowed, “Be shocked!!!!”

The crowd gasped.

“See, you lack the most important lesson of them all! One no magician should do without!” Trixie said, as a cup appeared next to Abra.

Abra looked to his left, “What is that?” he said, lifting up to find an empty cup. Then from behind, a giant moon rose up from the ground, before exploding into millions of stars.

As the stars fell around Abra, they soon collected together to form a silver maned equestrian mare. Throwing her arms up to let her cape billow in the breeze, she shouted, “PRESENTATION!!!!”

Abra growled as he saw the showmare, “You, I am putting you under arrest!”

“Oh, do put a sock in it,” Trixie said, holding up a hand in front of Abra’s mouth, when she pulled it away, he began to spit out a variety of socks. Smiling, Trixie turned to the audience, “Hello my wonderful Dragon Lord! How is you and your delightfully decadent court?”

“We are bored! Show us something good or we will be enraged!” growled Torch.

Trixie shrugged as she pulled the socks out of Abra’s mouth, “OH believe me sire, this will be fantastic! Watch as I disapprove one of Starfleet’s greatest fallacies.”

“And what would that be?” asked Abra.

“Everypony knows that all starfleet members are trained to withstand mental magic and that they cannot be fooled, correct?” Trixie asked.

“Of course we cannot. Our mental prowess is abov-” Abra paused when he saw the deck of cards. “What?”

“Pick a card,” Trixie said. “Trixie will beat your mental control and read your mind.”

Abra sighed, and picked the Ace of Spades. Growling, he put it back into the deck, “There!”

“Good, now...Shuffle it by saying the names of each member of the Elements,” Trixie said, pulling back to give him a chance to shuffle. After waiting a moment, Trixie took the deck and pulled out a card. “Is this it?”

“No, it’s the three of clubs,” Abra said.

“What?” Trixie asked, shocked. Then she took back the deck, shuffling it for a moment and mumbling the names to herself. After a second, she pulled another, “How about this?”

“Nope, two of diamonds,” Abra said.

Growling Trixie tried again, then she spread the cards before her before chuckling, “Oh, silly Trixie. There’s the problem,” she said, splaying the cards out. “Do you see?”

“No, I don't!”

Trixie chuckled as she put the cards back, “There are only fifty one cards in the deck. One should never play with a full deck. OH, Dragon Lord, there is a card under your seat, if you could throw it to me?”

“Eh,” Torch looked down, and then pulled out a card. Nodding he threw it at Trixie.

Without even looking at the card, Trixie smiled and caught it. Then she held it to Abra, “How about this?”

Abra stood there for a moment, shaking his head as he looked at the Ace of Spades, “Yes,” he muttered.

Trixie gave out a boastful laugh, “HA! You see, Unicornicopian magic is nothing compared to the-” she then jumped and giggled, before pulling at the neck of her shirt to allow a little skunk to pop it’s head out. It then licked her, “S-Sally, what are you doing here?”

As the skunk gave a squeak, Trixie pulled the little animal out of her shirt and gave it to Abra, where it growled at him, “Sorry, Sally is Trixie's little pet. She met her outside of her house two weeks ago. The first thing this little annoying thing did was spray her with a foul odor. Well, Trixie has vowed,” the dragons all looked in shock as Trixie brought out a giant ax, “To get revenge!!!!”

“Trixie no!” shouted Abra as he watched Trixie use the ax to cleave the little skunk in twain. Then his eyes shook in disbelief as Trixie used a little string to pull her back to together/

“Aw, stop being squamish!” Trixie said, taking Sally into her arms, “Sally Is Trixie’s assistant. With means that she is durable. Strong enough to be squished,” Trixie tried, sighed and then grabbed Abra’s hands and forced him to squish the little skunk. Trixie then took the little thing by its flattened tail and bang it around the room, “Bashed. And,” Trixie put Sally into a fire pit and turned it into ash, “Fried, without dieing,” she said, reaching into the ash an dpulling out Sally, unharmed.

“But-What, how?” Abra asked.

“This is most enjoyable... CHEER!!” screamed Torch.

The crowd cheered at the sight.

Abra growled as he watched the show, “This, this is madness. You are cheering for her? All she is doing is using her horn for magic!!!”

“Please,” Trixie said, taking off her hat and throwing it to Sally, who happily trotted off the stage with it, “Trixie doesn’t need unicorn magic for this. Here,” she said, giving Abra chains, “Allow Trixie to show you, tie her up while she puts on this anti magic coller.”

As the set up began, little Sally walked over to the disguised Umbra Circle members, “Sally? Why are you here?” asked Ditzy

“Wait, Trixie really did adopt that,” Raindrops stammered for a moment, “Thing?”

“Yep, found her outside. I helped tame and name her,” Ditzy said, taking the hat, “Hmmm, a note. ‘Exit is to your left, await Trixie’s signal. Signed TL.”

“What signal?” asked Raindrops.

By the time Raindrops looked to the stage, the setup was done. Now chained to a rock and in front of fiery spikes that moved towards her, Trixie grinned, “And now, you will see Trixie make her narrow escape.” she said, grunting and pulling. As she watched the spikes get closer and closer, she grunted and pulled harder, “Ok. Trixie might be in trouble.” As the spike neared her, Trixie could feel her heart began to race, sweat beading down her head, “Ok, big trouble!!!” Trixie squeaked. She moved faster, but her bonds did not break, “Oh, Celestia hel-” before she could scream, the spike rammed into her, crushing her body and sending out bits of gore into the audience.

Abra stepped back in horror, shaking his head, “No, it can’t be.”

Torch could only chuckle, watching the reaction of the Unicornicopian at the death of the stage mare. Then he heard a muffled voice from his clenched fist, “Excuse me, Dragon Lord, could you please open your fist? It’s getting hot.”

The dragon looked down curious at his fist and opened his fist to reveal Trixie unharmed and had a smile on her lips, “Thank you. Oh, mighty Dragon Lord!” she said with a bow. She then tipped her hat, spread her cape like a pair of wings and then glided down back onto the stage, “Trixie needed the room to breathe.”

“That was amazing! Be in awe!” growled the Dragon Lord.

“Awwwwwww,” cooed the crowd.

“I SAID AWE! A-W-E!!!!” Shouted the Dragon Lord.

“Oooooh,” they said, much to Trixie’s amusement.

Trixie looked over her shoulder at Abra, and sashayed over to him with a smirk, “You may think you have all that power and skill, but compared to me you are nothing. You can call this fake, but this is real MAGIC!!!!” she said, throwing her hands into the air, creating a giant neon sign that spelled out the words magic.

Ditzy gasped as she saw the c making out a giant arrow at the end, “That’s the signal, let’s go!”

---

The caves within the volcano home of the dragonlord were surprisingly well lit for a place deep within the earth. The footsteps that followed the circle as they stepped through the wide tunnels were smothered out by the soft ground beneath them. With careful tread, the group moved two by two through the maze-like caverns keeping an eye out for the other Unicornicopians and Conquest soldiers that were also making their way through the caves.

Ditzy, who was at the head of group with Spark, kept looking back and forth between her wings to gauge the wind. Spark, on the other hand, was by her side, looking around with a faint blue glow in her eyes. Behind them, Cheerilee and Lyra were talking with Raindrops and Carrot top, “So, what’s Spark doing with those glowing eyes of hers?” asked Raindrops.

“Mana Sight,” said Lyra. “It’s a basic unicorn spell that allows you to see magical signatures. She’s checking for any Unicornicopian guards or soldi-”

“Shh,” Spark said, pointing to a wall fo them to hug. Taking a look above them, she could see the images of three soldiers walking above their heads, Then she looked to the side to see five Unicornicopians walk around to their left.

Carrot top was the first to speak after the teams passed by, “How are we going to find an orb in a place like this when who knows how long those other groups have been doing it?”

“We could always just hold one down and force him to give us a map,” Raindrops chuckled.

Lyra rolled her eyes, “Not everything has to be a beatdown!”

“It would work, wouldn’t it?” Asked Raindrops, waiting eagerly for Lyra’s rebuttal.

“Wait,” Ditzy said, fluttering her wings, feeling a small breeze, “There’s an air current coming from this wall.” she said looking to the soldier wall to their left.

Cheerilee looked confused as she put her hand onto the wall, “Really? You can feel that? I don’t feel anything.”

“Ditzy’s special talent is feeling the tiniest of wind currents,” Spark said, breathing slowly and placing her hand onto the door. Igniting her horn to make it glow a faint blue color, she placed a glowing hand onto the door, “Find portal.” she whispered.

To the amazement of the entire group, the wall began to glow bright blue in the shape of a large door. Ditzy turned to look at them with a little smirk and a wink. Spark began to run her hand along the blue lines with a raised eyebrow, “They made a hidden door, but I can’t find a way to open it. No code or spell. Though, if I were to hazard a guess and considering the dragon’s love for strength, one can assume you need superior strength to open it.”

Raindrops smirked, and looked to Lyra while sticking out her tongue. Chuckling, she pressed her fingers against a small indentation in the door and began to pull hard on it. While she began to slowly move the door open, her mind began to wander.

“Wow,” said Snails with a smile as he walked alongside his big sister, “That was amazing! Didn’t think you could make somepony fly that far.”

Raindrops winked to her little brother and walked by his side, “That’s ‘cause no one calls you a retarded idoit in front of my face and gets away with it!”

Snails sighed and looked down, “You didn’t have to do that for me, you know. I know I’m not all that-”

“Hey!” Raindrops stopped and put a hand onto her brother’s head, “None of that. You’re pretty smart. You probably forgot more about Enemomagy than I can remember.”

“Entomology,” Snails said, a knowing grin on his face as he said his favorite subject with pride.

“”Whatever,” Raindrops shook her head. “The point is... you got a lot of smarts in that head of yours. You just need ponies to know you first and then learn to appreciate it. Like Snips.”

“Yeah,” smiled Snails. He then backed up when he saw a silhouette in the house, “Sis, there is a pony in the house.”

Raindrops looked up and narrowed her eyes with a scowl. Looking back to her little brother, she whispered, “Run to Snips’ house, and if I don’t come back in an hour. I love you little bro.” she said, giving him a hug.

Once he had run out of site, the jasmine pegasus walked to the house and opened the door. Growling, she stepped into the living room where the intruder waited. With a balled up fist, the pegasus threw the first punch. Without a word, the black figure grabbed her fist and spoke in a calm voice, “Interesting, you are as bad with your temper as Rainbow Dash says. You prefer to punch first.”

Pulling back her fist, Raindrops did a spinning back fist, followed by a shin kick and a knee upper. All of which was parried and dodged by the unseen assailant, “Muay Thai? You know, I met its founder when I was a teenager. He gave me my first kiss.” she giggled.

“Cut the crap,” Raindrops said, turning on the light, “In order to have met him, you would have to be...” she paused as she looked at her opponent.

Luna gave a soft giggled as she sat down on the couch, lifting a teacup to her lips and drinking slowly, “fifteen hundred and twenty seven years old. About seven younger than Tia.”

“Oh my goddess, I am so sorry,” Raindrops said bowing.

“It is ok, I have heard of your,” Luna cocked her head to the side in thought, “Temper problems. Rainbow Dash has said that she had to hold you back once from killing Filthy Rich’s daughter.”

Raindrops sat down and crossed her arms, “She insulted my baby brother.”

“Seems to be happening a lot lately, doesn’t it?” asked Luna. “Before, Snails could ignore it, by hanging onto his best friend. But ever since Starfleet, the young ones have been more cruel with their insults. Especially the Unicornicopians.”

“They’re brats,” Raindrops growled, “They see him in only one way, you know, as a,” she paused not wanting to say that word. “But he isn’t! He just learns differently from the rest of his class. When it comes to bugs, he’s a freaking pro! And he’s an expert in defense! He ca catch so many things, but they think ‘You have one failing, so thus you are forever tainted. You can’t become anything more than you are’ It makes me sick.”

Luna smiled at this, “What if I told you, I am giving you a chance to change that. To return the world back to what it once was before Grand Ruler, before all of this, and to give your brother the world he deserves?”

“Why me?” asked Raindrops. “You just said I have a short temper. Any team I’m on would have to deal with that.”

Luna sat her cup down on the table, “I believe that temper of yours can be useful, if aimed properly. We already have a motherly voice, a calm voice, an excited voice, but we need one of anger and rage. I think you fit the bill.”

Raindrops looked down at manilla folder and then back up tot the princess, “You’re serious. We’re about to wreck the entire government up.” a smile came across her lips as she said, “Let’s do business.”

As the massive doors opened, Raindrops quickly snapped out of her memories to look at the open gate. There was a smirk on her face as she began to show off her biceps to her team. This had the effect of getting Lyra to roll her eyes as the stepped in ,”Honey, let me tell you... softer is nicer.”

As Ditzy stepped in, she turned to see Carrot Top putting up some trip wires on the door, “Carrot, what are you doing?”

“Making a little trap, in case Conquest’s men see this open hallway,” Carrot said, finishing the trap. Nodding her head at her work, she turned around to begin following her friends down the long hallway.

Much like the caverns before it, the hallway was cool in spite of it’s location. Stalactite occasionally dripped water down below in a rhythmic pace, while their footsteps echoed throughout their long walk down the incline. With only Lyra’s light to help guide their way down the path, the group may their way down. The light from the lit horns made the team’s shadows dance upon the nearby walls as they moved.

Running her purple hand along the smooth walls, Spark began to look back and forth down the hallway , “Fascinating. The builders of this tunnel knew what they were doing. They wanted to keep access to only the strong and the smart.”

“Yeah,” Raindrops said, taking to the air and looking around, “But who’s the guy that built it?”

Before Spark could answer with a hypothesis, her ear twitched along her her nose, picking up a sulfuric smell. Breathing deeply she moved her way ahead of the group and reached the end of the long hallway into a circular room. Save for a pedestal that the amulet rested upon, the room was surrounded by five large rocky spires. Carrot Top whispered with wide eyes, “There it is!”

“I smell pony flesh,” growled a low deep rumbling voice.

“Scatter!” ordered Spark, causing each mare to hide behind a rocky pillar.

“It has been a long time since I had smell the scent of a pretty pony,” growled the being as he stepped into the light. Revealing his dark, black scales that lined his body. They were dulled and marred by many scars of battle.

Carrot Top shook her head, unable to take her eyes off of the large scythe-like claws or the acid that dripped from his long snout, “A black dragon?” she whispered, quickly ducking under his slashing claws.

“He’s blind!” shouted Ditzy, moving out of the way of an acid splash from his breath weapon, as she got a good look at his clouded green eyes.

“Why would a black dragon be down here?” asked Lyra.

The dragon growled, looking for Lyra by sniffing for her, “Centuries ago, the former Dragon Lord bested me in combat and threw me in here. He told me that, as punishment for causing a war, I was to protect the amulet. What he did not tell me, was that he was subjecting me to a lifetime of loneliness and blindness! He deprived me of my beloved pony flesh!” he roared letting loose a stream of acid that burned a wall.

Raindrops narrowed her eyes and took flight, bobbing and weaving out of the Dragon’s claw range. She had a smirk on her face when she neared the amulet, but before she could reach it, the black dragon’s spade tail reached up and knocked her hard, sending her corkscrewing through the air.

Before she could recover from the blow, the black dragon fired an acid shot at her back and it struck her hard, causing her to scream in pain as she crashed into the wall. Seeing this, Lyra ran to her friend and began to play a slow healing spell on her lyre. Rubbing the burns, she looked to Spark and opened her mouth to speak but then closed her mouth. Choosing instead, she nodded ot confirm that Raindrops would live.

Cheerilee moved to stand with Spark as they hid behind the pillar, “We are facing against a black dragon. Raindrops is down right now. Please tell me, you have a plan.”

“I do,” Spark said calmly, ethereal magic began to glow around her fingers. Stepping out from her cover, she looked at Cheerilee, “Get to Carrot Top and ask her to mix a bicarbonate bomb.”

“Wat?” whispered Cheerilee as she watched Spark walk slowly to the black dragon.

“I know you can see me. You have magic sight on,” Spark said. Not changing her emotions, she charged her hands with ice and fire magic, “I will be your opponent for now. My apologies.”

“For what?”

“The proceeding kicking of your posterior,” Spark said in a calm tone as she fired an ice and fire spear at the dragon. The two spells flew through the air at a rapid pace, accompanied by a whistling sound. The black dragon growled as he swiped at the ice attack and moved his head away from the fire spear.

A chuckle escaped his lips as he fired his acidic breath at the area Spark was, only to growl when he saw the the unique rainbow shine of a wall of force reflecting his attack. Growling, he turned his eyes to look down at Spark, who had two large balls of flame encircling her hands. Raising his head back, he unleashed a torrent of acid breath at her.

As the spray of acid flew at her, Spark crossed her arms in front of her, allowing the flames to consume her arms. Then she spread them wide, allowing a long horizontal wave of fire to fly at the dragon, blocking the stream of acid from hitting her. As the breath of acid died down, the wave of flame managed to reach him and hit his head, snapping it back.

Roaring in pain, he slammed his claw down, just inches away from Spark. However, she did not see the secondary claw slash strike her left side, sending her flying into a flaming tail and into a wall. Wincing in pain, she put her hand to her side to help stop the bleeding from the deep gashes in her side and to heal her. When she looked up, she saw that the dragon reached out with his claw to slash the rock wall that she was in.

With split second timing, she teleported away before the claw smashed into the wall. Reappearing on the other side of the dragon, she created a ball of Lightning in one hand while she extended her right arm forward, crackling with electricity. Throwing the ball of Lightning into her open right hand, she caught it and threw the ball of Lightning at the black dragon. Seconds before they could hit his head, she snapped her fingers, causing two sonic booms that shook the cave and the dragon.

Roaring in agony, he turned to where Spark stood and slammed his claws into the ground. Before she could slashed, she jumped out of the way from the dragon’s large claws, however, she was quickly gouged by the black dagon’s right horn. Though she was racked in pain, she created a large ice spear in one hand and sent it flying down into the dragon’s right hand, piercing it and send our a spurt of acidic blood, coating the ground. While the dragon screamed and bucked in pain, Spark turned her body into stone, summed a flame sword and cut the dragon’s dorn off. As she fell to the ground, her horn glowed purple, allowing her to teleport to a safe distance.

With a swipe of his tail, the Dragon tried to strike at her, but with a swift motion of her hand, Spark turned the rock into mud, capturing the tail. Then she quickly turned the mud back into stone. As the dragon struggled with his tail, she brought out a flame sword and with on strike, cut his tail off.

Using a quick shield spell to block the acid, she teleported in front of the dragon,. Looking to her left, she saw that Carrot Top had prepared the bomb. Using her telekinesis to grab the bicarbonate bomb, she threw it into the dragon’s opened mouth. The dragon roared as he wound his acid breath gone, ‘What on earth!?”

“Its how you neutralize acid,” gasped Carrot Top. “That’s why she had me prepare that bomb from before.”

“It’s over.” she said calmly.

“What?”

“You have lost a lot of blood, you are blind, your acid is neutralized. and,” she looked to her side to see Raindrops with the amulet in her hand, “You have lost the treasure. If you do not stop this, you will die.”

“No, I will not lost to a pony. I will never lose to another Firew-” before he could say more, a stalactite came crashing down upon his neck. Piercing his throat, he let out a death rattle before dieing.

Spark looked down, and said, “I warned you.” with an emotionless look, she turned her eyes up to the stalactite, remembering how the acid spray from earlier weakened the structure of the stalactite and broke it.

Lyra stepped to Spark’s side, her eyes wide with shock, “You just killed him.”

“It was an accident but also a necessity,” Spark looked back at Lyra’s look of shock at her cold tone, “Do not mistake my tone for uncaring, if my emotions were still here, I would mourn for the loss of a life. As it stands, i see it as a necessary evil for our mission. Now come, we need to get Trixie out of her show and back home..

Silently, the rest of the circle followed Spark as they walked out of the room. They did not see, though, a cloven hoof rise from the darkness and point at the dragon, “Come,” the necromancer said, “ I think we may have need of you...”

---

Trixie wiggled her ear as she felt it vibrate, signaling the exit of her friends. Giving a quick nod, she turned to look at Torch, “Thank you all!” she said, extending her arms out and allowing the fireworks to explode around her. Giving a bow she said, “You have all been a great audience. Nwo Trixie must go.”

“No,” Abra said growled racing towards her, “If I capture you, then Grand Ruler will finally let me come home!!!”

As Abra reached her and grabbed her, Trixie continued to speak, “Now, any magician worth her salt would do a big explosive extravaganza for hr finale. But Trixie would like to show.” with a wink over her shoulder at Abra, she grabbed the top of her head, and said, “That the best trick.”

With her fingers tightly held onto her forehead, she began to pull down a zipper down her face, in between her chest, and down to the bottom of her belly. Abra could gape in surprise as the person who unzipped out of the Trixie costume was not Trixie, but instead, Princess Ember. With a chuckle, she swatted the would-be magician away with her tail and stood up, “Is the simplest!” she said taking a bow.

“What? But, how? This is a trick, she’s a-” Abra reached out for Ember, attempting to grab her.

“Get that freak away from my daughter!” shouted Torch, some of the dragons flying at Abra,beating him into unconscious, “Bring him to the dungeon!”

Elsewhere, on board a black airship, the Umbra Circle had gathered around in a circle in the rest room, “Ok, how did you do that?!” Raindrops asked.

Trixie smirked, “By, whatever do you mean?”

“That, unzip to reveal yourself to be Ember trick?!” Raindrop said. “You don’t know teleportation, so it can’t be that!”

“And you were being watched the entire time, Abra had his arms around you, so how did you escape and pull a switcheroo?” asked Ditzy, eating a muffin.

Trixie smirked, and twirled her hat on a finger, “Now, my dear comrades, if Trixie were to reveal her greatest and most cherished secrets, then she wouldn’t be the Great and Powerful Trixie, now would she?”

This prompted a small bit of laughter from the others, while Spark began to look closely at the amulet, “Amazing, the power to control dragons, all in the power of a little gem. Interesting how something so small can control so much.”

“Are we giving it back to Torch?” asked Carrot Top, putting some salve onto Raindrops’ back.

“No,” Luna said, “ I’ll take it.”

Lyra looked to Luna, a curious look in her eyes, “Are you sure princess? Do you even have a way to hold them?”

“We have our ways...”

---

Celestia stood in the chamber that once contained the elements, before er sat the Amulet of Dragon Control. Smiling, she adjusted it on hit little pillow that it sat upon, “Are you sure it’s safe here?” Luna asked, looking at Celesta with her arms crossed.

Celestia nodded, “Yes, I do. Discord is the only one besides myself who can open this door. I enchanted it with a spell that only myself or someone of my blood could open” Pulling away, she smiled warmly, “So, the Staff of Null is in the dungeon, acting as a bond for our most foulest of villains, and the other items will be stored here when we find them. It’s good that this chamber can be of use since the elements are gone.”

As Celestia walked by Luna, the younger alicorn was quick to follow her. Looking at Celestia, Luna asked, “What happened to the Elements? Surely you do not believe that Titan destroyed them?”

“There was once a time I believed it to be true,” Celestia said, standing by a stained glass window that showed the elements defeat of Nightmare Moon. “However, as this war continues, the layers of deceit and lies are being peeled away slowly.” Celestia growled, putting her head to the cold glass and growled, “The more Celesto’s lies are being revealed, the more I feel like an idiot for not seeing it sooner!”

“If he has the mental magic that we think he has,” Luna said, putting a hand onto her sister’s back and rubbing gently, “Then he most likely has been able to distract us with tricks, illusions, or who knows what else. He does know how to keep[ us busy with constant battle, and it’s only until now that we can actually make the proper connection. His power is weakening, Sister.”

“But, how can one pony have enough power to mess with so many ponies minds, and where are the elements,” Celestia said. “Ever since they were restored, I have been feeling them, but, now it’s like... they are not even there.”

“If we had a bigger clue, perhaps-”

Luna was quickly interrupted by the sound of little hoofsteps running in. Celestia smiled as she reached don and picked up Castor, “Castor, what are you doing here?”

“Dissy was teaching me how to play with tops and blocks,” Castor giggled, “Then I wanted to see Mommy.”

“And where is your twin?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know,” said Castor sweetly before nuzzling into his mother's shoulder.

“Oh,” Celestia said, “by the way, there is a rebel group that wishes to meet with you and your team. I think you have started something.”

---

Within the crystal caves of Canterlot, the once empty and silent rooms were now filled with the talk of ponies. Blades were forged, plans were made, and friendships were even blossoming among the populace. The site of so many ponies and Unicornicopians and even other species working together both amazed and shocked the Umbra Circle as they walks into the caves. Soon a pink Unicornicopian bowed before the group, “Greetings, oh Princess Luna. Welcome to the rest of rebellion.”

“The rest?” Luna said, seeing the group of ponies all working together. Some of them had caught sight of the ponies and began to walk towards them.”

Cerise Wonder nodded, “Yes. Many of these ponies her have heard of the exploits of your team have inspired us to save Equestria alongside others, even if it costs them their lives. Although, your stories are a little exaggerated.”

Through the cave some of the ponies began to whisper.

“The Umbra Circle! I heard they stopped volcanoes.”

“Raindrops can crush storms.”

“Ditzy can see air.”

“I hear Trixie is an alicorn in disguise.”

“So I see,’ Luna said, looking at the crowd of ponies. With a chuckle she said, “I can assure you, that my team are very modest and have no desire to bask in anytype of glory.”

“Come one, Come all, and you will hear the tales of the Great and Powerful TRIXIE!!!” Trixie shouted, loving the attention she was receiving.

“Almost none of them,” muttered Luna as she watched her student perform.

“I can see,” chuckled Cerise. Then with a sigh, she looked at Luna and nudged her head, “May I see you in my private chamber? There is something important to discuss.”

Luna nodded and followed Cerise deep within the caverns, into a small close off part of the caves, “I trust this is the real reason why you wanted to see my team? And expose yourself to us?”

“Yes,” Cerise pointed to her golden horn and looked at Luna, “I want you to rip this off.”

Luna stepped back, surprised at this, “Cerise, what you are asking for is very painful. Yu realize this.”

“Yes, I know, taking a unicorn’s horn off is one of the most painful things in the world, but you have to understand, I have my reasons,” Cerise sighed and leaned against her wall. “I don’t know if Lightning has been experiencing this for tattoo, but I have been having these... visions you might call them,”

“Visions?” Luna asked.

“Yes, of another life,” Cerise held her head and shook it, “It’s like someone is attacking my mind, showing me things that I can’t be sure are real or not. And I know it has something to do with this thrice damned horn of mine.”

Luna walked slowly up to the golden horn and ran her hand along the shaft, her fingers touching the spiral, “I have always been curious about the golden horn, both yours and Lightning’s. While it is normal for a unicorn to have a horn to match their coat color, this thing is quite unusual.”

“I thought it was some sort of legend?” asked Cerise.

“Then why was Grand Ruler picked on for it? Why did Twilight Sparkle show no interest in studying it? Why did no one show an interest in finding out more about it?” Luna said, “There are too many questions about an anomaly such as this.”

Cerise sighed and grabbed her seat, “And the answers start with taking off this horn. Ok... I’m ready.”

“I won’t lie, you will scream,” Luna said, grabbing Cerise’s horn and began to pull. After a few moments of pulling, tugging, and straining, Luna let go of the golden horn. After a few moments, she let go and shook her head. Putting on a look of determination, she surrounded her hands with magic and reached out once more to grab onto the horn. With an almighty grunt, :una pulled with all of her might on the golden horn and with an audible snap, it broke off.

All through the caverns, the members of the resistance could hear the loud bellows of Cerise's screams. Inside her personal chamber, she continued to scream in horrible agony as she held the top of her head in agony.

Luna looked at the broken horn in her hand, the golden glow beginning to dim, “No blood?” she asked herself as she looked at the now dull horn.

Cerise Wonder looked up from her crouching position, panting from the pain. Once the pain subsided into a dull throb, she whispered, “I... I remember.”

“Remember what?” Luna asked.

“Who I really am,” Cerise said, leaning back against the wall. “I came from one of Harmonia’s moons. I was living with a small colony on the moon so we could help terraform it. One day, I got a call about a disaster that happened on the homeworld.”

“Serpent Tyrant, the monster correct?” asked Luna.

Cerise wonder looked up and shook her head, “Is that what Grand Ruler said he was? No... Serpent Tyrant, alias Serpentari, is a planet buster.”

“What?” Luna gasped, “Starfleet had such a weapon?”

“Do you remember seeing such a monster? Celestia said she came in at the aftermath. What do you think happened to those so called, ‘Rainbow Stones’? They were used to power the device to where it can take out a sun!”

“And you saw Harmonia destroyed by this?” Luna asked.

.”All can remember seeing is this great snake-like shadow coming over the planet and swallowing it, like a snake would an egg,” Cerise growled, “Then that was when...”

For a brief moment, a series of images flowed through her mind. A silhouette of an Unicornicopian, holding a sword as he cuts down several of her people.

“I saw him. A demon who slaughtered all that was left He said that his master told him to, that it was the best way to create the champion they needed,” Cerise growled. “I fought him until his master came in.”

“Did you see his master?” Luna asked.

“Yes of course i saw him. It was_______________” Cerise paused as the image of the man faded from her mind. She could see a golden horn in her mind, but nothing else, “It was _______________________. Why can’t I say it! Why can’t I say __________________” Cerise shuddered. “I can’t even see his face!!!! I know it was ____________________________ who did this to me, him and his lacky _________________”

Luna looked down at the golden horn and gazed at it, “Interesting. A horn that comes with a spell that wipes memories when you take it away. I would almost want to use it personally as a gift, if it didn’t hurt so many ponies.”

“Keep it,” Cerise said, “Find out who did this to me.”

“I will, and we will find this planet buster,” Luna said as she walked out of the door.

“Princess,” said a royal guard, his orange coat hidden beneath his armor, “When you go into the dream realm, could you tell Scootaloo that her father is doing ok?”

“I will,” Luna nodded. The she looked at Cerise, “I wish you all of the luck in the world, taking back our home will not be easy.”

“No, but it will be worth it in the end,” Cerise wonder said with a warm smile.

---

Raindrops shook her head as she watched Spark hold the horn in her magic, “I can’t believe that Starfleet has a freakin planet buster in their arsenal,”

Trixie sighed, drinking her bourbon slowly, “And Starfleet probably doesn’t even know Grand Ruler has it up there. He probably just keeps it in storage until he needs to reset the game.”

“This does explain where the Rainbow Stones went,” Carrot Top said, “after all, if the Elements of Harmony cannot be destroyed then how can items of similar power be destroyed.

Cheerilee took one of the carrot cakes from the plate and nodded, “Not to mention, why we first knew of the monster as Serpent Tyrant, and then as Serpentari.”

“Yeah, if Grand Ruler has been messing with our minds and history, how can we so sure some of Starfleet’s intel is on the level,” Raindrops asked, sitting on the chair.

“Not to mention, it’s a sure fire way to-”

“I have something,” Spark said, letting the horn drop to the table, removed from her magic, “This horn, matches the magical aura of the other four items.”

“Wait,” Lyra said, picking up the dull grey horn, “You mean this thing is one of Meadowbrook's eight?”

“Close, I said it matches, but the magical energy is weaker, much like the copies of the Ring of Fear had a weaker magical aura around them. However, this is unique,” Spark said.

“Unique, how?” asked Lyra.

“While the copies of the ring copied the effects of the original, this is more like an,” Spark paused to consider her words carefully, “antenna. It links the holder of the object to the source of the magic and transfers the magic into the user.”

“That’s why the golden horn was so, unnatural, because they are!” Raindrops gasped.

Spark nodded, “I was always curious about this Uniforce and why it had appeared to be used only by a select few, and there was only a power for unicorns. It has to be a corrupted form of magic that comes from a centralized source.”

Carrot Top looked up and asked, “But let’s say that Grand Ruler is behind all of this, and that he has one of the eight items at his disposal. Why mess with Lightning's mind, why kill his hometown?”

“You can’t be a hero, without a bit of tragedy,” Cheerilee said calmly..

“What?” Trixie asked.

“It’s something I read in a book once. A hero was facing down his greatest enemy, and his foe said that the reason for why he was trying to kill the hero’s family was that a hero can’t be a hero without tragedy,” said Cheerilee. “Remember, Grand Ruler has been all about propaganda, misdirection, and lies. Which sounds more noble and heroic? A man who came from a happy home, or a champion who came from a dead world.”

“Great, so Grand Ruler has a powerful mind altering artifact, a planet buster, and is manipulating everything he can,” Trixie said with a roll of her eyes.

“Just as my sister and the Knights have been figuring out,” Luna said from the shadows, stepping into the room with the team and sitting down, “The question is... how do we prove it to the world and make it so he doesn’t try another misdirect?”

Lyra looked to Ditzy, “You ok Derpy? You haven't said a word.”

“I’m worried about Lightning,” Ditzy said, eating a carrot muffin. “Do you think he knows about this?”

“I hope so,” Luna said, “It may prove key in ending Grand Ruler. Then we can face Conquest.”

---

Lightning Dawn, age five, looked up at his father. The frightful look in her eyes made him tremble with fear, “Mommy?”

“Run son, never look back!” Mr. Dawn said, ushering him into a basement, “Get out the entrance!”

“Mommy?!” whimpered Lightning as he looked on from in the basement, seeing two figures in shadow. Trembling, he held out a hand as he saw a yellow Unicornicopian smile as he lifted his sword.

“As you command master,
I will bring disaster,” the figure in shadow said as he executed Lightning’s parents.

“MOM!!! DAD!!!” Lightning yelled, jostling Krysta from her sleeping spot on his pillow.

“Lightning, are you ok?” Krysta asked, adjusting herself slowly and fluttering back down to lay on his pillow.

Lightning put his hand to his head and nodded, “Y-Yeah, I’m fine just fine.”

“Is it that dream again, about Starla?” Krysta asked.

Lightning shook his head, “No, it’s different. It was about my parents.”

“Your parents... you haven't dreamt about them since Starla...” Krysta said, gently patting Lightning’s hand.

“Yeah, I know, but it was different,” Lightning said. “I saw two figures standing in front of them, and one of them was the one who killed them both.”

“Oh my gosh,” Starla said, holding her hand to her mouth. “Do you know why?”

“No, I don’t” Lightning said, shaking his head sadly. Then he looked to the side of his bed, seeing the yellow sheet. Taking a deep breath he picked it up and walked to a mirror to watch himself transform into his military formal gear.

Krysta fluttered to Lightning's shoulder, “You don’t have to do this.”

“I do, Krysta. It’s my duty as a commander,” Lightning sighed, and turned away, walking out of the room.

---

“Come on Artie,” Pinkie said, looking down at Artie’s legs, “You can do this.”

“I don’t know if I can, feels a little tight,” grunted Artie.

“Well, it’s not gonna get looser,” Pinkie commented. “Now, come on, one more time!” she shouted.

With a final grunt, Artie swiped his foot across the canvas, making a lovely little cloud. He gave out a chickle as he looked at the cloud on the blue background, “Heh. perfect. I bet soon, it will be one of my best handi-”

“Footwork,” Pinkie interrupted with a giggle.

Artie laughed in return, and then smiled warmly, “Thanks for helping me for the past week, Pinkie. It feels odd, painting with my feet you know.”

“Hey, whatever it takes to get you back in the painting game and out of the hospital,” Pinkie said, holding Artie’s hand. Smiling, she said, “The twins miss you, back home.”

“I bet they are not the only ones,” Artie said, looking into Pinkie’s blue eyes, and winking at her.

Pinkie nodded rapidly, and then hear a knock on the door. With a quick turn around, she saw Lightning stand ing in the doorway, “Um, excuse me. I need to see my second in command.”

“Sure thing,” Pinkie said. As she walked out of the door and pass Lightning, she glared daggers and said, “Hurt him, and I have a pie with your name on it.”

Lightning laughed and said, “I got it.” walking in, he slowly pulled out a paper.

Artie frowned as he got back onto the bed, “Let me guess, discharge papers. You here to personally tell me I’m off your squad.”

“That’s what this paper says. I am to kick my teammate off my squad, because you are unfit for service,” Lightning growled as he looked at the paper. Then, he slowly began to crunch it in his hands and began to tear it slowly, “But... I am not about to kick my only friend off the team.”

“Your,” Artie paused and looked at Lightning shocked, “Friend?”

Lightning sighed as he sat on the bed, “Look, I... know I have been a shitty commander since this team started. I have been arrogant, hard headed, jerkish, and every other bad name in the book. But, I want to start anew, and try to be a friend. Just this once, I want to give this whole friendship thing a try.”

“You know, you’re right. Lightning the commander has been a shit-head since the day I knew him. I barely spent anytime with him and I barely got to know him. But, I would actually like to get to know, Lightning Dawn, the person. Oh knows, maybe we can become friends,” Artie said, smiling warmly.

“You make it sound so easy,” Lightning said. “What’s even the first step?”

“Try your names!” Pinkie whispered, hiding on the side of the door.

Lightning gave a chuckle as he held out his hand, “Lightning Eugene Dawn!”

Artie began to laugh, “Your middle name, is Eugene?”

“Yeah,” Lightning blushed at this, and then felt a weight in his hand.

“Arthur Reginald Bristles,” Artie laughed, shaking his foot with Lightning’s hand. “There we laughed at something stupid about each other. I guess, that means you and I are friends.’

“I like that,” Lightning said, giving Artie a hug, “And I know for a fact, that no friend of mine is going to let this keep him down. You will find a way to beat this,. And get back into top fighting shape! I will see you again on my team and you will be kicking ass all over again.”

“Good,” Artie said, “Because, I want someone I can trust to back me up.” he returned the hug. Much to Pinkie’s happiness.

Author's Notes:

This chapter came out weirdly. You see, one commenter mentioned that she wanted a little bit of a dossier to gather what we know so far and what secrets and lies are to be discovered. I also wanted to add more about the 8 items and more information on the Umbra circle. Now, in case ou haven't noticed, I usually give the Umbra circle time at the end of each chapter to explore their arc and to have adcentures. This time I made a seperate chapter. Mainly because I couldn't think of a transition from the end of the Artie chapter to this scene that made sense.

So, I figured, why not give them an entire chapter to themselves and save Pinkie Pie for the end. Techinically, making a lower decks episode.

I wanted to give a small framing device in the form of Spark, to basically be you the audience. She is discovering things with you and is collecting the information. Also, I wanted to work with some of the extra bits that I havent touched on that happened in the original story.

Brining out Spark's lack of emotions was an interesting thing for me to try. See, I wanted Spark to be more emotional, but as time wore on, she became more logical. So I decided to explain her emotions like this and help to demonstrate her as a character.

I love magic shows, so getting Trixie to truely show up Abra and demonstrate why she is the best was a treat. See, one thing that I alway got made about Abra as a character is...his magic is too plain. I want a spectecale with my magicians, and for some guy who's illusions are 'so great' they really don't match up to someone like Penn. Now, I also wanted to show that Trixie...can do her's without her horn, because that is how my girl rolls.

Ceresies Wonder, I don't think she would've become as big were it not for my love of Scorpio's story or somethings that me and a friend did on an RP with her.So, I brought her out and decided to souch upon something I realized I completely forgot to explore. See, the elements were only destroyed as an F-U to the show and show how much better Titan is and to rip off Digimon Adventure. However, we know this is bullshit. So, if the elements can't be destroyed, we know that there was no fight with Titan, then what happened with the Rainbow Stones (OR Star Stones as they are called in the rebooted story.) They can't be destroyed, so what happened. I also wanted to mess with the fact that Serpentari had his name changed in between stories.

Other notes.

-The fight with the black dragon was originall going to be Trixie alone. But, I decided that she has had enough badass moments for now. She will get another chance soon.

-I live and die by DND rules when it comes to my dragons. So, if I can find a way to discuss Metallics vs Chromatics, I will. Besides, I have yet to see a silver dragon on the show.

-The Antelope scene was mainly there because I wanted to show that, nope, Conquest hadn't been only focused on just the main continent. He has been attacking elsewhere

-This is technically a breather chapter. It's mainly here to make you laugh, relax and think. So, enjoy

-The line "Can't be a hero without tragedy" is one of my favorite reverse flash lines. Ever. Mainly because it's hard for me to come up with a good argument against it.

-Added a line to help fix a continuity flub from season 4

Requiem for the Wind Star

All this stuff about development, and flaws, and things you call ‘build character and make someone more interesting’...

to me... they don't build character, they build stupidity and make someone pathetic/embarrassing!

The morning sun slowly rose over the small hamlet of Ponyville, shining its faint rays of light upon the bedroom of the Carousel Boutique. With a slight yawn, Rarity began to wake up as the sun shined it’s light upon her eyelids. As she looked to the window, she resisted the urge to use her telekinesis to roll down the shade and go back to snuggling into the muscular arm of her fiance. Instead, she rolled on his arm and snuggled into his body, enjoying the comforting warmth of his body.

A sigh of contentment escaped her lips as she watched her Spike breathe in and out, looking so content before her. Running her finger along his pecs and down his stomach. She entertained a thought of giving Spike a little special wake up call, but instead chose to lean up and kiss him on the cheek. Then she let out a grunt while rolling out of the bed.

She gave out a few grunts and moans as she stretched while getting out of the bed. Her pregnant belly sticking out and helping to add to her stress. As she walked to look at herself in the mirror, she smiled warmly while rubbing her belly, “I am going to have so many stretch marks because of you. And you know what,” she giggled while caressing her stomach, “You’ll be worth every minute.”

Shaking her head with a sigh, she walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. A groan of pleasure shot through her as the warm water hit her body, running down in rivulets along her curves. Taking out a bar of soap, she began to rub the bar down into a lather along her arms and slender legs. While the water ran along her body, she began to think to herself, “It is the middle of December, which means in two months I will get to see my little bundle,” as she guided her hand along her stomach she said, “And there isn’t a moment I don’t regret keeping you. Because when you are born, I will smother you with love. Would you like that?”

Almost as if the little baby could hear her, it kicked in response.

A soft giggle escaped her lips, “I thought you would like that.”

“Rarity, there’s someone at the door,” said Glarity from the outside. “He wants to see you.”

“”In a minute,” Rarity said, taking a step out of the shower. Carefully, she began to towel herself off while a thought began to enter her head “Did I turn her off last night or did... she turn herself on.” Choosing to put the thought into the back of her head, she slowly stepped out of the shower.

Walking by her dresser, she pulled a maternal shirt with the words ‘Precious Gem Cultivating’ printed on the front. This matched up with a little blue dress that went along with the shirt and gave her a welcoming presence. As she walked down the stairs, she watched as Glarity tended to her cat. There was a warm smile as she watched her golem at work.

Once she arrived at the front door, she opened it, “Hello sir. We are not open right now but-” when she got a good look at the figure as he pulled back his hood, she gasped and whispered, “Mysterious.”

The black unicorn figure nodded calmly as he held up his hand, his white beard full enough to hide his lips as he said, “Parley, I am not here to fight you, or to start a war. I am only here to talk with you.”

“I see,” Rarity looked over to her shoulder and nodded to Glarity, telling the her to put down the bow and arrow, her own magic fading. “Well, come in, Sir.”

“Just like that?” asked Mysterious as he stepped in, “I could betray you, and kill you while your back is turned.”

“You have never killed one person in your life, admit it. You have actually saved lives, including my friends,” Rarity said, turning around and walking to the dining room, “Besides, you seem trustworthy.”

“How can you tell?” he asked.

“Intuition, my dear,” Rarity said with a wink.

The two sat down across the table, letting the teapot boil and steam. Once the tea was prepared, she poured tea for the two of them. Mysterious picked up the teacup and slowly sipped the tea, “Mmmm, the things you miss when you are stuck in the alternate world.”

“Conquest does not feed you?” Rarity asked.

Mysterious shook his head, “Oh, he feeds us well. His taste in tea, on the other hand, is not.”

“I see,” Rarity said, taking another sip, “What brings you here?”

“What makes a heart?” asked Mysterious calmly.

“My, what an interesting question,” she said, looking back at Glarity as she began to clean up the work room, “I think that a heart is a combination of our emotions and memories. It is something that grows over time as we fill our lives with friendship, compassion, and love. The more we share these emotions with others, the bigger our heart grows.”

“And do you believe that one can be born without a heart?” Mysterious asked.

Rarity calmly shook her head, “If this is about you and your friends, then definitely not. You show so many emotions that to say you have no heart is folly. Why would you laugh when you win, get excited about your plans, care about those foes of yours to win? To truly be without a heart, you would have to be like that being who took out Luminoth. So you were either born with one or you grew one over time.”

“I think... I was born with one,” Mysterious said.

“What?” Rarity asked.

“I met Brain yesterday,” Mysterious said.

“Brain!” Rarity exclaimed, almost spilling her tea, “But he hasn’t been seen since the war began.”

“It seems that he had gotten mad over his treatment at Grand Ruler’s hands and moved to a place called El,” Mysterious said. “I went there myself when I went on a sabbatical.”

---

I went to El, because I wanted to go on a sabbatical. Seeing so many of the tortures and horrors of the pocket dimension becomes wearying after a while. When I had arrived, it was there that I met a friendly face...

Mysterious sighed as he tugged his hood over his head. The images of the various equines moving about, the various conversations, had begun to make him wish to see his friends once more. With each plodding step, he had begun to feel out of place among the quadrupeds that were milling about, even more so since he was alone. Looking at a few equines in dark purple robes and furry brown mohawks, he began to think to himself, “How is it that these creatures have been able to stay away from the influence of Starfleet for so long?”

“Penny for your thoughts?” asked a dark green winged unicorn with a white mane surrounding a bald spot, “Or is this a plot to conquer the planet, Mysterious?”

The being turned around and narrowed his eyes at the speaking stallion, smirking a little as he recognized him, “Brain, I am surprised to see you on this world. Have you fallen out of love with the Starfleet?”

“Precisely,” Brain chuckled, using his favorite verbal tick. “I have gone disheartened with my highness, with how he used my technologies and ideas for his own domination of others. Worse yet, when I figured out some new strategies, he told me to not worry about it. So, I came here to El! Part of the bastion of planets that are not aligned with the worlds under Starfleet’s control.”

Mysterious nodded, “And this is where you decided to reside for the rest of the war.”

“This place is magnificent!” Brain said with a smile, “The technology here is truly advanced as opposed to the world of Starfleet, the various races respect each other, and there is no forced changing of the ponies into these horrible designs.”

“I have to admit, the atmosphere here is far more to my liking,” Mysterious admitted, putting a finger to his chin. Looking off into the distance, he could see a golden and white tower in the distance, “I assume you have been to the library?”

“Indeed I have,” Brain said, walking to a fence that surrounded a small fountain, “In the seven months that I have lived here, my range of knowledge in the universe has increased substantially. Did you know that our space bridges are quite inefficient or that the long rumoured ‘little air in space’ is a complete fallacy? It’s all quiet fascinating.”

Mysterious laid his black forearms on the railing, looking at Brain. Whether he knew it or not, a smile crossed his face as he began to talk, “I thought as much. It’s just another lie to add to the pile.”

“Much like you being heartless creations?” asked Brain. He put a finger to his chin, “You know, I had always thought about that. It just feels weird to tell us that a being is made without a heart, and then a few minutes later I find myself facing down a stallion who is taking pride in fighting us.”

“Are you saying that we grew a heart?” Mysterious asked.

“No,” Brain shook his head. “I am saying that you have always had one. That you have been lied to by both Titan and Grand Ruler.”

“Why though, that is the question,” Mysterious asked.

“Well, for Titan, it’s simple, to make you a better fighter. Perhaps you have a connection that he needed to disconnect for a while to make it so you can fight at your best,” Brain said. “And for Grand Ruler, telling us that you have no heart is a good way to hold us back.”

“Interesting theory,” Mysterious said.

“Not a theory, tell me, what color do you bleed?” Brain asked, throwing a knife to Mysterious.

“Bleed?” Mysterious asked, putting the knife to his hand.

---

“Assuming that Grand Ruler is correct and me and my friends were created, what color do you think the blood was?” he asked.

Rarity looked to Glarity and nodded, “Green blood, like golems do.”

“Mine was as red as yours,” Mysterious said.

---

Mysterious looked at the red liquid as it trailed down his palm, staring in disbelief, “Interesting.”

“Interesting?” asked Brain. “You have just had your life revealed to be a lie and you can only answer that this is interesting?”

Mysterious nodded, “If we were just creations of mud and clay and corpses, beings lacking hearts. Then what did that make you?”

“Preciously my thoughts,” said Brain. “Why were we different from you three? Why is it that you were deemed less than equine even if our origins are the same?”

“Unless we were lied to,” Mysterious said. “More and more, the threads of lies are becoming unraveled.”

“Yeah,” Brain sighed. “You know, it’s interesting. Talking to you, I am reminded of my older brother.”

“You have a brother?” asked Mysterious.

“Yeah, he was awesome,” chuckled Brain. “He could pull off calculations like you wouldn’t believe. He was smarter than anyone and-” when his hand brushed against Mysterious, the black stallion stepped back and his eyes went white.

He found himself standing in front of a young boy, holding up a spaceship. The little winged unicorn colt let out a giggled as he held the model, “I made it myself.”

---

Rarity sipped her tea slowly, listening to his story, “You saw, yourself, with a little colt as he showed you his spaceship.”

“Yes, and the odd thing is, I felt like I knew the colt from somewhere. As if we had a bond,” Mysterious sighed and looked into his cup, “The same thing happened with Rep-Stallion and Inquirious, and Dementia with Starla.”

“Starla,” Rarity gasped, “But, what on earth is she doing there!”

“You,” Mysterious looked up, his eyebrow arched, “You...did not know?”

“No, I did not,” Rarity shook her head, placing her cup of tea down on the table, “How long has she been captured?”

“A few days before the war started,” Mysterious said. “I thought Lightning would’ve told you something.”

“No, he did not. All he said that she was home on a paradise planet because he was fearful for her life,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “I do not know why he would lie to us about this.”

“His pride,” Mysterious said calmly. “That will get him into trouble. Though, he probably feels ashamed at his failure to rescue her or to prevent...”

Rarity looked up and asked, “To prevent what?”

“Her rape,” Mysterious said calmly, looking away. “My dear master has been raping that poor girl since the day he caught her her, plus a number of horrifying tortures. I shan't tell them in polite company.”

“Oh, that poor thing,” Rarity whispered.

“I am surprised that you are showing empathy for her,” Mysterious said. “I was always under the impression that you disliked her, or even hated her.”

Rarity nodded and sighed, “While it is true that she and I have had our disagreements in the past, I would never wish that type of punishment upon anyone. I would rather us make amends and become friends.”

Mysterious nodded, smiling a little in spite of himself. Taking a look up, he noticed a crystalline bow laying in the corner of the kitchen, “That... is an interesting bow. Where did you get it?”

“El,” Rarity said.

“Why did you go to El?” Mysterious asked.

“For Belle,” Rarity said, looking out the window at the giant tree where her friend lived.

---

It was the previous day, a week before Hearth’s Warming could begin. Inside of the library, Pinkie Pie was her usual blaze of activity while Belle began to dress her room up in festive colors. With each bounce, Pinkie Pie’s energy seemed to be bursting, “Oh, this is going to be great! You are going to have your first Hearth’s Warming here. Or the first one you remember, or at least-”

“I get it, Pinkie,” Belle said with a sigh as she looked at some of her decorations. A warm smiled came to her lips as she looked at the green and whites that decorated her home in streamers and little cutouts of trees and snowflakes, “ I love this time of year too. All of these ponies getting together and loving their lives. Becoming warm by the fires of love and friendship.” she then looked out her window to see a small unicornicopian family hiding in their homes, almost afraid. “Well, not all of us.”

Eager to change the subject, Pinkie Pie bounced down from her perch and landed in front of Belle, “You forgot the best part” she said in a sing-song voice.

Belle looked at her weirdly, “What is that?”

With a big grin, she pressed her finger into the middle of her chest, “Why you! You bring something brand new to the party!”

“I do?” Belle asked, smiling softly.

Pinkie Pie nodded, “Yep, just you being here helps to brighten up the town. Ever since you came here, it feels like I found a missing piece of my heart. You helped me to smile again and you... help to make the others realize what is important. I don’t think I could ever thank you enough.”

“No,” Belle said with a shake of her head, “I should be thanking you. You opened up your heart to me when we first met. You let me into your home and treated me like I was your long lost friend.”

Her blue eyes gazed back at Belle’s grey ones, and Pinkie smiled, entwining her fingers with Belle’s, “That’s because it feels like it. You are a very good friend, Belle.” She then hugged her friend closely.

“I’m glad to be here,” Belle said, and then broke the embrace. Walking over to a bookcase, she said, “Oh, I found a book that I think Artie cou-”

Pinkie turned towards the sound of her friend’s voice, “Could what?” as she asked, she looked on in shock when she saw her friend lying on the floor out cold. “Oh my gosh, no. Belle!!!” Pinkie shouted, running to her friend’s side. “Belle, please speak to me. BELLE!”

Applejack stepped in, seeing Pinkie Pie over her friend’s body. Letting out a gasp, she ran over to Belle and put a finger to her throat. Then she put her ear to Belle’s mouth, “She’s still breathing and pulse feels fine. What happened?”

“We were just talking to each other when suddenly she just fainted,” Pinkie said, looking up worried, panic seeming to seep in. Her breath came in short pants as she said, “I... don’t know what happened to her.”

“Happened to-” Dash paused and flew over to Belle, “Oh my gosh, what happened?”

“She fainted, and we can’t wake her up,” Applejack said. Before she could ask why Dash had come, she heard Rarity’s voice.

“Dash, have you found Spike’s old blanket yet? I was hoping to-” Rarity gasped and waddled to her friend’s side, “Oh, this is bad. Rainbow, where is Fluttershy?”

“I don’t know,” Dash said. “She’s been in her little cottage for the past few days. She keeps saying that there is a really bad disease in there and I shouldn’t go in.”

Rarity shook her head, “This is not good. Let’s get into bed for now.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash nodded, picking Belle up gently and taking her into the bedchambers. As they did, Pinkie Pie began to look around the room, searching each and every book. Occasionally, she would pull out a book and look behind it as if searching for a hidden button. Running around the library section of the house, caught Rarity’s attention, “Pinkie Pie, what on earth are you doing?”

“A journal,” Pinkie said, ‘She has a journal to say what’s she been doing!”

“How can you be so sure?” Applejack asked.

“Because I helped her make it!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I put in some pictures for her. Where,” she gasped when she pulled out a plain grey journal that had Belle’s cutie mark on it, “Here we go!”

“She said opening it up to the inside cover. In the inside cover, was Belle done in Ink. Around her were the other five, all hugging her close. Underneath it was a caption that read, "My friends, may we stay forever together."

"Hi journal! My name is Belle Amie and I am going to write in you. Ok, that sounds little weird, I mean you are just a book, but I think I should treat books like my friends," Rarity read aloud. "Rarity said that I should start writing down my day and maybe see if I can find my memories this way. Maybe I should start from the beginning.

"My first memory was waking up alone outside of Ponyville and feeling very scared. Something told me that to be safe, I should head to that big house that looks like food. Well, I did and that was when I met Pinkie PIe. My first friend. She is a little energetic, but she helped me find my other friends."

Each name followed a photo she took, "P.S. I took a photo of them to make sure I don't forget. Applejack, strong and dependable. Rarity, lady like but is a great fighter, Fluttershy, soft, but tough, and Rainbow Dash, daring and brave. I am so glad to have met them.:

“Let me see,” Rainbow Dash said, taking from Pinkie and began to look over the pages, “Look at this.”

“Applejack came by today. We had a little talk over some cider when she told me about her feelings of leadership. She confided in me about her fears of being a leader and how she wasn't feeling like she could handle it. I...just couldn't tell her that I have been feeling a little weak lately. I... ooooh, talk later Journal."

“That was a few days before I saw her, she fainted then too,” whispered Fluttershy as she walked into the library. With a slow sigh she said, “I’m sorry I didn’t say anything, she asked me not to.”

“It’s ok,” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash looked up and open her mouth to ask, but Fluttershy hid behind her hair as she said, “I was just sleeping. I am sorry if I worried you.”

“Ok,” Dash said suspiciously as she read the next entry.

“Fluttershy talked to me today, she saw me fainting. I told her that she didn’t really need to worry, because I’m fine. Really, they don’t need to know of my problems when they have their own worries to take care of.”

“Stop,” whispered Pinkie, shuddering as she held her head, tears beginning to brim at her eyes.

“Today, I felt like part of the group. We all shared a blood pact that made us all honorary sisters. I can’t wait to see more of...sorry, I got woozy again.

“Please stop,” Whimpered Pinkie as she shuddered.

“I have been getting flashes sometimes. Of another me, only purple instead of grey. She is working on something and gets woozy. It matches every time I get another flash. And today, it got really bad. I walked by a figure in a cloak and I almost fainted in the marketplace.”

Pinkie began to shake her head, “Stop, please stop.”

“Dear journal, I-”

“Please for the love of Celestia STOP!!” Pinkie screamed.

Rainbow Dash looked up at Pinkie’s yell and sighed as she closed the book, “Sorry Pinks.”

“This can’t be happening, this just can’t be happening,” Pinkie whimpered. “Not like this, not after everything we’ve been through! Not after everything, we have to save her, we just have to.”

“We can and we will,” Applejack said. “We ain’t about to let anyone of us die. We’ll do all we can.”

“Thank you,” said Belle smiling warmly, walking back down. “I, am so sorry that I did not tell you this sooner. It’s just that, with everything that had been going on: The war, Starfleet, Grand Ruler’s manipulations, I just couldn’t burden you with my problems.”

Applejack sighed softly, and walked over to Belle to place her hand onto her friend’s shoulder. Staring her emerald eyes into Belle with compassion she said, “You shouldn’t have to worry about putting any extra burden on us. That’s what we’re here for, to help you carry your pain and to make your day better.”

Belle chuckled a little and smiled up, “Does this mean you still trust me?”

“Hmm, Ah don’t know,” Applejack said, “Dash, what do ya think?”

“It’ll take a long time for you to gain my trust back,” Rainbow Dash said with a cocky smirk. Then she rolled her eyes in thought for a moment and said, “Ok, time’s up. Trust is earned again.”

This brought out a round of chuckles from the group, and a laugh from Pinkie Pie. After relaxing for a moment, Belle was the first to speak, “I can only guess that these blackouts I have been having might have something to do with my lost memories.”

“Which can only mean that we can truly find out the cause of her problems by looking through her mind,” Rarity said.

“I could tell you of a place that could help with that,” said a pink pegasus from the doorway.

The girls turned to face the newcomer, they were left with a confused stare in their eyes, except for Pinkie Pie. For her part, Pinkie Pie looked curiously at the new pony, before she stepped back and gasped, “Cerise Wonder?!”

“My word,” Rarity said, looking at Cerise. Her designer instinct took over as she looked her over and then gasped, “You are! You are Cerise, but what brings you here and what on earth happened to your horn?”

“I tore my horn off,” Cerise said. “It was to help answer my questions about the truth of my past.”

“So, your memories are being messed with too?” Applejack asked.

Cerise nodded and walked to the bookshelves, looking at the various spines. Upon finding the book, she began, “There is a planet that we in the Starfleet echelon are to stay away from, the planet El. It’s home to the elks and various other races that are opposed to Starfleet and it’s rule. Such as the Crystalites.”

“The crystalites? Didn’t Lightning say he fought them before and that they were evil?” Applejack asked.

Cerise Wonder looked to Applejack and remarked, “Don’t tell me you actually believed that whole story about those people. That their whole race was evil because they concerned themselves with only beauty? Or that when he went into the portal to the human world, that Starfleet had to save an innocent race of defenseless people?”

“Right now, Ah couldn’t trust anything that he says anymore,” Applejack said.

“Indeed, it almost feels that the more this war carries on, the more the veil is lifted,” Rarity said. “How can this planet aid us?”

“ The Elk there are masters of psychic powers and mental energy. Their research into the mind is beyond compare,” said Cerisel

“So... how do we get there?” Rainbow Dash asked. “If Grand Twit up there says that it’s not allowed, you can bet he won’t have any space bridges leading there.”

“I wouldn’t want to use space bridges anyway. I refuse to trust any science that says that there is breathable space!” Rarity said dismissively.

Belle smiled, “I might know how to get there..”

---

“It seems,” Rarity said with a smile, “That Twilight had found Brain’s ship from a long time ago. We never knew why he abandoned it or why no one ever thought about using it until now.”

“From what I heard of the fight with Sombra, it would’ve made flying there a lot easier,” Mysterious commented.

Rarity nodded, “Indeed it would have. Of course, Belle had been working on it for some time. We christened it the Sparkle and took off for El. Once there...”

---

Pinkie Pie let out a gasp of wonder as the ship began to float down into the towering city’s spaceport. Against a red sunlit sky golden towers of metal touched the air and shone brilliantly. All through the port, various races of ungulates and other more alien species. Her blue eyes watched in excitement as she began to take note of which races to meet and talk to. Applejack walked up behind her and looked out the window, “Hard to believe that there is so many races out there, not wanting to side with Grand Ruler at all.”

“Do you think Conquest knows about them?” Fluttershy whispered.

Belle nodded, “He probably does, but he’s probably taking out one of the bigger powers before doing anything else. It does make me think, why is United Equestria-”

“Attention ship,” said a large feminine elk, wearing ambassadorial blue robes, “you will state your business and reasons for coming here or else have your ship taken in and impounded.”

Applejack turned, but Rarity’s delicate hand stopped her, “Allow me darling. This requires a delicate touch.”

“Fine,” Applejack said, sitting in the seat next to Dash’s pilot seat.

“Greetings,” Rarity said, stepping out of the ship and onto the walkway in front of the elk. Calmly, she bowed before the elk, “I am Rarity Belle, representative of Equestria. I am traveling with my party: Abbigail Jacqueline, Pinkamena Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy Firewing, and Belle Amie. We are traveling here because we need help for a dear friend.”

The elk looked over the large narrow ship, its two purple nacelles shining off the side, her brown fur bristling as she noticed the Starfleet insignia peaking over the symbol of the sun princess. As her blue eyes began to examine the ship, she said, “Your ship is Unicornicopian made, but I did not think that Unicornicopians had any desire to venture into warp technology. I expected them to stay with the outdated Space Bridges.”

“This ship was the first of it’s kind madame,” Rarity said, curtsying, “But, it’s as I said. We are here for aid for our dear friend, not as agents of Grand Ruler.”

The Elk touched a hoof to Rarity’s chin, and began to look into her eyes. For a brief moment, the elk’s eye’s glowed a faint blue. Nodding she stepped back and said, “Welcome to El. I am President Avarok. My apologies for the questionnaire, but you have to understand, there are many a refugee from Starfleet here and many more come to get away from their tyranny.”

“I understand,” Rarity said.

Belle got off the ship next, “Thank you for letting us stay. I am the one that needs help. Might I ask what you were doing?”

“Psychic reading,” Avarok said. “We Elk have the ability to read surface thought of those we meet. Kind of like an earth pony’s connection to the earth around her. Though, higher trained Elk have been known to do more. I will take you personally to our psy labs and they will look you over.”

Turning to look at the rest of the group, she said, “The rest of you, please enjoy the capital. There might be something for each of-” a pink blur passed by as she talked, “You.”

Dash watched on in amazement as her pink friend ran out of the ship, “Should we keep an eye on her?”

“Nah, Let her run,” Applejack said with a warm smile. “This is probably the most Pinkie she has been in a while.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Rainbow Dash said. Turning to look back in the ship, she saw Fluttershy sitting in the back seat, sighing. Frowning a little, Dash walked up to her, “Hey Fluttershy, come on. There is a whole new world for us to see and cool stuff to try.”

Fluttershy timidly hid behind her mane and whispered lowly, “N-no, I think I’ll stay here and watch the ship.”

“Oh, come on Shy,” Dash said, walking up to her, “There might be some cool animals for you to see.”

“No, I couldn’t,” Fluttershy said, turning her head away.

A frown came to Dash’s lips as she asked, “Fluttershy, what’s up? You’ve been mopey, sad, and a little...distant. What’s going on?”

“Nothing,” Fluttershy said, looking at Rainbow Dash with saddened eyes. She then turned her head away, “I just don’t want to go out there into a strange world with strange creatures I never met. Is that so wrong?”

“Yeah, it is! You need to get out there,” Dash said, shaking her head when she caught herself. Sighing, she said, “Come on, you love talking to new animals and stuff like that.”

“The last time i talked to strange animals, I wrecked the whole Gala,” Fluttershy said, and then turned away.

Dash reached out for her, and was ready to pull her out of her chair. When she saw the look in her friend’s eyes, her hand retracted and she frowned, “Fine, if you really don’t want to go.”

Outside of the ship, Rainbow Dash growled to herself slightly, “What is up with her? I know she’s shy but not when there is a chance to see some animals. That isn’t her at all!”

As she walked she began to think about the past with her and Fluttershy.

Twilight Sparkle shook her head as she rested on the train ride home, “You know Dash, you shouldn’t have picked Fluttershy for that joust. Why not go with Applejack?”

Dash shrugged, “Fluttershy looked more like she needed to go than Applejack.”

“But Applejack would’ve dropped what she was doing to help you, you know that,” Twilight said.

Dash sighed and looked at the sleeping mare by her sigh. Taking a look at Twilight, she added, “Look, I know that Fluttershy is scared and nervous about a lot of things, but I know she is so awesome deep down. All she needs is a chance to be pushed the right way, and that’s what I like to try to do. I want the world to see her like I do.”

“Even if you can be a little too pushy?” Twilight snarked, an eyebrow raised.

Dash frowned and then chuckled, “Ok, you got me there. I just forget that as awesome Fluttershy can be, she needs to become that at her own pace and not because of some hot head.”

Dash sighed as she walked through the port streets, “Maybe I should talk with Rarity, she might be able to tell me what’s wrong with Fluttershy.”

The spaceport, being so close to the capital, offered a lot for the prismatic pegasus to see. Many ponies hawking their wares and calling out various prices of the food. Dash’s eyes looked back and forth from stall to stall in search for her friend, but was still enraptured by all of the sights and sounds that bombarded her eyes. Amidst the calling of the crowds was a singular voice, “Coming through!”

“What?” Dash asked, watching as a blue blur past her by, dropping letters as he ran by. Entranced by the speed, her racer’s instinct kicked in and she flew after the blur.

The blue blur smiled when he saw the rainbow contrail began her chase. A feeling of elation at the prospect of a new challenge kicked in and made him run just a little faster. His four legs became nothing more than blurs as he ran ahead, pushing himself just a little more faster. Thinking that he had lost his quarry, he took a look behind him to see Dash keeping up. A small gasp escaped his lips as he smiled.

Rainbow Dash watched as her racing partner began to speed up, shocked at his speed. Smiling, she pushed herself a little more, creating a small sonic boom as she did. As she pushed herself to beyond her normal limits, she could feel and see lightning bolts began to crackle and dance along her body. Feeling her confidence began to rise, she races a little faster, catching up with the blur.

When she neared the blur, she thought she heard him say, “Ok, that’s enough playing around. Let’s end this race, friend.”

“What?” Dash asked, only to be blown back by the back draft of the blur as he sped away. A look of shock came over her for a brief second, and then she smiled, feeling Lightning surge through her, she pushed herself ever harder, running after the blur. Then for a brief second, a vision flashed through her vision. She found herself in a long blue tunnel, surrounded by faint shadows of all shapes and sizes. Some were bipedal like her, some were humans, some were pegasi, some were even hedgehogs, and some were small children. When she blinked her vision cleared and she saw herself running into the blur, tripping over her feet.

“Whoa,” The blur, now revealed himself to be a white antelope with blue legs, said as he looked down at the tripped Rainbow Dash. “I think that’s enough of a race for now. You didn’t win, but boy did ya give me a run for my money. I almost thought I was gonna lose.The name’s Max Mercury and you are?”

“Rainbow Dash. W-wh-what was that?” Dash asked. “How did you get so fast? What did you do?”

“What was what?” the Antelope asked.

“When we were running, I saw this weird place where a bunch of people were running by me. It felt awesome, peaceful, like I could run forever,” Dash said.

“Oh, that? That was just the speed force kid,” Max said with a shrug as he adjusted the strap on his bag.

“The...speed force?” Dash asked, her magenta eyes shooting up in excitement. “It’s real? It actually exists?!”

“Yeah. Have you heard of it?” Max asked.

Dash nodded, “Almost any speedster worth their salt back home has heard of it. It’s that thing all we speedsters get our powers from, it’s like some sort of heaven for us. But, I thought it was some legend.”

The antelope laughed and shook his head, “Oh no, it’s real. The fastest and greatest of all speedsters are able to reach into it and use its power at will. I can barely tap into it if I need to, but that was only after years of training. You seem to be a natural at it.”

“Think I could do it?” Dash asked.

“With time kid,” Max said. “So, why were you racing me? Had a message you needed delivered?”

Rainbow Dash shook her head and slapped her face with an open palm, “Darn it, I was going to hunt for my friend Rarity. I need to talk to her.”

“Is she that white mare that looks pregnant that I saw shopping around?” asked Max. When he saw Rainbow Dash nod, he said, “I saw her at the Anything and Everything shop. It’s down that way, two stores down.”

“Thanks!” Rainbow Dash said, smiling as she ran through the streets at top speed. When she found the shop doorway, she paused and peeked in, seeing Rarity looking at the various wares.

Much like a skilled artisan, Rarity began to look over each item in detail. The various nicknacks made her smile in admiration. Then when she turned her purple eyes upward, she saw a curved piece of wood, covered in sparkling diamonds. The string was drawn across the bow shimmered in the sunlight, “A diamond bow?”

The shop’s owner, an orange elephant, nodded, “Yep, best bows this side of the Elk Federation. Guaranteed to not break and to fire arrows with wonderful accuracy.”

“I see,” Rarity said, “How much?”

“30,000 credits,” said Quark.

Rarity shook her head, “30,000? Oh no, that wouldn’t do. See, my world deals in bits, and I can tell you that a bow like that would be found on the market for only a thousand bits at most.”

“Ah, but you see,” Quark used his trunk to pull down the bow and lay it on the table, “You see the mastery of the craft in this bow? How each diamond is perfectly set? That is fine craftsmanship and stuff like this don’t come cheap. Now, 10,000 seems reasonable don’t it?”

“My dear sir,” Rarity said, putting her hand to her chest in shock, “I don’t think you understand this but my homeworld has gems like these that you can pick up off the ground if you so choose. Why, I bet I could find a way to make a cheap counterfeit just by asking my best friend’s sister to work with my gems. This is why I cannot see it going for more than 2000 credits.”

Quark laughed at this, “Oh, you are doing a good job at haggling, little missy. Bet you would make a good elephant in your time.”

That was when Rarity paused, her eyes began to well up with tears as she turned away, “A-A-An Elephant? You think me to be an elephant? I know that I may appear to be fat, but that is only because of my pregnancy!” That was when she began to cry, her tears streaming down her face. “It’s not my fault I am so fat!!!!”

“Oh, wait, I’m sorry,” The elephant said, looking around as Rarity continued to cry and whimper. “Look, if it’ll make you better, I’ll give it to you for 1500.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said, handing the bits to the elephant with a wink and a smiled as she levitated the bow to her, “You make a hard bargain.”

As she left the hut, she saw Rainbow Dash giving her a thumbs up, “Ok, that was nice Rare. Expert acting.”

“Oh, pish posh,” Rarity said, putting the bow into her bag, “I was just making business. One must know how to handle this in the busy world. Now, why are you here? Looking for something special to bring home?”

“No,” Dash said, flying with Rarity as the two walked the streets, “It’s Fluttershy.”

“What happened?” Rarity gasped, “Rhymey didn’t go back on his word and is attacking her?”

“No, if he did,” Rainbow dash lightly punched her palm for emphasis, “I would hand him his ass. No, it’s just...she’s being so distant ever since the fight back in Manehattan. I can’t seem to connect to her anymore, and I feel like she’s-”

“Pushing you away?” Rarity asked as the two found a bridge to stop by and watch as the noonday sun began to lower into the afternoon.

“Yeah,” Dash frowned, running a finger along the railing and shaking her head slowly, “I’ve always thought that I was the gal Fluttershy could always talk to, could always speak her mind if she was in trouble. I always could do that. And now, I’m... I don’t know.”

“Scared?” Rarity asked.

“What? No, I’m just worried for her. I mean, what if she is in trouble and I can’t help her. What if this is some new threat that I won’t be able to stop in time? What if I am just one second too slow, and we lose her?” Dash asked, shaking her head as she looked down at the busy street below.

“That’s fear dear,” Rarity said. Then she held her friend’s hand, “I wonder, if your claustrophobia is a sign of something deeper. Perhaps something that you are really afraid of?”

Dash sighed, “You certainly know how to read a pony don’t ya?”

“I am a dressmaker and a soon to be mother, it’s part of the job,” Rarity giggled a little, letting out a soft grunt when she felt a kick.

Dash could only smile and shake her head at this, “When I was a kid, my grandma had to go into the hospital for something. She had a heart mutter or some egghead thing that I couldn’t understand. Before she left, she told me that she would be home soon and we could play together again. But, when she went...” trailing off, Dash let out a sigh.

“She died, didn’t she?” Rarity asked somberly.

Dash nodded and let out a shudder, “I never even got to say goodbye. I just felt like, I should’ve been there for her, done something, been something, or just... I wanted to see her go away. Since then, I have never been able to really say goodbye, because I get worried that’s the last time I ever see a pony again. Like, there might be a problem that they can’t handle alone and I won’t be there to help them.”

“Is that why you cherish your speed?” Rarity asked.

Dash sighed, closing her fists and eyes, “When you’re the fastest pony, you can be everywhere at once. No matter where somepony goes, you can be by their side in an instant and help them, that way nopony ever has to say goodbye to me again and I won’t be alone.”

Opening her eyes again, Dash leaned forward on the railing, “I thought Fluttershy knew that I would always be there for her, that she could rely on me when she’s in trouble, that she’s my-”

“Special somepony?” Rarity asked with a soft giggle, “Don’t be surprised, we all see it, Rainbow. But, it’s as I said, she can’t be forced to say it, this is something she has to say on her own. And, if she is in trouble? I know that the fastest pegasus in Equestria will be there to swoop in like a chromatic knight in armor to protect her from whatever darkness attacks her.”

“Overdramatic much?” Drash snarked.

Rarity smiled coyly, “I don’t consider it overdramatic, rather than a love of a romantic ideal!”

Rolling her eyes in exasperation, Dash turned her head to look at a nearby park and a familiar shape, “ Hey, is that AJ?”

“I wonder what she is doing by that tree?” Rarity said, walking away from Rainbow Dash, “Shall we go see her? I do need the rest after all.”

“Are you sure, I mean...”

“Dear, when you gain an extra 20 pounds, a new life in you, and look like this!” Rarity pointed to her belly for emphasis, “Then you can talk about how much rest you need!”

Dash nodded and walked with Rarity to the park and the large tree. As they neared it, they began to hear Applejack’s voice, “Hey Twilight, just thought Ah should give ya my monthly report. Kind of weird to say it from an alien planet huh?”

“She gives out a report?” Rarity asked.

Dash smiled warmly, “I kind of do it every other month, makes it feel like she’s still here.”

“I know, I do it too,” Rarity said warmly.

“It’s been a wild few weeks: A big fight, Starfleet losing another member, and we just seem to be going through hell down here. There are days when Ah wish you were here, then again...Ah sometimes feel like you still are. That’s why Ah want to thank you for Belle. Ah don’t know why or how, but when Ah’m with her it feels like you are here again, back with us. Ah guess that was why she is here, to help us with the pain. That’s why Ah kind of want to be selfish here and ask ya...”

Pausing, Applejack took off her hat and looked up, “Don’t take Belle away from us. We need her, so much. Before she came here, Ah was starting to feel distant from the others but when she’s here, Ah feel like a piece of us is back. If we lose her, then Ah don’t know what we’ll do.”

“We’ll stay together,” Dash said, putting her hand onto her friend’s shoulder and smiling, “I don’t know why we were starting to separate before, but I don’t plan on doing that again. We’ll beat Conquest, and then return our Equestria back to the way it was meant to be.”

Rarity sat by the tree, stretching her legs, “Do you think it will be that easy?”

“Of course it will!” Pinkie said, hanging upside down from a tree branch, “We just need to stay true to ourselves, keep a hold of that hope that is inside, beat the bad guys, and then we can go back to being normal. Then we can have a bunch more days like this.”

Applejack smiled, and crossed her arms, “So, rest Twilight, we’ve got this.” as her eyes gazed at the distance, seeing the sun begin to set, she sighed, “Wished we had more days like this again. Just us relaxing, enjoying our lives and each other.”

“Ah, but you know how Starfleet acts,” Dash said, frumping up, “We don’t have time for this. We have so much military bull to pull off and we can’t enjoy our hobbies because of monster attack A and crap.”

Rarity smiled warmly, “Maybe if they had learned to deal with days like this, they wouldn’t be having problems.”

“Feeling kind of down that we’ve been getting mad at them?” Applejack asked.

“It’s odd, but I almost feel as if these losses have been,” Rarity said, “giving them some form of Equiniti. As if I can actually see them as ponies now. In a way, I pity them, we have been getting stronger and closer, and they have become more distant.”

“Yeah,” Dash said, looking down, “Kind of want to help them now. It’s weird, before this started, I wanted them dead, now I want to save them.”

“Compassion for your tyrants,” Avarok said, her calm tone coming from across the field, at her side stood Belle. “The compassion of Equestrians, is quite remarkable.”

“Belle!” Pinkie said, jumping from the branch and running to her, hugging her close, “What’s wrong? Are you going to be ok? What’s happening doc?”

Belle sighed, “Are you sure you want to know?”

“We can’t save ya if we don’t,” Dash said,.

“Avarok discovered that there is something missing from my mind. A black hole where my memories are, as well as my magic. She says it’s like I am missing half of my spirit,” Belle sighed, “and a pony can’t survive with half a soul for too long.”

This statement made each of the knights feel a lead weight drop in their stomachs, “How long,” Applejack asked first.

“Until April, then I’ll fade away,” Belle said.

“How do we save her,” Dash asked, her eyes narrowing.

“You’ll have to find where her memories lie. Once you solve that riddle, then you shall be able to save her life,” Avarok said. Then she looked to the five before her, “There is more that I need to say. You have already been figuring out that someone has disturbed your memories.”

“Yeah, and we already have a clue to who it is,” Applejack said.

“There may be a way to figure out where your missing memories are, and who it was that took away your gifts,” Avarok said. “

---

Mysterious put down his empty teacup and looked into Rarity’s eyes, “What did she say?”

“The answers, lie in the beginning,” Rarity said. Looking back at the bow, her eyes flashed a rainbow shine and she smiled. she turned slowly to look at Mysterious, “We came back soon after. Belle is at the treebrary right now, looking into something for us while the rest of us are trying our best to solve this riddle.”

“What of Fluttershy?” asked Mysterious.

---

Fluttershy sighed and looked away. She felt a small tear roll down her cheek as she heard a voice in her head, “That’s a good girl. You don’t need them, you never did. All you need is me.”

“No, I just-”

“Are afraid of admitting the truth to yourself. That you want me back, you need me back,” Rhymey’s voice echoed. “That you only pushed me away because of them, because they told you to. You want me back, you need me.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “No, I don’t.”

“Then prove it, go to them and tell them all about the little voice in your head. Tell them that you have had dreams of me. Of you and I, in the midst of fornication. Of you and I happy together with children and-”

“You put those images in my head!” Fluttershy said, turning her head away.

“Did I? Or are those your secret dreams, of a missed fantasy of yours. That’s what they are going to see when you tell them That your dreams are nothing more than a desire to take me back into your waiting arms. That’s all you want isn’t it? To have me back. You miss me.”

A hand lightly brushed past Fluttershy’s mane, “See, you are the key of happiness, the ultimate goal, and you took that away from me. Don’t you want me to be happy, miss kindness?”

Fluttershy shook her head and turned away, shuddering quietly.

---

“I don’t know,” Rarity said, “But I pray that she is all right.”

“So, here we are,” Mysterious said, getting up from the table, “Two souls with memories that we know have been changed. Lives altered in some strange way and with mysterious hands trying to guide us.”

Rarity made to move out of the chair, but was helped by a pair of purple hands, “Thank you Spike.” Looking back at Mysterious, she added, “But now, we are going to be taking back that control. Tell me, what are your goals?”

“Starla is planning an escape for the slaves, and the trio will be joining her,” Mysterious said, making his way to the door. “Though, I have no idea where we can find refuge on this planet.”

Rarity smiled, “There is a group of ponies that are working to overthrow Grand Ruler, the Umbra Circle. Perhaps you can get sanctuary from them?”

“Would they accept? How do you know where they are?” Mysterious asked.

Rarity chuckled as she stood with him, “Oh, I know of a mare who is playing as a mail service for them. We are good friends so she will tell me where to connect me to them, and them to you.” pausing, Rarity looked back and used her magic to levitate the bow to her, “Give this to Starla.”

“This? This crystal bow? But, I thought you didn’t-”

Rarity held up a hand, “As I said, I may not like her. And she may not even like me, but as a lady, I cannot stand by and allow an innocent mare to suffer in pain. This will give her some aide in her mission and will show that there are ponies over here rooting for her.”

Mysterious smiled warmly, “Thank you. I will see you when we have succeeded.”

“And I look forward to it,” Rarity said as she watched Mysterious disappear. As she did, she noticed the forest in the distance away from her home, “Hmmmm...’the answer lies in the beginning.’ Spike?”

“Yeah Rarity?” Spike asked.

“Be a dear, and tell Applejack that I am going on a trip, to the beginning,” Rarity said, walking away with a light purple winter coat, “And I wish her to join me.”

---

In the hospital, Artie sighed as he looked at the staff by his bed. There was a slight frown on his face as he looked down at his hands, wrapped in bandages, and the to the staff as it laid useless. Slowly, he with his toes and began to swipe a pink line across the white canvas, “Um, excuse me,” Belle said, opening the door.

“Belle? What brings you here?” Artie asked, putting down the paints.

Belle sat some notes by her side and took a seat, “I am here because I want us to help each other.”

“How?”

“Well,” Belle picked up a book ‘My First Telekinesis’, “This is a basic magic book that I found in Twilight’s room in the library. It’s useless to me, but, I think it could help you.”

Artie smiled, “Thanks Belle. So, what’s with the notepad?”

“Well, I was hoping that you and I could help each other. I give you some lessons on magic,” Belle said, holding up her notebook, “And you give me some information on the whole entire Dark King incident.”

“Deal,” Artie said, as he began to talk.

---

“Oh my dear lady Rarity, I cannot begin to describe how great it is to talk to you again. I feel like it has been way too long for us to have any kind of meaningful talk!” A loud seaserpent said,

Rarity smiled as she rested on the back of the purple sea serpent, gently cruising along the waves, “Indeed it has been, Mr. Magnet. I feel like I did you a disservice by not checking up on you after I donated my tail for your impeccable mustache.”

“Oh, don’t worry about it at all sweetie,” Stephen said, waving his hand in a rather flamboyant manner.

“Still, I must thank you for agreeing to give me a ride down the river towards the castle of the Two Sisters,” Rarity said, smiling and letting her feet drag along the water. “I would’ve had to hate to walk all that way through the mud and brambles in this.”

“Well, if you want my opinion,” Stephen said, “A lady in your condition shouldn’t be walking in these woods alone anyway! So... when is the little darling due?”

“Hmmm,” Rarity sighed, rubbing her belly, “Feburary.”

“Oh, I cannot wait to see her. If she is anything like her mother, she will be cute as a button! Oh, you will let me see here won’t you?”

“My dearest Stephen, you will be one of the first ponies, oooh, I mean serpents I will call,” Rarity said, smiling with a wave of her hand. Looking around the river, she then added, “My word, the Everfree seems awfully quiet.”

“Well, it is usually quiet around this time of year. But, ever since those Starfleet hooligans arrived, the atmosphere of this forest has turned from deplorable to outright horrid! It’s like they are trying to outright exterminate all of the monsters that are living here! Now, while we may not always get along, I believe that the monsters of the Everfree are an important part of our lives, something to live in balance.”

Rarity looked up, curious, “Speaking of which, two years ago, do you remember being evacuated into a portal just before the planet blown up?”

“Honey, I don’t remember nothing like that,” Stephen said, slithering up onto the ground and through the woods, “All I remember is total black out for 24 hours.”

“So you’ve experienced a day of darkness too?” Rarity asked, “Interesting, it seems that only the ponies who are not Myself and my friends are the only ones who remember a battle with Titan and the destruction of the elements. Everyone else is like you, just experiencing a day of blackness.”

“Well honey, I think you better find out the answers soon,” Stephen Magnet said, shaking his long mustache, “Because I do not think I can take much more of these ruffians attacking my home. Well, here we are!” Stephen finished in a sing-song voice as he neared the large chasm that separated the two from The Castle of the Two Pony Sisters.

Rarity smiled as she lowered herself off the large tail and straightened out her coat, “Thank you ever so much for the ride. I will call you when I need to see you again, Stephen.”

“Oh, I look forward to seeing you again, Lady Rarity!” Stephen said, slithering away.

Rarity waved goodbye to the flamboyant serpent with a smile and then turned to look out at the Castle of the Two Sisters. Holding her coat close around her body as a light and chilly breeze blew around her, she found herself smiling softly. Every so slightly, memories came rushing back into her mind, of six mares walking along a bridge to fight an ancient evil. Of a mare who helped her become a hero. Chuckling lightly, Rarity said to herself, “Ponies often wonder, why did I join our little quest. I partially blame you Twilight, because you seemed so ready to risk it all. But I mostly blame myself. I always was enamoured with tales of brave knights rushing off into danger to save the day, and I guess I got myself caught up in all of it. Most importantly, I could never forgive myself if I didn’t give all of myself to help a friend.”

Looking at her bulge underneath her coat, she asked, “I wonder if you would be miffed at me, for what Spike and I did? I think you would, but then turn out to be the ever doting grandmother, even do one of your own little abbreviations. BGF? That sounds silly, but very much like you Twilight. In spite of my, condition, I would like to think I have done as much as I can. Even if I can’t be there for everypony like I want.”

“Talking to yourself, Miss Belle?” Applejack asked, walking through the snow, tipping her hat as she neared Rarity.

Rarity smiled as she tucked her coat in a little, “Just having a talk with an old friend. You got my message it seems.”

“Yeah, we all did,” Rainbow Dash said, flying in through the trees, landing next to Pinkie Pie as she bounced in to stand with Dash.

“Fluttershy didn’t come?” Rarity asked, a small frown on her lips.

Dash sighed, “She said she had to go home and take care of Zephyr. So I couldn’t get her to come.”

“Why are we here?” Applejack asked, not noticing Pinkie Pie walking to the edge of the chasm, something catching her interest.

“Remember what Avarok said?” Rarity asked, looking at the castle, “She said, the answers lie in the beginning. Well, this is the beginning of our adventures, where we became heroes and where the elements were given to us.”

“They weren’t given,” Applejack said shaking her head, “We earned them, by proving ourselves.”

Rainbow Dash looked around, “So, you’re saying that if anyone took the elements and hid them, they would be around here?”

“Yes,” Rarity said. “But what I can’t figure out is-”

“Hey, look at what I found!” Pinkie cheered from a series of steps. “Stairs!!!!”

“My word, how on earth did we miss that coming in!” Rarity asked, shocked.

Dash shrugged, “It was kind of foggy and we had other things on our minds.”

“Well, come on then, let’s get to it,” Applejack said.

“Indeed,” Rarity said, only to gasp as Dash picked her up with a grunt, “What? Rainbow Dash, what are you-”

“Can’t risk ya slippin, not like this,” Dash said, smiling at her as she flew into the sky and lowered herself down with Rarity slowly.

“My, what a gentlemare. You’ll make a good husband one day,” Rarity said, nudging Rainbow’s cheek.

“Haha, funny,” Rainbow Dash said sarcastically.

When the group gathered at the bottom of the stairs, they found themselves at the bottom of the large chasm. In the front of them was a large rock wall, jagged rocks lining the surface with nary a foothold or handhold to be seen. The rock wall extended forward and back all along the other side from the group. Rarity felt a small tingle in her horn, beckoning her to walk to a small portion of the wall. Putting a finger to her chin, she asked, “Pinkie, could you tell me what is different about this wall?”

“Sure thing Rare-bear!!” Pinkie said, bouncing forward. Then she rubbed the wall for a bit, “Hey, this part was added!!! It wasn’t supposed to be here.”

“How can you tell? It all looks the same to me,” Applejack asked.

Pinkie looked to Applejack with a smile, “I’ve been around rocks all of my life! My sister is getting a Rockturate soon, I think I know when a rock has been added or not!”

“So, you’re saying that someone put a fake wall here to hide something?” Dash asked, looking at the wall with a curious look.

“Yes,” Rarity nodded, and then looked to Applejack, “Applejack, be a dear and use your strength to knock this wall down.”

“Sure thing,” Applejack said, walking up to the wall, but was stopped by Dash.

Rainbow Dash smirked a little, “Allow me,” she said, placing her hands onto the wall and vibrated her hands for a bit, causing the wall to shake. Then she backed up a little and punched Applejack’s shoulder, “Weakened it a little.”

Applejack rolled her eyes and reared back with a punch. Then she rammed her fist into the wall, causing it to crumble into pieces. As the last of the stones gave way, it was revealed to conceal a little cave with a large empty room. All along the room, little pieces of crystals jutted out along the surface. With a look of amazement on their faces, the group walked through the room. As they neared the end of the cavern, Rainbow Dash was the first to say, “There’s nothing here! Why would somepony go through the trouble of sealing up a whole lot of nothing!”

As Rainbow Dash complained, Applejack looked down at the ground closely. Kneeling down, she brushed a little of the dirt away to reveal a large green root, “A root? There was a tree here!”

Pinkie walked to where Applejack was looking at the root, and began to wipe away some of the dust, “Look, another one! And over there, another!”

“Six roots in all,” Rarity said, looking at the various roots, “But where is the tree?”

“Well, judging by the way the roots are laid, the tree should still be here,” Applejack said, her hand brushing past the tree root, making it shine bright orange, “Did y’all see that?”

“It glowed orange when you touched it,” Rarity said.

“The same color as my element,” Applejack said.

Pinkie frowned when she touched one of the roots, “Awwww, mine isn’t glowing,” then her hand brushed past another root, making it shine a light blue, “Oh wait, this one does!!!”

“”Red, Loyalty,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling when she touched a root, making it faintly glow red. “I missed ya.”

Rarity laid her hand onto the root next to her, “Indigo, Generosity. That leave Fluttershy, and...”

There was a sullen mood as the name they were hesitant to say passed through their minds. Taking a deep breath, Applejack looked to her root and said, “Ah wonder. Everypony! Take a root and touch it.”

“Why?” Dash asked.

“Ah want to see what happens if four of these things glow at once,” Applejack said, laying her hand onto the root, making it glow bright orange.

Each mare nodded in confirmation, placing a hand onto the root that glowed with their elements. When they did, their eyes became flooded with a pale white light. When they opened their eyes, they found themselves still in the cave, but with a crystal tree standing in front of them. Its trunk was indented with the symbols of the sun and moon, while higher up, the center had a spot for a small gem. Extending out from the center of the tree were five branches, each with a small indentation for a gem to be placed inside. Rainbow Dash looked up and said, “A crystal tree? How long has that been there?”

“I don’t know,” Rarity said, “Or even what it was-”

“So, this is the Tree of Harmony?” a voice said.

Turning their heads to the figure in shadow, Rarity recognized his shape one sigh the moment she saw the three horns, “Grand Ruler!”

“Got a problem with us being here, Asswipe?” Dash asked, but then gasped when she saw six mares at his side, their equine bodies walking slowly towards them. “No way.”

“It’s us!” Pinkie gasped as she watched the six of them walk slowly towards the tree, blank stares in their eyes.

Twilight walked closer to the tree, nodding slowly as she used her magic to lift the gem from her tiara and placed it into a slot in the center of the tree. The others followed suit, each one giving their gems to Twilight and letting her put them away, “What are you guys doing?!” shouted Dash. “You’re giving up your elements! Me, use your bucking head for once and kick him in the face!!!”

“She can’t hear you, RD,” Applejack said, “None of us can. This happened years ago.”

“So we’re stuck here watching ourselves?” Dash growled, “Damn it!!!”

“Shaina, where are the stones?” Grand Ruler asked.

Shaina smiled, “Our loyal knight placed them back on board Serpent Tyrant, as per your orders.”

“Good, now for the final piece to make sure my empire is secure,” Grand Ruler said, walking towards the tree. As he placed his hand on it, he screamed in pain as his horns sputtered and sparked with wild waves of electricity, “ARGH!”

“My liege!” gasped Emerald Shaina as she stepped forward.

Grand Ruler struggled to get up as he get the numbness of the feedback leave his hand, “Damn it! Even with the world unconscious, the elements in their holsters, I am still unable to take a hold of the magic in this place and bend it to my whim!”

“Then how do we control them, sire?” asked Shaina.

A cruel smile came to Grand Ruler’s lips as he said, “If we cannot take control of the elements and their bearers. Then we must first, subdue the magic.” slowly, he held up his hand, removing a glove to show a bright shining green energy.

Before the four girls could see what it was, the light flashed and blinded them. When they opened their eyes, they found themselves back in the cave, the tree long since vanished, “Why that low down snake!!!!” Applejack growled, punching her palm.

“He’s the reason why we lost the elements!!!” Dash said, punching a wall. “He’s the reason why we’ve been feeling weaker and keep falling for all of his little tricks!!!”

“But why?” Pinkie asked. “Why take them away?”

Rarity put a finger to her chin, “To control us, most likely. Remember, we didn’t see the fight with Titan, only a brief flash of darkness. Something was protecting us from that kind of magic. You take away the protection, you gain an advantage.”

“Look, before we decide on what is going on,” Applejack said. “Ah suggest we pay Belle a visit.”

---

As the events surrounding the mystery of the missing elements and memories continued to escalate, we turn the view towards the pocket dimension of Conquest. Here, deep in the bowels of the slave quarters, Mysterious relayed the information to the young Starla. For a few moments, Starla listened to what Mysterius had to say about events surrounding her capture and her abandonment by Starfleet. She could begin to feel her eyes start to sting with tears as she began to feel a sharp pain in her heart. When she felt Dementia’s arm wrap around her shoulders, she let out a sigh and sniffled as she rested on her friend’s shoulder, “I should’ve figured as much. That they abandoned me. This is just like back with Sombra, I get caught and they spend hours debating whether or not to get up to actually save me.”

“To be fair, Lightning said that you were on a different world,” Inquirious said.

Dementia frowned, “Even still, they should’ve started to look into his claims when he said something. Just to see if she really was on that planet. If it had been Rep or Myst, I would be the first one to charge into battle hunting for them.”

Rep leaned back, nodding, “I think we all would’ve done that.”

“As Starfleet, I am supposed to be ready to die for my duty. To give my life for the good of all,” Starla said, squeezing her hands in rage, “but I would like to believe that my ‘friends’ wouldn’t be ready to accept my death. That they would’ve done something, use a ship, charge headlong into a fight, ANYTHING! To help me, but nope, left me to die. And now...Lightning pulls this, leaving me here because he is afraid to admit that he failed to save me.”

“So, what now?” Dementia asked, still holding a comforting arm over Starla.

Wiping a few tears from her eyes, Starla stood up and then looked to the quartet in her room, “Now, we fight. We get the slaves we can out of here, go home, and then take down Conquest. But most importantly,” with a smile, Starla said, “Get your memories back.”

Dementia stood up and held out her hand, “That’s the spirit, my little Starshine. Don’t forget, we’re here too.”

“Yeah, that’s nice an all,” Rep-stallion said, looking at the group, “But what’s the plan? Starla can’t kill or beat Conquest. Even if she holds back her emotions, that guy will still reach deep into her head and find out her hatred and feed on that.”

“Not to mention, the entire place is filled with enough hate that it’s impossible to pull the same trick as Pinkie,” Mysterious said.

Starla looked to a mirror shard, and then to her fiends, “I have an idea.”

---

Belle pulled out one of the books in the library and turned to look at the four others as they sat at a round table. While she climbed down the latter, she said, “I’ve been doing research into this tree that you all say you saw in that vision, and I found this.” laying the massive tomb down onto the table, she opened it to the page depicting the image of a large tree, “The Tree of Harmony.”

“Whoa, huge,” Dash said, looking at the branches and the enormity of the tree.

“But, it’s like super big. The other tree only fit inside of the cave,” Pinkie pointed out.

“There’s a reason for that. This is Yggdrasil, the tree of life,” Belle said, “From what this book says, Once upon a time, when the first alicorns roamed Equestria, the lights of virtue began to feel the need to spread among the cosmos. So, with Yggdrasil’s help, they were turned into seeds and were spread throughout the universe to spread the light of their virtues to hold back against the darkness of chaos and death. These seeds, when they landed, became trees that tied themselves into the inner magic of the world and began to spread their light throughout the planet. There are many trees, those of justice, faith, hope, and...friendship.”

“Oh, I get it,” Pinkie said, “It’s like friendship branches out to touch so many others when you plant it!”

“And the jewels are the seeds-” Applejack began.

“To draw out the power of those who prove themselves worthy by demonstrating the power of their virtue,” Belle finished for Applejack. “The jewels and the wielders are connected, as each is meant to foster and grow their bearer into...”

“What?” Dash asked.

Belle shook her head, “That’s where the legend ends. It just says “foster the bearer into something grand.’ But I think this is enough to tell me why Grand Ruler forced you give up your elements. Whatever magic he’s using to mess with all of our memories, the elements were strong enough to block it and protect you. But, by blocking the magic by burying the tree, he was able to weaken you long enough to start the corruption.”

“It began sooner,” Applejack said. “Rhymey...Ah bet he was like some kind of, Ah don’t know,”

“Amplifier,” Belle said. “He put the seeds into each one of you when he tricked you all when he made his play for Fluttershy. I wonder if this means that the Valkyrie modes were the next step to make you slaves.”

“But, then what about that orb. How did we lose-”

Rainbow Dash laughed as she looked to Applejack, “I think we held onto them for too long. Our spirits infected them and they decided to sacrifice themselves to save all of Equestria.”

“My, what an interesting observation,” Rarity said, laughing a little.

“Yeah, well, now that we know for sure that Grand piss-ant is responsible, let’s go over and kick his-” as Rainbow Dash began to walk to the door, Applejack stopped her by grabbing her tail. “Ow! Why is it always the tail?”

“Hold on there sugarcube, we can’t fight him yet,” Applejack said, shaking her head.

“What? Why not? We know what he’s doing, we have the clues, we can go and kick his scrawny ass!” Dash growled.

Rarity shook her head, “Let’s think of this diplomatically, Rainbow Dash. A lot of the Unicornicopians still find us to be useless.”

“What, still? How many bucking cities do we have to save before they get a freaking clue!?” Dash yelled.

“Some ponies can be so ingrained into a particular belief that no matter what you tell them, it can be near impossible to change their minds,” Rarity said. “We are trying to change the minds of a people who Grand Ruler has had a thousand years worth of time to turn into his little slaves. A few saves and victories won’t stop their beliefs.”

“Second,” Applejack said, walking around the table, “We don’t know what magic it is that he’s using to mess with out heads. What happens if we go in, challenge him to a fight, and then he uses whatever magic that he has been to turn us into vegetables.”

“Granted, it almost feels like the more you guys do, the weaker he becomes,” Belle said.

“Wait, belief,” Pinkie paused as she began to wink her eyes. Then she gasped as she clapped her hands together, “That’s what the power of believing means! Grand Ruler relies on others to believe in him in order to keep his magic powered up. Belief to him is like a battery!!!!!!!!”

“You know, I always wondered about that. They kept saying “The power of believing is to believe in yourself and your power.” But what’s stopping the bad guy from doing the same, I mean, saying we have the power of friendship, I get. We stand united and we are stronger because of it, but a guy can believe in himself so much more than the other. How do you even gauge it,” Dash said, shaking her head.

“So our plan has to be, to break a thousand years worth of brainwashing and destroy his magic,” Belle said. “We do that, then we can start opening doors.”

“Then we can take out Conquest!” Dash said, pumping the air.

“But how do we do it? We would need our own influence on the ponies,” Rarity said.

“Simple,” Applejack said, smiling at Pinkie Pie. “We show one of them the power of friendship.”

“Pinkie Pie style!” Pinkie cheered.

Belle laughed and clapped her hands. Then her mood turned serious as she took out the Wonderbolt badge that Rarity had found, “Oh, Rarity, remember that badge you gave me. The one belonging to Bad Horse? I cleaned it up and well...”

When she threw it to Rarity, she caught it in her magic. As she looked closely at it, she let out a gasp, “R-Rainbow Dash, take a look at this.”

“What? It’s just a wonderbolt...badge,” As Rainbow Dash looked at it, she gasped in shock when she read the name, “This is Soarin’s badge!!!!!!!”

---

In the thralls of the dungeons, the screams of the tortured and dying began to permeate the air. Crimes against equinity and horrors unthought of by mere mortals were delivered with hellish glee by some of the soldiers. All of this, was music for Conquest who merrily skipped through the halls with a big toothy grin on his face. His pants and coat long forgotten, he wore a metal thong on his person as he entered the room of Starla shine, “Hey, sexy sexy! How is my favorite pet of the evening?”

“Go away, I don’t want to deal with you right now,” Starla said, laying on the bed and turning away.

For this plan to work, you need to not show any fear or hate. You’ve got to get him aggressive.

Conquest chuckled, “What? Is that all you have to say little lady, to me? No barbs about how you know my weakness? Well, let me tell you,” with a skip, he made his way to the bed and got on top of it, “They got lucky with that one. When the day comes to fight them, I’ll make sure to take out the pink one first. Maybe ko her or something.”

“Like I care,” Starla said with a frown.

Conquest looked shocked, and then smiled, “Oh, I get it. You think that showing me little to no emotion will make me not want to take you. Nice trick, almost as nice as the last three girls who tried it.” with a laugh, he grabbed Starla and turned her onto her back.

Starla shook her head, “Go ahead, do your worst. You’ve bitten off something that was precious to me, you’ve cut me, electrocuted me, and you’ve had me do so many deplorable things. What else can you do?”

“Oh, I can do a lot, sweet cheeks,” Conquest said, sliding his hand up her inner thigh, reaching her panties.

“W-what are you going to do?” whimpered Starla.

“Oh, lets see how strong a woman’s genitalia is, shall we?” he said, slowly cutting a line.

Panting, Starla looked at Conquest with utter horror. That look then turned into a look of determination as she said, “Let’s see how well yours handles pain!” with a grunt, she stabbed the mirror shard into Conquest’s neck. As he screamed in a high pitched yell, she stabbed him in the neck again, pushing him off of her.

Remember, he feeds off on hatred. And honey, you are filled with it for him. So, even when you stab him, he will regenerate within a few minutes. So, don’t take your rage out on him. Just injure and then run like hell to the mess hall.

Panting, Starla rolled out of the bed and ran to the door. Grabbing it, she slammed the door shut behind her. Placing her hand on the bloody insignia, she activated the anti-magic seal on the door. Smiling, she whispered, “Thank you, Mysterious.” Turning around, she began to run, her heart racing with adrenaline and fear. Occasionally, she would look back to see if Conquest used his strength to break down the door. Everytime she looked, she would say a small prayer of thanks to the gods for stopping him.

Making her way to the mess hall, she opened the door to see about fifty slaves of various races all gathered together, “Is this all?” she asked, panting.

Rep-stallion stepped forward and nodded, “These are all of the ones who still have some fight left in them. All of the others are currently too broken to even want to try.”

“But, it’s only fifty. I just thought,” Starla frowned.

Dementia put her hand onto her back, “Hey, we’re still getting fifty slaves out of this hellhole. That’s fifty less than what he got. You’re doing good.”

Starla smiled softly, “Thanks Dementia.”

“So what now?” asked a stallion. “How do we get out?”

“You follow me and the trio,” Starla said, standing forward and dropping her shackles. “We run out there into the courtyard, and one of us breaks down the door. Then, Mysterious will use a portal device stolen from Kudos’ lab. Then its back home to Equestria.”

“Why should we follow you?” asked an Unicornicopian. “You are just Lightning’s bitch. They only gave you that title because of your marriage to the general.”

Starla sighed, “I know, I’m not exactly the best leader. That I’m not the hero you are all expecting. I’ve been raped, bitten, and have had more nightmares than I can imagine in this hell. But, I like to think I’ve changed. That with these three friends at my side, I’ve changed and been able to become the hero I could be. Now, are you all just going to stay here and die? Or are you gonna go out there and become free?”

The cheer was deafening.

Smiling, Starla jumped off the table, and made her way to the mess hall door, only to be stopped by Mysterious’ arm, “Wait, Rarity wanted me to give you this.”

Starla looked at the crystalline bow, and gasped, “She, wanted me to have... but I-She, we hate each other. What is she doing being so, nice?”

“She said, that she may have had bad feeling towards you in the past. She would not be the lady that she is if she holds a grudge against you,” Mysterious smiled. “I think this is here way of saying, ‘Let’s be friends.’”

Starla gave a little laugh as she took the bow, some tears coming to her face. Nodding, she said, “When we get out of here, I am taking back every bad thing I ever said about her!”

“Hey, can we talk about that later? We need to go, like now!!!” Rep-Stallion said.

Nodding, Starla ran out of the mess hall, followed quickly by the other slaves. After leaving the hall, they ran up some of the stairs until they reached the central room. From there, Starla led the charge out of the doors and right into the front of the headquarters. There, they were met with two giant spotlights shining upon them and several armed soldiers, “What?”

“Oh, Starla, Starla, Starla,” Conquest said, walking along the parapet of the fortress, his hands behind his back as his black trench coat billowed in the breeze. Stretching his wings he laughed, “Didn’t you think I saw this coming? That I wasn’t ready for this? It’s a basic heroine scenario, I rape you into submission. After a while, you either mentally break and become my sex doll and let’s be frank, NO ONE wants that one, or you become stupid enough to break out. You even snagged my top three generals while you are at it. How wonderful.”

Starla looked around, seeing all of the soldiers that had gathered. The blinding searchlights making it hard to see past them, “This isn’t one of your stories Conquest!”

Conquest gave out a booming laugh that sounded devilish, “Starla, I have seen moon princesses rise and fall, I have seen monkey kings die screaming their last breath. I have met the Earth’s mightest heroes and have been found wanting more from them. Hell, the scenario you are playing out right now, it only worked twice on me. After the third time... it got boring real quick.”

“I’m not going to be playing by your script, anymore!” Starla said.

“Oh no?” Conquest asked. “Kudos, tell dear Starla what she’s facing.”

Kudo sighed, eating a jelly bean before beginning, “Other than the guards, I have three of my new turrets in play. Each one is customized with a tracking bullet that will kill your fellow slaves. It will be a pity to lose test subjects, but that is what cadavers are for.”

“Now, let me tell you what’s gonna happen,” Conquest said, putting his chin on his palm as he stared down at Starla, “You are either gonna charge at us, losing about thirty percent of the slaves you saved, and only to be found stuck in a wasteland where you will die a slow starvation until I come to you and you give me your body for their safety. Or choice B) you surrender.”

Starla looked to the trio, each one with their weapons drawn, “What about them?”

“Yes, true, what about them,” Dark Conquest sighed, “Seems a shame to kill them and if there is one thing I cannot stand is killing good generals. Bad for PR you understand. Although, I could kill them for insubordination, and have my buddy here bring them back to life.”

The figure in the cloak glared with red eyes at the trio and held out his cloven hoof, “I could bring them back. The problem is, I might accidentally ruin their minds.”

“Awwww, and we can’t have that,” Conquest said. Then he chuckled, “Ok, better idea. I keep them working for me, but they;ll have to watch as I torture and rape those three that are close to them. You know, Brain, Inquirious, and, well, I was gonna keep my favorite pet anyway.”

“I would rather die!” shouted Dementia, bringing out her sword as Rep-Stallion brought out his scythe. Mysterious glared at the soldiers.

Starla began to look back and forth. From the determined looks of Titan’s trio, to the fear in the eyes of the slaves that she was meant to save, she could see a range of emotions. Then her eyes drifted to the crystal bow in her hands, it’s sparkle bringing to her images of the mare who had given it to her. Breathing slowly, she began to think of the friendships and strong bonds that she had shared with the others.

Narrowing her eyes in determination, she drew her bow and aimed it at the giant gates before her, “Oh, and what’s this? Planning on hitting me with that thing? We know what is gonna happen.”

Anything else that Conquest had to say to the young mare was lost in the croq of noises. Starla began to calm herself, concentrating only on her heart and her mind. With slow breaths she began to tap into her inner magic. All the while, she began to think of the friendships that she had made, her bond with Dementia and how she held her for so long. Rep-Stallions way of making her smile, and Mysterious’ way of keeping her going. These thoughts, running through her mind, began to change the feel of the magic that she had begun to tap into.

No longer was the magic angry, spiteful, and filled with rage. This new magic was happy, calm, and filled with love. She began to feel a deep magic that had begun to well up deep inside of her, one that she felt was shared between her and the other three that she had begun to call her friends. Narrowing her eyes as she began to open them, she began to charge her bow and arrow with the magic, making it shine brighter than any arrow she had fired before.

With a single breath, she let the arrow fly out. The arrow soared through the air in a blinding light, surging with white energy, “Ok, that’s new.” Conquest said, as the arrow struck the giant gate, causing an explosion. Once the smoke cleared, Conquest could only look at the hole in the wall with shock. He only had time to erect a magic shield to protect him and his allies as three more arrows destroyed the turrets.

Starla stood there in front of the shocked crowd, barely hearing Dementia’s cheer of approval. Staring up at Conquest she smiled, “I’m changing the script.”

Looking to the trio, she nodded in the direction of the doors, “Make your way to the exit. Save any stragglers you can!” she shouted running into the middle of the battle field. Leaping up, she flew for a few seconds with her wings, knocking down one of the soldiers, and using him as a slide to ride into the middle of the fight. As she rode him, she begun to spin around, firing multiple arrows at several targets. Once she reached the end of the ride, she kicked the griffon into a small group of three unicorpians.

Looking to the sky at the flying harpies, she fired her shots to send the harpies crashing to the ground. Looking to her left, she let out a gasp when she saw a boar charging at her. Wincing in preparation for the pain, she gasped when she looked up to see Mysterious grabbing the charng boar by the tusks. He smiled as he nodded to the exit.

As Starla left Mysterious to fight on his own, she found herself encountering an earth pony who used his staff to knock her bow into the air. Remembering the lessons of Rep-Stallion on how to fight, she pulled the staff away and thrusted it into the stallion’s stomach. Spinning around, she whacked the side of one soldier’s skull and then tripped a unicorn before she could use magic. A scream escaped her lips as she was struck from the side by a minotaur, sending her to a boar who grabbed her head and slammed her into the ground. Three stallions began to gather around her to begin to wail upon her fallen body. Three swipes of the air and the stallions all fell to the ground with deep cuts in their bodies.

When she got back up, she smiled warmly at seeing Rep-Stallion, as he spun his scythe dramatically. Smirking, he nodded over his shoulder to the hole in the wall. Starla gave a curt nod and ran away, leaving Rep-Stallion behind. With a smirk, Rep spun his scythe around and placed the blade behind his legs while holding the handle across his back.

Seeing her bow land on the ground not too far away, Starla ran to pick it up. As she neared it, a pegasus came flying in at her with a hard kick. His leg was immediately sliced off by the sword of Dementia. When Starla picked up her bow, she looked to Dementia and smiled at her. The two stepped to place their backs against one another. All around them, the various soldiers began to surround them. Starla looked to her friend, and smirked as the two broke from their back to back stand and began to attack.

From above, Raven spread her bat-wings and watched the fight as the trio was getting the slaves out, “I could kill them. Just one shot you know.”

“I know, but then,” Conquest chuckled, “You would ruin the fun part of the plan.”

“Plan?” Raven asked.

As the slaves began to make their escape, Mysterious pressed a button on a device that activated a portal. Seeing it open, Starla called out, “Everyone, run to the portal, now!” breaking away she began to remain at the back of the group, firing off arrows to take out the soldiers before finally leaping into the portal.

“And, Kudos if you please,” Conquest said, smiling at Kudos.

The earth pony nodded as he calmly pressed a button on his console, making the portal briefly change color before Titan’s Trio ran through the portal next. When he put the device back into his pocket, Raven asked, “What did you do?”

“Oh, well you see,” Conquest said, “there are two parts of any portal spell when you traverse dimensions. Home and the destination. The device that Kudos just used allowed me to teleport the subjects anywhere I want.”

“So, you teleported Starla and the slaves to-”

“One of the many dimensions that I have conquered before,” Conquest said. “I think that one was a world where a bounty huntress wound up killing a bunch of scouts. Oh, that was a fun one to conquer and take out. Oh, the hate worlds are always the most delish! And now, she will have to deal with the pain of being stuck in a strange land, all the while hating me more and more. Getting me stronger.”

“You asshole,” Raven muttered. “And I guess the trio are in Equestria.”

“Yep,” Conquest laughed, “Oh, my middle name is not Asshole, it’s Ignatius.”

“Dark Ignatius Conquest?” Raven said, soon spelling out the letters. Then when she said them in a row, she said, “You’re a DIC!?”

“And a proud one!” Conquest laughed as he walked away. “Now, Kudos, begin to get the healing treatments for these rookies. They will need to be fresh as daisies. And to tell them they played their parts perfectly!”

---

Starla blinked as she looked around for a moment, trying to figure out her location. After a few moments, she looked at the barren and broken city. With a growl, she ground her teeth as she punched the ground hard, “Conquest, you bastard!!!!! You planned this, you wanted me to escape didn’t you!”

“What do you want to do now, Starla?” asked Inquirious as she stood next to starla, and then looking back to the escaped slaves. “They need guidance.”

Starla looked over her shoulder at the group, letting out a sigh as she looked at the lost look in their eyes. With a determined look, she stood up and walked in front of the group, “Ok, listen up. We need food, shelter, and some means of defending ourselves.”

“And who made you in charge?!” asked a Unicornicopian.

Another growled, “Yeah, because of you, we are gone from the safety of the slave quarters to this hellhole!”

“She’s in charge because she is the most capable! Because it was her plan that saved our hides!” said a red Stallion with a white mane. Turning around, he saluted, “Sargent Fighter, but my friends call me Sarge. Formerly of Celestia’s royal guard. I am at your service.”

Starla smiled, “Thank you, Sarge. Ok, I want you to take a team and make a perimeter search. I want to know i there is any food around here or any place to farm. Take some of the unicornicopians with you as well.”

“Yes ma’am!” said Sarge, then he turned to his orange companion, “Come on Griff, we finally found something you’re good at. Food hunting.”

“Aw, but that sounds like work!!” moaned the orange pony.

A blue pegasus flew next to Starla and asked, “What do we pegasi do?”

“Flyers, I want you to take to the sky and find out if there are anyone who’s alive in this dimension. Also, shelter,” Starla said.

“Oh, I love home hunting!” the blue pegasus, known as Caboose said as he flew off with a few other pegasi.

“Unicorns, start a fire,” Starla said, turning away and walking to a small hill that she walked to a hill.

Inquirious stood next to Starla as the group began to work on their chores, “You did a great job at hiding your fear. It’s all right, I am scared too.”

“Thanks,” Starla said, sighing.

---

Dementia’s fist hit the snow again and again, letting out yells of rage, “Damn it!!! We were so close! I thought we could save them, but that bastard decided to switch us out. I...I...”

Her words of rage quickly changed to sobs as she began to cry. A pair of reptilian arms wrapped around Starla and held her close. Sighing, he said, “I know...I know.”

“I thought we did it,” Dementia whimpered, “I thought we saved her, that she could be safe now. But he just...I hate him!”

“Me too,” Rep said.

Mysterious sighed, “Only one thing to do. We need to find the Umbra Circle, then we need to figure out what our next plan of attack is.”

Softly, Dementia nodded and got back to her feet, “We also need to find a way to save the slaves.”

“And fix our memories,” Rep said, looking forward through the snowy forest ahead.

“No bosses, just us on our own and traveling to where the world takes us,” Dementia smiled, “Sounds fun.”

---

So the days flowed by, as time always does, and soon it came to be the time for Hearth’s Warming Eve. The white snow began to cover the town of Ponyville in a deep blanket, making it hard for anypony to leave their homes. This is why it was odd to see two figures standing outside of the farmhouse of Sweet Apple Acres, “I, don’t know about this Artie.” Lightning said, Krysta resting comfortably under his hat. “I’m not exactly popular with them you know.”

Artie placed his hand on his friend’s shoulder, “Don’t worry about it. You are my friend remember? And I want you to get along with my other friends. You will be fine.”

“Ok, but the moment that they start to look at me cruelly, I’m out of here,” grumbled Lightning.

“Hey, if it happens, I’ll help you out of the farmhouse myself.,” smiled Artie.

Lightning let out a chuckle as the door opened. Before he could say another word, a pair of pink lips pressed against his. Then those same lips went and kissed Artie for a good long while, her hand rubbing his head as she kissed him. When she broke the kiss, Pinkie said, “Happy Hearth’s Warming.”

“Sorry about that,” Applejack said, stepping out as Pinkie disappeared in a pink blur, her mistletoe bouncing on her mane. “Ever since the party started, Pinkie has been making it her goal to kiss everypony in sight. She did it with me, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Glarity ,Fluttershy, Belle, Big Mac, Spike, and the baby.”

“Wait, I thought the little one wasn’t born yet,” Artie said, looking in on the room as the festivities began.

Applejack chuckled, “She kissed Rarity’s stomach. Now come on in.”

“Thanks,” Artie remarked with a smile. Then he turned to look at Lightning, “Oh, and I brought a friend.”

Applejack turned to look at Lightning, her face starting as a frown and soon changing into a smile, “Well, don’t just stand there in the cold. Come on in and join the party.”

Lightning stepped back, turning his head away, “A-Are you sure? I thought you wouldn’t like having me here.”

Applejack chuckled, “What did Ah just say. Ah told ya to come and party hard.”

Before Lightning could respond, Krysta flew out from under his hat and smiled. Fluttering her wings to hover in front of Applejack’s face, she began to ask, “Of course we’re coming in! Is there anything we need to do?”

“Well, there is a tree topper you could help set up Krysta,” Applejack said with a smile and the turned to yell, “Hey Applebloom, pop open another casket of cider for the new guests!”

“Ya got it, big sis,” Applebloom said, her feet making loud noises as she ran to the kitchen.

Lightning stepped in, his eyes amazed at the abundance of activity that had littered the small farmhouse. The tree was being set up by the earth ponies while dolls were being made and crafted. Near the fireplace, he could see Rarity snuggling up close to Spike, her head lying on his shoulder and sighing. Turning his head to the side, he could see Belle sitting in the corner, reading a book to the Cake twins. Then, he saw Pinkie Pie grabbing Artie by the forearm and pulling him to the kitchen. Curious, he followed the two into the kitchen and began to overhear them, “So, let’s see it.”

“See what?” Artie said with a knowing smile as he stepped away from Pinkie.

“Come on, I know Belle has been giving you books on Unicorn magic. So, lets see what you learned,” Pinkie said, before bouncing excitedly, “Pleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohpleaseohplease!!!!!!”

Artie laughed at this and began to breathe slowly. For a few minutes he stood there, letting the magic in his horn began to build until the bone was covered in a soft green light. Then after a few moments, the light faded from the horn and he let out his breath. Then he looked at Pinkie and nodded, “There.”

“Is that it?” Pinkie asked clueless. Then she saw Artie point to a dollop of frosting on her nose and she let out a giggle before wiping the frosting off and eating it.

“I’m still only learning though. Right now I can only really pull off magic that a foal would start to learn,” Artie frowned, only to smile when he felt Pinkie nudge his arm.

“You’ll learn, trust me. Then you’ll be able to pull off big tricks and then you can start helping with the bakery again,” Pinkie said with a big grin. Then she let out a little giggle before turning to the cupcakes, “We all missed you, you know.”

“You did?” Artie asked smiling. “Hey, uh, Pinkie? I was thinking, can we go see my family back on my home world? There is something I had been curious about since I lost my hands.”

“What?” Pinkie asked.

Artie looked sullen at Pinkie, letting out a sigh, “The truth.”

Lightning decided to back away from the couple at that point, wanting to check out the rest of the party. He laughed when his eyes caught sight of Krysta helping to string up the lights while being guided by Applebloom and Sweetie Belle. Looking around, he saw Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy talking next to a wall. With his curiosity piqued, he made his way over to eavesdrop onto the pegasus couple, “So, what made you come?” Rainbow Dash asked, running her hand through her mane.

Fluttershy looked away, “I wanted to see you guys for a little bit before I went to my parent’s for the holidays.”

“Yeah, I can’t wait for the entire group to hang out. Your parents, mine, your brother, you know...all of us? Together?” Dash asked. When she saw Fluttershy turn away, nodding silently, Dash stepped a little closer and placed a hand onto her friend’s shoulder, “Flutters... I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what’s wrong.”

“You can’t tell her. She’ll hate you. It’s all your fault I am like this. Just tell her that you are a monster and you are causing me pain. Run home,” Rhymey’s voice whispered in her head. “Please, I need you, like you need me.”

Fluttershy took a small breath and held Rainbow’s hand, “Rainbow Dash, can you make me a promise?”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.

“If I ever get into trouble, and I make a mistake, no matter how horrible it is. Will you come for me?” Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Look who you are talking to, Flutters. I am the best pegasus around. The fastest and quickest. Of course I will come running to you, always. You would have to kill me to stop me.”

“T-thank you,” Fluttershy said, resting against her friend’s chest as she hugged her.

Lightning wanted to ask more, but chose not to. Instead, he turned his eyes to the door where Applejack stood on the porch. In one hand was a cup of cider, in the other, her hat. Walking closer, he could hear some final words being spoken, “And that’s the last of the news. Hope you three are doing well up there. This one is for all of y’all.” she then poured the contents of the cup onto the ground.

“Not enjoying the party?” Lightning asked.

Applejack turned and chuckled, putting her hat back onto her head, “Oh, Ah’m enjoying it. It’s just Ah needed time to give my report to some important ponies in my life.”

“Impor-” Lightning began to ask as he stepped out onto the porch. Then when he looked up at the sky, seeing two shooting stars, he quickly began to understand. “Oh, your parents.”

“Ah always like talking to them around this time, along with their birthdays and mine,” Applejack said.

Lightning laughed a little as he took a seat on the parch, “I remember. I remember. I remember how your friends were ticked off at how I almost made you work on that day.”

“Yeah, and Ah was kind of miffed myself. Don’t worry though, Ah forgive ya,” Applejack said, lightly kicking the ground as she leaned against a pillar.

Lightning looked a little confused at this, “You...do?”

“Well, yeah. Ah mean, can’t really blame ya for acting like the twerp you have been for the past few years. It ain’t your fault, it was your boss’. When somepony has been forced to believe the horse hockey that you have been forced to believe in, it messes with ya,” Applejack said, folding her arms and lowering her head. Then she looked to the moon, “You just needed a chance to be shown a different way, and then decide for yourself which is better.”

“Right now,” Lightning sighed as he leaned back on the rocking chair, “I kind of prefer the way that leads me to actually having friends and people who care about me.” His eyes then caught sight of a shining star. Frowning, he sighed, “Starla. Applejack, there is something I need to say about Starla. She’s been-”

“We know,” Applejack said. “A little friend of ours told us. She’s been captured, tortured and raped by Dark Conquest.”

“Yes, and I.. I should’ve said something. Told you about her or done something, but my pride got in the way,” Lightning said, growling as he looked to the ground. “ I was too ashamed to admit it, that she had been captured and I could do nothing to save her. My own wife!!!!”

Applejack growled, “Don’t worry, we’ll save her. Her, all of the slaves, and everypony else Dark Conquest has in his little clutches.”

“Yeah,” Lightning said. When he looked up at the stars, he said, “You know, Grand Ruler, he would call this a waste of time. That we shouldn’t be celebrating like this because we all have had losses and we should be wary of the next monster attack. We are vulnerable like this and one attack will ruin the day!!!”

Applejack could only sigh, “That is a load of horseapples. Ah lost my parents when Ah was thirteen years old, but you don’t see me crying every day or bemoaning my losses. Ah celebrate and party with my friends. The worst thing you could do to honor your family’s memory is by wallowing in your loss. It only makes them feel bad that they can’t be with ya anymore, it’s better to show that you can live and then focus on all of the good memories you have with them.”

“And what about that monster thing?” asked Lightning, smiling a little.

“So what? It happens, no point in worrying about something you can’t stop. All that does is tire you out and make you weak,” Applejack said.

Putting on a hat with three points on it, Lightning added, “But one attack can ruin your day. After all, you cannot say that an entire day was good except for one bad thing, it is either all good or all bad!”

Applejack reached behind her and pulled out an apple from a barrel, “To that I say, let’s say you wanted a whole apple, but someone else wants it too. So you cut it in half, and now you have two. Grand Ruler is the type of man who probably thinks that it doesn’t matter if you have half an apple, you wanted a whole apple,so it’s ruined.”

When Applejack saw Lightning nod, she took a bite, “That’s selfish though. It doesn’t really matter if you have half an apple, you still have something tasty and a friend who is feeling better to boot. Bad days only come when you focus on the bad, not the good.”

Lightning could only nod at this. A warm smile came to his lips as he said, “Applejack, I want to thank you and your friends. I mean, for the longest while, I just felt like crap. Like a worthless creature not deserving of pity or friendship. But now, I think I might actually start to feel like I belong.”

Applejack smiled as she brought out a guitar. Sighing, she began to pluck a few strings and began to strum a lively beat, “Well, you see... I’ve always believed that deep down, we all have some worth to ourselves. Even if we don’t see it at first, there is something big in all of us.”

A single sting in a small guitar, though it’s note is not that strong
Can never know how powerful it can become when it’s added to the song
And the branches at the very top of the tallest tree
Does it think it’s more valuable than the roots that we can never see?

From inside, almost in perfect rhythm, he could Rarity sing, her voice mixing with Sweetie Belle’s to offer a mix of a lovely light tune of hope and rytm.

So how can you see what you are truly worth?
Or where your truth lies?
You can never see ith while here old stallion
You must look at your life, look at your life through the sun’s eyes.

Happily, Pinkie Pie came bouncing in with a tray of cupcakes on her head. In her hands were a bunch of drinks that she began to hand out to each of the guests. Her eyes caught sight of the two ponies outside, she waved to beckon them inside. Nodding, Applejack and Lightning walked into room while Dash began to sing.

A mountain of bits in the desert is less than small bit of rain
And to one lone pony, a lifelong friend is better than a princess’s reign
If a mare has lost everything, has he truly lost all that he is worth?
Or is it the beginning of a new and brighter birth?

Applebloom sat with Scootaloo, handing her a cup as she began to sing along side her. Krysta floated and picked up a drink to watch the festivities with her new friends.

So how do you measure the worth of a mare? In strength, magic, or flight
In how much she wins or falls?
The answer will come, your answer will come to one who tries
To look at their life through the sun's eyes

Pinkie Pie giggled as she clanked her cups to the guest, a smile on her face as she sang out happily with her usual upbeat tone.

And that's why we offer our friendship to you, through it you didn’t like
When hope seems gone, friendship can keep it alight
No life can live by being all alone and not given a chance
And though you never know all the steps, you must learn to join the dance
You must learn to join the dance

With that, Pinkie grabbed Artie and pulled him in for a quick dance. Lightning began to laugh and smile as the music began to pick up. And he too began to join in with the song.

So how do you judge what mare is worth?
By what he does or says
You can never see with your eyes on earth
Look through the sun’s rays
Look at your life, look at your life
Look at your life through the sun's eyes

As the song ended, Pinkie put away her drink and pulled out a big bag. The smile on her face increased immensely as she said, “Ok, so before we give out the dolls, I have some presents to give!!! First off is,” with a pause, she reached into the bag and pulled out a book with a little bow on it, “Lightning Dawn!”

“What?” Lightning said, looking around. Then he shook his head, “Pinkie, please you did-” before he could say more, he was given the book. Sighing, he removed the bow on it and looked at the title on the cover.

The title was highlighted in sparkling pink glitter that contrasted well against the leather binding. As he read, a curious look came to his face, “My Friendship Memories?” When he opened the book he read.

Friendship Memories

By Pinkie and Artie.

This book is to remember my loyal friends: Artie, Starla, Buddy, Dyno and Myte.

Opening the book, he blinked a few times at the first picture that he saw in the book, “This is...” it was a picture of Starla, sitting by a tree with a telescope in hand. She had a big grin as she held it close to her like a mother would a child. A smile began to creep along his face as he looked at the next page, seeing pictures of Starla dancing, singing, or even eating while making a mess. After a while, he got to a set of photos with Buddy Rose. Lightning began to sniffle as he looked t the photos of his dead friend trimming bushes, taking care of Daphne, and smiling when he was in front of the camera.

The next few pages were dedicated to Artie, and Lightning noticed that most of these were self portraits. They were simple photos of Artie sitting on a bench or him painting by a tree. When he got to Rhymey, he saw only one picture and that was of the unicorpian scowling. Moving on, he saw photos of the twins and of Brain working on a machine. Each photo he came across, made him smile and tear up a little. Both because he began to feel bad about the lost time from those who would be his friends, and the losses he suffered. Then, he looked at the last few pages.

New Friends

Lightning gasped when he looked at the photos. Each one was of the element bearers doing one of their normal routines or in a quiet family setting. Applejack asleep by a tree, Twilight reading a book, Fluttershy with the animals, Rarity hard at work, Rainbow Dash in flight, and Pinkie smiling up a storm. As Lightning looked at the book, he asked softly, “W-when did you make this?”

Artie smiled at Pinkie, “Well, I love art in all of it’s forms, and this includes still life. Sometimes I even like to use pictures of models for motions, and I... like to scrapbook.”

Pinkie giggled, “Me too! So, when me and Artie decided on what to get you for your Hearth’s Warming present, we decided to pull our talents together and make you a book. So you can remember that there were good times with your friends, you just needed to see it.”

Lightning shook his head, tears beginning to well up in his eyes. Looking up, he watched as Pinkie began to give out similar scrapbooks to the other guests, and he whispered to himself, “Thank you, for letting me become your friend.”

---

Luna smiled as she opened the door to the house, six figures standing behind her. Looking at the room where the Umbra Circle had gathered in front of the tree, the princess called, “Team, I have a surprise for each of you.”

“Surprise?” asked Trixie, “What kind of surprise?”

Luna smiled at she looked at the figures as they stepped out into the light, removing their hoods, “Momma?”

Ditzy was the first to let out a gasp when she saw the little filly standing before her. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks as she said, “My little girls!” and then flew over to the two unicorns, hugging them tightly as if she was afraid to lose them.

“Sis? Is that you?”asked Snails, smiling and running into the arms of his big sister. Raindrops had no words as she just hugged him back tightly.

Cheerilee and Lyra looked to the other two figures, smiling warmly as they went to their lovers and held them close, their lips pressing against them in a deep passionate kiss. The sixth figure backed away in the shadows, trying to remain silent.

As the reunion with the families went on, Luna watched from a distance and smiled. Feeling a tap on her shoulder, she turned to look at Spark, “Something amiss Spark?”

“It’s just that, is this wise?” asked Spark. “You have allowed their families here into our hideout, and let them know where they are.”

“Do not worry, Spark,” Luna said, smiling warmly when Carrot Top was hugged by Ditzy and her family, “They are convinced that are all in a dream world right now. When they next awaken, they will only remember this as a happy dream of lost family. They will know nothing of this place or what they had seen, only the happy reminder that they are loved.”

Spark nodded and then saw Trixie walked towards the sixth figure. Curious, she walked closer to the two, only to be taken aback by the loud, “And what are you doing here!?” Trixie shouted.

“Luna invited me to this dream, that is all. I figured this would be the best way to check on you and your progress,” Checker said, looking around at the house and the group as each began to split off into their own familial groups, “I think this is adequate.”

“Oh, don’t give me that,” Trixie growled, “You hate me! You’ve always had! Trixie can still remember all of the times that you yelled at her, condemned her making the slightest mistake, or even how you-”

“Helped you,” Checker sighed looking away.

“What?” Trixie asked, pausing in her rant, “What do you mean helped Trixie?”

“How do you think you got that nice wagon of yours, for cheap? Or told that family of rock farmers to hire you? That was me! I have been looking out for you,” Checker said, looking to Trixie.

Stepping back, Trixie shook her head, “No, no, no, no! You do not do this to Trixie, you do not get to start saying how you’ve always cared for her, and liked her, and apologize!”

“Why not? It’s true. There have been things that I have said, that I will always regret, but...deep down I have always been proud of what you have done so far with your life Trixie. You stepped out of the crowd and became your own mare,” Checker said, smiling warmly.

Trixie shook her head at this, tears welling up in her eyes, “No, You can’t do this! You can’t just start saying how much faith you had in her, how much you cared about her! You just can’t because if you do then,” the dam began to break as Trixie cried, “What does Trixie have to hold onto? She needed her hatred of you, to prove she was better! She needed the chance to show you that ponies can have faith in Trixie because she wasn’t you! And now, now you tell Trixie that it was all for naught? That you believed in her this whole time?”

“Yes,” Checker said. With a sigh she said, “You girls are beginning to change things, for the better I might add. I have begun to see it for myself, and I think...it’s about time I changed to. Maybe one day, when this is all over...we can act like real sisters?”

“You... you,” Trixie let out a long sob as she ran to hug Checker tightly, “You bitch!!!! You found a new way to beat Trixie, you just...”

As Trixie lost herself in her tears, Luna watched with a smile. Then she looked to Spark, “I knew Trixie still held some anger and hatred for her sister. So I decided to help fix that for her, and this was the only way.”

Spark nodded, “I see, more training. It’s a shame that you could not bring my family here, I would like to know how they are-”

“They are all fine, they are celebrating with friends and family,” Luna said, nodding, “They miss you.”

“Wha-” Spark paused when she saw Luna vanish.

---

Inquirious sighed as she looked at the blood red moon in the sky, “It’s Hearth’s Warming Eve in Equestria.”

“I know,” Starla said, standing guard outside of the building that the slaves had taken shelter for the night, “Our families are probably busy right now, just like we all are.”

“The Equestrians, they are asking if we should join them for a little party upstairs in the parlor. They found supplies and a tree for them to decorate,” Inquirious said leaning against the wall.

“And the Unicornicopians?” asked Starla, “What do they think?”

“The same as always,” giggled Inquirious, “We must remain vigilant, we must stay true and not celebrate. There is nothing to celebrate.”

Starla laughed at this. Taking a look at her crystal bow, she smiled and nodded, “Well then, let us all give the Unicornicopians a chance to understand what living is all about. Tell the men that we are gonna party tonight like it’s the last night of our lives!!!”

“Are you sure that is wise, miss Shine?” asked Inquirious.

“A few months ago? I would’ve said know and then been angry or mopey about it, but now,” she sighed and smiled, “I am starting to see what kind of makes the Equestrians so powerful, probably stronger than us.”

“And that is?” asked Inquirious.

“Their ability to hold onto hope,” Starla smiled. As she turned to walk inside she added, “And I think it’s time we give Conquest the middle finger by keeping the hope alive here! How much did the team scavenge on their last trip?”

“Enough for a month,” Inquirious said, “So we can waste a few days worth. Let us party!”

---

New Year’s Eve.

A white unicorn with a blue mustache sat in his chair, a monocle over his right eye reflected the two ponies that stood in front of him. After adjusting his glass ware for a moment, he asked, “So, let me get this straight, tomorrow you plan on starting your part of the rebellion? Taking cities under Grand Ruler’s rule for your own?”

“That is correct Fancy Pants,” Cerise Wonder said. “I talked it over with several of the men and we figured that, while we lack the power to break Conquest’s shields, we have the ability to drive out Grand Ruler’s influence in the cities that are left and offer our protection.”

“I see,” Fancy Pants said, turning to look at the yellow unicornicopian who hid behind Cerise’s leg, “And who is this?”

“Amberly, Rhymey’s full blood sister,” Cerise said.

Fancy Pants raised an eyebrow, “If that is true then why is she-”

“Her father tried to get rid of her,” Cerise said, “She was found with a defect in her magic and that monster despised imperfection. I am bringing her here for protection. I’ve been keeping an eye on her since I found her in an orphanage, but with the risks of leading a rebellion I can’t protect her like I should. I need you.”

“Protection?” Fancy said, standing up.

Cerise shook her head, “I can’t prove it yet, but I know Rhymey is the one who massacred his family. If that is true, then she is in danger of dying by his hands too.”

“I see,” Fancy said, sitting down and inviting the girl to come to him. Nervously, she walked up and hugged his leg, “Me and Fluer, we always did want a child of our own. But, with Fleur’s... condition, it is off the table. We’ll watch out for her, lady Cerise.”

“Thank you sir,” Cerise said, bowing to him before turning and walking away.

“Sissy?” asked Amber, “Be safe.”

“Sure little one,” said Cerise as she left.

Fancy knelt down and patted Amber on her orange mane, “Ok little one, go to the servants and have them wash you up. Then I’ll read you a bedtime story.”

“Ok, sir,” whispered Amber as she left.

“She even looks like a small feminine Rhymey,” observed Fancy as he watched the little girl run off.

Fleur’s voice came from the shadows, “She is simply adorable.”

“Yes, I think you will like her,” Fancy smiled and turned to his wife as she stepped out, dressed in a maid outfit.

“So, I guess your little rebellion is finally gonna make it’s move?” asked Fleur, “Think Luna should know that you are fronting the bill on this side?”

Fancy chuckled as he walked to his lady and held her hands, “Now, why should I? Wouldn’t that ruin the fun of being the secret man behind the man? You know I never take responsibility or fame for anything!”

Fleur laughed, “Not even when you found and captured the known spy, Lady Diamond.”

“Speaking of which,” Fancy asked, looking at his wife as she stood in her revealing outfit, “Are you really going to sneak into the palace wearing that?”

“What?” asked Fleur as she stepped back and looked at her outfit up and down, “It’s fashionable, it’s eye catching, and it will distract the idiots in the castle.”

“Yes, my dear, but do not forget that you are on a very dangerous and suicidal mission. One wrong move and you could be held for treason,” Fancy said, looking into his wife’s eyes worriedly.

“My love,” Fleur said, rubbing the side of her husband’s face, “In all of my years of being one of Celestia’s best spies, I have only been caught once in my entire life. And I married that person.” she giggled looking at her wedding band. Leaning up, she kissed Fancy Pants deeply, wrapping her arms around her husband. After breaking the kiss, she said, “I will find out what Grand Ruler is using to keep power over everypony, don’t worry.”

Fancy held his hands on her waist, “My love... I wouldn’t be a good husband if I didn’t worry. Now go, and be safe.”

“I will, beloved,” smiled Fleur as she walked away.

---

New Year’s Day.

Rhymey walked to the radio and flicked it on, taking a seat on his father’s large seat. By his side, his mother stood and watched him listen, a look of timid fear on her face, “Hey all you guys and dolls, this is the wonderful channel of the rebels K-KOLT! Let me hear ya Rebel Yell!!!”

“YEAH!!!!!”

“First off, what rhymes with shoes and gives ya the blues. That’s right, cashews!!!! Or better yet, how about the news? It seems that the Umbra Circle has been expanding their ranks a little. What started off as a seven mare band plus one lucky stallion is now a group with their own army of badasses,” Vinyl cheered, her voice carrying it’s usual jubilation. “And just today was their big debut!”

Octavia interrupted with a light cough, “What my co-host is referring to is that today, Conquest sent an army to Detrot, a place that was previously saved by the Umbra Circle. Seems that he wanted to make up for his absence during the holidays. Then, to the surprise of everyone, the ponies were well armed thanks to the aid of the rebel army.”

“Yeah, get this. This group of ex-Starfleet soldiers, royal guard, Wonderbolts, and anybody else that can’t put up with Starfleet’s shit anymore have banded together to aid in the cities that haven't been attacked by Dark Conquest yet. They aren’t fighting him directly yet, but instead, well... let’s let their leader speak.”

Rhymey looked shocked as he heard Cerise’s voice come over the air, “My name is Cerise Wonder of the Umbra Circle, and we have but one purpose. To fight for the freedom of not just those who are scared of Conquest, but the might and tyranny of Grand Ruler as well. We will offer aid and protection for those who wish to join us. We only wish for one thing, to throw away the allegiance to Grand Ruler and to swear upon the names of the ones who are the true rulers of this country!!”

“When asked to comment on the situation, Celestia had this to say,” Octavia said, picking up the paper, “‘I had no idea that there are ponies who are doing this. I can only hope they stop this before somepony gets hurt.”

“GR, had other things to say about this,” Vinyl laughed, “Behind closed doors of course. I think they all rhymed with hit, luck, diss, bunt, rock bucker, Father mucker, and bits. So, all in all, not a bad day for Equestria. Grand Ruler is losing, Dark Conquest has now something new to contend with and we have some awesome music to play.”

As the music began to play, Rhymey stood up and walked passed his mother. Smiling warmly, he cupped her chin and looked into her blue eyes, “Mother, light of my life, have I told you the history of our family?”

“N-No son, you haven't,” trembled Mary under his touch.

Rhymey smiled as he leaned in and kissed his mother on the nose, “Allow me to educate you. Back in the ancient times of our old world, when our race had just begun, the Ward family was among the first to become a part of Starfleet. It’s not hard to see why, our mental powers were beyond compare! We could act as amplifiers for the power of our ruler and spread his gospel all over the planet. No, we could do better, we spread his word across the galaxy. This whole entire empire was built upon the backs of our family!”

Rhymey shrugged and turned away from his mother, “I was even bred to be a perfect soldier for our ruler! Father mated with you because you were a rare beauty and your empathic abilities would allow me to touch upon emotions. It was the perfect blend of two worlds.”

“I remember,” whispered Mary, hiding behind her pink mane, “You father always said that I was his favorite of all of his conquests.”

“Yes, to him you were just a toy. Not to me, you are far more precious mother,” Rhymey said, smiling warmly at his mother. “I made my way through the ranks the fastest, my swords skill was impeccable, and I was second to none in the use of our trademark mnemonic powers.” as he began to think of the past, he clenched his hands so hard that they began to bleed a little, “So imagine my shock that I was passed over for Grand ruler’s greatest gift, the legendary Golden Horn. I believed that I would be destined to obtain that wondrous gift, that I would become his sword and obtain legendary power.”

With a growl, he knocked a vase into the fireplace and growled again, “But no! I was passed over on the privilege for that infernal Lightning Dawn!!!! And why? Because he had a special trait about him that none on Unicornicopia had within them. Oh, how I was enraged at the idea that he was the destined sword for our leader and I was to be nothing more than a shield to be thrown away at as moment’s notice.”

“But, I played along with it,” Rhymey sighed, looking at his bloodied hands, “like the good soldier I was. When Lightning started his training, Grand Ruler assigned me to gather a loyal team that would act as his shield to protect him. And I did, I picked a group that could easily be disposed of if need be. Starla, the lover who wanted to live to her mother’s name. Artie, who could become the lancer if need be, Buddy the one who could provide a familiar tone to the group, and of course me. The only surprises came when those two jokes decided to join us.”

“Of course, not everything was dictated by me and Grand Ruler. Titan and his monsters, Chrysalis, Sombra, and Dark King? They all came on their free will, ready to challenge us. And with each victory that was,” he paused for a moment, thinking of the right word, “HANDED! I grew more and more enraged that I was fading into the shadows and being left out of the greatness that was deserved to me! But I could take satisfaction that I had a greater prize in my arms, the perfect mate that outshone everything.”

“Your Fluttershy,” whispered Mary.

“Correct mother,” Rhymey said, holding his mother’s hands gently and smiling at her, “When I saw her that day, I knew she was the one. She is so much like you, beautiful, quiet, and soft. I need her in my life to give me eternal happiness. But, when I landed, I saw her with that infernal Rainbow Dash and I saw the way they looked at each other. I realized... I had no chance with the way things were.”

Rhymey sighed as he clenched his hand into a fist, “But, let it never be said that I would quit when my prize was within my grasp. Oh, sure, I had to push my mana reserve to its limit to break into her head and put that false memory into her mind, but it was worth it. Of course, I had to manipulate the others to make it seem like they were going to isolate her and insult her. Well, I did it to try to get her into my arms and...it was just fun to see those five acting like blind morons who had no idea what they were doing. After all, that is how I see them. It was worth it in the end though, I did get her in the end. I was happy.”

Then he punched a wall, ”So imagine my rage when she was taken from me. But, do not worry, I will bring her back, starting today. And I will wipe out those infernal friends of hers once and for all.”

Mary shuddered as she looked into Rhymey’s eyes, “W-W-Will you mind control Rainbow Dash?”

“No, that is folly. Rainbow Dash and her element would make it hard for me to keep a hold on her for long. She would break free before I could use her to her fullest,” Rhymey said. “No, I am going to use someone who is already weakened.Speaking of which, they should be here soon.”

---

Fluttershy got out of her bed, a blank look on her eyes. Slowly, she walked to her mirror and began to write down a letter.

Dear Everypony,

I am sorry, but I must betray you and go back to Rhymey. I am a horrible monster who has hurt another person because I am being selfish and cruel. I think I am strong and kind when I am not. You can’t be both, only one or the other and I choose to be kind.

Rhymey, he needs me. We belong together, as it feels like it was destiny. If not, then he will die and I couldn’t live with myself if I killed him because of my own selfishness. He can’t fall in love with anypony else, it is not allowed, and he cannot move on. He has to be with me, and I... with him.

After all, I am weak and helpless. I cannot fight for myself and can only become strong by being a powerful warrior. And he, loves me because I am beautiful, what more do I need.

So, I will leave this place and never come home again. I will succumb to my destiny by being his loving wife, but before I go...

Fluttershy paused a moment, before narrowing her eyes in determination. Then she wrote.

Rainbow, remember your first race? I want to see you win it with the others one more time.

Signed, Fluttershy.

Turning to look at her bunny, she got on her knees and gave him the letter. Then she patted him on the head, “Go to Rainbow Dash and give her the letter. I need to be going.” she said, getting up and walking to her closet. After spending a few moments inside, she came out dressed in a long green gown with pink flowers anointing the seams. At the center of the low neckline was a butterfly shaped broach.

Taking one long look around, she sighed with a tinge of sadness as she opened her window and flew away. Unaware that a few miles away, in Sweet Apple Acres, somepony else would soon make their way to Rhymey’s home. For Applejack had made her way to a tree and leaned against it, panting, “Applejack, please, it’s the new year. Why not rest just this once and lay off the training?” Caramel asked, looking at applejack with a worried frown.

“Nope, can’t do it, out of the question,” Applejack said, panting and wincing at the pain in her side. “It’s a new year and Conquest hasn’t attacked in over a month. That means either he’s planning on something big, or he’s luring us into a false sense of security. Can’t let either happen.”

“But you are gonna wear yourself out!” Caramel said. “Please, Applejack, if not for just your friends, then your family. Your sister is scared you are gonna fall over dead.”

Applejack looked up at Caramel, and sighed. Letting out a little chuckle and tipping her hat, she said, “Fine, fine! Ah’ll take tomorrow off on the afternoon. Ah promise.”

“Good, otherwise I will bring in your brother,” Caramel said, smiling sheepishly at her.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Applejack said, smiling back at him. Then she sighed and added, “OH, and thanks for looking out for me.”

Caramel let out a small chuckle and nodded, “Sure, no problem.”

As he walked away from Applejack, she took a quick glance at his flank and nodded. A warmth in her heart began to grow along with a slight blush on her cheeks. Realizing that she stared for a bit too long, she pulled back and leaned against the tree with a shake of her head. Letting out a soft chuckle, she looked at the sky and began to watch as the clouds roll overhead. Unbeknownst to her, the ground around her began to become covered with a light green fog, “He’s right you know. You should rest. Strong mares like you need to rest.”

Applejack sighed, and nodded, “Ah am getting a little tired.” she said, her eyes drooping slowly as the green mist began to cover her legs. Green hands began to slide along her hips and arms as the mist traveled up her body.

“Yes,” the voice hissed, “Very tired. Of the responsibility, of the leadership, of being their pillar. Isn’t it enough? You have given fourteen years of your life to this farm and this family, isn’t that enough? Hasn’t enough of your sweat been given to them to satisfy their wants and desires?”

Applejack shook her head weakly as she felt the green hands begin to rub her shoulders, “N-n-no, they still need me. They need my help.”

“No they don't, Applebloom has grown up. You brother can handle it fine, you should worry about your desires. What do you want out of live beyond this farm?” The mist asked.

Applejack let out a soft breath as the mist continued to caress her tired muscles, her eyes becoming lulled, “M-m-my own home, my own family, and a place to raise them.”

“ And you can never have that here. You just need to rest and think about your life. No need to worry about your family or friends anymore,” the voice whispered. “You gave enough blood for them. Time they learned to stand tall without the pillar. Twilight Sparkle will understand. She will always understand. It is enough, isn’t it?”

Applejack’s eyes began to close all the way as she let out a final whisper, “It’s enough...time to rest.” when she opened her eyes again, the emerald hue of her eyes began to take on a darker shade. Slowly she stood up and heard the voice whisper.

“Time to come to me, Abbigail. Time to fix the problem.”

---

Rhymey sighed, breaking away from the green jar that had been laid before him. A frown appeared on his face as he looked at the almost empty contents of the mist, “Damn,” he muttered under his breath, “Applejack is a lot more powerful than one realizes. Just breaking her took the last of the mist. Oh well, don’t need all of it anymore.”

He smiled as he put on his orange starfleet armor, tapping his insignia to put it on in a flash of light. As he walked to the front door, a cruel smile crossed his lips as he watched Fluttershy step in, The green train following her, “Ahhh, Fluttershy.”

“Rhymey, my love, I am home,” Fluttershy said, her voice lacking all of the usual kindness and softness that accompanied her voice. It was hollow and sullen, as much as if a doll had gained a chance to talk.

Rhymey took his mother’s hand and led her to the foyer, “Mother, you have met the love of my life. She has decided to stay with us.”

“Hello,” softly spoke Mary.

Rhymey held both his mother and Fluttershy’s hands, smiling calmly as he looked between the two. Then he turned to the door when it opened with a loud bang, and smiled when he saw Applejack, “Ah and the other new member of our little group hath arrived. Welcome Applejack.”

“Thank ya kindly for having me,” Applejack said, tipping her hat. Gone was the armor that Rarity had made for her and her normal civilian clothes. Now she had matching brown gloves and boots to go along with her jeans. Her leather vest covered a white t-shirt and around her neck was a red neckerchief.

Rhymey walked to Applejack and looked her over, smirking cruelly, “After I discuss the plan with Grand Ruler, I will return to begin the operation.”

“What is the operation?” asked Mary.

Rhymey chuckled, “Why, the greatest one I have come up with to destroy these infernal knights. I will have Applejack go to a small town of Unicorpians and cause a massacre of the populace. After which, the populace will lose faith in the Knights. Distrust will reign among the populace and will cause the Unicornicopians to despise these ‘heroes’. Grand Ruler will then either have to disband the Elements as a sign of good faith, kill that whore of a wife, or...begin a cleansing.”

“But,” Mary winced as Rhymey looked to her, “W-W-Wont that cause a civil war to erupt in United Equestria? Thousands could be killed and Dark Conquest would take us over!”

“Mother,” Rhymey said, cupping his mother’s chin and smiling at her. He looked into her eyes with love and warmth, kissing her nose gently, “I care nothing for this country or the people. All I care about is my happiness, and if I have to wipe out a few thousand people to make it so that we can live in happiness, then what is the matter? Is not eternal happiness the greatest goal in life?”

Mary backed up and shook in fear, “I...”

“It’s ok, Mother, you can answer. I would never hurt my loves,” Rhymey said.

“I think it is,” whispered Mary.

---

Lightning twitched in his bed in the castle, moaning as he began to dream of his family and the past. For the past few months, he had been living in the castle, unable to return home. However, the longer he had stayed in the castle, the worse his dreams had become.

“Mommy! Look what Dad bought me,” cheered the five year old as he ran into his mother’s bedroom. He held a little doll in his hands that resembled a woman in red and gold armor, “He bought me a huntress figure for my birthday!”

The light blue unicorn looked to her husband and frowned, putting her hands on her hips in a slightly miffed position, “Blaze!!!! I thought you were going to wait until the cake before the present.”

“Sorry Crimson,” blushed Blaze, the red shining from his white coat, “but you only turn 5 once, right?”

Crimson Dawn could only chuckle at her husband’s antics and walked up to kiss his lips, “You are so lucky you’re adorable.”

“Ewwww, parents shouldn’t kiss in front of their children. It’s a rule,” Lightning said, looking away and running to his presents.”

Blaze raised a finger to say something, but then heard a knock on the door. Upon opening it, he let out a gasp when he saw the two figures in front of him. From Lightning’s position, he could see a fourteen year old boy and a very tall man in shadow, “Sire! What are you doing here?”

“I have come to request that you hand over your son to join Starfleet,” the man in shadow said, his three horns glowing.

Blaze looked to his son and then back to the man in shadow, “Why?”

“He has a peculiar trait about him. A unique power that lies within him that only pops up in a few particular individuals,” the man said, “Properly trained, I could give him a chance to bring out that power to it’s fullest and turn him into the ultimate soldier.” he said, much to the chagrin of the fourteen-year old.

“You just want to use him as a weapon,” Crimson said. “Sire, please understand, we respect your desire for our child and to have him become a fighter, but I think we would rather have him grow up a little first before we send him away.”

“By that time, it will be too late,” the man said. “He will become tainted by your influence and useless to me. I need him now.”

“No,” Crimson said, glaring down at the tri horned being.

The man sighed and shook his head, “Shame it comes to this. Rhymey, offer my counter argument.”

Before Crimson could say more, Rhymey’s blade shot forth and stabbed her in the stomach. His blue eyes showed no signs of remorse as he dug the blade into her stomach, the blood running down the sword. Then, in a flash, he pulled the blade out of her stomach and cut a deep gash in her neck, causing the blood to ooze out.

As his wife was murdered, Blaze ran to Lightning, “Lightning, remember the escape plan we talked about?”

“Yes dad, but-”

“Go, now!!!” he said pushing his son into the kitchen.

Lightning barely had time to argue as he was pushed into the kitchen and into a small cellar. Once the metal door slammed behind him and locked, he could hear a battle cry come from his father, followed by a quick scream and the sound of dead flesh hitting the floor. Tears began to run down Lightning's face as he reached out for the metal door that blocked his way out.

His dream changed quickly, now showing Rhymey standing on a field in Harmonia, his hand holding a comm. Looking around he began to speak, “The boy is missing from this land,
Far away from your hand.

Using Serpent Tyrant to destroy this place is in order
I do not care if this goes against Grand Ruler.

It will flush him out into the open
When this planet has fallen.”

Lightning gasped when he stepped away, trying to run from the large energy as it struck the planet. Just as it seemed that he was consumed by the blast of the planet destroyer, a large bird creature with hands on the ends of his wings flew down and grabbed Lightning in his wings. Whispering, he said, “Fear not, I am of Corby. I will send you where you will be safe.”

Lightning Dawn shot up in his bed, panting while sweat rolled down his face. Looking to Krysta, he lightly pushed her awake as she tried to sleep on his pillow, “Krysta, wake up.”

“Yes?” asked Krysta, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Sitting on the pillow, she looked at Lightning worriedly, “Is it another nightmare?”

“Krysta, do you remember how we met?” asked Lightning.

Krysta nodded, “Yes, it was at a carnival. The people thought I was a sideshow to be shown off.”

“Do you remember why I was there, on that particular planet?” asked Lightning.

“Yeah, because Serpent Tyrant destroyed your world,” Krysta said. “You used a space bridge to fly away.”

“Why didn’t he continue after me?” asked Lightning. “Why didn’t Starfleet try and find me?”

“I... don’t know,” Krysta said. Then she looked at Lightning with a curious look in her eyes, “Lightning, what was that dream?”

“I,” Lightning paused and got out of the bed. Within moments he had gotten his outfit on and walked to the door, “think Rhymey killed my parents.”

Krysta gasped and flew after Lightning out of his room, “What?! But, how can you be so sure. Shouldn’t you talk to him about this and see-”

Lightning narrowed his eyes as he walked towards the throne room, “That is what I plan on doing.”

As Lightning neared the door, he could heard voices coming from the other side. Pausing at the entrance, he stopped before opening the door and put his ear to the front, “It’s a harsh plan Rhymey. One that could have a lot of casualties, but it’s one I think you can pull off.”

“Thank you sire,” Rhymey said.

“You are dismissed and I wish you luck in the end,” Grand Ruler said.

Lightning’s eyes opened wide in utter horror about this. Narrowing his eyes, he looked to Krysta and said, “Krysta, I want you to fly somewhere safe and watch me from a distance. And if something-”

“No, please, don’t think like that,” Krysta said, shaking her head, “I don’t want to lose my best friend. Please let me-”

“And I can’t lose my best friend,” Lightning said, “And I don’t know what Rhymey might try, so run!”

Krysta sighed and nodded, flying off into the rafters as the door opened. Wathcing, she listened to Rhymey begin to speak, “Lightning Dawn? What a surprise to see you, Grand Admiral. Are you here to hear about the new recruits that Grand Ruler has assigned to us?”

“Actually, I want to talk,” Lightning said, waving his finger to Rhymey. As they began to walk towards the courtyard, Lightning chuckled to himself, “You know Rhymey, the girls and I have been having a very interesting talk as of late.”

“Oh really?” Rhymey asked as they walked into the middle of the courtyard. The place was empty for being so early in the morning with no one to walk to talk to the two soldiers.

“Oh yes, about our origins, how we met, and best of all... the Rainbow Stones,” Lightning said, narrowing his eyes.

Rhymey stepped back, a look of shock in his eyes as he remembered that mission, “Why Lightning, why the sudden fascination with that mission?”

“Well, it seems that someone used mental magic on the ponies when he arrived. Just to get the Rainbow Stones. Why?” Lightning asked, “You know that was only meant for espionage missions or if we have no idea of the situation.”

“And I didn’t,” Rhymey said. “I believed them to be dangerous beings who needed to be quelled so I could gain the Rainbow Stone.”

“Is that why you took the time to get a dance from Fluttershy?” Lightning asked. “You mind raped them, just to get Fluttershy.”

Rhymey laughed, “Lightning, I would never-”

“Don't’ lie to me!!!” Lightning growled, “You broke a tenant of our code.”

“Sometimes codes can be broken,” Rhymey said, “Especially in pursuit of your dreams.”

With a quiet rage, Lightning asked, “Did you use it on me?”

“Hmmm?” Rhymey asked.

“I said, did you ever use that mind rape trick on me? Answer the question,” Lightning asked.

Rhymey laughed and turned away, “Oh no, not just you.”

As Rhymey began to walk away from Lightning, the admiral clenched his hands into fists. With a growl he ordered, “Draw your sword, Rhymey.”

“What?” Rhymey asked, looking over his shoulder.

“I said, draw your sword so I am not arresting and beating an unarmed opponent,” Lightning said. “Because I am arresting you for your crimes.”

Rhymey laughed, saying slowly, “Ward Sword.” then he pointed his blade at Lightning, staring right into his eyes, “This will NOT end well for you, Admiral.”

“You’re not getting away,” Lightning said, encircling his foe, “Criminal.”

Rhymey shrugged at this, before smirking at his opponent. Charging straight ahead at Lightning with a forward thrust,he was unprepared for Lightning sidestepping and then blocking the blade with his forearm by swiping it upward with his forearm. Lightning then delivered a hard uppercut into Rhymey’s jaw, followed by three jabs to the chest. When he tried to follow it up with a roundhouse kick, Rhymey blocked knee with the flat side of his sword and backed up from the snap of the kick.

Crouching down, Lightning ducked under the blade as it slashed at him, nicking his hair. From down on the ground, he swept his leg at Rhymey. The enemy raised his leg up in time to dodge the attack and moved back to get away from the uppercut. With a cruel smirk, Rhymey used his opening to his advantage and slashed at /Lightning twice across the stomach. When he screamed in pain, Rhymey used the hilt of his sword to slam it into Lightning’s face. With a quick flick of his arm, he slashed across the chess of his former friend and then he kicked Lightning away.

Wincing at the pain in his stomach and chest, Lightning looked up as Rhymey flew away from him. Putting aside the pain for a few moments, he took into the air after Rhymey. Keeping his eyes focused on his opponent, he let out a gasp when he saw Rhymey flying backwards and shooting a stream of quills at him, “Drill Quill.”

Stretching his arms forward, Lightning began to corkscrew through a small opening in the barrage of quills. When he reached the end, he pulled back and slammed his fist hard into the stomach of Rhymey. Then he began a barrage of punches onto Rhymey’s body. With a quick cross into Lightning’s stomach, Rhymey stopped the barrage. Then he slapped Lightning with his forearm before using performing a roundhouse kick into Lightning that sent him soaring through the air and onto the roof of a building, knocking up some tiles.

As Lightning recovered from the blow, he looked up and rolled out of the way of several more quills flying down upon on him like rain. Just when he got to his knees to fly up, Rhymey swooped down from the sky and drove his blade deep into Lightning’s thigh, keeping him to the ground, “Let me tell you why I hate you, old friend.” he said, twisting the blade slowly as it rested in Lightning’s thigh. The blood gave out a tiny spurt as it leaked out of the leg, “You see, for years I had been trained to fight with the best of my abilities. To become a perfect soldier to serve as his majesty’s sword. Of my entire family I was the best, and destined to become his sharpest sword. Then you came along!”

“What do I-ARGH!” Lightning screamed as the sword twisted. Then he was kicked across the roof.

“And there is one of your biggest flaws. Your overall stupidity!” Rhymey spat as he walked slowly to Lightning, scraping his sword across the roof. “Do you know how often I had to see you race off into battle, only for your ass to be handed to you and forcing us to do all of the work? Too often! You talk of strategy and skill, but you know nothing. You spout words of wisdom, but they fall flat and hollow. And I would forgive all of this, all of it...if you had earned it.”

Lightning struggled to get back up, but screamed in pain as his leg began to ooze blood. Taking a knee, he looked up tearfully at his former companion, “But I did-AHHHH!”

Rhymey looked at Lightning with cold eyes as he stabbed his sword deep into Lightning’s shoulder, “No, you didn’t. You know who did? The one you used to call naive, narrow minded, and just plain foolish, Twilight Sparkle. Oh sure, try and excuse it with words like “She had guidance from the princesses” and that, but when you get down to it, she walked into that. If she chose not to see the Summer Sun Celebration, then she wouldn’t have been inspired to study day in and out. Then she wouldn’t have been able to attend the meeting for the school of gifted unicorns, and then no Ponyville.”

Rhymey put his hand through his hair and laughed, “And you, what did you ever do to impress his sire? Oh yes, he saw a special trait within you that gave you the ability to harness the most powerful spell known in history and that was it. Twilight proved herself worthy of her destiny by realizing her true potential by opening her heart, Grand Ruler just saw you one day and saw something unique that he can use.”

Lightning held up his hand to block the next sword thrust, letting the sword pierce through his hand, “Rhymey, answer me this one question... did you kill my parents?”

“I won’t mince words...” Rhymey said with a pause, “They were my first kill, so they are special to me.”

Lightning’s eyes went wide at this realization, and he began to feel his heart pump faster with hot blood. Growling, he gripped the sword while it was impaled in his hand and began to pull Rhymey closer as the yellow unicornicopian struggled to dislodge the blade, “You know something, I’ve been an idiot all of this time. I’ve been fighting too long as an Unicorpian, maybe it’s time I fought like an Equestrian.”

“What does that even mean?” Rhymey asked.

“It means,” Lightning said, pulling Rhymey close and his hand up to the guard of the sword, “BELIEVE THIS!” and with a powerful uppercut to the jaw, he sent Rhymey flying back across the roof and to its edge.

Rhymey struggled to get back to his feet, spitting out three of his teeth as he did. He tried to smile devilishly when he noticed that Lightning was struggling to stand up again, being forced to take a knee. Forgoing his sword for a bit, he raced at Lightning, only for a cross to hit him in the stomach. While Rhymey began to catch his breath, Lightning used his forearm to attack the side of Rhymey’s face, then he flapped his wings to gain air and kick Rhymey in the neck. Lightning smiled, “See, from now on...I am going to fight with the idea that I can better myself, that I can actually make real friends, and that if I’m weak, they’ll back me up.”

Rhymey walked to his sword and picked it up, swishing the blade to send the blood flying off. With a slight edge to his voice he said, “You think that it will make a difference, to change your ways? It won’t, it won’t matter, nothing will. Because I will kill you in the end.” With a few flaps of his wings, he gained altitude with Lightning, “"I think I've allowed you to live on long enough. Working under your command was painfully humiliating, and I will suffer no longer. Don't worry. Starfleet will treat your death as a brave sacrifice in battle. It isn't the first... and it won't be the last"

“Well, then come and get me,” Lightning said, flying away.

Rhymey sheathed his blade and took off after him. For a long while, the two combatants stood in the air, each waging their own personal air duel with the other. Every time one came into contact with the other, the other would throw a punch or a kick to their opponent. Each hit collided with a hard fleshy strike that left a deep welt. At one point, they grappled each other, “You think we don’t know Lightning? The truth?”

“What truth?” Lightning asked.

“That you’ve lost the spark to become that Enticorn mode,” Rhymey said. “We all see it, and I know why. Ever since you lost Starla to Conquest, you’ve lost the confidence that you can do anything to help anyone. All of these beatdowns have worn on you to the point where you can’t get it up anymore.”

“H-h-how do you know about Starla?” asked Lightning

Rhymey laughed with wild eyes, “You think we were fooled by that little story of yours? A paradise planet? HA! I knew she was captured, and she most likely was with Conquest. So tell me, was she raped? Did she enjoy it like a whore?”

Lightning shook his head trying to ignore the taunts, “No, she-” A headbutt interrupted him.

Rhymey laughed as he headbutted Lightning again, “So I was correct. Good.” breaking the grapple, Rhymey delivered several punches into Lightning’s body and then a kick to send him tumbling through the air and through several trees. Then he crashed into the ground, leaving behind a large divot behind him and kicking up a bunch of snow.

Breathing hard to catch his breath, he slowly tried to get back up. The sharp pain in his bleeding thigh quickly reminded him of how much his body went through and he took a knee. Looking around, he tried to look through the wooded area for any sign of his opponent.

“And game,” Rhymey said, landing behind Lightning. In a flash, Rhymey stabbed the blade deep into Lightning’s stomach and out the other side. Cruelly, he stood Lightning on his feet and held his chin, “Shhhhh, it’s all right, I am just going to wish you goodnight. See, right now, this sword is the only thing that’s stopping you from bleeding to death. The moment I pull out, all of your blood will leak out in about a minute.” then he whispered into Lightning’s ear, “Want to know the plan before you die?”

“Fu-”

“Language,” whispered Rhymey. “I plan on sending Applejack to a small little nowhere town and have her butcher some innocent Unicorpians.”

“Y-y-you can’t,” Lightning gasped, trembling from the pain. “It would cause a civil war. So many would die!”

“Think I care?” growled Rhymey. “I have been insulted, bashed, mocked, hated on for my way of speaking, and then my love has been taken away. Well, now I am taking it all back, and if it has to be on the blood of those lesser than myself? Then so be it.”

“N-n-not true. We are,” Lightning struggled to say a line that had been beaten into his head several times.

“Stronger, faster, and more advanced? That makes us superior by fact, and you know it. /remember, you showed off that strength in the human world,” Rhymey smiled as he pulled the blade out slowly from Lightning’s stomach.

Lightning let out a low moan as he fell to the ground, the blood quickly pooling around him as he laid at Rhymey’s feet. Without a word,Rhymey wiped his sword with Lightning’s uniform and smeared it along the insignia. Smiling, he took off into the sky, unaware of the little light flying away from the battlefield.

---

“Ok kid, just one more try” Dash said, resting on the cloud and staring down at Scootaloo.

The little orange filly nodded, sweat beading down her face as she looked to the ramp. With eyes focused in pure determination, she pushed herself onto the ramp, hitting it at top speed. Then with an excited shout, she launched herself into the air and into the open arms of Rainbow Dash. Giggling, she exclaimed, “Wow, I... I can’t believe I did that!”

“Believe it kid,” Dash complemented, rubbing Scootaloo’s mane, “You are getting better everyday. Well, not as good as me, but close.”

Scootaloo smiled brightly, “WOW!”

“Now, we rest,” Dash said, laying stomach down on the cloud and pulling out two cans of drinks. Opening the bottle and drinking, she said, “I think after this session we should practice at Rainbow Falls, that has some great airtime.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo said, kicking her legs off the side of the cloud. Turning to her older sister she asked, “Hey Dash, why do you hang out with Fluttershy and me? I mean, we aren’t strong or fast, and I, well you know.” she looked down at her wings at her sides and sighed.

Rainbow Dash flipped onto her back and smiled, “Well, personally, I hang out with you guys because I like you and think you two are cool.”

“You really think so?” Scootaloo asked, taking a drink of her gatorade.

“Well, yeah,” Rainbow Dash chuckled, “I believe that deep down, you both have what it takes to be awesome in your own way. Fluttershy helped me to remember that when she took on that giant dragon. And personally, I think we all can be that awesome.”

“Not as awesome as you,” Scootaloo said, sighing.

Rainbow Dash rolled to her side and smiled brightly, “Nope, better than me.” When Rainbow Dash noticed Scootaloo’s look of disbelief, she began, “No, I mean it. Who cares if you can’t fly right now, you are right now the best stunt pony I had ever seen on a scooter. Just you watch kid, one day, you are going to be the only Wonderbolt who can do tricks on a Scooter.”

“You really think so?” Scootaloo asked.

Rainbow Dash shrugged, “If I’m wrong then I quit the Bolts and become a housewife.”

“Heheh,” Scootaloo giggled, “Bet ya look kind of silly in a maid outfit.”

Rainbow Dash lightly chuckled and then rubbed Scootaloo’s mane playfully. Turning her head, she looked to see a pegasus knocking a Lightning bolt out of a cloud, “Hey, Scoots... what do ya know about lightning?”

“Eh, something about positive and negative whatevers meeting something in the middle and some other eggheady stuff. I fell asleep when Cheerilee talked about it.” Scootaloo waved a hand in the air.

Dash chuckled, “Yeah, Twilight had some egghead explanation when I talked about the legend too.”

“Legend?” Scootaloo asked?”

“Your mom never said it? My mom used to talked to me about the story all of the time when a lightning storm started up,” Dash said, smiling. “She said, that a lightning storm was the closest thing you could see to actually seeing the Speed Force in action.”

“The Speed Force?” Scootaloo asked.

“It’s mystical energy that gives us speedsters our powers and allows us to do all of our tricks. Unicorns and Earth ponies, they need some tricks to access it, but we pegasi can access it normally,” Dash said. “And those of us who are like me, can tap into it to do some awesome stuff. Lightning manipulation, vibrating through walls, create rainbooms, all of that stuff. And when we die, we return to it, running forever in the greatest race of our lives.”

“What does that have to do with a lightning bolt?” asked Scootaloo.

“When you see a lightning bolt, that is a speedster breaking free of the speed force for one last run,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling with admiration. “Each time the bolt strikes, that is the speedster running as fast as he can to beat his own record.”

“Wow!” Scootaloo said. “Have you ever tapped into it?”

“Only once in awhile,” Dash sighed, “But I heard of some speedsters who can move so fast, so quickly, that they break the rules of the world and enter the Speed Force willingly. Then they can break the speed of light and practically become gods of speed.”

“So cool,” Scoots said, “Bet you can do it easily.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged and was about to brag when she hear Applebloom yell out, “Rainbow Dash!!!”

“Applebloom, what’s up?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s Applejack, she’s gone missin!” Applebloom said, her face looking on in worry.

Rainbow Dash looked back at Scootaloo, nodded, and then glided back down to earth with the little filly on her back. After Dash landed, she looked at Applebloom, “You sure you ain’t overreacting? What if she’s just doing some farming or running?”

“No, she isn’;t!” Applebloom said, “She isn’t the type to miss breakfast, and we also checked the entire farm. She’s gone!”

“Scoots, take Applebloom home,” Dash said, looking to her little sister. “I am going to round up the others.”

“Right,” Scootaloo said, taking Applebloom’s hand and walking away.

It took Rainbow Dash only a few minutes to find Pinkie, and from there the rest of their friends were gathered. Glarity looked to Rarity and held her hand, “Rarity are you sure that you should be here?”

“My friend is missing, I am going to help search in whatever way I can,” Rarity said, narrowing her eyes.

Belle held out a map of Ponyville, “Maybe if we split up and each pick a section of the city, we can find her.”

“Ooh, I can ask the townsponies where she is,” Pinkie said.

“Girls!” Krysta shouted, “Come quick, it’s Lightning!”

Rarity looked up and asked, “Krysta, what is it? We are in the middle of a crisis here.”

“Lightning is going to die!!!” Krysta shouted with tears in her eyes. “He’s at the edge of the Everfree forest bleeding to death”

The girls gasped at this, and looked to each other. Then one by one, they looked at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow /dash sighed and rubbed her mane before looking up at Krysta, “Lead us to him.”

---

It did not take long for the knights to make their way to the edge of the forest, where a trail of blood followed a series of broken and smashed trees, the red liquid dotting the white snow.. Running as quick as they can, with Rarity supported by magic, they came up to the crater where Lightning was laying in a pool of his own blood. This drew gasps from everyone who looked at him, most especially Krysta, who flew to his neck and began to cry heavily into his shoulder, “No! Please, you can’t be dead, don’t be dead. Please, I don’t want to be alone in a world without you.”

“Quick, we need to stop the bleeding,” Belle said, a worried look on her face as she got on her knees to look at his two sides.

Dash looked confused, “With what?!”

“Krysta, open a portal to my shop, grab some of my cloth, and then teleport here,” Rarity said, making her horn glow blue.

“Why didn’t she move him earlier with a portal?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Belle looked at Lightning, putting a finger to check is pulse, “She was probably too scared and panicked. I can see it, I mean,” she was interrupted by a loud rip of her sweater around her stomach. Letting out a gasp, she turned to Rarity who began to take away different pieces of clothing from the others, “What are you doing?”
‘
“Making a tourniquet dear,” Rarity said, taking the strips and applying them to Lightning’s backside as Krysta brought in the pieces of cloth.

Belle opened her eyes wide, “Of course, we apply pressure to the wounds and try to stop some of the bleeding.”

“Pinkie, we need you to get-” A coughing from Lightning stopped Glarity from talking.

“No time,” Moaned Lightning as he tried to move.

“Lightning, you’re ok! But Rhymey said you would bleed out in a minute” Krysta said, her hands glowing a light blue.

Lightning weakly chuckled, “G-g-guess, you gals are rubbing off on me. I don’t know when to quit.”

Belle, who was applying pressure onto the bandage along with Krysta while Rarity began to use her clothes to tie the dressing, looked to Lightning, “What do you mean, we don’t have time?”

“Rhymey, he’s,” Lightning groaned as he tried to straighten himself, “Going to have Applejack kill a small town.”

“What?!” Dash asked shocked.

Pinkie Pie shook her head n fear, “But, if he does that then-”

“All of the hard work we’ve been doing to get the Unicornicopians on our side will be for nothing,” Belle said.

“Much worst than that,” Glarity said.

“HOW?!” Dash asked, her eyes filled with rage.

Rarity put a finger to her chin, “You forget, image is everything Rainbow Dash. If Applejack goes on a killing spree, it will look bad on all of us. Tensions will begin to rise, and the Unicornicopians will want blood. There would executions, trials, and the five of us stripped of our ranks as knights. Grand Ruler might even kill one of the princesses as a sign of good faith.”

“And it would be Cadence, wouldn’t it?” Pinkie asked, shuddering.

Rarity calmly nodded and let out a small gasp, “Then it would start a civil war. It would be catastrophic!!!”

“We can’t hand;e a civil war and fight Conquest at the same time!” Belle said, and then saw a little white rabbit standing in the snow, waving his paw frantically with letter in hand.

“Angel, what” Rainbow Dash paused as she took the letter from angel’s little paw. Then she gasped, scrunched up the paper and threw it away. As Pinkie picked up the letter, Rainbow Dash growled, “He has Fluttershy too, and she wants us to save her.”

“How can you tell?” Pinkie asked, reading the letter, “Is her call for help in some secret code?”

“She talked about my first race,” Rainbow Dash smiled thoughtfully, “It was when I was four and my prize? The best thing in the world.

Four year old Rainbow Dash ran ahead of her parents. Panting and breathing hard as she neared the two ponies in front of the house. A big smile came to her lips as she jumped and tackled the small little yellow filly, “Yay! I won the race, so I gewt a pwize!”

“What’s that?” asked little Fluttershy.

In response, Rainbow Dash snuggled to Fluttershy as she hugged her, “My bestest fwiend.” Then she playfully nibbled her ear.

“Awwww,” Pinkie said, “How cute.”

Glarity nodded and walked to Rainbow Dash, “Well then, let us hurry into battle.”

Rarity swooned, “Oh, how romantic, the brave knights racing off headlong into danger to save a beloved comrade! The heroic blue knight, ready to risk it all to save her yellow damsel! Oh, how I wish I could go.”

“I’m coming too,” Lightning said, trying to move. Krysta then quickly pushed him back down.

Rarity shook her head, “No, Belle and Krysta will take you to the Ponyville hospital, get Nurse Redheart but don’t trust Penny Sillion.”

“You don’t know what you are getting into,” Lightning said. “ Rhymey will have guard, weapons, and who knows what else at his side to slow you down.”

“So, appetizers,” Rainbow Dash said, cracking her neck.

“You will be outgunned, outnumbered, and everything else,” Lightning warned.

“So?” Pinkie giggled, “Those odds are fun. I mean, it’s nothing we haven't fought before.”

“There is a lesson. I don’t think you in Starfleet ever really ever learned,” Rarity said. “When a freind is in trouble, it doesn’t matter their power, skill, or if they are unknown, there is nothing that one won’t do for the other. Even if he makes a threat or offers a deal, the safety and life of your friend comes first. After all, what is the point of winning if there is no one to share the victory with.”

Dash flew a few feet into the air, “Hey, are we gonna stand around here all day or are we gonna kick some ass?”

“YEAH!” The ponies shouted, thrusting their hands into the air.

---

Rhymey looked down at Fluttershy, who sat next to his chair with a glazed look in her eyes. He let out a deep breath as he ran his fingers through her long beautiful hair and even smelled it. Then he let go of her long mane and gently touched her shoulder, rubbing it, “You know, my lovely doll. I could be a freak, and admire your more,” he paused, “Sexual characteristics, but I won’t. I just need you to stand by my side and be beautiful to me. My wonderful key to happiness.”

“Yes, love,” Fluttershy said coldly.

Applejack turned to look at a black portal opening, and said, “Company coming.”

When the black portal faded away, Raven had stood in its place. The first thing she did when she saw Fluttershy was wincing in pain as a memory bubbled to the surface.

“He’s fine,” Fluttershy said, looking up from the hurt Berry Blast.

Raven smiled warmly and hugged her lover tightly, “Oh, Berry! Marry me, now!”

“Now?” asked Berry Blast with a laugh.

Raven nodded, her guard helmet falling off, “I just saved you from the mafia, I think that is good enough reason to want to go on adventures with you.”

Shaking her head, she turned to glare at Rhymey, “Greetings from Dark Conquest.”

Rhymey shivered at the sight of her, “A---are you here to kill me?”

“Not yet,” Raven said, looking to Fluttershy, “Though for the crime of what you did to her, I should. No, Conquest has gotten word about what you are doing and he is in love with the idea. He figures that when you win, it will give him enough hate for him to feed on for years. As a matter of fact, he is looking forward to the slaughter.”

“So then, why are you here?” asked Rhymey.

“The bearers are coming for their friend, and Dark Conquest has given you a time limit. Kill them in two hours or else I will come for you,” Raven said, draping her bat wings over her shoulders to form a makeshift cape. Walking away towards a black portal, she whispered, “And believe me, killing you will be the best one yet.”

When she turned to look at Applejack, another memory hit her hard.

“Your boyfriend in trouble?” Applejack asked. “Well, don’t worry, we’ll help ya.”

“Thanks, but why?” Raven asked, smiling.

“Simple, we’re heroes, it’s what we do.”

Raven shook her head, and then glared at Rhymey with a look that would kill, “Oh yeah, making you scream in pain will be the most enjoyable thing I have ever done.”

---

From a distant hill, Dark Conquest watched the scene below. There was a childish glee to his face as he began to use his magic to detect the bearers of the elements race towards the mansion. He clapped his hands and danced in place for a few moments in pure excitement as he began to cheer, “Oh, this is great!!! Brave heroes racing off to save the day, a villain holding the lovely damsel hostage! It just makes me squeal with glee. And best yet, no matter who wins, there is going to be so much hate flowing around. I think this calls for a song.” taking out a boombox, he began to sing.

Where have all the good men gone and where are all the gods
Where’s the streetwise Hercules rising above the odds
Isn’t there a white knight upon a fiery steed.
LAte at night I toss and turn to dream about what I need

I need a-”

“Really?” asked The Necromancer, shaking his head and putting a cloven hoof to his face under the hood. His red eyes rolled as he asked, “I Need a Hero?”

“What?” Conquest asked, chuckling, “It’s a classic!”

“Not disagreeing, but I thought you had more originality,” he said.

Conquest rolled his eyes, brought out a stereo and a CD of Within Temptation, “Better?”

“Yes,” nodded the figure in the cloak.

Down below, unaware of their presence being observed by the villains, Rainbow Dash and her friends hid behind some trees as they looked to the mansion. Before them was a group of Minotaurs, Buffalo, and some Impalas. Each were armed with machine guns and laser rifles. Rainbow Dash growled as she narrowed her eyes, “Lightning wasn’t wrong, he has a few mercs guarding the place. Should be easy to kick their asses with my speed.”

“Wait Rainbow,” Glarity said, holding out her hand, “We fight, we’ll just tire ourselves out. We need to be smart about this.”

Dash growled, “We don’t have a time for a plan. It’s time to be spontaneous, to be reckless, to be-”

“Pinkie Pie,” Pinkie smirked as she dug out two groovatron bombs from her pockets. With a smile, she ran into the outer courtyard of the mansion, leapt into the air, and threw the grenades into the center of the men. As they began to react to the sight of the weird bombs, the weapons rose up into the air and began to flash lights and music that had a small rumba dance beat. In the center of the group, was Pinkie wielding two big maracas, one above her head and the other across her chest. Looking up, she said, “Hit it!!!”

My name is Sally Sweet!
And I’m the queen of pony street.

Spinning around, she bashed three guards with her makeshift weapons. Then she pointed her rump at the men and shook it.

And when I start to sing I go

Chicka-boom, chicka-chicka=boom.

With each boom, multiple dancers were taken out by a blue blur with a rainbow contrail following her.

Pulling out a long streamer, she wrapped it around the neck of one of the minotaurs and pulled him close to her with a coy smiled.

Well tell me Mr. Pete
Do ya have a different beat
And can you tell me how to

Chick-chicky-boom, chick-chicky-boom

Behind her, several more guards fell to their knees in pain as arrows flew out from the trees. Each one striking them with deadly pinpoint accuracy, just enough to take them down without killing them. Glarity smiled at her accuracy while Pinkie finished her samba.

With the last of the outside guards defeated and beaten, Rainbow Dash sped up to punch out the minotaur and then turn to Pinkie. With a chuckle and smirk, she gave her pink best friend a high five. Pinkie returned it with a giggle and quickly changed herself back into her armor. Spinning her bow back onto her back, Glarity joined up with her friends. Taking a glance to the front door of the mansion, the three ran into the building and into the foyer.

Once in the entry room of the mansion, the trio began to look around. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, “Ok, so where do you think he has Fluttershy?”

“I want to put my guess on the top floor,” Glarity said. “My question is what else does he have to stop us?”

“My question is what is with that loud pounding?” Pinkie asked, turning her head to two giant doors at the end of the main foyer. After a few more pounds, the door broke down to reveal Applejack standing in the middle of the light filled room before her. Slowly she stepped toward the group, cracking her knuckles slowly while tilting her head to the side with each snap.

“Applejack?” Rainbow Dash asked, smiling as she stepped forward. Then Pinkie Pie stopped her.

“No, look at her eyes,” Pinkie said, trembling.

Applejack’s once green eyes were now blood red as she glared at the trio. A low growl was heard in her voice as she said, “Alright, which one of ya is first?”

“I am,” Rainbow Dash said, stepping forward, only to be stopped by a white hand.

Glarity shook her head, “No Rainbow, you go on ahead and get to Fluttershy. Me and Pinkie have it here.”

“What? You need me to beat her!” Rainbow Dash objected.

Pinkie shook her head and giggled, “Aw, don’t worry your little Rainbow head, Dashie!!! AJ is still AJ, no matter what Jerky McJerk did to her! She won’t kill us.”

Rainbow Dash looked back to Applejack and then to her friends. She frowned as she took flight and sighed, “Don’t die.” and then she took off in a blur. Using her speed and agility, she passed over Applejack’s head and up the stairs.

Glarity and Pinkie nodded in response before turning to look at Applejack. Getting into fighting positions, they readied for the incoming opponent. Green eyes tinged with red glared at the two mares, before Applejack walked up to Pinkie Pie and threw a hard right at her head. The fist was quickly stopped by a large deflated balloon. Looking up, she saw that Pinkie had slowed the attack down with the use of a balloon. Pinkie smiled as she pulled Applejack’s captured arm to her.

Growling at the antics of her former friend, Applejack reached out and grabbed Pinkie’s poofy mane and pulled her head down to her knee. Three times, she struck Pinkie’s face with her knee, breaking the nose and leaving a trail of blood. Finished with the assault, she held onto Pinkie’s hair and threw her into a wall. Before she had time to continue her beat down, she yelped in pain as two arrows struck her shoulders.

Quickly, she spun around to face Glarity and grab the next arrow that was sent her way out of the air. Frowning, she carelessly broke the shaft and then began to stomp over to Glarity, swiping the arrows out of the air with little effort.

Nearing Glarity, she launched a barrage of punches at the archer. Moving quickly, Glarity used her bow as a makeshift staff, blocking and misdirecting the punches away from her body to avoid being hit. To the untrained eye, it would almost look like she was performing an unique dance with her old friend. In truth, it was all she could do to dodge Applejack’s punches. During this barrage, she blocked the fist and knocked it up into the sky and then she pulled an arrow from her quiver and stabbed it into Applejack’s thigh. While the mare yelped in pain, Glarity spun and kicked Applejack hard in the gut.

Wincing in pain at the strike, Applejack drove an elbow into Glarity’s leg and knocked it down. Then she reared back a punch to strike at her, only to growl when rope upon rope of streamers wrapped around her arms to hold her down in place. Looking over her shoulder at Pinkie who was holding her arms fast, she snarled and twisted her wrists around the ropes to take ahold of them. With a firm grip, she pulled Pinkie towards her and flipped her over her head.

When Pinkie was in the air upside down, she smiled at Applejack and waved at her. Seconds later, Applejack punched Pinkie hard in the chest three times and then roundhoused her into the side, making her roll across the ground. Shaking her head and spitting out blood, Pinkie looked up to watch Applejack slam a foot into the ground, breaking a part of it off. As the slab rose, Applejack punched it hard at the downed pony.

Before the slab could hit her, Glarity stepped in front of the stone slab and began to fire multiple arrows ait it, breaking the stone into small pieces. This revealed a charging Applejack, with a bloodlust in her eyes. Pinkie looked to Glarity and winked at her as Applejack found herself slipping on an oil slick. Confused, Glarity looked at Pinkie, who held a bottle of oil in hand. Glarity smiled and moved to the side of Applejack, firing arrows at the slipping target.

Applejack tripped and slammed her hands into the ground. This caused her to leap up and kick Glarity into the chest and stomach. Then she back handed Glartiy, sending her to slam into Pinkie Pie, making them both hit the ground. Applejack calmly cracked her fists and asked, “Round 2?”

---

Rainbow Dash charged up the stairs, using her wings to boost her speed. Nervously, she looked over her shoulder, a part of her wishing to fly back and save her friends. She was snapped out of her thoughts when she was clotheslined by a large grey arm.

Landing on her back with a loud grunt, she took a few moments to get back up from the blow. Then another blow to her stomach sent her sliding across the floor in pain. Looking from from her prone position, she looked up at the three opponents that hit her, “What the-” Rainbow Dash asked herself as she looked. There were three of them, grey in color and towering above her, they had white tusks and big feathery wings on their backs. As her eyes drifted to their trunks, she asked, “E-elephants with wings?”

“Actually, we prefer the term Areophant,” said the one that hit Rainbow Dash. His voice carried with it a certain air of dignity and class.

“Indeed,” said another one, “Just because we may look like them, that is no reason to compare us to those mindless idiots that travel the lands of Zebrica.”

“Quite,” said the third.

“Hey dumbos, if you don’t mind, I gotta go save my best friend,” Dash said, getting to her feet.

“First, Dumbo is a racist slur,” said the first Aerophant, “I am Phant, this is Lant, and that is Cant. Second, we would but Rhymey promised us a lot of money for your head.”

Cant nodded, “Yes, a large sum. So, we are dreadfully sorry for the savage beating and killing you are about to receive.”

“Uh, it’s no big?” Dash asked with a very confused shrug. Shaking her head out of her confusion, she flew out of the way from one of the Aerophants punches. While in the air, she was swatted into a wall by Cant’s trunk. Letting out a low painful groan, she gasped when Lant thrusted his hoof into the spot where Dash was. Looking to his left as his hoof went through Rainbow’s wavy body, he thrusted out his trunk to wrap around Dash’s neck.

“An After image? Clever,” Phant said, “‘it is a shame that we have been watching some of your fights and know your moves. See, our inner magic lies in the power of memory, meaning we never forget.”

Dash grunted as she struggled against the trunk that wrapped around her neck, “Oh, a-a-ain’t we clever..” Using her vibration to wiggle out of the trunk’s grip, she slipped out and hit the ground on all fours. Pushing herself off the ground and out of the way of one of the Aerophant’s strikes, she flew straight at Phant and delivered ten punches into his stomach in a matter of seconds. Speeding away before he could punch again, she flew to drive a kick into Cant’s neck.

Lant struck out with his trunk, wrapped it around Dash’s torso as she resting in mid-air and pulled her to him. Slamming her into the palm of his hoof, he knocked Dash towards Cant who swatted her aside with his trunk towards Phant. Phant then slammed Dash into the hardwood floor with his hoof, making a small crater in the floor.

Rainbow Dash coughed in pain as she felt her sides burn, and winced as she got to her knees and held her sides, feeling the pain of her cracked ribs and bruised arm. As she was distracted, Phant charged at her with his tusk, impaling her on the spot. He frowned in disappointment when she vanished from the impalement in an afterimage. Turning around he watched as three Rainbows flew at once to strike at his two friends.

In a flash, the three speed mirages landed in the center of the group and rejoined her body. Letting out a gasp, she jumped out of the way from the next kick that Cant tried to land on her and flew back at top speed with a hard uppercut to his jaw. Then she spun around with a flying roundhouse her, only to find herself getting punched in the process for her troubles.

As Rainbow Dash rolled out of the crater sher made, she spat out some blood from the cut on her lips, “You ain’t stopping me from saving her!” She shouted, eyes narrowed.

---

Rhymey smiled as he watched the battles carry on from his chambers, his fingers running delicately through Fluttershy’s pink mane. He gave a low throaty chuckle as he watched the scenes transpire before him, “Look at that Fluttershy, how... pathetic. Those friends of yours are fighting death itself to save you. Don’t they know that they can’t stop this? What we have... is true love. We are just meant to be.”

Fluttershy’s glassy eyes looked on at the screens, her focus turning to look at the three mares fighting each other, “A-A-Applejack.”

“Hey, thanks for taking care of Winona. She can be a bit of a dumb mutt, but I love her.”

As she reached out for Rarity, she muttered her friend’s name softly, “Rarity.”

“Darling, we are here for one reason, to make you look more beautiful than ever. It’s a shame for you to hid your beauty like this.”

“Pinkie Pie,” Fluttershy said, her tears rolling down her cheeks.

“Well, duh! Of course I didn’t doubt you. I thought you were loco in the coco, but I don’t doubt my bestie.”

Then she looked at the monitor at the prismatic pony in the midst of the fight with the three areophants, their battle taking to the sky, “R-R-rain...

She was a baby in a new world, scared and alone. As she laid in her little crib, looking up at the scary images, she whimpered and was about to cry. Then, a little blue hoof touched her arm and then looked up at the baby that stared back at her. With a giggle, she smiled at the cyan filly.

“Well, Mrs. Firewing, it seems that your daughter has a guest,” said doctor trueheart as he looked into the maternity ward.

Softly, Poesy Firewing asked, “What do you...awwww, how sweet. Firefly, she takes after you.”

“Well,” Firefly said, looking at the two fillies who were now asleep in one crib together, “Fuh.”

“Rainbow...”

“Ta-dah!” Dash said, standing in front of a small cottage with Ditzy at her side, two months pregnant.

“Rainbow Dash, what is-”

“It’s your home,” Dash smiled. “Me and Ditzy bought it for you so you can be close to the animals. Oh, and guess what, when my birthday rolls around, you can expect me to be here to join you.”

“Rainbow Da-”

“Fluttershy, about how I...I mean I was-”

“It’s ok, I forgive you, always...”

“ENOUGH!!!!!!”

Rhymey was pushed back by the shout from Fluttershy, causing him to stagger from the force. When he managed to regain his footing, his eyes locked onto Fluttershy’s and he could feel himself break into a cold sweat and his heart start to race. Stepping back a few times as he tried in vain to regain control of the situation, he stammered, “F-Fluttershy. What on earth?”

“What gives you the right to play with our emotions and love lives? What makes you so superior to think that you can bend others hearts for your own emotion?” Fluttershy said, stepping forward, her blue eyes filled with steely determination.

“Simple, because I love you. You are my key to everlasting love, my ultimate happiness,” Rhymey said, his composure slowly regaining as he reached for his sword.

Fluttershy shook her head, “You know nothing about love and happiness, you just want control. To feel like you are the king of your own little country and we are just kissing up to you.

---

Applejack held Glarity up by the throat, her body covered in arrow wounds and bruised. Growling, she glared at the golem whose body was now dripping with green blood from the various wounds that had been inflicted upon her. Pulling back her fist, she readied to lay another punch upon the defenseless golem. Little did anypony knew, of the battle that had begun in the mind.

In Applejack’s mind, she was sitting still in the center of a black room with a little light with only her hat as the remaining piece of clothing. Surrounding her on all sides was an orange barrier, keeping her in. Occasionally her body would move with a shaking breath or a small sigh. Turning her head up, she looked at the sound of hoofsteps, “So, this is where you are. Ah’ve been looking all over for you.” Applejack said, her pony body still the same as she was before the time of starfleet. Except, around her neck was the element of honesty glowing a faint orange.

“Go away, Ah’m trying to rest,” mumbled Applejack as she turned away from the pony.

Pony Applejack looked a little shocked at this, “Rest? Ya aint got the time to rest right now!!!! A corrupted version of you is out there right now about to kill our friends and you’re here restin’? What the hey are ya thinking?”

“Ah was thinking about getting something for myself for once. That just this once I can finally rest and get something for me!” Applejack said, standing up and glaring down at her ponyself. Turning her head down, she clenched her fist while a variety of emotions began to run through her mind, “Ah never asked for any of this. All of this responsibility: My friends depending on me to be their pillar of strength, to be a leader, to be a guardian, a soldier, a hero..”

There was a slight tremble in her body as she looked down at her now bear rear, the lack of a trio of apples not lost on her. Emerald eyes glowered in rage as she continued, “Ah had accepted my destiny of being a farmer ever since I got my mark. Ah was fine with that. Hey, Ah would’ve loved to grow up and get a farm of my own and live out my life there. But... Ah never asked to the head of the household and to be in charge of mai family’s buckin farm!”

Pony Applejack sighed, “Guess becoming the leader of a group of ponies who have had their spirit’s shattered ain’t helping either.”

“No,” Applejack said, turning her back to the barrier and sitting down. As she laid her arm over her leg, she leaned against the barrier and began to speak while swirling her finger in the air for a few moments. “When she died, AH had to take the responsibility for the whole team. It all came down to me having to keep watch over them and make it so they could keep on living. Do you know what’s it like, having to stay strong when Pinkie cries, even though you feel like crying too? Or to keep Dash in check every time, or make sure Rarity is ok while you are scared that Starfleet is going to call her a freak for having a Kirin? Fluttershy is in trouble and there is a part of me that wants to scream and yell and strangle him. And... I can’t.”

“Everypony expects something from the others, but they can be so different,” Applejack shook her slowly as she looked ahead, “They expect Pinkie to be happy, but she’s allowed to cry. Rainbow Dash can be soft is she wants to be and Rarity cunning. But me? Ah always will have to be the strong one, to be the tough one and the tree. Can’t... can’t Ah be weak once in awhile or just a little bit softer?”

Pony Applejack sighed and sat with her back to her other self, “Remember when Ma and Pa died?”

“Ah never can get it out of my head,” Applejack said, sniffling a little and looking at her hands, “The way their bodies were mauled, the look on Granny’s face when she found out about their deaths, and just Big Mac’s broken look. And we-”

“We broke,” Pony Applejack said, and then frowned, “We stayed in our room all day and night. We didn’t eat, barely drank and only came out when necessary.”

“Then Big Mac came into the room with us,” Human Applejack said. “Ah can’t remember what he said though.”

“‘Well, it looks like Ah got to take care of the farm now. No way around it’” Pony Applejack said, and then smiled looking over her shoulder at her human self, “But do ya remember what we said?”

Applejack chuckled and looked at the other side of the barrier, a warm smile on her lips, “No Big Mac. Ah’ll run the farm, you manage things. You got some brains and Ah have the muscle! You don’t worry ‘bout a thing!”

“And what we did at Twilight’s funeral?” Pony Applejack asked, putting her hat over her eyes.

“‘Twilight,” Applejack began, “Ah know you can hear me up there, and Ah want to let you know, that you can rest easy. Ah’ll watch them from now on and bear their weight of their problems. Ah’ll keep them safe and make sure that they come home safe. Don’t you worry about them anymore, because Ah will keep them safe.”

“And we have, haven’t we?” Pony Applejack asked, looking at her human self.

Applejack nodded, and then asked, “What was the point of this trip down memory lane?”

“Simple, all of that, what Ah just said,” Pony Applejack said, “was because we chose to do it. We WANTED that responsibility, because we thought...no, we knew that we could take it. That we could bear all of that weight and pain on our shoulders with a smile and a badass grin.”

“Because we thought we were strong enough,” Applejack said, looking down at the ground.

“Aren’t we?” pony Applejack asked, standing up on all four hooves. Reaching down to her neck, she held up the gem of Harmony. “We earned this because we proved ourselves worthy because we could never leave a friend in trouble. We do this so the others can go home alive again and live their lives the way they want to. Now, what is it that you want after all of this?”

“A home to call my own, my own family, and the chance to live how we want,” Applejack said, turning her head to look up at the ceiling.

“And we can still do that while being their pillar!” Pony Applejack said, watching as her anthro self stood up, “Now, look down deep inside of yourself, and tell me. Would you do it all again? Would you still take on the responsibility for all of them?”

Applejack looked down at her closed fist, and then opened it, revealing the Gem of Honesty within, “You know what? Ah would.”

“After all, you should be honest with yourself,” Pony Applejack said, slowly disappearing.

Applejack pulled her fist back, her clothes fading back onto her body, “Ah am Applejack! And Ah am tired of resting right now. MY friend’s need me and Ah won’t stop being their pillar until Ah break. Even then, Ah will keep on moving” she said, punching the barrier, making it crack. “Ah may have some stuff Ah want, but Ah can get them without sacrificing my principles!” another punch, the crack growing larger, “And Ah can shoulder any weight, any responsibility if it means someone can sleep easier!” she roared, punching the barrier and causing it to shatter.

In the outside world, Applejack’s eyes flashed a bright rainbow color before she shook her head and looked at the bloodied Glarity, “Glarity! Oh my gosh, Ah am so sorry.”

Glarity wiped some of the green blood from her lips, “No, no, it’s fine.”

“But Ah could’ve-”

“No you wou;dm’t,” Pinkie smiled. “Because that isn’t you. We knew we would be fine, because you wouldn’t ever kill us.”

---

Rhymey stepped back, his knees shaking as he could feel the wrath of every bad thing that every bad thing that he had ever done and every sin that he had committed being forced back into him a hundred fold. He let out a shiver as he reached behind his chair to a pair of runes. Smiling a little, his mind began to think, “My family best mind spell. It might render her a vegetable, but it will be worth it if can have her back into my arms. I will just have to put my own memories into her and fix the problem.” slowly, his fingers traced along the blue runes, making them glow brightly.

If Fluttershy saw the blue light that shimmered around her, she did not show it. Nor did she act like it was having an effect on her, “And you did all of this for what-”

Rhymey took the small pause as his time to begin his talk, “ I am sorry for this mind wipe, Fluttershy, but you see. I have to do this, you are my key to happiness. You are my world, and my everything. It is impossible for me to be with anyone else. For you see, I do this... for love.”

As Rhymey stepped forward, he was blown back by another shout from Fluttershy, a shout that dispersed the blue glow surrounding her, “And what do you know about love?! All you thought about me, all you ever seen me as was a little doll for you to change and manipulate for your own needs!”

Rhymey stepped back, his eyes filled with terror as he looked to the runes, now destroyed and faded, “My spell, but how-”

“You think love is just a thing for you to manipulate, that it happens because it’s a destined thing. Well, it’s not!” Fluttershy said, stepping forward, each step making Rhymey back up. “True love is about compromise, respect, and caring for one another. It’s about accepting the bad with the good and realizing each other’s strengths as well as their flaws. True love is a partnership between equals who are willing to help each other through the bad.”

“But I have saved you before,” Rhymey said, feeling his heart race.

“So? I save animals, but that doesn’t mean I love them like I love,” Fluttershy paused as she felt her heart warm at the thought of a cyan mare, “Rainbow Dash!”

---

“She respects me, because we have been friends for so long. Yes, she has done dumb things around me, but I have been stupid too. But we look beyond that because we love each other.”

Rainbow Dash got up from the blow that had been stuck against her chest, heaving a little and coughing up some mucus. Looking back at the three aerophants, she smirked as she stood back up, “Ok, you’re good. Really good. But there is there a kind mare up there who needs me. And I will never leave a friend alone again.” For a moment, Rainbow Dash remembered the loss of someone important to her, a lost friend that she failed to save.

“Love is about give and take, and she has given me more than you ever had. She spent time with me doing everything she hates, and I went into dangerous situations with her. Even though I was scared to, because she was my friend.”

Crouching down so her hands touched the ground and her left leg extended fully, Rainbow Dash spread her wings fully. Narrowing her eyes, she could feel crackles of electricity flow from wingtips to the base of her wings, sparkling with loud snaps. Wordlessly, she pushed herself into flight straight at Lant. The Aerophant tried to slam his hooves together to crush her, only to watch his attack phase through the after-image.

Turning around, they watched in awe as Rainbow Dash slammed her fist into her palm, causing a surge of Lightning to shoot out from her from her body in a thunderous explosion. As the lightning left her body she did a loop-de-loop that begun to feed all of the disrupted lightning back into her body. At the end of the loop, she flew straight at {hant with her leg extended, the lightning surging around her body in the shape of a giant thunderbird.

Phant barely had time to react as Dash drove her Lightning charged kick into Phant’s stomach, the eagle’s talons matching her kick as if it was striking out with it’s talons. When Dash’s foot connected with Phant’s stomach, a loud crack of thunder sounded that pushed the two aerophant’s back. With the Lightning still crackling along her body, she collected the leftover Lightning into a ball and kicked into Cant’s face.

As Cant flew into the wall, unconscious, Rainbow Dash turned to look at Lant. With a soft chuckle, she spun around in a circle above the ground until she had formed a large tornado. Flying out of the top of the tornado, she spun around and delivered a roundhouse into the body of the tornado sending it flying to Lant. The power of the tornado sucking him in and spitting him into a wall opposite of his comrade.

With the lightning dissipating around her, Dash cockily thumbed her nose in victory before turning around and flying up the stairs.

---

“What do you know of give and take?” Fluttershy asked, “ All you have ever done was step into other people’s lives and take them over like they were your own playthings. You don’t want love, a companion, or a partner.” with eyes narrow, she said in a tone that carried with it an air of pity, “You only want a doll to control for your own pleasure, because you can’t get someone to willingly love you.”

“N-n-no,” Rhymey said, eyes wild with fear and shaking. Desperately, he began to reach for a button on his chair, which opened a door behind him/ “I loved you.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “You never loved anyone.”

Eyes watering with tears, Rhymey turned around and ran through the hidden door, desperate to escape Fluttershy. As he ran into the next room, he saw before him a familiar face, “Raven?!”

“Hello, Rhymey,” Raven said with a cruel smile as she stepped towards the terrified unicornicopian, “Time’s up. Now I get to play.”

Rhymey stepped back tripping over a fallen piece of armor, shaking his head in utter terror, “No, stand back. I beg you!”

“Really, begging? Dyno, Myte, Buddy, and Artie all faced their fates with the grace of warriors, and you beg. Even Twilight Sparkle met her end with more dignity than you have shown. Then again, the others have tried to change for the better, what have you done except manipulate people’s lives?” Raven asked.

“WARD SWORD!” shouted Rhymey, charging out with his sword drawn.

Raven only chuckled as she grabbed the edge of the blade with her two fingers and lifted it up. Then she did a triple side kick into Rhymey’s stomach before grabbing his head and slamming it into her knee. She laughed as she reached out and put her claws to his neck, “Now, let’s do something I have been waiting a long time to do.” then she dragged her claws along his throat, drawing blood.

Rhymey screamed in pain, only for his voice to disappear as he felt his vocal chords being being severed one by one. When she reached back to stab through his heart, Fluttershy’s voice rang out, “NO!”

This caused Raven to drop Rhymey and step back, shaking a little from the shout. Trying his best to stop the bleeding from his throat, Rhymey rolled away from the bat-pony and towards Fluttershy. Watching him roll towards her. Fluttershy knelt down and began to wrap some cloth around his neck. As she did, she could hear a guttural groan from her ex, “Don’t take this the wrong way,” she said, looking into his eyes as a rainbow shine flashed across her pupils, “I am not doing this because I love you, or care for you. I just can’t bear to see an animal suffer, no matter what he has done in the past.”

This made Rhymey’s eyes open wide in tragic heartbreak as he felt tears well up.. Fluttershy turned up to look at Raven as she slowly approached the two ponies, golden energy flowing across her body, and Raven said calmly with a cruel smile, “You could let him die, you know. He deserves it.”

“No one deserves to die,” Fluttershy said looking down at Rhymey. “We all deserve a chance to better ourselves and become better people. All it takes for us to open our hearts and look past the hatred.”

“I doubt he will change,” Raven said, glaring at Rhymey, “The poor bastard looks like he still wants to take you back.”

“Then he deserves pity, not death,” Fluttershy looked down and away, “Hasn’t there been enough killing? Or have you become so filled with hatred over the death of your husband that you will let it consume you forever?”

“Why are you being so compassionate? Don’t you know who I am? I’m the one who killed your best friend,” Raven said.

“Yes, you did. You hurt all of us and Pinkie most of all. But even then, I can’t hate you,” Fluttershy said, looking down, “I can never find it in me to hate anyone, even those who deserve it.”

“You would die for your compassion?” chuckled Raven.

Fluttershy nodded, “Yes, I would. Because I refuse to believe that I am weak for hating the idea of killing. That I am wrong to believe that monsters deserve a chance to live and move on from their past! It is not weak, to value life.”

“Such brave words,” Raven said with a sigh and then frowned, “It’s almost a shame to kill you.”

“Then kill me,” Fluttershy said, a small smile on her face.” If you can.”

“Fine,” Raven said, putting her hands together in a cup and then throwing a giant beam at the two ponies, “UNIFORCE!!!!!”

For a few moments, the bright light washed over the two ponies, and after a few seconds there was nothing left. Raven smirked at her work, and wiped her hands of the smoke. Then she turned around, only to see a sight that made her step back in horror, “What, how?!”

Standing before her, was Rainbow Dash. Behind Rainbow Dash was Fluttershy and Rhymey, completely unharmed. As Dash cracked her neck side to side, Raven stammered, “B-b-b-but, it was point-blank range. No one should be able to run that fast.”

As if she was ignoring the bat-pony’s shock, Dash remarked, “You know the problem with the Uniforce? It leaves ya tired for a few seconds, plenty of time for me to get a few punches in.” and with that, she cracked her knuckles.

Raven prepared to block as the blue blur passed her by. For a few moments, she stood there, feeling nothing. Turning around, she frowned when she looked at Rainbow Dash, “That was it? That was your big attack?”

“Not really, look,” Chuckled Rainbow Dash, pointing to her forehead.

Holding up a mirror, Raven gasped when she saw the word loser marked on her head, “What on earth? When did you-”

“Around punch twenty five,”Dash said cally, blowing on her knuckles.

Before Raven could respond to that, she felt twenty five blows strike her body all at once. This sent her crumbling to the ground, trying to catch her breath. Looking up, she prepared to fight Rainbow Dash, only to pause when she heard the sounds of footsteps and the other Bearers. Frowning at this, Raven created her own portal and began to disappear,. “Shame I have to leave. Would’ve loved to have killed you both.”

Just as she disappeared, Applejack and the others made their way to the top floor. Applejack looked to Rainbow Dash, “Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, are you two alright?”

Rainbow Dash turned to help Fluttershy up, offering her a hand. Quickly, Fluttershy took it and then gave Rainbow Dash a hug around the neck, “I should be asking that about you.” Dash said, returning the hug. “Stopped being crazy?”

“Yeparooni!” Pinkie exclaimed, “One hundred percent sane again!!!!”

“Good, hate to kick your ass to get you sane again, AJ,” Dash quipped.

Applejack cocked her head to the side, “Excuse me? I think Ah would be the one whooping you!”

“Don’t count on I-AHHH!” Rainbow Dash howled in pain.

Fluttershy gasped, “Rainbow Dash! What happened to you?!”

“Ah, got really hurt bad by those Aerophant guys,” Dash moaned, “Think they broke some of my ribs. I should be-”

“No, you won’t be fine. You are badly hurt, young lady and we are all heading to hospital when we get home!” Fluttershy scolded.

Dash frowned, and then smiled, “Sure, why not.”

Applejack cracked the whip, “Whipped.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Dash asked.

Applejack chuckled, “OH you know...whipped, Dashie.”

Rainbow Dash growled, only to smile and laugh a little at this. Fluttershy then walked to Dash as she was laughing, wrapped her arms around her friend’s neck, and then planted her lips onto Dash’s, kissing deeply and passionately. After she broke the kiss, Dash asked, “Wow, w-what kind of kiss was that?”

“A thank you for being my hero kiss,” Fluttershy blushed, rubbing her arm and hiding behind her mane.

“Um, would ya kindly keep that kind of kiss between the two of y’all?” Applejack asked, “Ah think that kind of kissing would be better saved with the two of you.”

This caused the entire group of friends break out laughing. As Rhymey watched the scene of happiness and friendship play out, he growled at it. His mind quickly dissolving into thoughts of revenge.

---

Luna walked out from the jail cell where Rhymey sat, the glow from her eyes slowly diminishing. With slow even steps she plodded along through the halls of the castle, making her way to the throne room. Her frown quickly deepened when she caught sight of Goldwin standing by the entrance, “Dis-I mean ‘Goldwin’ what are you doing out here?”

Discord laughed a little, “Listening to my favorite sound in the world. If you listen closely, you can hear the sweet music of Grand Poobah getting it good.” Then he formed a large megaphone and put it to Luna’s ear.

Luna frowned and shook her head, “I rather go in and spy my own way, Discord.”

“What’s the matter?” Discord said, turning into a bug, “Don’t like my style of bugging?”

“More like I am afraid I will end up listening to loud music,” Luna said, turning into a mist and slipping under the doors.

Shrugging Discord pretended to be Goldwin’s statue form and waited, only to smile when he saw Castor waddle by him. Unable to resist, he picked up the little demi being and cuddled him, “And morning to you Castor. Ready to listen to the big bad man get it?”

Castor nodded and smiled, “Yes Dissy.”

“Now, I’ve been hearing that your twin hasn’t been playing as much anymore. She’s just been staring into the distance and ignoring you. Is this true?” Discord asked.

Castor frowned, “She’s no fun anymore. I can’t think of anything new to play with her.”

“Give it time, my little protege, imagination comes to-”

“AN ABSOLUTE OUTRAGE!!!” Celestia bellowed.

“Those who create it,” Discord laughed, unzipped part of the door and looked inside at Celestia and Grand Ruler.

“Is mommy gonna kill the bad man?” Castor asked with a laugh, “Or play ‘Catch The Fireball?”

“No, because of politics,” Discord rolled his eyes.

Castor looked up confused, “Is politics really that boring?”

“Like you wouldn’t believe. Promise me that you will never lose that fun spirit when you have to endure the doldrums,” Discord said.

Castor nodded, “Ok, D-Dissy.”

Inside the throne room, Celestia paced in front of Celesto with an ever increasing fire in her eyes. The room glowed a throbbing red heat that radiated from her rage as she looked upon her husband, “I will not stand for this betrayal of trust!”

“My lady, you have blown this out of proportion,” Celesto said.

“Blo-Blow this...” Celestia stammered for a moment before glowering in pure rage, “Your Starfleet member almost killed my knights. He killed his entire family, almost killed your son-”

“That boy is not my son, he is my most trusted lieutenant and fifth in command. I have a true son,” Celesto said, not noticing the laugh from Castor and Discord.

Celestia ignored the son comment and continued, “-enter my country under false pretenses and you say I am blowing this out of proportion?!”

“Yes, clearly he has been mind controlled,” Celesto said.

Celestia had a smirk at this form on her face, “I thought Starfleet was trained to hold off against mental attacks? That you magic was so superior that anything Equestrian born was useless and that you had powerful psy-blocks.”

“Well, be as it may, there might be other reasons,” Grand Ruler said. “He was overstressed, what with his wife leaving him and all.”

“And you think that condones murder?” Celestia frowned.

“It wasn’t his fault! He lost the love of his life and you know that there is no other choice but the one you are with. You have to stay with her or else all is lost,” Celesto said.

Celestia shook her head, “You are a fool. That is not love, it’s obsession. Something I think you would be all too familiar with.”

Celesto frowned, and then caused his horns to glow. As he did, he winced in pain as felt something shorting out. Shaking his head, he growled, “I loved you, ever since the day we met.”

“Get out, now,” Celestia said calmly, opening the door with a wave of her hand.

Grand Ruler Celesto growled as he stormed out, passing by Goldwin and Castor. Looking at the golden statue, he said, “Make sure my son never talks to his mother ever again. Illani is free to talk with Celestia, wherever she is.”

Discord looked down at the little boy in his arms, and ruffled his hair, “Now, who does he think he is? Trying to tell you not to talk to your mother?”

“A big grumpy pants who doesn’t know how to have fun!” Castor giggled as Discord waved his finger around him, putting Castor’s head into a little sun hat.

“Exactly, now let’s talk to your mother,” Discord said. Opening the doors wide, he stepped in as Luna slowly appeared from the mist. Holding Castor above his head, he shouted, “The SUN IS HERE!” he shouted as the little boy glowed brightly like a little sun.

Celestia’s frown quickly turned into a smile as she levitated her son to her. After giving him a quick hug, she said, “Ooooh, Castor, you know how to make mommy happy.”

Luna sighed as she watch mother and son bond, “I take it the meeting went well?” she said with a bemused chuckle.

“Can you believe that monster, trying to convince me that there was a satisfying reason for what his soldier did. That there was an excuse for coming in and raping the minds of my student and her friends just to get a mare,” Celestia said, growling a little. “Then he ignores the plight of his own student. I swear, if he didn’t have that treaty then he would be ash by now.”

“Oh, do cool down Celly,” Discord said, pulling out some wieners and cooking them on Celestia’s head, much to the delight of the sun queen and son. “I swear you are becoming as hot headed as Lulu over there.”

Luna frowned, “Not that much of a hothead.”

“How about of focusing on what Grand Twit has over us, how we now think of what we just got. proof that he has been manipulating us all since the beginning. Of course, not the fun kind of manipulation,” Discord said, eating the stick he had been cooking the dogs on and throwing the dogs away, “But lying to us and changing our entire pasts. And we have little Mr. I am a Total Tool Amplifier in cold storage.”

“Be as it may, the real question is... how?” Luna said. “If this all started on the Day of Darkness, then Grand Ruler must possess powerful enough mind magic to do it to you, Sister.”

Celestia nodded, “Yes, and then he was able to put the elements into the ground and turn us all into these creatures. We are on the cusp of figuring everything out, the problem is finding the one clue and putting it all together. Luna,” Celestia asked, looking at her sister, “Did Rhymey tell you anything after you interrogated him.”

“No, I could not,” Luna remarked, shaking her head. “Ignoring the fact that he can never speak again, there is also the question of his mental blocks. I tried going into his dream world but, I was blocked out.”

Discord planted himself on top of Luna’s head, “This is why you keep me around!”

“No, I keep you around because you are bedmates with my sister. If I had my choice you would be back in stone, broken into pieces, and then spread across the winds!” Luna said.

“Awww, someone’s grumpy!” Discord said, patting Luna’s cheek.

“She really needs to get a boyfriend,” a little Discord said on Celestia’s side, making Celestia laugh.

“Auntie Luna doesn’t really like Dissy,” giggled Castor.

“Yep,” Discord said, and then put his hand into her ear, “I think it’s because she’s jealous that I broke into Rhymey’s mind and she couldn’t!” as he said tis, he pulled out a long piece of paper. “Granted he had mental locks that I needed to take a atom bomb too, but it wasn’t anything really special.”

Luna looked at the paper, “And what is that?”

“Oh, you know those reeducation centers that Grand Barf keeps around the planet? You know the ones you could never find to shut down?” Discord asked, smiling. “Well, it seems that he trusted Rhymey enough to tell him where the most important one is located. The central facility, and all of the secrets therein. All it needs is a covert team of ponies who live in the shadows to go in, grab the information that we need, and viola! We have a foot up on Grand Listerine.”

Luna smiled as she took the paper in hand, “I’ll tell Trixie and her team to make their way there at once.” with a coy smirk, she added, “It seems that you are good for something.”

“What, why I never! I don’t have to take this!” Discord said, laying on a bed, “Lying down! Me and the boy are out of here. Goodbye.” he finished, playfully putting Castor into a bag, kissing Celestia on the lips and teleporting away.

“If nothing else,” Celestia laughed,sitting on her chair, “Seeing my sister and boyfriend rag on each other is the best way to cheer me up.”

Raising a finger to say something back, she instead lowered it and smiled, “You are welcome, dearest sister.”

“Luna, wait, before you go,” Celestia said. “I want to say... Thank you.”

“Thank you?” Luna asked.

“For being out there, for doing all that I can’t” Celestia said with a sigh. “You don’t know how much I wish I could join you, help you and your team. I would so love to be on the front lines and protecting my kingdom, but I can’t.”

Luna walked up behind her sister and put a hand onto her shoulder, “Remember when we were fillies and we would stay up all night having our little talking sessions?”

“Yes,” Celestia said with a sigh.

“And remember what I had always said to you whenever you thought you failed one of <other’s combat sessions?” Luna asked, and then cleared her throat, “Don’t worry about the fighting, I’ll handle it. You just concentrate on being the ruler and I will be the fighter, the warrior. I will stay in the shadows, to let your light shine on us all.”

“It was cuter than that,” Celestia giggled. “ You said, ‘It’s ok Tia, I’ll pwotect you from the bad men.”

Luna pulled back from that, blushing a little, “T-Tia!!! That’s beside the point.”

“I know, and I thank you for that,” Celestia said warmly, “Always protecting me from the shadows, and cleaning my mistakes.”

“It is a task I had long since forgotten I enjoy sister,” Luna said warmly, “But one I am proud to have.”

Celestia nodded and then hugged her sister closely, cuddling her a little, “I am just glad to have my sister with me.”

“Yes,” Luna said, breaking the hug. As she walked away, she asked, “Oh, and check on your daughter, it seems she’s becoming less...lively. She never plays with her twin anymore and isn’t out as much/”

“It seems that maybe Castor has run out of things to do with her,” Celestia said, chuckling a little.

Luna looked to her sister as the white alicorn left the room, “What does that mean? Tia? Tia!? SISTER?! SISTER!!!!!!”

Down below in the catacombs of the castle dungeon, Grand Ruler strode past many cells containing the prisoners of war. Soon, he reached a special cell, where his once trusted lieutenant resided, “Hello, Rhymey.”

Rhymey looked happy at the presence of his master and raced to the bars, his smile wide. He shook his head and looked ready to say something. Then frowned when Grand Ruler held up his hand.

“Don’t bother writing or using sign language, I know what you are thinking,” Grand Ruler said, frowning. “You are wondering if I forgive you... I don’t.”

Rhymey stepped back in horror, shaking his head in fear.

“If you only had waited for your time, had patience and backed away from your desires, then everything could’ve been yours. I could’ve found a way to remove the obstacles in your path and give you what you desired. Even making you into my sword instead of that worthless traitor I call a protege. But no, your obsession ruined everything!!!”

Rhymey got on his knees, begging. Soon his hands went wild trying to explain his pain and loss, all falling on deaf ears.

“Worse, you took away your family and left me with no shields or swords to strike out,” Grand Ruler growled. “Do you know why the golden horn was lost to you? Because I knew you wanted it too much. That you felt that you deserved it and sadly, that betrays my narrative. Who do you think the ponies of the world will cheer for more? The stallion who comes from a good home and works for his heroism, or the tragic boy with a hidden destiny waiting in the wings. I think you know which one was the right answer.”

Rhymey seethed in anger as he beat against the bars.

“See, I could never pick you, because you are not the hero type,” Grand Ruler said, “You are just the man who has everything going for him. If anything, you are the villain in my narrative, but I made you the Lancer, and you couldn’t even do that! You acted like a friend to Lightning instead of a rival. So thus, you have failed me.”

Rhymey roared in a silent anger, his eyes glaring daggers at Grand Ruler.

Grand Ruler calmly grasped his fingers together in front of his face, “You need not to worry however. For I will turn your failure into a victory. But, if you feel better, I will let you watch the end of the Umbra Circle.”

Rhymey looked curiously at Grand Ruler, as if curious as to with will happen next,

“Don’t worry about my reputation, my shield,” Grand Ruler said calmly, “I’ll find a way to weave this narrative in order to benefit me. Perhaps you were overstressed or possessed. Or maybe something bad had happened to you and this was your way of coping. Don’t worry, I’ll find a way to make this benefit the greater Starfleet. A shame really, you could’ve been something more.”

Rhymey soundlessly roared and punched the bars as Grand Ruler left the room.

A few hours later, Rhymey smiled when he saw his mother walk into the jail. Tears of happiness flowed from his eyes as he reached out for her. Smiling wide, he looked at his mother with the hope that she might be able to forgive him or to care for him once more. As she walked closer, the look in her eyes made him flinch. Slowly, she began to speak , “I have no son.” and with that, she walked away into the light. Her life was to be filled with a new dawn as Luna would soon send her far away to El where she would find a new family.

As for Rhymey, he screamed in silent rage while the only sound that responded to his sorrow and rage, was silence.

---

Raindrops had her arms crossed as she flew above the heads of the rest of the circle, their eyes focused on the large building just below the hill from their position, “ Where did Grand Ruler even find a place like this to hide something this big?”

“You’ve got to admit,” Cheerilee said, putting away her book as she looked at the various rocky outcroppings and the two large rock walls that made up the valley, “This is a perfect defense, two rocky walls, lots of cover, and this place is out of the way of any major routes or cities. Other than Littlehorn, this is the best defensible position for a place like this.”

Ditzy landed next to Trixie and then held herself tightly, shivering. “When my husband died, I found out they had plans to send me here because of my eyes. They wanted to ‘correct me’. I was always afraid that I would be forced to come here.”

“I actually talked to the family members of the ponies who saw others who came from this place. /they said it was like they were just husks of their former selves,” Carrot Top said, sighing. “I don’t even want to think about what type of hells are in there.”

“So, what’s the plan, Spark?” Trixie asked, looking over her shoulder to her purple unicorn friend who was busy finishing a map.

“After our little diversion gets the guards attention, we split into two teams,” Spark said. “Trixie, you slip into the records room and find the records for where the other centers are and the names of everypony that they took. The rest of us go through the main facility and get some evidence.”

“And of course, you trust the tricky magician to handle the stealth mission!” Trixie beamed with pride.

Lyra laughed, “It’s better than sending out Raindrops and letting her break everything in her rage.”

“Hey!” Raindrops growled, looking down at Lyra and then letting out a little chuckle, “Ok, I’m sucky at stealth, I know.”

“Uh, Spark, what do you mean by-”

A large series of explosions rang out throughout the valley, several hitting the side of the building.

“Distraction?” Ditzy asked, looking down to see the guards running outside and looking around.

Standing on top of a pillar of rocks, wearing a cape that had his brother’s id code on it, was Dyno. Laughing, Dyno shouted. “Soldiers, beware! The powerful Umbra Circle has arrived. We will liberate these people and defeat you with a hard right into the flank! Come at me if you wish to stop us!”

As the guards chased after Dyno into the mountains, Spark nodded and rolled up her scroll, “Right, that’s the signal.”

“Wait, what, what did he say?” Asked Trixie.

“Right flank,” Spark said, “He just said that he behind of the facility is open thanks to his bombs and that you should head to the right to find the records room.”

Trixie frowned as the group ran towards the large building, “Sometimes, Trixie thinks it’s better she doesn’t know how your mind works.”

---

After the group had split off into their respective groups, Spark led the team further into the facility. The building was deathly quiet with only the sounds of beeping and machines going off sporadically to keep in pace with the team’s footsteps. Softly, the team began to look down each corridor for the main room, however, the labyrinthine tunnels made it hard for the group to find their way around.

In each turn down a different hallway, the mares would find a path that led to another set of equal length and distance. Within each of those hallways was another set that was just as long and just as the same. Each hallway seemed to duplicate themselves and replicate themselves into more copies of the other.

Each trip down the hallways made it feel like the team had been getting more and more lost. It wasn’t until Lyra held up her hand, that she said, “Wait, girls. I...think we’ve been going about this the wrong way. I think this place is only meant to feel like a maze, but it’s something that is actually simple to figure out.”

“Ok, genius, speak,” Raindrops said, tapping her foot.

“Look at these hallways, these turns we’ve been going down so far, don’t they have a pattern?” Lyra asked.

“I don’t see it,” Carrot Top said.

Spark nodded, “These hallways are all equals, that is what you are saying. With many rooms probably not only having similar medical bays and brainwashing equipment. So, logically, if we were to find the main room where the prisoners are, we need to break the pattern.”

“So, what do we do?” asked Carrot Top.

“Hmmm,” Spark stepped forward and began to look at the different hallways, “One ends in a right turn, one ends in a right turn, and one ends in a left. One right, One right, one left.”

Ditzy looked to the last left, and then behind her at the routes they had been taking. After a few steps in either direction, she asked, “What would happen if we turn left?”

“Oh of course,” Cheerilee exclaimed putting her fist into her palm, “Anybody who plays with mazes knows that the best way to get anywhere is by following the path: first choice is a right, then every other choice is a left. But, if the makers of this building were to mess with that pattern.”

“Then anybody who invaded would get lost completely,” Lyra said, looking at the paths before her.

Raindrops scratched her head, “Already, I’m confused. What stops somepony from going left first?”

“Because, at some point, you will naturally go right at one point,” Spark said, walking to the left path, “If only to break the monotony of choosing at what seems like the constant wrong one.”

“Clever,” Lyra said, before smirking at Spark, “But not more clever than our Spark!”

Spark calmly nodded, “Thank you Lyra.”

With that said, the group of rebels began to take the left path every time they came to a crossing. As the walk continued on, they began to notice the change in rooms and hallways. Plain white gave way to black and then plain grey. Walls that had small errors were now replaced with perfectly painted walls with no blemishes. The number of doors that lined each hall diminished from five to three to one.

After much traveling, the rebels found the end of their journey marked by one lone door. Reaching out, Spark was the first to try the door, only to find it locked. Looking over to Raindrops, she raised an eyebrow before moving to the side to let her punch down the door and breaking it. Walking inside, Carrot Top stood with Raindrops and held up a bomb, “I had an acid bomb. We could’ve melted the doorknob.”

“Going to need to get a new door,” Raindrops chuckled as she followed the others inside.

Once they got into the center of the room, the lights slowly came on and revealed the room filled with the captured ponies. Ditzy let out a gasp of horror as she looked at the sight before her, “Oh my...”

The sides of the room were covered from end to end with ponies and races of all creeds strapped to chairs with their eyes forced open by hooks. Before them, images of the heroism of Starfleet played on an endless loop. The video would play of the origin of the space alicorns, the speed, strength, and skill of Starfleet and how Equestria was destroyed. Occasionally, a short film would play of what would’ve happened to Equestria had not Starfleet been there to save them all.

Headphones and wires completed the torturous looking chairs, the headphones playing a repeat of why Starfleet is great and why it was a fact that Starfleet was so powerful.

“We have superior strength because we train,” Images of unusual training that styles, ones that would never help in real life, flashed by their heads. “We dance and study,” footage of dances that the ponies knew deep down would be useless in a real fight, “We train in speed and become able to break the limits of the speed barrier.”

Every sight, every vision, and every lie that buzzed by their heads, was always accompanied by a line of dialogue, “In every measurable sense, we of the Starfleet race is far superior to your race in terms of magic, strength, endurance, and intelligence.”

Occasionally, one of the entrapped ponies would raise a question or try to say something that went against the dogma. However, the moment they tried, they were shocked by the current. Whenever one of the subjects fainted, a robot would come by to administer adrenaline to revive them. Food was fed to them intravenously.

Cheerilee shuddered and stepped back as Ditzy walked by one room, “Ditzy, don’t look.” she said, putting a hand over her friend’s mismatched eyes.

“What? What is it?” asked Ditzy.

Cheerilee looked into the room, at the operating tables and the small colts and fillies lying there. If some were not hooked up to an iv bag, some were getting malformed legs chopped off by a machine. Others were getting mutilated with their wings becoming severed or shocked by a small current to think like Starfleet. Cheerilee let out a small shudder, “It...isn’t pretty.”

Lyra stepped in and gasp as she recognized one little filly, who was getting a small injection in the base of her horn, “Toota Rolla?” she gasped.

“Who?” Raindrops asked, seeing the frown on Lyra’s face.

“She was an orphan I was giving lessons to...” whimpered Lyra as she turned away and growling, “They’ve taking orphans.”

“Explains how they can keep getting fourteen year olds to willing join a thing like Starfleet. I can understand choosing, but Starfleet always felt like you were military or worthless,” Raindrops said, punching her fists together.”

Carrot Top gasped when she saw one door reading, conversion therapy and failures. Choosing to not look, she looked to Spark, “Orders?”

“Start taking photos and documentation, I don’t want a single piece of evidence lost,” Spark said calmly. Deep inside, she was feeling the weight of the loss of her heart, wishing to feel the rage that was needed at this horror. Instead, all of her memories reminded her to save her anger for later, and what it was like to feel hatred for the one who caused this, “If we don’t make sure we have evidence of what is going on here then there is no guarantee that they won’t take all of this away.”

Before they could move, however, the sounds of laser rifles and attacks charging up stopped them. When they looked around, they found themselves surrounded by several Starfleet soldiers, “Halt, don’t move a muscle. We want to have an easy target.”

“Just to let you know...this isn’t an arrest, it’s an execution,” one soldier said, a smile on his face as he and his team all fired their attacks at the Circle, causing an explosion of power.

---

Trixie smiled to herself as she went through the caverns of the mountain, a little exhausted after traveling through the basement of the facility and into a large cave. She was curious at the sight of a large two pronged stick and a small gem inside, “What is with the cutie marks?” she asked herself as she removed the stone from it’s place in the stick and put into her cape pocket. Then she took the stick, spun it in a circle and put it behind her.

Her trek made her travel through several large passages and smaller roads until she came across the central room of the caves. She smirked when she saw the large computer console, and chuckled to herself, “ Congratulations Trixie, you have succeeded in the world’s easiest mission.” she bragged to herself, putting a hand to her chest, “Trixie would like to tell you to hold your applause.”

A slow clap was heard, echoing throughout the room, “Pardon me for not holding my applause, but I just want to say. Bravo...Braaavo,” the voice spoke, an air of sarcasm and superiority carrying within it.

“It’s no problem...” Trixie paused as she spoke and turned around, “Who said that.”

“I did,” the voice said, the lights coming on to reveal a mare on a throne. As she leaned back into her chair, she waved a hand through her two-toned mane. A light blue streak running through a sea of darker purple, “My name is Starlight Glimmer, a pleasure to meet the Great and Powerful Trixie.”

Trixie could sense the mocking tone in Starlight’s voice, “The pleasure is all mine, Starlight. And what does Trixie owe the pleasure? Come to see her greatest victory at hand, first hoof?”

“Victory? HAHAHA!!” Starlight laughed cruelly before she leaned back in her chair and put her fingers together while the lights shone on her armor, showing off her cutie mark of a star floating in the wind, “You mean, the total failure of your mission the utter destruction of your rebel alliance? Or should I say, Princess Luna’s?”

“How did you-”

“Ever since Rhymey was captured, I had known that you and your team would arrive sooner or later to come and destroy this beautiful work. When Luna had stepped out of Rhymey’s cell, it was all that it took for the pieces to come together as to whom was at the head of the alliance,” Starlight sighed as she looked up at the ceiling, “Grand Ruler...he isn’t exactly the best at strategy. Setting up a government, yes, but strategy? Heh, the ruler thinks that hopscotch is a field of study and that putting lives in danger is the best way to teach a lesson. Me on the other hand, I’m different.”

“Yeah, you talk way too much,” Trixie snarked.

“Oh, you have jokes, nice,” laughed Starlight Glimmer. Then she shook her head, “No, you see, Grand Ruler has three people that he trusts beyond his fleet admiral, one is MIA, the other has been imprisoned, and then...there’s me. I am the head of his whole entire reeducation and fixing operation for a reason. My intelligence is beyond compare, so I knew I had to stop you ASAP. Thus, I waited for your team and set them straight into an ambush,” calmly, she looked at her knuckles, “They died exactly ten minutes ago.”

“You’re lying!” Trixie shouted in rage. “There’s no way that you could know who-”

“Ditzy Doo, Raindrops Sunshower, Lyra Heartstrings, Blackcherry Lee, Carrot Top, and Trixie Lulamoon. It took months of looking up the data, but I found out about you all,” Using her magic to levitate a bag to her, she opened it calmly and pulled out a muffin, “A mother who desired to come home to her daughters. Dead,” then she crushed it calmly.

“No, Ditzy,” Trixie gasped, getting to her knees and shaking her head.

“A weather mare, whose rage was hiding a big heart,” Starlight said, holding up a wonderbolt badge, “DEAD!”

At each name, Trixie’s eyes began to water and tears started to rolled down her cheek. Not even trying to hold back her sobs, she lowered her head as Starlight continued to list names.

She held up a burned textbook, “The teacher with her life together? DEAD!” she burned the book into ash.

“The farmer without a home?” she threw away a small gas bomb, “dead.”

“The musician who desired to sing one last time for her abomination? Dead,” she said calmly, breaking an old lyre.

“And lastly, that strange mage without a soul,” Starlight lifted up a staff and burned it with a touch of red flame, “Dead. All of your friends are dead. And soon, so shall you.”

“You monster,” Trixie cried getting up and wiping away her tears, “I will make you pay for this. I will write each one of their names on your beaten body.”

Starlight laughed at this and then looked down at her quizzically, “ Why are you fighting this, Trixie? Can’t you see the beauty in all of this?”

“What beauty?” Trixie asked, looking at her opponent oddly.

“What our lord has created! Perfection itself!” Starlight said, standing up and extending her arms to the side, “No more do ponies have to worry about trying to achieve dreams that are unobtainable! No longer do we have to worry about struggling to achieve greatness or fighting to reach standards that we can’t achieve. And no more does a little filly have to suffer the loss of her parents and best friend to a symbol on their flanks!”

Trixie shook her head, “You are mad. You are talking about removing everything that makes the world great.”

“Oh please,” Starlight said, rolling her eyes, “You can’t tell me that you haven’t met a pony who was your better at everything. That one pony who showed you up and was at a place you could never hope to reach? Or ponies hounding you because you weren’t good enough?”

Trixie frowned, looking down at the floor, “You’re right, Trixie has met ponies who have surpassed her and ponies who thought she wasn’t good enough to stand with them. But she needed them, she needed those limits to encourage to push on through and become a better mare. And it’s because of those ponies that Trixie has met her best friends in the world.”

“How sweet,” Starlight said, cocking her head to the side and smiling cruelly, “But utterly worthless sentiments. The truth is, that way is dead and soon, so shall you.”

“Correction,” Trixie said, tipping her hat so she could flash Starlight a cocky grin, “Trixie is not dying tonight and she isn’t planning on losing to you.”

Starlight laughed as she began to use her magic to levitate herself into the air, “Foal! Do you not know who you are dealing with? I am powerful enough to fight Twilight Sparkle in her prime!!”

“Shame,” Trixie smiled cunningly, “Trixie had already figured out three ways to beat Twilight when she was in her prime.”

There was almost a genuine smile on her lips as Starlight lifted her hand, charging with electricity. Lowering her hand, she fired a large blast of Lightning at Trixie, causing her to shatter into pieces. Starlight raised her eyebrows, and then sneered as she levitated a rock from the ground and threw it at Trixie. The magician barely had time to let out a gasp before ducking under the rock.

While Starlight charged up a series of fireballs, Trixie reached into her cape and brought out three cups. A quick glow of her horn and Trixie levitated the three cups and enlarging them to catch the fire balls. Slamming two of the cups together and shaking them, Trixie separated the cups to reveal them to be empty. Then she switched to the side, letting the cape cover her shoulder and snapped her fingers, summoning the displaced fireballs from the third cup right at Starlight.

Not missing a beat, Starlight Glimmer made a barrier of diamonds to block the incoming attack. Landing on the ground, Starlight summoned a large stone and used her magic to turn it into a giant stone spear. Smiling, she threw the spear right at Trixie. With fire covering the stone projectile, it flew through the air with crackling flame. Then it struck Trixie’s body, causing her to shatter into several pieces. Confused, she stepped forward, only to see several more mirrors to surround her. All of them with Trixie’s smiling face on them, and laughing. Shaking her head in disbelief, she raised her arms slowly to create a small snow storm around her. The glow around her hands turning from a dark blue to a pale white, she slammed her hands together, turning the small shards of glass into blazing beams of light. Looking to the footprints in the snow, she thrusted one palm forwards and sent a storm of light shards at Trixie.

Trixie let out a gasp as she saw the beams of light coming towards her and twirled her cape around her to block the light blasts and the two fire balls that flew towards her. Dropping her guard for a moment, she looked for Starlight. In her moment of distraction, she was spun around by a harsh gust of wind to face Starlight Glimmer. Not wasting a second, Starlight held out her hand and sent a wave of lightning right at Trixie, electrocuting her.

As Trixie screamed in pain, she was quickly assaulted by a series of stones that bruised and cut into her body. Once the barrage was over, Trixie glowered at her opponent and slowly got back up, “Power beyond the twilight
and crimson blood that flows,
Buried in the stream of time
is where your power grows,”

Starlight stepped back and smiled as she watched Trixie cup her hands together as if holding a ball of power, “Well, now if this isn’t interesting.”

I pledge myself to conquer,
all the foes who stand
Before the mighty gift bestowed,
in my unworthy hand

“Hit me!” Starlight demanded.

“DRAGON SLAVE!”

The energy blast swept over Starlight, slightly singing her mane, and she sighed at the sight of Trixie standing there with a little light in her hands and some small bits of light, “Did you really think I would believe that you knew Dragon Slave? Only three ponies in the world know that spell, and one of them is dead. You had no chance of actually using that spell.”

“No,” Trixie panted, bringing out a long lasso and throwing it up to the ceiling, “But it made for a swell distraction while Trixie created another trick!”

Watching Trixie climb up the rope, Starlight became curious as to Trixie’s next illusion. She watched with wonder as Trixie swung around the battlefield, summoning several daggers and swords. Trixie then sent them all flying while she landed on the ground behind Starlight. For a moment, Starlight created a barrier to block the swords, but gasped when she saw all of them phase uselessly to the ground. Then she was hit from behind by a series of telekinetic smacks from Trixie, followed by a large metal ball.

Turning around, she was barraged by a series of sharp cards that cut into Starlight’s flesh. Wincing at the sharp pain and the blood that trailed down her arms, she walked towards Trixie and then summoned two large spikes of stone that impaled her legs. Trixie screamed in agony as she was once again electrocuted. Collapsing to the ground, she barely had a second to put up a shadow spell as the blast consumed her body.

“Is that all you have?” Starlight asked, looking around the empty room, “Illusions? Oh, what am I saying, of course that is all you have. You come from the weakest and most useless of the eight schools, Illusion. Everypony knows how worthless that school is. After all, it is the school used by the most worthless and pathetic of the two sisters.”

“You do not insult Trixie’s maste-AHHHH!” Trixie yelled, only to have a large ice spear impale itself deep into the side of her stomach. With a moan, she struggled to get up and run for cover. Panting, she hid behind a stone pillar, letting the ice melt away and use her cape to stop the bleeding.

“You know, you have been giving me a good workout,” Starlight said, walking slowly around the arena, using her magic sight to look for her opponent, “Perhaps in another world, you and I could’ve been friends. Maybe even more.”

Trixie rolled her eyes at this comment, “Trixie shudders at the thought of you and I ever becoming friends.”

“Shame, maybe then you could’ve lived,” Starlight said, summoning a long metal chain and wrapped it around the pillar and around Trixie’s neck. As she could hear Trixie struggle for breath, she sent out another sharp spike that pierced Trixie’s side, drawing and unleashing more blood. As she felt Trixie struggle against her binding, Starlight charged the chain with a large amount of electricity, zapping and burning a lot of Trixie’s body.

Moaning and groaning in pain, Trixie was released from her bonds and allowed to crawl to the side of the room, holding the side of her that was bleeding the most. Slowly, Trixie glanced up at Starlight as she walked over to her, “Misery and death, that was all that awaited you for this mission. It became futile the moment I was your opponent,” Starlight said, lifting a giant fireball.

Trixie’s face, once contorted in pain, now turned into a smirk of victory as she flipped her hat up and said, “Your next line is, ‘In what world could you have hoped to beat me!”

“In what world could you have hoped to beat me?” Starlight paused at this line when she saw Trixie’s look of determination. “What?” she asked, before quickly being punched hard by a blue fist. Looking up, she saw another Trixie standing before her flying in the air with wings.

“You made three big mistakes today, Starlight,” Trixie groaned in pain as she struggled to her feet, “The first was challenging me at all!”

Starlight then was bombarded by both music and flame as two unicorn Trixies attacked. A gas bomb obscured her vision as an earth pony Trixie punched her hard in the gut.”

“The second was insulting Trixie’s teacher,” Trixie smirked as a walled eye Trixie kicked Starlight so she would stand in the middle.

“And third, was thinking Trixie had come alone to this battle,” Trixie laughed.

Starlight looked around, confused and shocked by what she was seeing. Six Trixies, each one a different race. The wall-eyed Trixie flew to Trixie to begin medical treatment. Starlight shook her head, “What, how in the-”

“I figured that Grand Ruler had a plan or someone waiting in the wings,” Spark said.“It wasn’t hard to figure out that once Rhymey was in our hands, that somepony would be ready to stop us,” Spark continued, “Maybe not Grand Ruler, but someone who ran his operation might have had a trick or two up his sleeve. So, when your ambush happened, I used a thunder wave to push all of the soldiers back.”

“Leaving me and Carrot to put most of them asleep,” Lyra said, spinning her lyre in her hand. “While the rest were beaten and broken by Cheerilee and Raindrops.”

Ditzy looked up from helping Trixie, “I followed Trixie while using her invisibility amulet so I can hack into the computer and bring out this!” Ditzy said, showing off the three disks in her hand, “You and Grand Ruler really need to update your passwords or get better ones.”

Trixie moaned, “What was it? Starfleet is Gr8t?”

Ditzy shook her head, “ 111111eq111111”

“Why is Starfleet full of idiots who don't know the meaning of the words ‘Password strength?!’” asked Raindrops, shaking her head.

Spark looked to Starlight, noting the shocked expression on her face, “I can assume from your look that we found sensitive data, such that will get you into trouble with those in command. This is why we are willing to grant you amnesty if you surrender.”

Starlight’s eyes narrowed, “You think that this means you win? You forget, I have the power of the gods at my side.” throwing her hands to her sides she generated to powerful orbs of magic on each hand, “See, I had discovered the truth about the Uniforce. Allow me to show you what it truly is. Ult-”

“Watch this, Trixie’s ultimate contribution to this battle,” Trixie said, drawing a rune onto the ground and slamming her palm onto it. As it began to glow bright white, Trixie’s eyes began to droop slowly. Shaking her head, she tried to stay awake.

Starlight did not notice the white glow, too focus on the incantation for her spell. Once her magic was collected she thrusted her hands forward and looked shocked when she saw the lack of her magic, “W-What?”

Trixie looked down at the gem that was once in the staff and now in the ground, “You came prepared, didn’t you. You enchanted this gem with one of your spells just in case you lost the fight. From what Trixie guesses, you used a talent inhibition spell to hold a pony’s talent back. If we had caught you, you were going to use it on us.”

“B-But without my magic, I-I-” Whispered Starlight as she watched Cheerilee and Raindrops walk up to her.

“Ready?” asked Raindrops, cracking her knuckles.

Cheerilee frowned, “Feels wrong without a one-liner.”

“How about,” Raindrops said, pulling back and doing an uppercut along with Cheerilee, “Lights out!” Starlight barely had time to say anything before the blow struck her hard in the chin, knocking her out cold.

Trixie frowned at this, leaned forward and tried to laugh, “HA HAAAAAAAARGH!” she screamed, feeling the blood leak out of the wound on her side.

“Don’t move, you are too badly hurt missy,” Ditzy said, applying another gauze to Trixie’s side.

Trixie grumbled, “Thanks a lot, Mother.”

As Ditzy tended to Trixie along with Carrot Top, Lyra made her way to the computer. Typing along the screen and reading some of the files, she saw one that caught her eye, “Temporal Analysis?” she asked herself, and opened the file, “Dark King, temporal invader.”

“Find something?” asked Spark.

“Yeah, apparently Starfleet was a little curious about who Dark King was,” Lyra said. “How he broke in, why didn’t he suffer a paradox when the timeline changed. That kind of thing. They even have a video of when they broke the time barrier.”

Spark frowned, “I doubt they broke through the time barrier. Especially after everything we seen of Starfleet.” Narrowing her eyes at the image of Dark King, she put a finger to her chin and said to herself, “Interesting. The figure looks familiar.”

---

“Hey all you cool cats, equines, and whatever else is listening to KOLT!” Vinyl’s voice came in over the radio.

Trixie, With her chest and stomach still bandaged up, smiled to the prisoner in the cell as she turned up the radio, “Oh listen, it’s us.”

“ And do we have big news for you! I mean we are talking a big blast of enormous news and info. So sit down and get ready for your mane to explode from the severe shock of this news! Take it Tavi!!!”

Octavia cleared her throat, “For the longest time, we had believed that Starfleet had re-education centers located all over the planet. However, what we lacked was proof. Now, thanks to the efforts of the Umbra Circle, we have it. Evidence and locations of all the re-education centers around the planet.”

“And they are just as horrifying as you might believe, kool kats,” Commented Vinyl, “Our own people are being educated in the Starfleet dogma. Told and forced to know just how pathetic and weak they are. If that ain’t bad enough, orphans are being taken in and turned into the perfect soldier. Oh, wait, let me correct that... are MUTILATED for the good of all Starfleet.”

“When asked, Grand Ruler had this to say...”

“This is an outrage,” Grand Ruler’s voice came over the airwaves, “I do not know how this cult got started nor where they would get the ideas that we would approve of such horrible acts. I promise you all that I will begin to hunt down all who are involved with this cult and wipe them out!”

”Allow me to translate Grand Whacko,” Vinyl said, chuckling, “Wahhhhhh, those meanies found out about my re-education camps and are now ruining my plans and the others are laughing at me and my face looks stupid! Wahhhh!”

Octavia found herself laughing at this,”Be as it may. This is truly a great victory for not only the circle, but all free ponies.”

“Oh, yeah. In honor of those cool cats, here is a tribute song.

Trixie clicked off the radio,”It seems that you bet on the wrong team, Miss Glimmer.” she said in a mocking tome.

“What do you want?” Starlight asked, looking away from Trixie and focusing on the wall.

Trixie sighed and stepped forward, “Trixie is here to offer a chance at leniency.”

“What?” Starlight asked.

“You are currently facing twenty years of imprisonment for the crimes you have committed. However, the princess is willing to cut that down if you are willing to divulge some secrets about Grand Ruler.”

“What, Dark Conquest isn't a big enough threat?” Starlight asked with a chuckle.

Trixie shrugged, “ Oh, he is, but Trixie would rather die in a free Equestria than under his thumb.”

Starlight scoffed and asked, “So why should I help?”

“Well, other than getting ten years off you sentence...” Trixie paused as she let a yellow brown unicorn with a red mane rush in. “He’s been asking for you.”

“Starlight?” Gasped the stallion as he ran into the cell and hugged her tightly. “When Trixie told me what happened I needed to see you.”

“S-Sunburst?” Gasped Starlight, feeling herself shake as anger and happiness fought within, b-b-b-but, I thought you had forgotten about me.”

“I thought you had came with me,” Sunburst said, giving out a little sniffle. “But Trixie said you thought I had forgotten about you and then I discovered what happened to your parents. Oh I am so sorry that I let you think I had abandoned you.”

Starlight shuddered and held her friend close to her, “But how did she?”

“When Sunburst used to go to school with Trixie, he wouldn't shut up about this special friend of his and how much he liked her,” Trixie said, and with a smile asked, “ Trixie takes it you accept?” When Starlight gave a sniffle and a nod, Trixie walked out of the dungeon.

“Did you mean it?” Asked Lyra. “About not regretting you life?”

Trixie sighed and looked back at Starlight,”Trixie once beleived herself to be the only important pony in the world, but thanks to a good friend,” she turned her eyes towards a shining purple star in the sky, “She had begun to learn that there is something more important than the applause of strangers. That of her friends smiles. And she would have never of met six great mares, we're it not for her little in life.”

Lyra smiled, “Thanks Trix...we love ya too.” Lyra said hugging Trixie tightly

---

Luna stepped calmly through the hallways of Canterlot Castle, carrying in her hand the reports of the Circle’s latest adventure. When she opened the throne room, she was blasted with a loud beat of cheerful music, “All hail the conquering Princess Luna! Let’s sing her praises from the highest peaks!” Discord cheered, an entire orchestra of himself playing the music while he held four large cups of chocolate milk in his hands.

A frown came across Luna’s face as she took the glass and began to drink, “We haven’t anything yet, Discord. The real battle has only now begun, and if anything this is where we must get ready for the worst.”

“While I agree that the war is not over yet,” Celestia said warmly, helping Castor with his glass and giving him a twisty straw, “You shouldn’t overlook your accomplishments. Unicorpicopians are losing faith in Starfleet now, Grand Ruler’s influence is slowly fading, and your Umbra Circle are seen as heroes by most of the Equestrians. I have to say, you have a marvelous track record so far.”

“Well, I-”

“And part of that was all me!” Discord said, bringing out a giant sign that pointed to him. Next to Luna was a little bitty sign with her name on it.

Angrily, Luna pushed the sign away, “Excuse me, Discord. But last I checked your job has been intel and subterfuge. My student and her friends have been doing most of the grunt work.”

“Yes, but who has to give them the stuff, Lulu?” Discord laughed as he rubbed Luna’s mane.

Celestia shook her head and walked to Discord, kissing his lips softly, “You both have been wonderful. Luna in doing what I cannot and you, for keeping me from going crazy.”

“Going? I though you want to be mad and deranged?” Discord laughed.

Celestia winked, “Only in the bedroom, love.”

“TIA! Not in front of my nephew!” Luna whined.

“I like it when Mommy and Dissy act silly,” Castor giggled.

“Still, we have a lot of work to do,” Celestia said, sitting down on her throne and looking ahead, “We know Grand Ruler has done something to me that made me forget the day of darkness, and thanks to the bearers, we know that he buried the tree of Harmony under the ground. Whatever he done, however he did it, requires a lot of magic.”

Luna nodded, “Indeed, the ponies I could understand. But to infect both you and the bearers at such a rate, he would need the power of a Draconequus..”

“Hey, don’t look at me,” Discord said, “I prefer the obvious method. Lot more fun.”

“Precisely, and there is something more troubling,” Celestia said, putting a finger to her chin, “Serpant Tyrant. Cerise said that thing was responsible for the destruction of Harmonia. If Celesto still has it, where? And furthermore, what’s stopping him from clearing the board when his world goes to hell?”

---

Deep in space, just beyond Equestria’s moon, a massive serpent hovered above the lunar surface. Coiling itself into a giant circle, it used the shadow of the moon to keep itself hidden from all observers. Inside the metallic serpent, Grand Ruler walked through the main cockpit looking at the controls. Putting his hand onto a large red button, he began to caress it gently, “Sire? Will it really be necessary to use this again?” Emerald Shaina asked.

“If it so happens that my perfect world is threatened, then yes I will use this without hesitation,” Grand Ruler said. He smiled a little, “After all, if we remove the source of the food, then the predator will leave. This will be the best way to remove Conquest. Though, do not worry, I will save one hundred of my most loyal subjects and then weave some narrative about why the planet was destroyed.”

Shaina nodded, “Sire, there is one last piece of information.”

“Yes?” asked Grand Ruler.

“The Rainbow Stones, they’ve started to glow brightly,” Shaina said.

Grand Ruler arched an eyebrow, “So, they’ve always glowed. Ever since I had Rhymey bring them to me after the Titan debacle, they glowed faintly.”

“That’s just it sire, they’re glowing brighter,” Shaina said, and then looked to the path leading to the engine room, “And they are whispering one word.”

“What?” asked Celesto.

“...Hope.”

---

Titan stood alone in his room, his gaze watching over two large go boards. Flipping a white stone in between his fingers, he gazed over the two boards and the multitude of stones that laid before him. Occasionally, he would look from the players on either side, the dummies of Celestia and Luna glaring down their opponents Conquest and Grand Ruler. He had a calm breath as he began to analyze the battlefields, their stones now on equal standing. Moving closely to Luna’s side, he prepared to put the white stone down when he heard knocking, “Come in!” he said, putting on his hood and obscuring his face and mane.

“Sire,” Dusk Shine stepping in, “Your former servants have arrived.”

“Send them in,” Titan said, hiding away his go board and sitting down on a throne. Then he paused and asked, “Dusk, are you mad that I have kept you alive for so long? Did you wish for me to remove your armor?”

Dusk sighed, “I don’t mind. I am only here to see the end of my former friend, and then I can go. Unless I can find someone else who needs my armor more than me.”

“I see,” Titan said, entwining his fingers together as he saw three figures enter the room. A small smile spread across his lips, “Hello, my trio. What brings you to my home city? Last I remember, you effectively sent Conquest your resignation papers a month ago.”

“Sanctuary,” said Mysterious.

Titan looked shocked, “Are you sure? I am still a member of Conquest’s army.”

“Don’t give us any of that, Titan!” Dementia said, stepping forward and glaring her eyes at Titan. “Unless Conquest beat the snot out you, there was no reason for you to bow down to that monster.”

Titan pulled back and smiled appreciatively, “Why, thank you for the compliment about my power. Any other theories?”

Rep nodded, “Yeah, after seeing the outside, I am starting to think you are planning something. Don’t know what, but it’s something big. We all want in. But first, you have some questions to answer for.”

“Like what?” Titan asked.

“Why have you told us that we had no hearts? Why did you trick us into thinking we were inequine? Who are we! Why do we have these weird flashes in our heads?! Who are we!!!!” Dementia demanded.

“I can answer a few of your questions for the moment,” Titan said, leaving his throne and walking to a window. Seeing the moment when both sun and moon were in the sky together, he smiled warmly, “A Heart cannot be made only grown through your experiences through life. Your memories, emotions, and bonds with others help to form your heart. I suppose you three realize what this means.”

Dementia gasped and looked up, “W-We’re not really made from graveyard clay and bones, are we?”

“No,” Titan shook his head, “You are something more than that.”

“Why change us?” asked Mysterious. “Why make us into these beings.”

Titan looked away from the window for a moment, running his hand along the window,“Just know that I am NOT Grand Ruler. You chose to become my soldiers to help overthrow him at last. You wanted the change and I took your memories to provide the power for that purpose. If you had your memories then you might not be able to fight at your best.”

“Then who are we, really?” Rep-Stallion asked.

“That, can wait for another time,” Titan said, looking over his shoulder at the trio. “For now, you three need to rest and prepare for what is to come.”

“You are talking about the final battle, ain’t ya?” Rep asked.

“I will soon be facing down Lightning Dawn in a great battle. Whether this is because it will be for this town or some other, it doesn’t matter. But, there are certain events that, if they transpire, will prove this world ready for the ultimate battle to come. They will be ready. On the day that I win or lose to Lightning Dawn, you are to find me and then you will have all of the answers that you crave. Your past, your memories, everything.”

“Something big is on the horizon, isn’t it? Something you aren’t telling us,” Dementia said. Looking at Titan.

Titan nodded and looked at the room where his go boards sat, “The new year has brought a new change to this war. Lives are being created and secrets are revealed.”

---

Shining Armor smiled as he walked ahead of the team of six mares, “The Crystaling will be coming in a few days, but I needed you guys to be to first to see her.”

“Wow, what a great New Year’s Eve present!!!” Pinkie squealed, bouncing ahead of the group, “A new baby!!! Oh I can’t wait to meet her.”

Belle walked up to Shining, shyly she said, “I know this is different, coming from me , but I want to congratulate you on your child.”

Shining smiled brightly and gave Belle a big hug, “Thanks Belle, that means a lot. Really.”

“Halt, are you all coming in to see my niece?” Fatello asked, keeping a watch over the door where Cadence and the baby were. “It is too crowded for an entire group of ponies like yourselves. You can come in one at a time and only after-”

“Fratello! Stop being so overly protective and let the knights come in, I think they know how to handle babies,” Cadence said. Using her magic to open the door, Cadence stood over the crib as she sat the little filly back into the crib.

Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie had to resist the urge to loudly gasp in awe when they began to come near the sleeping newborn in her crib. Rainbow Dash hung back for a second to look at Fratello, “Hey, Fratello, I have been curious. Cadence was adopted by earth ponies, just how are you her brother?”

“My parents were the ones who adopted Cadence. I kind of looked after her and followed her to Canterlot when she was adopted by Celestia,” Fratello said, smiling when he looked at Cadence. “I had always been kind of close to her.”

“Ohhhh,” Rainbow Dash nodded, flying over to where the other ponies looked at the baby, admiring her large wings. Subtly, Dash slipped her hand into Fluttershy’s and held it gently. Fluttershy looked down at the hand and then to Dash, smiling at her.

“So, what are y’all naming her?” Applejack asked.

Cadence smiled as she ran a hand through her daughter’s light purple and blue mane, “Flurry Heart.”

“Isn’t this great, seeing her here?” asked Shining. “I couldn’t be happier to be a father.”

This line about being a father made Belle’s eyes open wide in shock. Looking down at her pocket, she pulled out Soarin’s badge and her mind began to race with a thousand calculations. With a gasp, she said, “That’s it!” and she began to run out the room and towards the throne room.

Not wasting a second, the rest of the girls ran after her, seeing her next to a chalkboard and writing out as fast as she could, “What’s it?” Rarity asked.

“For the longest time I had been trying to figure out this whole entire time travel adventure you girls went on. The badge and it’s connection to all of that, and I think I got it!” Belle said, drawing up an image of a stallion and a few other ponies standing in front of a time portal. “If I’m right, I think we all figured out that Bad Horse was the future version of Soarin right?”

“Yeah, so?” Applejack asked.

“Well, if he really was from the future, then that might mean that the others were also from a dark version of the future,” Belle said. “Think about it, did any of those guys have something familiar about them?”

“That giant fella, Ah thought he had some red fur showing through his cloak...That was Big Mac!” Applejack said.

Pinkie Pie then began to tap her foot rapidly, and then her right eye gave a wink as she gasped and began to write on the board, “Wait, I thought I saw some poofiness in the mane of one demon and he spoke like he was really lazy.”

“Zephyr!” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie nodded, “Demon was Limestone, pretending to be a guy, I should’ve recognize some of his body movements.”

“Alien was Sweetie Belle, wasn’t she?” Rarity asked frowning.

“Ok, so what does all of this mean?” Applejack asked.

Belle continued to write on the board, drawing a picture of Dark King that she had seen from the video that the Umbra Circle sent them, “Simple, who has a family lineage that would be powerful enough to break the rules of Starswirl’s time spell.”

“When Sombra began his assault,” Shining interrupted from the entrance of the room, “I...thought about using his dark magic as a way to get an easy win. I didn’t go through with it, but it was tempting.”

“”Wait, Belle, are you saying that you think Dark King was-”

Belle sighed, “Let’s say that there was a timeline where Cadence had a miscarriage, and lost the baby. Then let’s say this same world had you guys becoming further apart, and then something bad happened to Cadence and the new baby. Something so horrible that it would drive a stallion mad. Mad enough to break every rule he had known to get revenge. If I’m right, then I think that Dark King was...Shining Armor.”

---

Titan walked away from the window and looked at his trio, “The forces of darkness are planning and are becoming stronger.”

---

Emil Kudos stepped into the main room of the building, making his way into Conquest’s planning center, “My lord?”

“Don’t be so formal doc,” Conquest said, looking up his maps of the planet and the battle strategies that he had crafted.

“There has been an interesting development, one most curious to me,” Kudos said, eating a jelly bean. “It came to me as I began to work on some of the unicorpians that you have provided me. I thank you for that by the way.”

“No, thank you! I needed some improvements to my torture megamix. Now I have an even better soundtrack to dance to!” Conquest said with a chuckle.

“Right,” Kudos said, not even being phased by his commanders maniac chuckle. “Well, this concerns the sister of Cookie Dough, Bakewell.”

“Who?” Conquest asked.

“The Unicornicopian you killed?” Kudos asked with exasperation

“Be more Specific.”

“f I remember, you...oh what's the phrase...spit-roasted his wife with clones of yourself after you turned your...er...member into a jagged, rusty blade, all the while having their foal slowly lowered into a vat of acid, over a period of two full days and nights,” Kudos said

“Oh, yeah!” Conquest said, smiling in remembrance, “That was a fun introduction. So...what about her.

“When I begun my vivisection, letting her watch as her family died to test her body’s reactions to visual and sensory stimuli, she begun to chant the usual mantra. ‘Starfleet will save me, I will be delivered thanks to the power of Lightning and his team. However, as the knowledge that her time was coming and no savior would come to deliver her. She started to change her tune,” Kudos said, his mind wandering.

This intrigued Conquest, “Oh, really? Tell me more.”

“She had begun to pray to the Knights of Harmony and to Twilight Sparkle herself. She began to blame herself for the death of all she had ever known and loved because she and the rest of Starfleet had put the Equestrians under their shadow for so long. As she died, she began to say that for all of the darkness that we produce, one day, we will have our comeuppance at the hands of the Bearers. This made me think about the recent victories of the bearers of Harmony and how they have been bringing out the worst weapon that they had in their arsenal. Hope, light, and love.”

“OH, don’t you think I noticed? How the Bearers have been winning a lot, tipping the scales in their favor?” Conquest said, smiling, “Don’t worry, old bean. See, I know they will persevere, that’s what they do best. Soon, will come the day when they will be the only target left, and on that moment, I will have their heads on a pike! Because you see, I have plans for the elements...”

---

Titan looked to the lonely room and stepped slowly in, Nodding as he continued, “Destinies are changing as ponies are rethinking truths once held dear.”

---

Artie laughed as he saw Lightning in the hospital, deciding to sit with him, “So, it seems we both wound up in the same place. How ironic huh?”

Lightning said nothing, looking down at his blanket.

“Hey, you alright?” Artie asked.

“Artie,” Lightning said, turning to look at his friend with a serious glower, “I think I’ve come to a decision regarding the knights and the Umbra circle.”

“Yeah?” Artie asked.

Lightning looked sullen as he said, “I am going to help them, no matter what.”

---

“New paths have been open, and new ways are being explored for those who have thought to lost everything,” Titan said moving to the go board.

---

A blue pegasus landed in front of Starla, saluting, “Starla, Church and the others said they found some farming stuff a few miles away from the city.”

“Good,” Starla said. “Take the seeds we found before and get the earth ponies there ASAP. Also ask for some assistance from some of the other unicorpains. Sarg?”

“Yes mam!” saluted the red earth pony.

“How is the training coming along,” Starla asked, looking at some blueprints and papers.

“We have some long range fighters and some short range fighters, but nopony is ready to fight a war,” Sarge grumbled.

“We aren’t here to fight a war, we are asking for protection,” Starla said.

Sarge mumbled, “We are always fighting a war. We always need to be fighting a war, especially against those mangy blue...”

Inquirous walked up to Starla, “You seem to have gotten a handle on this.”

“We are stuck in an unknown land and we need to keep our act together. After all, when the Elements and Dementia come for us, we need to look like we have accomplished something,” said Starla.

Inquirious smiled warmly, “So much like your mother.”

“You,” Starla paused at this, “Knew my mother?”

“Yes,” Inquirous said. “She was a brave general and leader, much like you are now. I have seen her on some of her missions, quite a powerful mare.”

Starla smiled and then looked back at the others, “Ok, tell me more about mom while I work on this. It may be a new year, but we shouldn’t be resting yet.”

---

“While others, have begun to change allegiances,” Titan said, putting a black stone on the board between Celestia and Conquest, capturing a few of the stones.

---

Rhymey sat alone in the cell, his hand running along the ground. He had begun to make the dust into symbols of Fluttershy’s cutie mark, while drawing xes through the symbol of Rainbow Dash. Next to him, a plate food went uneaten. Then he turned his head towards the sound of screaming in pain and agony, “No! Pull out pull ou-UGGGH!”

The doors of the dungeon blew open as Conquest stepped in, holding a half naked stallion with a large hole in his chest. Conquest sighed as he threw the corpse into a wall, “2 seconds before his heart gave out. Shame, I was expecting a guard to be sturdier.”

Rhymey’s eyes shot up as he glanced at Conquest and shook his head, backing up into a corner.

“I think the words you are looking for are, AHHHHHHH! Oh god, not you, please not you! And, don’t rip my heart out and cook it in front of me while I am alive,” Conquest said with a laugh as he walked to the door and ran his hand along the bars. As he saw Rhymey shake and open his mouth to speak, Conquest rolled his eyes, “Oh, I am so not going to spend five minutes playing charades.”

After watching Conquest snapping his fingers, Rhymey could feel his vocal chords return to normal, “What-”

“I healed you so we can make these negotiations easier” Conquest said, smirking as he took a seat. “See, I have a need of you.”

“Of me?” Rhymey asked.

Conquest nodded, “Why yes! See, you alone of the seven members of your team creates the most hate. The mere mention of your name, no...the mere idea of your appearance is enough to send people into a frenzy. What’s more, you are capable of generating a tone of hate energy for me to munch on. You, are my number one guy!!!”

“So?” asked Rhymey, “What does this have to do with me?”

“I want you to join me,” Conquest said, holding out his hand. “I have need of a new general and someone who could match the Bearers.”

“What’s in it for me?” Rhymey asked.

“Glad you asked,” Conquest said with a smiled and brought out a small pair of golden wings, “These are The Wings of Lightning. One of the eight items of Meadowbrook. If you wear these, you will become imbued with the power of the speed force and become as fast, no faster than Rainbow Dash. You will be able to destroy her and put her corpse on your mantel as a trophy. Then...you can have Fluttershy.”

“You can give me my love back?” asked Rhymey.

“Granted, she will have to be lobotomized for you, but yes,” Conquest said, “Kudos does want to play with a pegasus brain once in awhile.”

“That’s ok,” Rhymey said, “A mare’s body is a beautifully thing, but the brain is useless. How she makes me happy is the only important thing to me.”

“Oooo,h I love it!” Conquest laughed, “So, do we have a deal?”

Rhymey looked doubtful for a fraction of a second, and then smiled cruelly, “You just got yourself a general.”

---

“And the end battle will arrive,” Titan said, “The dawn of the final battles are coming. Five will stand against the king, and then the final star will fall.”

---

The figure in the cloak sat alone in his room in Conquest’s HQ, his red eyes glared at each image that laid before him. In some, the battles of the war took place in a fever pitch with both sides dying en mass. In the other, the knights were enjoying the morning sun. Then he looked at Horn Kong and smiled, “Titan...are you watching all of this? Do you know what stage we have created?” slowly he raised a cloven hoof and wiped away the screen, “You are challenging death itself to a war, a foolish game.”

Getting to his four hooves, he walked around in circles, “I do not know who you are trying to challenge, or if the war is your end game, but let me give you this word of warning. None have fought hate and death and won before. We are eternal as tomorrow and everlasting. Whatever game you are playing...you will fail.”

The being laughed, “As a matter of fact, let me give you a prophecy. When Conquest falls...the dead will rise! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to both Zoltan and Wyvern Seeker for editing this 45k+ chapter. They need an appaluse and your thanks for working so hard.

This chapter came from three seperate arcs that I realized could work better if I put them into one whole chapter. I wanted to put them seperatly, but I wanted to see what happened when I fused them and well...we got this chapter. So, let's break it down piece by piece.

The start was based off an RP that I saw Alchemy Student and Zoltan the magificent do with my characters and the world. I had grown to like the ideas so much that I figured this would be the best way to move Mysterious's story, the story of the trio, and Belle's story going forward. I also figured this would be a good way to get Belle something to work for as the story goes on. This also felt like a good way to answer questions and bring up more mysteries for the characters to solve. It also helped to serve the central plot of the war with Conquest and Ruler.

In case you guys haven't guessed, season four of the show is my favorite. I love so much about it and the tree is one of the big ones. So, I figured if the elements are going to dissappear anywhere, then that will be where they show up. This was also a fun way to bring out Stephen into the pitcure.

I have been a little surprised at Lighting's development throughout the story. At first, I was going to leave him static and one note. Then I decided to develop him into a living breathing character. And then I read Starfleet nemesis and decided to make him more than just a guy to die. So, I figured with this christmas scene, I could touch upon a few ideas. First is the author's rather selfish way of looking at the holidays and the idea of "If you have a half of an apple then it's ruined" and touch upon the themes a little. See, the song comes from Prince of Egypt. It's a cover and its from one of my favorite parts of the movie. The song is all about the idea that you are more than you think you are. That you are worth more than what you may think at first. Thus this song is meant to touch upon the idea that...just because the writing sucks for the character, doesn't mean that the character is bad. The character just needs the push nessecary to become better. He just needs someone to care enough to give him an awesome story to grow. I don't know if I have done that, but I like to think I tried.

This is also why I had Starla escaped. See, I was going to just keep her there and let her get more and more broken. but then that whole entire Character Development came in and began to grow beyond what I thought she was going to be. So, I decided to let her out and become a hero in her own right. And no, this isn't the start of some wild side adventures where Starla begins to lead a band of refugees through the dead world and become some sort of wasteland hero. I don't have the time to write that.

Rhymey, ohhhh Rhymey. I said this before, but he was so damn hard to get going. I originally wanted him to just be stupid to the fact that he was this abusive and become forgiving at the end of the story. However, I felt like that was kind of insulting to the people who really suffer abuse at the hands of abusers. So, I tried to work on it, but nothing seemed to work. I tried to make it so he would lose at Rainbow, die saying that Dash won, and get hit with a divorce by Fluttershy. Nope, that felt flat. I tried to get him to work through his issues and then have a change of heart because he died. Nope, still didn't work, all because of the elephant in the room...abuse. Then I had a revelation thanks to something I remember Stan Lee said to a hero once.

"You suck as a hero, but you make one hell of a villian"

And when you think about it, Rhymey has all of the hallmarks to become a rival character: 1) He is part of a legacy, 2) he was strong until the hero came in, 3) He is arrogant and a bit of a jerk, and 4) Out of all of them with the exception of the twins...he has no reason to be there. No tragic past, no lost of family, and no horrific tragedy. He has so much more potiential as a villian and when I went that route...the ideas for him as a character began to hit me hard and he just started to become a better character that way. I guess it's true, sometimes a character will just speak to you.

For the last part, Starlight's section. I had her planned to show up since, well, season 5. Yeah, I kept making changes to the battle in the end with every new season. Starlight goes hero? Ok, make sure that the audience knows this is changed because of the timeline. Become friends with Trixie? Put in a line about becoming friends and have Trixie shutter at the idea of becoming friends. With each change, I just went back to the drawing board until I finally got to this. Now that it's here, I think I don't have to worry about anything...unless Starlight and Trixie end up becoming lesibians on the show.

The ending came about because I knew I had to give Titan somehting to do in order to set up the next chapter.

Additional notes.

-Elk is based off of Vulcan, that is why the elks seem distant and have no emotions. Also, there are some small Star Trek references here and there. Quark is from DS9 and the federation came from the idea that there is an oppiosite faction opposing Starfleet. After all, Space is big and it would be silly to think that there was only one organization keeping the peace.

-I wanted to poke fun at the idea that all of the crystalites were the villians and that there were good people there as well.

-Tvtropes said that Dash was a flash expy...I should let you know, Flash was the first tv superhero show I watched. So, every speedster I touch will have Flash elements in it. I even had plans to make the elephants references to Captian Cold, Heat Wave, and Weather Wizard. So, Max Mercury and the speed force are all references. Max Mercury is Max and the speed force is what I imagine the pegasi will tell their children about how lighting works.

-I have had big problems with the idea that Starfleet left Starla to die in season 3. I hate the fact that they basically said "Oh, you are ready to die, so no worries". When the reds and blues are ready to go into hell for a guy, then we know you guys effed up big time. So, yeah, I wanted to touch upon that and Lighting's refusal to tell anyone what happened to Starla.

-The pose that Rep-stallion takes in the fight? Yeah, RWBY reference. I grew to love scythe fighters thanks to that show.

-The stallions that agree to help Starla? That's Sarge and Caboose from Red vs Blue! Yes, I love those guys.

-I have this strange tendacy to take my favorite fic villians and make them nicer. I don't know what happened with Checker.

-Fancy Pants's role increased through this story because some of the fans wanted to see more of him. I had always loved the idea that Fluer was more than she seemed so I decided to make her a bad ass secret agent that was won by Fancy Pants. Oh, and she was Bon Bon's old partner back during her secret agent days.

-Sissy is just something I have been having some of the kids call their big sisters. I also like the idea that Rhymey's family has something good out there.

-You have to know, I was going ewww at Rhymey's love for his mother too.

-Fluttershy's letter? That was based on Nami's letter from One Piece Strong World.

-Rhymey's situation is a subtle take that to the original author's views on shipping and how it works. Heck, I even followed his rules to the letter.

-Applejack always seems to be left out when it comes to evil sides. Immortal Game gave Rainbow her nothing, Twilight gets one every other story, Rarity has her cannon persona, Pinkie becomes Pinkemena, and Fluttershy is Flutterbat. This will be AJ's

-You know, I kept being worried about not having much changes in the beliefs of the Unicorpians when there is evidence of their heroism. Then I watched Barefoot Gen and saw how the Japanese acted at the end of the war...I felt scared about how accurate I was.

-Raven has a whole backstory that I want to write one day.

-Pinkie's song may sound familar, because that is Lucy's part of the song. Yeah, I was going to do the Cuban pete song from Mask, but then I found out that Ricky and Lucy did this song together once. So, since Lucielle Ball is one of the greatest girls of comedy ever, it would be only natural for Pinkie to reference her.

-There was going to be a new battle between Fluttershy and Rhymey, but her using the stare like this was more satisfying.

-You know the drill, rough draft, death wasn't impressive, next scene

-Yes, I wanted to do more with Discord, Luna, and Tia...they are such a fun family.

-Rhymey's final moments and his deal are a perfect way to round off many parts of his character arc.

-Starlight's dead scene is based off of Mortal Kombat Conquest.

-The world that Starla has fallen in. See, there is a fanfic where Samus Aran winds up in Crystal Tokyo, and then proceeds to kill all of the Sailor Senshi. All of them. It was called blood moon and it is horrible. So, where else would be the best place for Conquest to start his conquests?

-That is all, thank you. See you next chapter with...

The FALL OF TITAN!!!!

The light of the twelve stars shine anew

I don't like contradicting character development. You pick ONE trait and STICK WITH IT, or it becomes HARDER to deal with.

The months that led to the final days of Starfleet and the ultimate fall of United Equestria began with three unrelated but nonetheless important events in the lives of the Bearers of Harmony and their companions. The first of these events began with a worried Rainbow Dash as she began to fly around in circles just above Fluttershy’s cottage. Occasionally, she would land on the top of one cloud, raise a finger and then drop it. After that, she would fly around again in a circle and then then land for a second time before kicking the cloud in aggravation.

After her third time executing this pattern, she took a deep breath and then flew off the cloud and landed on the ground below, just a few feet away from Fluttershy’s cottage. Taking a slow deep breath, she began to make her way to Fluttershy’s door, only to stop when she saw a small herd of Fluttershy’s animals standing at attention at either side of the path. Magenta eyes looked back and forth between the two and asked, “Let me guess, you guys are watching me to make sure that I live up to your standards?”

The animals nodded in unison and then Angel ran up to Rainbow Dash and look her over. He had a finger on his chin as he looked her up and down, and then analyzed her outfit before nodding quickly and giving her a thumbs up.

“Oh gee,” Dash said with a roll of her eyes, “I am glad to have your approval to ask your master on a date. Do you want an offering as well your highness?”

Angel gave Rainbow Dash a look that said “You pay me in carrots later.”

Dash shook her head at this and went to knock on the door, only to see it open and Fluttershy standing there in a sleepshirt, “Oh, hello Rainbow Dash. What brings you here?”

“Well, I figured that since, you know, Rhymey is gone and your marriage is annulled,” Rainbow Dash said, putting her hand behind her head and rubbing it gently, “That maybe...”

Fluttershy blushed at this, and hid behind her mane, “Oh, are you asking me if we should.”

“I was thinking that-”

“Would you go out with me?” they asked simultaneously. Then in synch they continued, “Yes I would! Really?! When? Seven tonight? Great! See you then!!!”

Happily, Rainbow Dash flew off and away from Fluttershy’s cottage and into the sky. Chuckling and giggling, she said, “I am going to go out with Fluttershy. I am going out with Fluttershy.” she then paused as a look of horror came to her, “Oh sweet Celestia I am going to go on a date with Fluttershy!”

At the same time, in the cottage, Fluttershy gasped, “Oh dear, I’m going to go out with Rainbow Dash.”

“This is an emergency!!!” they said at the same time as a look of shock and horror came over them both.

---

Applejack came rushing into Sugar cube corner with a worried look in her eyes, opening the door quickly and with a loud slam. As she panted she saw Pinkie Pie sitting across from a very worried and pacing Rainbow Dash, “Ah got the message, what’s the trouble? Conquest making his move? Grand Ruler deciding to execute us all? Caribou turning us all into sex slaves?”

“No, worse,” Dash said as she flew back and forth before turning to look at Applejack, “I’m going out with Fluttershy tonight!”

“What, you are? Well congratulations RD!” Applejack said, smiling and tipping her hat, “This is great news!”

“No, it’s disaster!!!” Rainbow Dash said, grabbing tuffs of her mane and yelling out.

“Why?” Applejack asked, looking confused, “It’s just a date. It’s like a get together just between the two of you. Ya both done that all the time, it’s just a little more intimate now.”

“That’s the point!” Dash shouted, “A get together would just end with us hugging or joking about our evening together. This is a DATE! This means that this will end with us snuggling, cuddling or-” she blushed, and tapped her fingers together, “kissing.”

Pinkie Pie squeaked and then giggled, “Oh, I get it. You are afraid that you are a lousy kisser! Don’t worry, I’ve seen you kiss Fluttershy, you’ll be fine.”

“Hey! I’m a great kisser, I can win awards for kissing! I can turn Applejack into a lesbian with my kissing!” Dash bragged, much to the reddening of Applejack’s face. “It’s just that...what if it goes wrong?”

“Wrong?” asked Applejack.

Dash nodded and sighed, “Look we both know that the reason why we keep winning these battles is because of our bond. With me and Fluttershy as a couple now, that kind of changes things between us. We’re now marefriends, intimate and all of that other mushy stuff. What if we decide this doesn’t work and we break up in the end? It’ll make things awkward and weird, or worse, what if we break up badly? We break our friendship and then I leave us all vulnerable because of a mistake!”

Applejack took off her hat and dusted it off and then looked down at it, “My Granny said that ma and pa were friends for a few years before they even thought about dating. Heck, pa one time said he defended her honor way before he even thought about dating the little lady.”

“What’s the point?” Dash asked.

Applejack sighed, her parents faces smiling in her head, “Ah’m saying that the best way to start learning about the pony you want to be with, is to be a friend of theirs first. You two have been friends since you were babies, this is just you two becoming a little more intimate with each other.”

“And a break up doesn’t have to be bad, Dashie. I should know, I have seen it,” Pinkie said, smiling at her friend. “You can just decide that it doesn’t work out and you two can depart on good terms as friends. It’ll be awkward, but you can adjust. I’ve helped a stallion once arrange a bachelor party for the guy who was marrying his ex. And get this, the guy ended up dating the maid of honor!”

“She’s right, sugarcube,” Applejack said. She got up and placed a hand on Rainbow Dash’s shoulder, “What is between you two, isn’t something that can be easily destroyed. Ah’m sure it will all work out.”

“Yeah,” Dash sighed and looked up at Applejack, “How do you think Fluttershy is handling this?”

---

“Oh this is a horrible disaster, a terrible disaster! I was such a foal for thinking that this would work,” Fluttershy whispered as she paced back and forth, only a grunt from Rarity pulling out of her worries, “Rarity, are you alright?”

“Yes dear, just fine,” Rarity chuckled, rubbing her belly tenderly, “Little Crystal here is just a little more active today.”

Belle smiled as she looked to Rarity, “Probably is really eager to just get out there.”

“I am too,” Rarity smiled, “I cannot wait to see my little darling.” Then she looked to Fluttershy, “Fluttershy, dear, I think you are overreacting.”

“What do you mean!” Fluttershy said, looking frightened, “I haven’t been on a date since Rhymey and I barely remember those. Am I a bad date, a boring date, or just a lousy date who hurts her marefriend? Oh no, what if Dash is expecting me to say something witty and I can’t think of anything? What if she expects me to-”

Rarity calmly took Fluttershy’s hand and rubbed it, “Dear, you are acting as nervous as Spike was when we went out on our first date.” a soft giggle escaped her lips as she sighed and thought about her drake, “He was so confident that he was going to get something wrong and so nervous that he nearly burnt our waiter with his flames.”

This made Fluttershy laugh a little, and then listened to Rarity as she continued, “ The thing is darling, no date is perfect. It takes time for ponies to understand each other during their dates and find out if they are the right ones. There are going to be mistakes during your time together, but what is living for but the little mistakes in our lives. I had to work for years before finding my little Spikey-Wikey.There is no such thing as a perfect date or mate, just the one that is right for us”

“Fluttershy, I know you and I have only been friends for a few months, but I have seen the way you and Rainbow Dash act to one another. You two have been friends for years and I think,” Belle said, getting up and smiling, “if she had any second thoughts about you two being a couple, she would’ve had them by now.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said, smiling a little. Then her head turned up to the clock, “Oh, my. It’s getting close to seven! I better go and get ready.”

Rarity smiled as her horn glowed bright, and then she snapped her fingers, “Glarity, get Fluttershy to my ready room. We have a date to design and a mare to make fabulous!”

“Yes mam!” Glarity said, grabbing Fluttershy and helping her into the waiting room of the Boutique.

“Glarity seems to be-”

“Really peppy and energetic lately?” Rarity asked, watching Glarity move. “Yes, she has been for the past week or so, ever since the last fight.”

“She must be scared, I mean,” Belle looked down at Rarity’s stomach and moved her hand, “The baby is going to be born soon and when that happens.”

“Herr purpose will soon end and she will no longer be needed,” Rarity sighed.

“A problem?” Belle asked.

“She wants to live Belle,” Rarity said, watching as Glarity walked out of the room. “She has gone to staying with the name Glarity, she acts more and more on her own, and she has begun to act less like me all of the time. I know soon I have to turn her off but-”

“You don’t want to?” Belle asked, and nodded, “I feel the same way. I kind of relate to her, and I kind of want her to stay too. I wish there can be a way.”

Rarity smiled at Belle, “I think I might know, but that will have to wait. Right now, fashion calls! Glarity! Let’s make a date!

---

As the last light of day faded away from the sky, Rainbow Dash soared through the sky towards the cottage of her date. The knight was dressed in something a little more formal than her usual wear, wearing a button up collared suit with some sky blue pants. When she neared her friend’s cottage, she softly landed and began to dust herself off. Waving a hand through her prismatic mane, she took a few steps, only to be stopped by an outstretched paw, “What? Angel?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking down at Angel Bunny.

Wordlessly, the white lupine began to run around Rainbow Dash, a finger to his chin. After one lap funning around her, he began to look her up and down. Then he spread his little paws wide, and then closed them in before running around to the back to look at her backside.Then after a few minute of looking at her and analyzing, he nodded and gave a thumbs up at her.

“Oh gee, so glad that I live up to your standards, rabbit,” Dash said with a roll of her eyes. Then she saw Angel go through a series of motions and dances, “What? As long as I am not the rhyming moron, I am ok in your book?” Dash growled and was tempted to pay him back, but sighed and then walked to the door. Lifting up her hand, she gently rapped it and awaited for Fluttershy to open the door.

Slowly the door creaked open and Fluttershy stood before Rainbow Dash with her hair done in a bun with a butterfly hair clip holding it in place, “You look nice tonight, Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah and you...” Rainbow Dash paused her talk as she began to get taken away by Fluttershy’s dress. Her magenta eyes looked over at how the green dress clinged tightly to Fluttershy's body, showing off her lovely curves. The straps of the dress were held by little flower buttons that shines along with the sequins. Dash continued to stammer, “Well, I mean, that is...I think, you look-”

“Wow, Rarity was right,” Fluttershy said with a giggle as she walked up to Rainbow and tucked her chin, “I did leave you speechless.”

“I, well, yeah,” Dash shook her head and snapped out of the stupor. Smiling, she took Fluttershy’s hand and said, “Come on, I know of this awesome place that has the best salads. You are going to love it!!!”

“Oh, is it A Taste Of Canterlot? Oh, I’ve always wanted to go,” Fluttershy said with a smile as she was led by Rainbow Dash into the night.

Unbeknownst to the young couple, four pairs of eyes watched over them and followed them closely. A pair of blue eyes whispered, “Ok, Operation: Spy-on-Besties-and-Make-Sure-That-Date-Goes-Off-Without-a-Hitch is a go!!!!”

---

A Taste Of Canterlot was just that, a restaurant done in the stylings of the upper crusts of Canterlot nobility but with a more common Ponyville taste. It was able to serve the best dishes for a relatively cheap price. The inside was also remensicnet of much of Canterlot’s buildings with a look akin to marble and with a large window for viewing of the Ponyville streets. It was quaint and a nice place to have a starting date. This is why Rainbow Dash chose this place, and was happy to find a seat. Guiding Fluttershy by he hand, she pulled a seat and waited for Fluttershy to take her seat before sitting down across from her. Then they began to order their respective meals.

Unknown to the two lovers, they were being watched by their close friends, “Wow,” Pinkie said, gasping, “I didn’t think Dashie could be a gentlemare.”

“Well, that is because I taught her,” Rarity said with pride and put a hand to her heart. “The moment Dash told me about her plans for tonight, I gave her some quick etiquette lessons.”

Applejack growled in frustration, “This is wrong gals, we shouldn’t be spying on them like this.”

“Then why are you here?” Rarity asked with a smirk.

Applejack rubbed her temple and said, “Because Ah am here to see when Rainbow Dash catches you and then chews you out fer spying on her.”

“Oh, she wouldn’t do that to little old me,” Rarity said, smiling, “She knows how emotional I get.”

“Shhhh,” Belle said, waving her hand softly, ”I am trying to read their lips.”

“What are they saying?” Pinkie asked.

“Looks like Dash is bragging,” Belle observed.

“Oh no, this is going to become a disaster!” Rarity said, looking worried, “I knew her ego would ruin this! She will talk nothing about nothing about herself this entire time.”

Inside the restaurant, as the two waited for their appetizers to come in, Dash waved her hand in a downward motion, “So as I was trying to show off the attack pattern to the guys, I see Ace Ray almost beginning to fall out of formation. Deftly I turned to the left and grabbed him at the last moment. It was badass.”

Fluttershy watched in awe as Rainbow finished the story, “Wow, that was so exciting Rainbow Dash.”

Dash let out a chuckle and ran a finger through her mane in a style of confidence, “Of course. That’s just the way things are when you are the coolest pony out there.” Then, she looked at Fluttershy as she ran a finger along the glass’s rim and said, “Ok, now onto my other favorite subject... you.”

Fluttershy gasped and hid behind her mane, a deep red blush coming to her cheeks, “Oh, me? Oh, I... I... I’m not really all that interesting you know. You’re the one who has all of the exciting stories and the heroic exploits. I’m just, me, the little mare in the shadows.”

“Flutters,” Dash said with a smirk and a raised eyebrow, “You and I both know that’s not true. I don’t know anypony else who wrestles bears just to fix their backs, can dive bomb like a falcon to save a baby chick, or even reform the embodiment of chaos. You made a dragon cry, and that is badass!!”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said with a warm smile, playing with her fingers under the tablecloth. “But, do you really want to hear my stories, you might not understand all of it.”

As the waiter brought them some cheese sticks, Rainbow took one and began to dip it into the sauce, “You remember the butterfly migration?”

“Yes, you slept through it,” Fluttershy said, frowning a little.

“Well, yeah, of course I did,” Dash said, and then smiled a little as she added, “But I still had a great time.”

“You did?” Fluttershy asked, looking at her friend weirly.

With a shrug, Dash said, “Yeah, of course I did. Look, I may not know all of the medical jargon you spew you. Hey, I never understood most of what Twilight said anyway, but I never cared.” She looked to Fluttershy with caring and compassionate eyes as she continued, “What I cared about the most? Was spending time with you and listening to you talk. You are just so passionate about this stuff, and you get so wrapped up in talking about what you love that it’s kind of cute. You sound like me when I get into racing and stunts.”

Hearing Fluttershy giggle and smile, Dash reached over and lightly caressed the side of her face, “Look, the truth is, we could be going to watch grass grow and I wouldn’t care. All I care about, is spending time with the people I care about the most.”

“Thank you, Dashie,” Fluttershy said, holding her marefriend’s hand. Then she set it down and began to speak, “Well, last week, I caught this wolf trying to kill Mr. Ferret when he was out of his burrough. I told him to stop and go find some other meat to try, and that was when he said that he couldn’t, there wasn’t any time. I asked him why and he led me to this small little forest glen where he showed that his mate had just given birth to a little litter. The poor thing though.”

“What happened?” Dash asked.

“He was the only surviving member of a litter of five and he looked very sickly. So, I told him I would help them out and went to get my supplies,’ Fluttershy said. “I had found some leftover meat for when I feed my other predatory friends, filled a carcass and left it out for him.”

Rainbow dash looked curious at her, “Why not just leave the meat or give it to him?”

“I didn’t want to run the risk of giving him handouts,” Fluttershy said, looking down at her salad, “Wolves can be very prideful like that, so you have to be careful. Then as he ate and fed his mate, I began to take care of the baby. It was a little touch and go for a few days, but I saved them both.”

“Wow, that’s actually pretty cool,” Rainbow Dash said with a smile. “I mean, it’s nothing like what I do on a daily basis, but it was still cool.”

Fluttershy looked up, a little surprised at Dash, “Really, you mean it?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, sliding her hand across the table and taking Fluttershy’s into hers and holding it. Softly, her fingers entwined with her friend’s and they stared at each other for a few moments.

“We have hand holding, repeat, we have hand holding!!!” Belle said with wide eyes as she looked through her binoculars.

Pinkie Pie gasped as she bumped up beneath Belle, putting her eyes behind the binoculars, “Oh my Celestia!!! They are are holding hands, this is so great and they look so cute!!!!”

Lifting up both Belle and Pinkie, Rarity put her eyes to the binoculars and began to look through them, “Oh this is so wonderful!! Look at them, gazing longingly into each other’s eyes, staring into the pits of their souls. They just ready to let themselves be carried away by the depths of passion.”

Applejack gave a grunt as she lifted up all three mares onto her back and began to look out the binoculars at the couple, “You are starting to sound like something from a cheesy romance novel.”

“Well, I do write those on the side, dear,” Rarity said, putting her hand to her chest as she sat on top of Applejack’s back.

Rolling her eyes, Applejack looked through the binoculars once more and noted, “ Looks like they’re done eating and Rainbow’s paying for the check.”

“Oh, how sweet,” Rarity said, smiling. “Quick, let’s follow them.”

Silently, the quartet followed the two lovers out from the restaurant and towards the park. As they kept their distance away from the two, they could not hear the conversation that they had between one another.

Rainbow Dash took /fluttershy’s hand and walked her into the park, where all was covered in a glistening blanket of snow. Fluttershy let out a gasp at the sight, enamoured with how the lights shining on the blanket made the park seem as visible as if it were daylight. Letting go of her hand, Rainbow Dash picked up a bit of snow in her hands and wings. With her snow bunched up, she took off into the air.

Slowly, she began to fly around in circles around Fluttershy, sprinkling the snow lightly around her. With each lap that she made around Fluttershy, she would drop more and more snow, creating a fine little tower of falling snow around the yellow pegasus.

Once her amount of snow had run out, Rainbow Dash flew in from the top of the tower of falling snow and landed in the middle of the large circle. Taking Fluttershy’s hand into hers, she pulled the mare close and put her hand onto Fluttershy’s hip. Fluttershy, placed her hand onto Rainbow’s shoulder and looked deep into her marefriend’s eyes. The two then began to dance within the circle, their feet moving along to a tune that played only in their heads.

With the circle of snow acting as their world, the two danced, leaving behind little footprints in the snow. With each step they took, their bodies would sway in tandem and their eyes never left each other. Their hands began to move through the dance, from resting on the hips and shoulders, to slipping behind each other’s backs and holding themselves in a warm embrace. This made their movements slower, but they did not mind. Both were just enjoying the closeness of their bodies and the warmth that they had gave off.

Fluttershy eventually laid her head on Dash’s shoulder, sighing in bliss. Slowly, she nuzzled against Rainbow’s neck and smiled to herself. Rainbow Dash returned the nuzzle affectionately, sighing calmly and smiling as she continued to dance with her long after the snow had finished falling.

Pinkie Pie grumbled as she watched the scene from a tree branch. “Is snuggling all they are going to do? When are they going to get to the heavy duty lip smacking!?”

“That type of thing is reserved for the second date, Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said, leaning against the tree. As her eyes watched the two lovers dance, she took a deep breath and sighed, “Oh, when I see them dance, I think of me and Spike’s second date. Oh... he was so romantic.”

“Supermare has nothing on me,” Applejack sung a little to herself.

“What was that?” Belle asked, looking to where Applejack stood.

“A little song that pa tried singing to ma when she was pregnant with Big Mac,” Applejack replied, before putting her hat down over her eyes and laughing, “Couldn’t carry a tune to save his life. Ma said that the song was so bad that it made her go into labor.”

Belle laughed a little at this, before turning back to watch the couple finish their dance. For a few moments, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy stood there, gently rocking back and forth while the last of the snow rings fell around them. A light chuckle escaped Dash’s lips as she watched a snowflake land on fluttershy’s nose. Carefully, she wiped the little flake away before lightly kissing Fluttershy’s nose. Then she ran her hand through Fluttershy’s pink mane, letting her fingers run through the beautiful locks of hair.

Letting out a soft purr of contentment, Fluttershy rubbed her cheek into the palm of Dash’s hand and smiled up at her. Bringing her own hand up to Dash’s cheek, she rubbed it and then ran her hand through the prismatic short mane. With a warm smile, she looked up at her lover and friend and sighed. Then she nodded towards a small bench that was nearby. Nodding in response, Rainbow Dash took Fluttershy’s hand and led her to the bench and sat on the seat.

Fluttershy took a deep breath and let it out, resting her head on Dash’s shoulder as she looked out over snowy field, “I love the park when it snows like this. It’s almost like it’s daylight out here, and it makes it so beautiful.”

“Yeah,” Dash said, looking down at Fluttershy, “I guess it does.”

For a few moments, Fluttershy just laid against Rainbow Dash resting and watching the night pass them by. That was when Fluttershy looked up at the sky, seeing a small circle of brightly colored stars, “Oh, Rainbow Dash, look up there.”

“Look at what?” Rainbow asked, looking up at the sky at the stars.

“Wait for it,” Fluttershy said, watching the sky. Then she smiled as she pointed to a bright purple star in the center, “See, it’s Twilight’s star.”

“What makes you think it’s Twilight’s?” Dash asked.

Fluttershy smiled and began to say, “Mom told me that the stars were the night’s way of allowing our loved ones to watch us from the Elysian fields. A few days after Twilight died, I saw this star appear in that little circle. I just think it’s Twilight watching us, protecting us. And sometimes,” she looked away for a moment in a bit of calm serenity, “I talk to her.”

“You do?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Don’t you talk to Twilight sometimes, when you aren’t at her grave or with us?” Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “No, I think she prefers it when I talk to her with you guys. I mean, never did much talking alone anyway. Just a lot of egghead talk that I never got and Daring Do stuff, you know.”

Fluttershy nodded in understanding and looked up at the purple star as it rested in the middle of the other stars, “Twilight, thank you for watching out for us and protecting us. And more importantly, thank you for sending Rainbow Dash to save me.”

A part of Rainbow Dash wanted to point out that she saved herself mostly, but thanks to both ego and knowing how Fluttershy acts she held back. Instead she just sat and listened to Fluttershy as she continued her talk.

“I know I made a big mistake in marrying Rhymey and dating him, maybe if you were here you could’ve done something to help. I would like to think that, or maybe this was all your way of getting me and Rainbow dash together in the end,” With a smile on her lips, Fluttershy wrapped her arms around Dash’s waist and held her close. “I want to thank you for doing that, and bringing me closer to my heart.”

In response to the closeness, Rainbow Dash hugged Fluttershy and nuzzled her. Then she heard Fluttershy ask, “Do you have anything to say to Twilight?”

“Huh, me?” with a shake of her head, Dash responded, “Nah, I think you hit the nail on the head, Flutterbutter.”

“Flutterbutter?” Fluttershy asked with a blush on her cheeks.

“Well, I was trying to think of a pet name for ya and that was something off the top of my head,” Rainbow said with a chuckle, placing her hand behind her head.

Fluttershy smiled at this as she got up onto her feet and took Rainbow’s hand in hers, “Maybe you can work on those while we head home... Snuggly.”

Rainbow Dash blushed a little as she heard the pet name and saw her lover’s wink to her. Nodding, she got up and took Fluttershy by the hand, walking her home through the snowy fields. After a few minutes of walking, not saying a word to each other as they took in the night, they soon made their way to the entrance of the cottage. Fluttershy held both of Rainbow’s hands as she said, “I had a wonderful time tonight Dashie. Thank you.”

Rainbow Dash smiled with her usual bravado, “Hey, when you date me, you tend to get the best out there. And I promise, you will always get the best dates with me.”

“I don’t want the best, Dashie,” Fluttershy said, smiling warmly. Then she took Dash into a warm embrace and hugged her tightly, “I just want you. You are already the best marefriend I could have.”

“Thanks,” Rainbow sighed, nuzzling Fluttershy’s neck and caressing her back.

Fluttershy then whispered, “They have been watching us the entire date.”

“I know,” Dash said, a smirk forming on her lips, “Let’s give them a show.”

“A show? What do you-Oh!” Fluttershy gasped as Rainbow Dash pulled away from the hug and then planted her lips onto hers, kissing Fluttershy deeply and passionately. A soft moan escaped her lips as she began to lose herself in the kiss, her lips pressing and rubbing against Dash’s. Fluttershy then could feel Dash’s hands run along her back feeling every soft curve and muscle. She giggled when she felt Rainbow’s fingers play with her feathers, running through each pinion and feathertip.

Rainbow Dash let out a contented sigh as she continued to kiss Fluttershy, enjoying the feel of the mare in her arms. Opening an eye for a moment to look at her friends who were all silently cheering her on, she raised a hand and did a thumbs up to them. At first they were shocked to have been found out, but Applejack could only give a thumbs up in return. Rarity held her hands to her chest, swooning at the sight while Pinkie and Belle held their hands and cheered at the sight.

When they broke the kiss, the two took a minute to catch their breath. Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, “So, that was what a marefriend kiss was like... Awesome.”

“I kind of liked it myself,” Fluttershy said with a giggle as she ran a hand along Dash’s cheek, “And I look forward to you improving it.”

“I-i-improving?” Dash asked with a grin as she watched Fluttershy sashay to the door.

With a coy and sly look beneath her mane, she said, “Well, you always like to improve yourself don’t you and push your limits?” with that she closed the door, leaving Dash to stand outside for a moment with her wings extended fully.

After shaking her head to get herself out of her stupor, she began to walk away, passing by Angel. Looking down at the furry rodent, Rainbow Dash asked, “So, do I meet your approval?”

Angel thought for a moment, and then gave a thumbs up to Rainbow Dash with a big smile. This made Rainbow Dash chuckle a bit as she took off into the night sky. Curious, the rabbit ran inside of the house to check in on his owner. He shook his head as he saw her lean against the doorframe with a very contented smile on her lips.

For the quartet who watched it, they all began to depart the cottage. Rarity waddled ahead of the group, her hands over her chest as she breathed contently and exclaimed, “Oh, what a wonderful night for our two lovers! Oh, I simply must be off and tell Spikey all about it. Then he will have to cuddle me close as he whispers sweet nothings in my ears.”

“Always the romantic,” Applejack said, shaking her head slightly. As she walked ahead, she began to think Wonder if there is a stallion-”

“Hey, um, Applejack?” Caramel asked as he watched Applejack walk away from the cottage, “Can... I walk ya home?”

Applejack shrugged a little, “Sure.”

Pinkie Pie smiled as she watched Applejack walk off with Caramel and skipped away. Then she paused and looked behind her at Belle who was standing in the middle of the snow looking up at the stars with a warm smile. Looking back, she asked, “Are you ok, Belle?”

“Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash are together at last,” Belle said, smiling warmly as she lightly kicked the snow. Taking a deep breath and letting it out, she said warmly, “I’m just glad to have been able to seen it and been a part of something big in my friends’ lives.”

“Hey,” Pinkie said, walking over to Belle and holding her hand, “And soon you’ll be a part of their wedding, bridal shower, and so many more parties and anniversaries, and all of that other fun stuff we can come up with.”

Belle nodded, “Yeah, you’re right.”

“You’re not worried are you?” Pinkie asked, looking into Belle’s eyes and running a hand through her purple mane, “ Because you know we will find a way to save you and make sure you don’t die! Because, that’s what friends do, we protect each other. You gave us something special that we needed and we are going to give it back a hundred, no a thousand times!!!”

“Pinkie,” Belle said with a warm smile as she looked into her friend’s blue eyes, “Since I came here, I have seen us do amazing things. You have held onto each other through pain, hate, and so many challenges when lesser ponies would have seperated by now. I know, you will save me. Why? Because I have five amazing friends who will go through hell for me. That’s why I’m not afraid of dying. And I am looking forward to a lifetime of memories with you girls.”

“Good!” Pinkie said with a big smile as she hugged Belle tightly. Then she took her unicorn friend’s hand in hers and said, “Now come on, we’ve got a party to plan!!!” and with that, the two ran off into the night.

---

A black unicornicopian began to run from the small house, his arms laden with scrolls and documents. Panting he looked behind him to the small house and frowned, letting out a sigh of sadness. For a brief moment, he wanted to step towards the house and pick up the valuable person within. He backed up and shook his head, saying to himself, “No, Brain shouldn’t be involved.”

“Blackened Myst, code AV6N. You are under arrest,” Harry said, landing in front of Myst as he smiled. In his hand he held the Ward Sword, the tip gleaming in the moonlight.

“Harry, please, in the name of our friendship, I implore you! Let me go,” Myst said, shaking his head. “Do you know what Grand Ruler had me and my little brother create? Do you know what this is?”

“The ultimate weapon,” Harry chuckled, “Serpent Tyrant. A massive world destroying snake that will ensure our lord’s place in the universe.”

“It will kill millions of creatures!” Myst said, shaking his head.

Harry shrugged, “Only lesser races. Now, hand over those plans nicely and your death will be swift.”

“No, I won’t! I won’t let my little brother’s inventions be used by-”

Myst’s words hung loosely on his lips as he felt the blade insert itself deep into his stomach. With a small chuckle, Harry looked to the young five year old that stood in the shadows, “Watch closely, Rhymey. This is how we handle traitors to our lord!”

“Yes father,” Rhymey said nodding.

Harry pulled out the sword without a blink and then slit Myst’s throat. Slowly, he wiped the blade clean and began to walk away, “Rhymey, pick up those documents.”

“Yes father,” Rhymey said, picking up the documents and following his father into the sky.

Myst laid there, bleeding out slowly. He could feel the blood pooling around him as he twitched and writhed. Trying to reach up, he watched as his hand fell uselessly to the ground with the strength leaving him. Instead, he chose to lay there, watching as his life flashed before his eyes, while his heart began to beat it’s last. That was when he was held in a white barrier by a mysterious figure. Stepping into the light, Myst saw a figure in a cloak holding out his hand glowing with white magic, “W-w-who are you?”

The figure in the cloak smiled under his hood, “Titan, the supposed ‘lord of darkness’ in your mythology. The one that Grand Ruler defeated with the corrupted form of Ultima.”

“Ultima?” whispered Myst, “You mean... the Uniforce?”

“Is that what he is calling it now?” Titan asked, chuckling at the name. “He called it a different name when he fought me.”

“Why are you here? What do you want with me?” asked Myst.

Titan began to walk around him, letting the white ball of magic follow him while he looked to the house in the distance, “It’s not fair, is it? Your brother will live while you are left to die. He will be drummed in Grand Ruler’s service, while you will be left alone in the afterlife. His inventions, his ideas, all will be corrupted and thrown away when found useless. He will be able to create miracles, but as long as they do not fit into Grand Ruler’s world, they will be thrown away like a child does with a toy that no longer satisfies him.”

“I know, I know!” Myst shouted, punching the white barrier, not noticing how his throat and chest had begun to heal. “But what does this have to do with me?”

“I am offering a chance for you to change the story,” Titan said, walking to Myst as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small orb. “I think you’ll both agree with me that it isn’t right that you and your brother’s greatest work will be turned into a weapon of mass destruction. That your little brother is about to become a deliverer of death because of his association with the child. I am offering you a way to change it.”

“How?” Myst asked.

Titan held the orb out and smiled, “Just place your hand on this orb and all that you want will be granted to you. You be granted the ability to stop Grand Ruler, save this world, and protect your brother.”

Myst looked at the orb, “The price?”

“Your memories,” Titan said, and then looked at him with a warm smile, “I should let you know, this is all up to you. You can always refuse and go into hiding for the rest of your life.”

“If it means to be stronger, then I’ll do it. I’ll remove my memories to save him,” Myst said. “I want to be stronger, invincible, and powerful. I want to be able to protect them from harm.”

“Then it’s a deal,” Titan said, “Welcome to the team, my first soldier.”

---

Equestria, an eon ago...

A young unicorn with a short cut yellow mane walked into the waiting room, looking at the tall black alicorn, “Sire, what is the matter? Why are thou looking agitated?”

“Is the look that obvious, Meadowbrook, that you can see it without looking at me?” the alicorn said, frowning as he pushed back his white mane and straightened his suit. Looking back at his flank at his friend and to his cutie mark, a white circle, he nodded and looked away.

“My Lord Titan,” Meadowbrook said with a bow, “I hath been your eldest friend for decades. I have been one of the few that your mother allowed to talk to and some of my weapons were used by you. I know you better than yourself. It... is your marriage, is it not?”

Titan nodded, “Indeed, you have hit the nail on the head my friend. I worry about today and Terra. Will I be worthy of her, will I be a good husband?”

“She fell in love with you, sire,” Meadowbrook laughed and patted her hoof on his back, “I think she finds you worthy.”

Titan shook his head, “I fell in love with Terra. I had to earn her love, she already had me the day she defeated me at go. I still remember the look she had when she conquered my board, so beautiful.” Lowering his head, he rested a hoof onto the mirror and asked, “I am a scholar, a thinker, not a warrior. She doesn’t need me.”

“She does,” Meadowbrook said, “A warrior's strength is nothing if not tempered by the words of wisdom. Power unchecked by a mind is a storm waiting to happen. You two need to be different in order to stand as equals. Let her strength be yours. Why do you think it is tradition for lands to have two rulers? A Yin and a Yang. One to represent strength and the other wisdom?”

Titan thought about the wise words of his friend and then chuckled as he looked to her, “Always have a good word for me?”

“My dear Lord Titan, King of Harmonia, if you didn’t have me by your side for all of these years, you would be insane,” Meadbrook laughed as trumpets began to play the march. “Now go, lady Terra is waiting for you and your kingdom.”

“Yes, Meadowbrook,” he said, walking out of his room.

(Present Day)

A voice interrupted Titan from his thoughts as he heard a voice from behind, “Master?”

“Mysterious, why are you here in my chambers,” Titan asked as he looked out the window and to the city.

“I was wondering, why?” asked Mysterious.

Titan arched an eyebrow from under his hood, his eyes looking at the muscular stallion questionly, “Why what?”

Mysterious looked out with Titan, “This war, this struggle with Grand Ruler? Why?”

“How long do you think I’ve been fighting?” asked Titan.

Mysterious put a hand to his chin in thought, “ According to the legend, a thousand years.”

“Now, think about it,” chuckled Titan as he turned away from the window and to his desk, “How can Grand Ruler arrive at Unicorpia 1000 years ago, created the legend of Starfleet a thousand years ago, and then battle me all within the same time frame? I would have to break every law in the know universe my friend.”

Mysterious nodded solemnly and sighed, “You are correct. Time seems to a thing that Grand Ruler has little knowledge of, like battle strategies.”

“Yes,” Titan said. He then looked at a paper, one asking him to bless a child. Then he looked a another asking for his aid in rebuilding a small house, “This war between me and Grand Ruler is nothing more than another step in a long hunt that I have been on. One that is very slowly coming to an end.”

“A hunt?” asked Mysterious.

---

The second of these three events began just a few days later on February third, within the small little bakery of Sugar Cube Corner. There Pinkie was hosting her ‘Congratulations On Becoming A Couple And Lighting Getting Out’ party. Within, a pink blur was passing by the party guests as Pinkie race to give everypony gathered their drinks and food. Fluttershy smiled when Pinkie Pie passed her by, “Thank you for the party Pinkie, but you really didn’t have to.”

“Are you kidding, Fluttershy? Of course I do!” Pinkie said with glee. “Do you know how long I waited for you two to get together? Since I first saw you two talking when you got to Ponyville! I told myself, ‘if they don’t get together by the time I’m 21, I’ll bring out a wacky scheme to do it.”

“Why 21?” Fluttershy asked.

“All the best happen when you’re 21, duh,” Pinkie said with a chuckle and skipped off. This left Fluttershy to only shigh in contentment and look up the banner with a blue and yellow pegasus ensnared by a heart. Turning her eyes to where her marefriend was and seeing she was talking with Applejack, she began to walk over to her.

Dash looked at Applejack with concern in her eyes, “Why so glum, AJ? We took down one of Grand Eunuch’s best soldiers, the Umbra Circle just saved a lot of ponies, and me and Fluttershy are together. Things are looking up.”

“Ah know, and ah am happy for ya, Ah really am,” Applejack said, lightly hitting Dash’s arm and smiling, “Ah’m just thinking about two weeks from now.”

“Why whats-” Rainbow Dash paused for a moment, as her mind began to mentally go through the calendar and then land on that day’s date, “Oh, AJ, I’m so sorry. I’m such a feather brain that I forgot.”

Applejack gave a shake of her head and looked back at Rainbow Dash, “It’s ok, sugarcube. With everything that’s been going on this past year, Ah’m surprised Ah remembered it. It’s one of those things ya have to deal with, every time it comes by and there’s no getting around it. Ah’ll be fine really.”

Rainbow Dash sighed, put down her cup of cider, and then gave Applejack a big hug. This hug was joined by Fluttershy who added, “Applejack, if you ever need to talk to us. We’ll be right here for you.”

“Yeah, ah know, Ah know,” Applejack said, nodded slowly and returning the hug. Breaking the embrace, she patted them both on the back, “Now go! Dance, kiss, sing, or whatever y’all want to do. Don’t let a mopey friend drag ya down.”

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked.

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, Ah just need time to think about some stuff and Ah’ll be right as rain in no time. Go.”

The two lovers nodded and walked away, leaving Applejack to sit back and watch the party. As she took a slow long drink, she thought that she saw the shadows of Twilight and her parents watching the party as well. She smiled warmly, letting her mind wrap itself within the good memories of the past.

Pinkie Pie looked to Belle and smiled as she walked over to her, seeing the unicorn write something down, “Whatcha writing?”

“Things to enjoy after April,” Belle said with a smile. “This will help me forget that I don’t have only a few months to live. That this will help me look forward to the future.”

“Well let’s see, you have weddings to attend, plenty of Hearth’s Warming Eve to enjoy, and best of all-”

“A birthday party?” Belle asked with a giggle, “That is top of my list.”

Pinkie Pie gasped, “It’s mine too! Oh, I can’t wait for you to attend!!!”

Rarity smiled and nuzzled her fiance, rubbing her belly, “Mmmm, what a perfect night for a party, Spikey.”

“Yeah, it is,” Spike said, kissing Rarity softly, while she tickled his chin. “Do you want me to refill the cup?”

Rarity shook her head as she stood up from the couch, “No, allow me. I want to get us two.” she said with a warm smile as she walked to the punch bowl and picked up two glasses of punch.

As she walked away from the table, she felt a sudden contraction of muscles that caused her to drop both glasses. Looking down below, she noted that along with the puddle of liquid that formed from the broken glasses, there was one forming in between her legs. As she looked, she noticed a trail of clear liquid running down her thighs, “Oh dear...”

“What is it?” Pinkie asked as the room turned to look at Rarity as she stood there wincing a little.

“My...my water just broke,” Rarity said.

“So, go fix your plumbing later,” Dash said with a shrug.

Applejack had wide eyes and stood there in shock along with Fluttershy and Pinkie, “No sugarcube.”

“She said her water broke,” Pinkie said with a gasp.

Fluttershy finished nervously as she said, “That means...”

“THE BABY’S COMING!!!!!” the three yelled at once.

There was only one word to describe the atmosphere in the bakery that day.

Chaos.

“Gahhhhh,” Rarity moaned as a contraction rocked her body.

Belle looked panicked, “Oh Celestia, this is not good! What are we going to do? The snow is too much for us to walk her there!”

“See looks like she’s in a lot of pain,” Pinkie Pie said worriedly, “Is she going to die? Oh, please don’t let her die!”

“Um, excuse me,” Fluttershy said, trying to raise her voice over the crowd.

Applejack shook her head, “She ain't dying. Not like this, not after all we’ve been through.”

“Then you got any bright ideas?” Dash asked, “Flying her is out of the question, isn’t it?”

Applejack nodded, “Not in her condition. We need a way to help her that won’t hurt them both.”

“GAHHHHH!” Rarity yelled as she got hit with another contraction.

“Um, excuse me,” Fluttershy tried again to call out over the cacophony of sound.

Belle looked around, “Should we get water?”

“Oh Celestia, I can’t believe I am about to be a father and I have no idea on what to do!?” Spike shouted with a panicked look in his eyes.

Fluttershy looked around and found a small party favor. Picking it up, she took a deep breath and blew into it, creating a loud sound that caught the attention of the panicking girls. Once their attention was drawn to Fluttershy, she began to speak, “Thank you. Now, Spike, you can fly in this snow, go and grab Nurse Redheart. She is on call right now and will be available.”

“Got it!” Spike said, running out the door as fast he could.

Fluttershy then turned to look at Applejack and Rainbow Dash, “Would you two mind getting Rarity somewhere with some pillows and sit her comfortably?”

“Fluttershy what are you doing? Do you know anything about babies?” Dash asked.

Fluttershy nodded, “Yes, I have helped to deliver babies before.”

“Flutters, this isn’t an animal baby, this is a foal we’re talking about,” Dash remarked, “You know, a baby baby!”

Fluttershy nodded as Applejack helped Rarity to the couch and sat her down on the couch, “Before moving to Ponyville, I volunteered as a nurse to help my mother at Cloudsdale hospital. While there, I helped her deliver a could of fillies. I know what I’m doing.”

“All right,” Dash nodded.

Looking to her left, Fluttershy continued to give out orders, “Belle, could you boil water? Pinkie, get some lenin, preferably ones you don’t want to use anymore.”

“Yes mam!” Pinkie and Belle said, running off.

“Applejack, take a hand you won’t be using for a few days and let Rarity hold onto it,” Fluttershy said, getting onto the couch, lifting the dress, and peeling away Rarity’s panties.

“What do ya mean, not usin-GAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!” Applejack screamed as a contraction went through Rarity’s body, making her squeeze Applejack’s hand with an audible crack.

“Whoever decided that females were to carry babies must have been a man!” Rarity screamed as she began to pant and push, “Damn him and all his kind!!!!!!”

Fluttershy calmly nodded, looking to the cervix, and then back to Rarity as she watch her friend sweat and pant. Within another few moments, a contraction went through and Rarity yelled, “GAHHHHHHH! Where is that boyfriend of mine? Oh, isn’t it just like a drake, knock up a poor virginal female of the species and then go brag about it to his friends!” thrashing her head side to side, she whimpered and growled, “Oooooh, I bet I know where he is, fucking that dragon whore of a princess and bragging about how of an easy lay I am!”

Fluttershy merely nodded, and looked to the side to see the kneeling Applejack. Looking over her shoulder back to the other two mares in the room, she asked, “Belle, Pinkie, go get some ice and gauze, Applejack may need of it.”

“ARGH!” Applejack and Rarity screamed at once, with Applejack replying, “How the buck is this hurting worse than the freaking boar!?”

Fluttershy looked down and then looked back up, “Keep it up Rarity, you are doing nicely and it looks like you have fully dilated.”

“Oh shut up you dyke whore!!!” Rarity screamed almost demonically. “Bet you’re enjoying the view down there ain't ya!!!! Well, enjoy bitch, because it's about to-AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

“AAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!” Applejack screamed, looking to Rarity in shock, “Didn’t think ya would use such language.”

“That’s because I never had a thing trying to claw my insides out!” Rarity screamed harder and began to push with her might. For a brief moment, her horn glowed bright blue and fired a magic bolt with Dash had to jump out of the way. As Rarity regained her breath, she moaned in pain, “Never again! Never again will I let that miserable cur of a drake put something so unnatural and disgusting into my most personal of spaces! Fluttershy, friend of friends, remind me to grab his member, and slice it off with a rusty sword.”

“Yes Rarity I will,” Fluttershy said Calmly, looking back at the cervix, “You are now fully dilated, just a few more pushes. You can do this Rarity, I believe in you.”

“Oh, give me a morphine spell! I need drugs,” Rarity said.

Fluttershy shook her head, “Even if I could, I would not. You said you wanted a natural birth.”

“Oh, what a horrid foal I waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaas!!!” Rarity screamed, cried, and moaned in pain.

Applejack barely had time to wrench her hand away and took Rainbow’s hand quickly. With a moan of pain she said, “Rainbow, Ah can’t...you’ll have to carry on in my stead.”

“AJ, I don’t think I CAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!” Dash screamed as Rarity took Rainbow Dash’s hand and crushed it. Rainbow Dash fell to her knees whimpering in pain as her life flashed before her eyes.

“Rarity, I think I can see the head,” Fluttershy said, smiling as she looked over Rarity’s stomach, “Just a little more.”

Rarity screamed as she felt her body began to push, and contract. After a few more painful moments, she let out one painful scream that echoed through the building. Then for a few brief moments, there was silence in the hut. Then, after a few brief seconds of panting, gasping, and breathing, Rarity was treated to the most wonderful sound in her entire life, her child’s first cry.

“Congratulations Rarity,” Fluttershy said, wiping the baby down with the linen and wrapping it up. A warm smile came to Fluttershy’s lips as she said, “Your daughter is here.”

Rarity smiled warmly as she looked to the little kirin as she was handed to her, “Oh, my little daughter.” she whispered as she catches her breath. Looking down, she began to take in the sights of her daughter’s light purple coat and long dragon tail. At the tips of her little fingers were nubs that would soon become claws. As the baby began to settle down from crying, it turned it’s slitted blue eyes up at Rarity, and smiled, sensing in its own way that the white mare in front of her was her mother. With a warm smile, Rarity brushed a hand through the light purple fuzz that made up her daughter’s mane, “Oh, look at that...not even five minutes old and you are already stylish.”

At that moment, Nurse Redheart and Spike opened the door, and when she caught sight of the little group and the new baby, Redheart remarked, “Well, I guess I wasn’t needed.”

A few hours later, Rarity and the baby were taken to the hospital for some much needed post delivery care. Just the same, Applejack and Rainbow Dash were treated for broken hands and had their palms bandaged up tightly. The earth pony and pegasus both found themselves sitting outside of the waiting room with the rest of the knights, waiting for the doctor to come out. Applejack and Rainbow Dash were sitting together on the floor and by the door.

With a moan, Applejack looked at her broken hand and said, “Dash, promise me, when I get pregnant and go into labor... knock me out so Ah don’t put y’all through this.”

“You kidding? When you go into labor, I am flying to Cloudsdale and never looking back!” Dash said.

Applejack rolled her eyes at this and chuckled, “Gee, thanks, glad to know Ah’ll have your support in my time of need.”

“Don’t mention it,” Dash said.

Belle put a finger to her chin, “This does raise the question, if Dash and Fluttershy were to go for artificial insemination, then who would carry. Fluttershy?”

This made both Dash and Fluttershy blush at the idea, while making the rest of the group laugh. They stopped laughing when they heard the door open and saw Nurse Redheart step out, “Both mother and daughter are ok. It is safe for you to come and see them now, but be careful.”

The girls nodded in unison and walked in softly, while Pinkie was doing her best to hold back every ounce of her excitement. Once inside, they saw the new mother finishing breastfeeding the baby in her arms. Pulling the young kirin away, Rarity looked to Spike and then to her friends, “Girls, meet Crystal Clarity, my daughter. Clarity, these are your godmothers.”

Pinkie Pie was the first to go to the new baby and smile warmly at it, singing a little to her, “Happy birthday to you
Have a birthday that’s new
It’s new because it’s your first

Hi, I’m your aunt Pinkie Pie. When you feel sad or frowny, you come to me and I’ll make you smile. Ok?” she asked, giggling as the little baby lightly batted Pinkie’s mane. This made the mare giggle as she bounced back.

Fluttershy was next as she held the little light purple claws of her goddaughter, “Crystal, I know the world can seem scary at times. It can be a little frightening, but it’ll be ok. If it gets too scary, I’ll help you with your fears.”

“Hey Clare,” Rainbow Dash said, standing behind Fluttershy, “This is your awesome Aunt Rainbow Dash. Look, I know it might get a little boring, having a mom who makes dresses all of the time. But, if you get really bored with it all, come see me and I’ll fly ya to places you never been.”

When the two left, Belle stood to the little baby and smiled at her, “Clarity, I guess we are in the same boat huh? The world is brand new to you and you have a whole lifetime of memories to make. Me, I just started making them last year and I hope to make plenty more in the future. Maybe, together, we can make plenty of happy memories, ok?” When Clarity let out a little hiss in agreement, Belle giggled and walked away.

Applejack, tipping her hat and smirking, walked over to Clarity and began to speak, “Listen, Ah know yer mom will be a little overbearing sometimes and even aggravating, but if she gets too much for ya, come and see me, and Ah can help you both with your little problems. Shake hands with your aunt AJ,” she finished, shaking little Clarity’s paw.

Outside of the hospital, Night Nurse looked up to the giant purple sea serpent, “I am sorry Mr. Magnet, but you are too loud and big to see the baby. You can come by another time.”

“Oh, that is simply too bad!!!!” Stephen Magnet said, flipping his hair back. Sighing, he looked to the window of Rarity’s room, “I can barely see the little one.”

Inside of the hospital, everypony turned their heads towards the sound of the doors being opened and two dragons stepping inside. The first dragon stepped in with a bright smile on her face, “Oh, where is she? Where is the baby? Oh my gosh, there she is!” squealed Mina. “She is so cute. I haven’t seen a kirin like that, she is just-”

“Mina, settle down,” said Ember, shaking her head.

Mina rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh, “Yes, Dragonlord.”

“Dragonlord?” Spike asked, looked to Ember as she walked towards Clarity.

“After Father found out I had the Umbra Circle help get rid of the amulet, he gave me the job, and one of my duties is to see over newborn dragons. Especially cute wittle Kirin’s like this one,” Ember said, kissing the baby’s forehead. When she realized what she was doing, she blushed and backed away, “Um, anyway, congratulations on the new baby and I wish you all the best, Mina, come.”

“Awwww, you do have a cute side, your lordship,” Mina giggled as she nudged Ember while they walked away.

Just as the door closed behind the two dragons, it swiftly opened again to let in three unicorns. Rarity let out a gasp as she saw, “Mother, Father, Sweetie Belle?!”

“Where is she? Where is my little granddaughter, I think we need to see her don't’ ya know,” Pearl said, running over and smiling at the baby. Pearl smiled and looked to Rarity, “Awww, well, will ya look at that, she has your mane and eyes. Oh, you were just as cute back when you were that small.”

“Yeah, but I bet she is going to be as tough as her mate, now ain't ya?” asked Magnum, nudging Spike and chuckling. When he looked at Rarity, he said, “Sorry, Esteem wanted to be here, but he said he had...responsibilities.”

“I understand,” Rarity sighed. Then she looked to Sweetie Belle, “Sweetie Belle, I thought Mother and Father were taking you to a concert in Las Pegasus to meet Sapphire Shores.”

“They were, but Spike sent us a letter the moment you went into labor. When Mom heard the news, she paid the driver triple to drive back home to see you,” Sweetie Belle said.

Pearl smiled and hugged her eldest daughter, “Well, I wasn't going to miss out one of the biggest days of my daughter’s life.”

A little yawn from Clarity alerted all who were in the room to the tiredness of the babe. Rarity smiled and looked to her friends, “She’s getting tired everyone. I think she needs to get some sleep. I’ll see you all later.”

“Bye Rarity,” the girls whispered as they left, leaving Spike and Rarity together.

Spike sighed as he touched Clarity’s outstretched paws as they grasped at the air, and kissed her forehead. He noticed that while she had much of a dragon’s body, her face and limbs were very much pony like. He smiled as he kissed her forehead, “See you later, my lovely gems.” he said, kissing Rarity deeply and then leaving her to rest in the bed.

Rarity looked down at the bundle in her arms, who was begging not to fall asleep, “That, was your family Clarity. The whole lot of them, and they can be a little weird I admit.” Rarity sighed as she looked to the door and then to the sky, seeing a purple star shining bright.

“But, I wouldn’t trade them for all of the world,” Rarity continued. She smiled as she said, “Your godmothers? Those are the best friends I could have ever hoped for, they were willing to stand by me through all of this and never once thought lesser of me for it. Now, I had to make a lot of of sacrifices for you. I had to stay away from them, had to split my duties between my shop and caring for you, and I had to deal with all of the annoyances you put onto my little body.”

“All being a mother I suppose,” she said with a warm smile as she looked to the now sleeping babe, “We sacrifice our bodies, energy, blood, and so much more to bring you out into this world. Then we sacrifice our time, money, and even our minds to make sure that you have a wonderful life. But you have to sacrifice too, don’t you,” she asked, looking at Clarity. “You had to leave the safety of a warm body to face this world. And soon you’ll have to sacrifice more than you could ever dream to make out there in the big world.”

Putting a finger to her baby’s heart, she let out a small giggle when she felt it beat, “Now, I won’t promise you that I’ll be a perfect mother. There will be times when we will fight, argue, yell, and get angry. But I promise you this, you will want for nothing. I will give all that I can to make it so that the world you live in is the best and that you will be loved. Deal, my little perfect Crystal.”

The baby said nothing, choosing to snore softly as she rested in her mom’s arms. Not needing music or song, Rarity began to sing a lullaby in her heart.

Luna’s moonlight shining through the lovely lace
Painting the perfect picture on your innocent face
One sweet angel sleeping in my arms
You are the promise I knew Celestia would keep
You are the gift that makes my world complete

And you'll always know how much I love you
I’ll keep on telling you day by day, through and through
Now I believe in miracles, and you're the reason why
So dream on while I sing you my angel's lullaby

---

A few days later found Rarity with her mane a mess as she began to calm the crying baby down. She sighed as she walked around with the small babe in the little nursery and looked at the kirin, “Well, more sacrifices I suppose.” with a chuckle she said, “Worth the nine months though.” she whispered as she heard the soft snoring of her little baby. Then, she put Crystal in her crib, leaned in and kissed her on the forehead.

As Rarity tucked Clarity in, she heard Glarity’s footsteps and a whisper, “Rarity, I’m ready.”

Confused, Rarity walked into the showroom where she saw Clarity standing there before her, “Ready for what?”

Glarity sighed, “To be, you know, turned off. I have fulfilled my purpose. The baby is now here, and soon you’ll be ready to fight again. I...I’m not needed. So, I’m ready to be turned off now, for good.” she gave a tiny sniffle, “You know, I-I-I am really going to miss this place. Our friends, Belle, the fun. Just please, don’t forget me.”

As Rarity saw the mare began to cry and whimper, a small rainbow shine shimmered across her eyes as she placed her hand onto Glarity’s shoulder. Making her horn glow bright purple for a moment, she sighed and began to send in magical energy into Glarity. After a few moments, Rarity broke away and began to pant, “Oh, my...didn’t think it would that during.”

“What did you do?” Glarity asked.

Rarity smiled, “Gave up about fifteen percent of my own mana reserves permanently. Now you are free to live your own life, free from me. You and I are no longer connected by a magical link.”

“What, but I...your magic, I-”

“Oh posh,” Rarity said standing up, “I never needed all one hundred percent of my mana anyway. I just need enough to keep my business afloat and care for my baby.”

“But, why? I’m just a golem, you didn’t need to,” Glarity asked as she looked to Rarity.

Rarity held her golem’s hand, “You bleed, you cry, you think, and you dream. MY dear, you are more than just a golem. You are now a living being, a person given life because my friends treated you as your own pony. They wanted to believe that you were real enough so they treated you as such. Now, you can be. After all,” Rarity smiled, “Would I do anything less for a sister.”

“Oh, Rarity!” Glarity said, hugging her sister tightly, “Thank you so much...thank you,” she began to cry into Rarity’s shoulder. “Is it alright if I stay here though? I mean, you need a babysitter and your parents travel and Sweetie Belle sings and Spike can only do so much and-”

Rarity calmly put her hands onto her sister’s shoulders and smiled warmly, “Glarity, I wouldn’t have it any other way. I think she would need you as much as she needs me.”

“OH, THANK YOU,” Glarity said with glee as she hugged Rarity and ran off to her own room.

Rarity sighed and walked back to the nursery to look at her child. Then she was taken aback when she saw Spike looking over the crib, looking at his daughter. Shaking her head, she crossed her arms under her chest and leaned against the doorway. She didn’t hear much of Spike’s chatter or if he was talking, but she decided to alert him to her presence, “Yes Spike, she is real. She is very much alive and is still very happy to be here with us.”

Spike looked up and nodded with a chuckle as Rarity walked to him, “Yeah, I know. It’s just that, well,” he shook his head as he looked down at Clarity, “We made her, you and me. This little girl, she was born because of us. Because we, we made love and now she’s here. A part of you, with your beauty and voice.”

“And your appetite,” Rarity giggled as she looked at Clarity.

Spike laughed and ran his claw through the mane, “I just hope I can be the father she deserves.”

“Spike, precious scales,” Rarity placed her hand onto Spikes, her engagement ring shining bright, “You chose to give up being a fighter to stay and protect what is important to us. I don’t think she can ask for a better gift from a father.” then she cupped his chin and lightly tickled it, smiling warmly.

“Yeah, but you are going to be the big hero in her eyes. Going off on adventures, kicking ass and taking names, what do you think I’ll be to her?” Spike asked, looking into Rarity’s sapphire eyes.

“Her protector, best friend, and guardian,” Rarity said warmly, “Someone who’ll help her when I’m not around and will teach her what it means to be a dragon. All very important parts of our child’s growth. That is what being a partner is for and is why I said yes to you.” With that she leaned up and kiss Spike softly on the lips.

Spike smiled as he took the kiss and returned it, “Dressmaker, hero, and now mother, you are my perfect package.” then he looked up at the stars, “Think... she’s happy with this?”

“A little grumpy, but I think knowing that you are here living up to the responsibility would make her happy,” Rarity said, kissing her husband-to-be once more, slipping her tongue in. This made Spike moan as he rubbed his hands along her back.

A little sound from the crib broke the kiss and they looked down to see Clarity kicking the covers with her legs. Her eyes looked up at the them both and smiled up at them. Spike looked down and said, “Don’t worry Crystal, we were just talking. Your dad was just trying to coax a sympathy kiss from your momma.”

“Ooooh, you little trickster,” Rarity giggled as she kissed her husband. Then she looked down and lightly played with her daughter’s hands.

---

A pair of hands clasped around Inquirous’s hands, cupping them gently. Softly, he held them over a very large stomach, “Are you sure about this, Inquirous?” the pale green Kirin asked, his dark blue ponytail hanging over the shoulder of his tuxedo. On his chest he had a symbol marked ‘RW3Y’.

Inquirous gave a small laugh as she ran her hand along the kirin’s chest, “Swift Blade, I am eight months with child. I think it’s a little late for me to have second thoughts about our wedding.”

“Yeah, it’s just that,” he sighed, lifting up his lizard tail and tucking her chin, “People might think it odd that you are marrying a freak of nature. An Unicornicopian and dragon hybrid, remember?”

“And, the best scythe wielder in your entire team,” Inquirous chuckled, “multi-decorated soldier, and a hero of many battles. I think that is enough to look past the kirin thing.”

Blade laughed, “Yeah, and besides,” he paused and slipped his tail under her dress, “You know other uses for this tail.”

Inquirous giggled and lightly batted her boyfriend’s tail away, “Not until after the ceremony and we are in the limo.”

“But you,” he said, looking at her low cut wedding gown and long train, “dressed so sexily, makes me want to tak-”

A loud knock on the door interrupted the two lovers. Blade looked up, curious as to the noise, “Who is it?”

Without answering, two Unicornicopian guards smashed down the door and began to look around. One of them looked up and growled, “There is the traitor, arrest him!”

“Traitor? Who, what?” Blade asked, quickly getting his arms grabbed and pulled away by the two guards. Growling and struggling, he shouted, “L-let me go! What do you mean traitor?!”

“Blade!” shouted Inquirious, only to wince in pain as she sat back down. Looking down, she saw some fluid leaking down her leg, “Oh, no...oh Grand Ruler no.”

Blade could hear this as he was being escorted out of the church, along with a shout of ‘Get the doctor, she’s going into labor!!!”

With a gasp, he used his tail to trip the soldiers that held him fast, “Let me go! I’m about to be a father!!!” as he spun around, he pulled his scythe out from beneath his tuxedo, unfolded it, and then spun it around into a ready stance. Growling he raced to the church, only to be knocked back and across the lawn by a yellow blur.

Dazed, he took a few minutes to catch his breath before standing up and looking to the figure who pushed him,” Harry?” he asked with a smile on his lips, “Oh thank Grand Ruler you’re here. I need your help, Inquirious has gone into labor and the guards think I am a trait-”

“Stand down,” Harry said, glaring his eyes at Blade.

Blade shook his head, “This... this is a joke right? Harry...what do you think you are doing?”

“I’m turning you in, traitor,” Harry said coldly, holding out his ward sword and pointing at Blade’s heart.

“This... can’t be happening,” whimpered Blade. As tears began to roll down his cheeks, he said, “You were my best friend. DAMN IT!!! You’re the best man at the wedding!”

“In this business, friendship is useless,” Harry said, before lunging forward with his sword.

With expert timing, Blade blocked the sword with his scythe and then pinned the blade down, “At least tell me what I am being accused of!”

Harry pulled his blade away and then slashed twice at Blade’s chest, his sword being parried with each strike. Then he made a vertical slash, locking his blade with Blade’s, “A week ago, on the planet Sontar, you were ordered to destroy a small village of criminals.”

“There were children in that village, I couldn’t kill them,” Blade said, trying to struggle against the blade lock.

Harry shook his head, “It does not matter! You disobeyed a direct order and that makes you a traitor. Your name,” he said, pulling away from the blade lock and slashing at Blade, making him back up as he tried to catch up with Harry’s strikes,” will be stricken from the records. Lands taken, your fiancee will forget you, your spawn sent away. It will be as if you-”

With a single slash, Harry destroyed the scythe.

“Never existed!” he said, running his blade deep into Blade’s heart, “Thus be to all traitors.”

Blade could only gasp and choke as he felt the blade inside of his chest and weakly looked down at the sword. Trembling, he reached his hand up to try and keep the blade in, as if it would stop the bleeding. Then he looked into the eyes of Harry and could only whisper, “I hope your son kills you, you son of a-”

“And that’s enough of that,” Harry said, pulling the blade out. Smirking, he did a horizontal slash across Blade’s throat, causing him to fall to the ground.

As Blade twitched and writhed in the pool of blood, feeling his life flow away, he was aware of the sound of blood splashing from footsteps, “A horrible fate has befallen you.”

“Sire, are you sure he is to be our second?” Myst asked, watching as Titan lifted up Blade in a white sphere of magic.

“Yes, he is,” Titan said, looking back. “Skilled, heroic, and betrayed. Besides, he knows what is to lie ahead for his wife and son. Both will be used by Grand Ruler, turned into caricatures for his little story and then thrown away when their use has ended. He doesn’t want that for his lady, now does he?”

Blade whispered, “I want to be strong, to be powerful enough to save them all. I don’t care who gets in my way.”

“Are you sure? This path will be hard, but if the game is played right, you will be rewarded in the end,” Titan said.

“Am I a pawn?” asked Blade.

“Pawns are pieces in a chess game, and are usually sacrifices,” Titan said, “I find Go pieces to have more respect in this light.”

“Then I am your scythe.”

---

Equestria... three ages pass

“Celestia? Celestia come here!” Titan growled as he stomped through the palace, his hoofsteps creating echos as he walked. Everytime he would turn, his royal cape would billow as he looked down each hallway. After a few minutes of walking through the halls of the castle, he saw a light green alicorn standing in the doorway to the royal nursery, “Terra? Where is that daughter of mine? It is time for her lessons on diplomatic relations.”

Terra giggled softly, her earthy brown mane flowing behind her, “Your daughter is right now dividing responsibilities.” she said, adjusting her gown and covering her cutie mark of a floral wreath.

“With who?” Titan asked.

Without saying a word, Terra moved her hoof to point into the nursery. When Titan looked inside, he could see Celestia bouncing around a crib, her seven year old body bouncing with excitement as she giggled for the twentieth time, “I have a little sister! I have a little sister!” Then she turned around, ran a hoof through her light pink mane and then looked down at the baby filly, “Princess Luna! I have a royal decree, which is big ponies talk for a command. That when you are older, we will rule side by side as equals. Which means that we have the kingdom split in half.”

Little Luna merely blinked a few times at Celestia in response.

“You don’t know what a half is?” Celestia asked, and then struggled to lift up a cookie with her magic. Then with a little grunt, she pulled the pieces apart, “Getting half means you get this one piece and I get the other. That way, we have the same piece, because we’re sisters. Now I was born first, so I need to watch over and guide you.”

Not really understanding what this weird thing was saying, all little Luna could do at the time was lightly boop her sister on the nose, and in turn, made Celestia smile warmly.

Titan watched this and leaned to his wife, “She knows that the little one can’t understand her, right?”

“She doesn’t care,” Terra said, smiling at her two daughters, “For her, this is her world and she wants to spend everyday with her as possible.”

“Before going back to the responsibilities that come with her crown?” Titan asked, frowning.

Terra looked to her husband and rubbed a hoof along his muscular chest, “We agreed on this, sweetie. You teach them how to rule and how be wise. I am the one who’ll teach them how to fight and become warriors in magic.”

“I know,” Titan said, looking at Celestia as she began to introduce Luna to a series of plushies that she called her subjects, “I just worry that I am taking her childhood away from her and removing what is important to be a kind ruler.”

Terra looked at the little waving four hooves and the sounds of laughter, “That’s what Luna will be there for. To help Celestia remember everything that is real in this world.”

“Can’t let me feel miserable can you?” Titan asked, nuzzling his nose to his wife’s.

“Momma! There is a bug trying to attack Luna!” Celestia said, trying to swipe at a harmless little fly.

Terra sighed, “Be there in a moment sweetie. Hey Titan? Hey, TITAN!”

(the present)

“Yes?” Titan asked, snapping out of his reverie as he walked down the street with Rep-Stallion on his side. Around the two, the city was alive with the sound of downtown Horn Kong, with many of the sellers hawking wares and the smells of food being cooked.

“You zoned out for a minute,” Rep-Stallion said, moving along the road, slithering his body back and forth before resting on a box, “I was asking, when are you going to get us to the Umbra Circle and have us join them.”

Titan found a place to stand next to a stall, and after throwing money into the vendor’s coin purse, purchased two apples, “In due time. I feel as if though, they will come to us. Then you can make your decision on what your next move is.”

Rep sighed, “Yeah, I guess. Just feeling useless right now. We can’t get out because Conquest will find us and we can’t stay here for much longer, Raven will show up soon.”

“Do not worry, I will handle Raven when she comes,” Titan said, “Conquest is right now busy attacking some of Starfleet’s other worlds and taking slaves there.”

“And no one is stopping him,” Rep growled, punching the crate he sat on. He then looked up and smiled at the sight of two ponies, obviously siblings, standing together behind some bullies. The older colt glared down the bullies, making them back off. Rep chuckled at the sight, “Guess that’s what Equestrians inspire, huh? The desire to do the right thing for a friend.”

Titan smiled as a memory came to his mind, “You know why I respect Princess Celestia?”

“Why?” Rep asked.

“Because she reminds me of this little mare I had heard of once,” Titan said leaning back and closing his eyes under his hood, “ A long time ago, there were these two princesses, one was outgoing and brave while the younger was scared and prefered to stay home. One day, the younger ventured outside of her home, only to begin to hear rumors, horrible rumors.”

“What?” Rep asked, not noticing the younger kids gathering around the leader.

“‘The young princess is just the spare.’ ‘They only had her to protect the eldest.’ ‘She’s worthless, just a tool.’ ‘all hail the eldest sister’ and more. She began to fear for her life and question her own existence. Was she just a spare to her parents? Was that why she was only taught how to fight and use spells while her sister was taught how to govern? No, she couldn’t have been. So scared was she that she started to run away from home, getting herself lost in the process.”

“Oh no,” gasped a small filly.”

“What’s worse, the little princess was cornered by some cruel bullies who wanted to beat the little princess up. Just when all hope seemed lost, the eldest sister came in and beat the bullies up with her magic. She told the bullies that if her sister was attacked or hurt, she would throw them in the dungeon. She was showing mercy in the hope they would later learn their ways and become good colts.”

“Did they?” asked a little colt, hugging his little brother.

Titan nodded, “Indeed they did, they later on became the princesses royal guard when she took the throne. As for the princesses, Cel-the elder sister asked why her younger sister wan away. The younger said she didn’t want to be the spare and her own mare. The eldest said to not to worry, for she would never be the spare to her that she would be the most important pony in her court always. The two then hugged each other.”

As the children dispersed after the story, Rep-stallion looked confused, “So what does this have to do with Princess Celestia.”

“She is merciful and kind, much like the princess in the story,” Titan said, a warm smile appearing under his hood, “She could’ve killed them, slain them, but she chose to be merciful. Something that Grand Ruler is incapable of learning.”

Rep-stallion nodded and then leapt off the box, “Is that why you are so pissed off with him? Does it have something to do with the hunt?”

“In a way,” Titan said, his normally calm demeanor fading as he growled, “Grand Ruler was supposed to be confined to Unicornicopia and his taint was never meant to encroach upon this world. I tried to lure the darkness to his planet in order to destroy it without hurting anyone else while overthrowing that despot. However, he managed to bring Celestia to his world, and then take his black heart to this land and ruin it.”

“But, wasn’t Equestria destroyed too?” asked Rep-Stallion as Titan left the market.

---

The last event that began the fall of Starfleet had it’s start on the day of Lightning’s departure from the hospital. Just outside of the hospital doors, Pinkie Pie happily bounced up and down on her feet as she awaited the approach of Artie. When she saw the orange unicorn, she happily waved hi, “Artie! You made it.”

“Hey Pinkie,” Artie said walking up to Pinkie Pie. Looking around, he asked, “Where are the others?”

“Rarity is taking care of the shop and Crystal, Applejack is out in the field, and Fluttershy and Dashie are out on a date,” Pinkie said, counting on her fingers for each of her friends, “And Belle is in the library researching something.”

“So, that leaves us to check up on our friend?” Artie asked as he walked to the door. Calmly, he concentrated and used his magic to open the door for Pinkie, “After you.”

“Thank you,” Pinkie said, “You are getting better at the magic.”

Artie smiled and followed Pinkie inside. After taking a few steps, they encountered a white earth pony with black mane and a health symbol cutie mark with a little candle in front of it, “Can I help you?”

“Night Nurse?!” Pinkie asked, “What are you doing during day shift?”

“A favor,” Night Nurse said, looking down at her papers before asking, “So, how can I help you?”

“We are here to see Lightning and discharge him,” Pinkie said.

Night Nurse nodded, walked out from behind the desk, and pointed to a door, “Fourth floor on your right.”

“Thankie!” Pinkie said as she and Artie headed to the room. As they arrived to the door, they could hear from inside, the sounds of Krysta admonishing Lightning Dawn.

“You need to take it easy,” Krysta said, “No one can take the punishment you did and walk away from it.”

Lightning sighed, “The doctor gave me a clean bill of health and I need to see these recruits that Grand Ruler told me about. After I see them, then I can figure out how to help the rest of the knights, but still I need to get out of bed.”

“Becoming a better person, but still a hard head,” Artie laughed.

Lightning smiled and looked up at his two friends, “Funny, real funny.” with a sigh, he got up slowly and took out his badge. For a long time he looked at it and put it into his pocket and put on a plain white t-shirt and pants. “Remind me to thank Rarity for this. She didn’t need to do it for me.”

“But she wanted to,” Pinkie said, smiling as she looked at the symbol on his shirt, “Like the symbol?”

Lightning looked down at the lighting bolt on his chest, “Yeah, but what’s it for?”

“Well, we thought for a long time on what you would have for a cutie mark if you were an Equestrian, and I said ‘a lightning bolt’! You know, fast, running around, and maybe like an electrician,” Pinkie said giggling.

Artie looked down at his own t-shirt, which had a paintbrush on it, “Rarity and Pinks have been making these for the two of us, consider us honorary members of their team.”

Lightning lightly chuckled as he got off the bed, Krysta flying in behind him and landing on his shoulder. As he walked up to Artie, he looked and saw a badge missing, “Let me guess...you too?”

Artie nodded solemnly, “Rhymey betraying us was the last straw. I don’t know why, but the moment he was imprisoned and vanished... it was like a haze if slowly getting over me and I am starting to realize that if any one of us has a chance of saving the day this time, we need to get away from Starfleet.”

“He threw away his badge this morning,” Pinkie said, looking at Lightning, “Are you-”

“Later,” Lighting said, “If I do it now-”

He was interrupted by the sound of hoof falls next to them and a nurse with a brown mane showed up and smiled when she saw Pinkie Pie, “Oh, Pinkie, are you here to see some of the patients today? Some of the soldiers would love to have you.”

Pinkie Pie smiled, “Well, sure! I would love to see them.” then she looked behind at her two other friends and waved them to follow her. After a few minutes of walking, she soon made their way to another part of the hospital meant for the soldiers.

Lightning looked on and whispered to Artie, “I didn’t think we had this kind of place.”

“We’re a military,” Artie said with a sigh, “I am just surprised that Grand Ruler never had us visit these guys more often. They need support and more of what Pinkie is doing.”

Lightning looked ahead, and was shocked when he saw the doors open to the ward and the many shouts that came from within, as many began to welcome and cheer at the sight of Pinkie Pie.

“Pinkie Pie!” shouted some of the wounded soldiers.

“How’s it going Pinkie!” asked some of them.

As Pinkie Pie began to cheer up the wounded and the more sombre patients, all Lightning could do was stare in shock and horror at the results of war. The grunts, the infantrymen, and thes of the lower rank were laying in beds side by side and all in various states of pain. Some had arms blown off thanks to an arrant magical blast, while others had their limbs burnt off.

Drifting his eyes from left to right, he could see that those were the lucky ones. Soldiers laid in bed with much of their coats burned off, revealing their pink skin. While others had visible eye injury to the point where only their sockets were visible. Then there were other soldiers that had their faces bitten off to where their insides were visible. Some just laid there, in utter shock at the horror that they had to face.

“Not pretty, is it?” asked Artie, sighing. “I had only found out about this place recently when I was stuck here.”

“I wish it was simple, you know,” Lightning said, sighing. “That Conquest would fight by the rules we are used to. You know, send a monster out one at a time, some of the soldiers fight on but get knocked away and then we jump in bravely to fight. I mean, these are the lower ranks, the guys who are only meant to fight grunts and protect the civilians.”

“Bad guys don’t play by the rules,” Artie said, “Especially in war. Do you know how many casualties were caused because we weren’t careful? All of that collateral damage because we left it to the grunts instead of protecting them ourselves.”

Lightning could only whisper, “All because Grand Ruler wants us to be the heroes...”

Their ears perked to the sound of Pinkie Pie talking to a soldier lying in bed, a warm smile on her face as she said, “And I said, now that’s a katana.”

“Thanks Pinkie,” whispered the soldier as he breathed through the mask. “That joke had always been a favorite of mine.”

“Hey, no problem,” Pinkie said with a smile, her eyes looking at him warmly. “I think everyone needs a chance to smile at least once.”

“No, thank you, for being here... with us. It isn’t easy you know, knowing that the country needs us and we’re stuck here. But you, the knights, and the others, you do so much to protect against the threats we can’t handle. Thank you for being you, and making me smile...one last time,” the stallion said, his breathing slowing down to a few gasps and then, with one final inhale, he breathed his last.

Pinkie Pie sniffled and nodded, taking a step back as she let the doctors and nurses tend to him. Rubbing her shoulder she looked back and smiled to the other soldiers, “Bye Sassafrass, bye Camille, bye Rosie, Bye...”

Lighting stepped away as he heard Pinkie Pie name off every pony that was in room, along with each doctor and nurse that was in. Then when he saw her walk out, he asked, “D...Do you know the name of everypony in there?”

“Of course,” Pinkie whispered and she looked down as they walked away from the room, “I know everypony in Ponyville, every name in that hospital, every soldier that I befriended, everyone who...”

When he heard that pause, Lightning froze, only for Artie to finish, “Died.”

“Artie, j-just how many casualties have been in this war, just on our side?” Lightning asked, not wanting to know the answer.

“Over four hundred thousand, most are Equestrians and a lot of Unicornicopians,” Artie said as they walked outside.

Pinkie sniffled as she leaned against the hospital wall, “It’s hard you know, smiling like this. I want to try my best to keep everybody smiling, to bring everyone hope and to make everyone see the world the way I do. Then I see something like that and it hurts, because I feel like I’m not doing enough.”

“She can be so immature sometimes”

“She’s got pudding for brains”

“She’s so pathetic, why is she an element. Laughter, ha! What good is that?”

Lightning’s own words echoed in his head, and he resisted the urge to punch himself for insulting her. Taking a deep breath, he walked to her and smiled, “You are doing enough. What you are doing, keeping us happy, making jokes, keeping us entertained, that is just as impo-no,” Lightning shook his head, “That is more important than anything I have ever done. Pinks...I am so sorry for the way I treated you.”

Pinkie Pie smiled brightly as she hugged Lightning, “Already forgiven!”

“Thanks,” Lightning chuckled. “Look, I am heading to New Canterlot soon, but when I get back...”

“What?” Pinkie asked.

“There is something I need Applejack for,” Lightning said. Then he looked at Pinkie and Artie in the eyes and smirked, “Then... we’re taking down Grand Ruler.”

As he left Artie sighed and whispered to Pinkie, “Remember what we discussed, about my parents?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie asked.

“I found a ship, next month... let’s go.”

---

Krysta floated close by Lightning, keeping herself nearby as the two walked. There was a scowl on her face as she said, “Can’t believe we are actually still here, talking to him.”

“It would be too suspicious if I just up and left. Besides, I want to see these new recruits,” Lightning said, slowly walking down the hallway to the the throne room.

As his journey continued, his mind played back every lie, every story, and everything that Grand Ruler taught him. Each memory was like a lash of a whip, reminding him of what a fool he was to believe in his old mentor. For a moment, he wonder why he had ever believed in the man or why he so eagerly followed him. A slow breath escaped his lips as he slowly realized that it was partly his own fault and the rest was to his old teammate.

Lifting up his hand, he glimpsed for a minute blood before it vanished in a blink of an eye. Shaking his head, he tried to ignore the weight of what crimes he committed under Grand Ruler Celesto and instead focused on his destination. Slapping on his badge, he said with a disgusted tone “Starfleet Magic.” and continued his way into the room as magic flowed over his body, cape coming on last and flowing behind him as his white armor shown through the shadows of the throne room.

Grand Ruler Celesto sat back in his throne, looking down at Lightning from above. Smiling, he said, “Lightning, I am glad to see you fully healed. It is a shame about our dear companion Rhymey,” he said leaning forward and putting his hands together, entwining his fingers, “Mind control is a horrible thing to go through. I just hope that time in his cell will give us the chance to find the cure he needs.”

“Yes sire,” Lighting said kneeling before Grand Ruler, putting a hand over his chest, “You can’t fool me, Grand Ruler. I’m not an idiot, not anymore. I know you ordered the death of my parents and I swear to Celestia I am going to make you PAY.”

Grand Ruler sighed and unclasped his hand, “But, we must move on to a brighter and better world. If our safety is to continue and this war to be won, then you are going to need new recruits for your team. May I present,”

“Hot Shot,” a red stallion with a black mane stepped forward, and with a smirk, he tipped his glasses, “Hey there. Warrior of fire!”

A grey Unicornicopian laughed, spinning his giant staff around, “Rocky Road. Warrior of Art”

“Lock and Load!” shouted a pair of blue twins as they jumped into the throne room. High fiving one another before spinning around and doing two handstands“Soldiers of explosions!!

“And, Bella Belle,” whispered a sultry mare as she lightly tickled Lighting's chin, her pink coat shining in the light. With a sway of her hips, she pirouetted to the front of the room and stuck her arm up. “Soldier of Light

The five each backed away from Lightning, leaping in front of Grand Ruler and did a small pose together. Then they immediately bowed to Lightning as they said, “We are the Neo Starfleet fighters!!!”

All Lightning did was see these new recruits with a look of disgust and revulsion. He could feel bile backing up in his throat as he saw these replacements for what they were. He clenched his hands together as his mind began to think back.

“I’m making tarts for Daphine...why are you laughing?” asked Buddy Rose, standing in his destroyed rose garden.

“Buddy,” Lighting whispered to himself.

“Just wait right there,” Artie said, painting a picture of Krysta standing in the middle of the park, generating lovely flowers with a touch of her hand. Around her wings, sparkles of many colors flew around her in the sunlight.

“Why am I naked?” asked Krysta, “And how do you know what my... color is?”

“Artie,” Lighting whispered again, his memories coming in full.

“Hey, I know we don’t seem much but... can we join?” Dyno asked, helping his brother to his feet.

Lighting snarled as he glared his eyes at Bella, seeing one last flash of memory.

Starla sighed as the two sat on the roof of the library, “Hey, do you think we can watch the stars one night?”

“Starla,” he muttered, feeling tears as he began to think to himself, “I am sorry, all of you. I should’ve paid attention to who you were. To what kind of people you were meant to be and just what you meant to me. I promise you, if it takes the rest of time, I will remember you as I should’ve.”

“Well, what do you think, Fleet Admiral?” asked Grand Ruler.

Lightning looked into the eyes of his former master and paused. He has wanted to say so much to him, wanted to tell him off, and give him what for. His body burned with hatred, and he wanted to release it. Instead, he looked down and said, “They are fine, though I miss my old teammates.”

“Yes, but we must move on,” Grand Ruler said with a wave of his hand.

Lightning looked up and asked, “May I talk with them? Alone?”

“Yes you may. As a matter of fact, I think I have a mission for your lot,” Grand Ruler said, waving them off.

Nodding, the team walked away and into the hallway. As they did, Emerald Shaina stood with Grand Ruler and whispered, “I think he’s breaking away.”

“I know,” Grand Ruler said, before looking to Shaina and handed her a list, “Prepare for ‘Game-Board-Wipe’. I have a feeling we’ll need it soon.”

“Yes sire,” Shaina said, bowing her head.

Outside in the hallway, Bella was the first to asked, “Problems, sexy?”

“I am only to tell you five this once,” Lightning said, not even looking back, “Don’t go on any missions. Don’t do any heroics, and don’t follow my orders. This is no game.”

“But we-”

“No!” Lighting growled, “That man is just using you. He threw my team away like they were pieces of paper and now brought you in for replacements. He considers you worthless. Think of your families, and leave..” and with that, Lightning stormed out of the castle, his eyes focused on Sweet Apple Acres.

---

February 14th, a day that held great meaning for Applejack. Everytime she would wake up on this day, her mind would quickly think back to the day that she had lost everything. Taking a deep breath, she rolled out of her bed and stretched each muscle in her body. Before she could reach into her closet to put on her work clothes, she looked over her body, seeing various scars that had lined her body. The number seemed to increased since the arrival of Starfleet, but one would forever stick with her. Frowning, she ran a finger along a deep cut that came from the manticore that had taken her parents from her.

Putting on a pair of jeans, long white sleeved shirt, and a brown vest, she went to her coat rack to put on her hat along with her new piece of clothing, the red neckerchief from Rhymey. She chuckled, “Have to admit, it kind of suits me for some reason.” Tying the cloth around her neck, she turned away and walked down the stairs and to the outside.

There was an eerie quiet as she began her walk through the snowy orchard. She looked over each tree, seeing the sleeping plants as something new to buck the next season. Putting her hand to some trees that had her fist or knees implanted in them, she quickly remembered how she had been using them for her practice dummies lately and felt a little bad for misusing them. Taking a deep breath, she walked towards the tree that twisted around each other above a small rock. Her parent’s rock.

When she neared the rock, her ears twitched as the silence was broken by a raspy voice, “Hey, Mr. and Mrs. Apple, I’m Rainbow Dash. Guess you might already know that. I just wanted to say, thank you.”

“Thank you?” Applejack asked herself as she stepped behind a tree and saw five mares standing in front of the tree. Crossing her arms under her chest, she leaned against the tree and listened.

“Thank you both for giving us, Applejack,” Dash said. “I mean, she works hard, really hard. I know I don’t always show it, but I appreciate it when she pushes herself to help us out. I always feel like, if I had ever failed, she would back me up.” She chuckled as she put her hand to the back of her head, “ And she had always been there to help us.”

“Um, my name is Fluttershy, and I want to thank you both too,” Fluttershy said, dropping a rose in front of the rock. “Applejack means the world to us. I know she hides a lot of her pain really well, so we don’t have to worry about her. We do worry about her, a lot, but we also know that she worries for us too.”

Rarity sat down, holding the little baby in her arms, and had her drop the rose, “There you go Clarity. Oh, and my name is Rarity Belle, Mr. and Mrs. Apple. I’m...the prissy girl that your daughter might have talked about when we were fillies.” with a smile, she added, “I know we might always get along, but to tell the truth, I always felt like she could see the real me. Like we were closer than friends, more like sisters. Maybe because we could both be hard headed.”

Pinkie Pie bounced to the rock, laid a cupcake and then looked up, “My name is Pinkie Pie! And...I really wish we could’ve met. I would’ve given you both the best wedding anniversary ever!!! Thank you, thank you so much for Applejack! I think we need her in our lives, even if she works herself into being a little silly.”

As Pinkie jumped back, Belle took her place and sat down on her knees, “Mr. and Mrs. Apple? My name is Belle Amie, and I know that I haven’t been here long, but I thank you for Applejack as well. She makes me feel like I have meaning, even without my memories. Thank you.”

Applejack shook her head as she saw this little meaning, and made a move to ask them, when she heard a little voice next to her, “I asked them to come here today and to do this.” Applebloom said, rubbing her arm.

“Why?” Applejack asked, looking down at her little sister as she walked up next to her.

Applebloom sighed and rubbed her arm, “You always handle this day by yourself, all alone. You only take me out here to get measured so you can so ma and pa how big I gotten. Then you just spend the rest of the time all alone. Ah figured, why not this once, have everypony join you and talk to you. Maybe show you how much we appreciate you, big sis.”

Applejack smiled and sat down with her sister and gave her a hug, “Thanks, little sis. How about you head to the tree and get ready to be measured.”

Applebloom let out a small giggle and hugged her sister as she said, “Sure thing, AJ.” and then she ran off to join Applejack’s best friends.

“Must be nice, having your friends do something like this,” Lightning said, landing behind Applejack. “Me, I spent so much time pushing my team away to wallow in my own pain that I never gave them the chance to do something so nice for me. Maybe if I wasn’t so focused on my own grief, I could’ve opened up more.”

Applejack turned her head to look at Lightning, “It’s ok. We have our own ways of dealing with grief.”

“Yeah, but you didn’t push everyone away to the point where you realized that you wasted time that you could’ve spent bonding with your supposed friends,” Lightning sighed.

“So what brings ya here anyway?” Applejack asked.

“To pay my respects, and I need you to come with me,” Lightning said, looking at Applejack, “If...that’s ok with you.”

Applejack tipped her hat slightly, “Where to?”

---

Just outside of Ponyville, not too far away from the mountain on which New Canterlot stands, is a small forested area. This forest lacked the sounds of life that accompanied the wooded area, in mourning over the death that had happened there. All through the area, there were burns deep within the ground, torrn trees that had moss beginning to grow on the stumps, and flowers that had long since died due to frost. The only signs of life that the forest had, was the presence of two ponies as they stepped through the woods, “Have you ever been here since that day?” Lightning asked, stepping over a hollowed out log and towards a clearing.

“No,” Applejack said, stepping carefully, “None of us really had the courage to. Ah guess we were just unable to get the strength to see the place where Twilight...you know.”

“I know the feeling,” Lightning said, a small frown creasing his face. “I haven’t been to where my planet was destroyed since that day. Maybe I should.”

Applejack nodded, looking at the clearing with a curious look, “Why are we here? What are we looking for?”

Lighting could only say, “The truth,” and then he began to look around the area, making a circle while stopping occasionally looking through the ground.

“The truth? You mean what really happened in the fight instead of the bull you gave Grand Ruler?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah,” Lightning said, looking down and looking through the grass. Sighing, he looked over his shoulder and added, “Hey... Applejack. I know it might not add up to much, but I’m sorry for everything. I’m sorry for saying that it was her fault for getting herself killed, for disobeying orders, and for trying to stop a criminal. I should’ve done more to help her against Raven, and I shouldn’t have been a...a...”

“Little coward who was stuck behind his master’s cape to do the right thing?” Applejack snarked and leaned against the nearest tree, putting her hats over her eyes.

Lightning narrowed his eyes, and then laughed a little, “Yeah.” After a little more searching, he saw a small indentation in the ground. Eyes wide, he ran over and pulled apart the grass and then stepped back in horror. With a gasp, he said, “Oh, sweet Celestia no. It was all true, wasn’t it. All of it, I remember.”

“Remember what?” Applejack asked, walking over to the spot where Lighting stood, and looked down at the ground, “What is that?”

“A magic rune, meant to activate a trap...”

---

I was chasing after Twilight in these woods, determined to catch her and ctop her from chasing Raven. I even said I was going to court martial her, for doing the right thing and being braver than I was. After a short while, I had made my way to these woods and saw them. I hid behind the trees to look for an opportunity to pick up Twilight when she lost or to save her. Luckily I was enough to the action to hear their words.

“I’m surprised, Sparkle,” Raven said with a sneer. “I thought you would do like you were told and hide away from the big bad unknown evil girl. Running in recklessly, that don’t seem like you.”

Twilight ignored the comment, turning her head slightly to the left and taking a deep breath. There was a look in her eyes, as if she was taking a note in her mind, and then she looked up at Raven, “Please Raven, stand down. You don’t have to do this! Celestia isn’t your enemy!”

“The hell she isn’t!” Roared Raven, “She took everything from me, the only pony that mattered to me in those whole damn world.” Clenching her fists tightly, she began to dig her fingers into her hands, making them bleed, “She killed him in an accident and didn’t even come back to help.”

“But your backstory makes no sense!” Twilight exclaimed, shaking her head, “Let’s ignore that Ponyville didn’t even exist until ninety years ago and focus on the two important things. One is, why didn’t Celestia teleport to the bad guys who had stolen her jewels instead of flying. Actually, why was she even with the royal jewels anyway and what criminal would be stupid enough to attack in broad daylight and in the presence of the princess herself. Second, what guard would hear “please help me!” and think “Hmmmmm, she is trying to get in the way, oh well. I’ll just ignore her.” No guard would be so stupid as to do that! And then you just magically disappear, that quickly? What you didn’t stick around.” that was when Twilight’s eyes shot up, “Wait, one last question. If you are a unicorn, then you had telekinesis, if you had telekinesis, then why didn’t you just lift up the carriage with your magic and save your husband.”

Raven paused for a long moment, eyes wide at Twilight’s utter deconstruction of her entire backstory. Lifting up her finger, she tried to say something, but her mind was utterly blank for a comeback or even to say something to counteract her claims. For a brief moment, she winced in pain as her golden horn glowed slightly and she glared daggers at Twilight, “It... it doesn’t matter what the truth is or what you find wrong about my memories. The love I have for my husband was real and the memories I have of him are all I have! And every bit of hatred I have for that bitch Celestia is very very real!”

“But don’t you see, all of those questions are just proof that maybe you shouldn’t hate Celestia,” Twilight said, offering a hand in friendship, “Please, just turn yourself in and maybe we can find out the truth together.”

“What, you think I want to get rid of this? This rage and anger towards Celestia is all I have! It’s who I am and I can’t lose that!” Raven said, growling at Twilight.

“Why? You can’t tell me that all of this hate towards Celestia is worth it!” Twilight said, shaking her head.

“Because if that is fake, then what about Berry?! Is my love for him fake?I,” she looked away and frowned, letting a tear roll down her cheek, “ I don’t want to live in a world where he isn’t real and that this is all made up.”

“Raven,” Twilight said, hand still extended, “I can’t say you will like the answers, and I can’t promise you that your husband was real. I can promise you this: that if you give up this path of vengeance and come with me, then you might be able to make a happier future for yourself.”

Raven paused as she looked at Twilight’s extended hand, and for a moment, her eyes changed to a softer tone. Looking up at Twilight, she smiled, which quickly turned into a frown as her golden horn glowed once more. Growling, she swatted Twilight’s hand away, “Think it will be that simple! Ha! Think anyone is going to trust you after you broke rank and chased after me? Think Grand Ruler and Celestia will keep you on the team after you did this.”

“I am only doing this to stop you from hurting anypony else, or using any more innocents in your mind games,” Twilight said, eyes narrowed.

“Heh, you think I did that? I would never use innocents in this job. I have only one target and that is Celestia,” Raven said, a little smirk on her face. “I want a real fight, not some sort of game to be played.”

“Yet another item to add to the list,” Twilight whispered to herself as she wrote down a note with her magic.

Raven overheard her whisper and asked, “What list.”

“Oh, I’ve been making a list of all of the errors, mistakes, and discrepancies that have occurred ever since Starfleet first arrived here,” Twilight said with a sheepish chuckle and a nerdy smile. “Like why on earth did no one in Starfleet tried to investigate you at all when Celestia’s life is on the line. I know they said that it’s because they-” making air quotes she said in a mocking tone, “‘We have nothing to examine and we can’t track her because we never been there before’ but that is a perfect reason to start!”

“You...” Raven took a few minutes to come up with the right words, “are a complete dork, you know that?”

“I prefer egghead,” Twilight said, looking down a little.

This remark, made Raven roll her eyes and shake her head, and then brought out a cocky smirk, “Fine then, you want to bring me in? Then come at me, fight me.”

“I don’t want to fight you,” Twilight said, glaring down Raven.

“Neither do I,” Raven said, her body becoming surrounded by magical aura, “ See, I want to kill you. The idea of taking away one of the most precious ponies in Celestia’s life like she took mine? It’s just too tempting to pass up.”

“Then I am sorry for this,” Twilight said, taking a step back when Raven launched towards her at full speed.

With barely enough time to react, Raven threw two large fireballs right at Twilight and in an instant she jumped into the air with a few flaps of her wings. Her spell leaving behind black scorch marks in the ground, Raven turned her head to the air and glared at Twilight. Encasing her hands in black magical energy, she fired three bolts into the air at Twilight.

With the grace of a feather, Twilight managed to dodge the bolts of black magic, unaware of Raven flying into the air and striking Twilight back down to the ground with a lighting bolt. Twirling through the air, Twilight crashed into the ground and left behind a small divot.

I had thought that was my cue to save her...I was wrong.

Twilight stood up, and calmly brushed off the dirt and dust on her armor. With a glare, she said simply, “There, I figured it out. You never really were an unicorn.”

“What?” Raven asked.

“See, I don’t like to fight. I prefer to talk first and use battle as a last resort. Even then, I take the time to analyze my opponent, and figure out the best way to win,” Twilight said, holding out her hands, glowing bright with red mana. Then, before Raven could react, Twilight’s hands crackled with white lighting that she threw into the air, striking at Raven and electrocuting her, “You prefer to use big attacks, unrefined spells. You act like you have had a first taste of magic but don’t know what to do with it. Thus, you lack the fine skills of a unicorn!”

“Gahhh! Shut up-” Raven never had time to finish her insult when she saw Twilight teleport behind her. Watching with shock at Twilight’s speed in spellcraft, she watched as Twilight’s hand’s now glowed bright blue before she formed a cone with her hands. From within this cone arose a powerful tornado of wind that sent Raven spiraling straight into the ground and through several trees.

Growling, Raven rolled back onto her feet into a crouching position. Looking at one of the fallen trees, she smiled as she laid her hand onto the tree, making her horn glow green as she made the tree shine, transforming it into metal. Without a second though, she then made the large tree shatter into a million shards. Raising her hand up, she pointed a finger at Twilight, sending the million metal shards at Twilight.

Blue magic surrounding her hands once more, Twilight waved her hands before her, creating a gentle gust of wind that blew the offending shrapnel in a small circle around her. Then she made her horn glow a soft white, using white mana to combine the shards into a long sharp pole. Aiming at Raven, she immediately launched the missile straight at the would-be assassin.

Gasping in shock, Raven used her wings to push herself out of the way of the shot, only for the tip to slash into her upper thigh, making it bleed slowly. Putting her hand down at her thigh, she slowly wiped the bleeding wound and looked at her own blood. Turning back at the mare who gave her the wound, she growled and waved her hand in an arc of green magic. Then she pulled back an acidic arrow, aimed right for Twilight’s chest. With immaculate skill, she fired no less than six acidic arrows.

Seeing the deadly projectiles coming at her, and seeing no time to dodge, Twilight used her magic to form a barrier around her to take the shots. This left her open to a gravity spell from Raven, sending her crashing down hard into the ground. Twilight could hear Raven’s chuckling as she increased the gravity around her to ten.

Raven awaited for the sounds of Twilight’s bone crushing screams as she increased her gravity magic more and more. However, she was shocked to not hear a sound. Stopping the spell for a moment, she looked to see if she could find a sign of Twilight’s broken body within the crater. Taking a few steps forward, she saw an empty crater, with a pony sized hole in the bottom. Letting out a gasp, she turned around just in time to see thee ground erupt behind her and Twilight emerging with two large stones behind her, gripped tightly in her telekinesis.

Shaking her head in disbelief at the sheer power of her opponent, Raven barely had time to create a counterspell as Twilight threw the two large pieces of stone at her. Raising her hands up, she barely managed to turn one of the stone spears into mud, while the other managed to score a direct hit to her stomach. This knocked the wind out of her, while the shards cut into her arms and legs. Shaking her head to clear the dust, she used her magic to turn the grass and branches into vines that shot up to Twilight and wrapped themselves around her neck. Raven then generated two fire arrows, launching them at Twilight’s arm and leg, hitting their mark and causing Twilight to scream in agony before she was slammed into the ground by the strength of the vines.

Struggling to get up and pushing past the pain, Twilight used some of her magic to rip out the vines that held her fast. Looking up with a gasp, she saw Raven’s hand glow bright blue with magic. The very air around the hand freezing and turning into small flakes from the cold. On reflex, Twilight pulled her hand back and made it glow bright red and caused the air to shimmer around it. Just as Raven fired a ray of frost right at Twilight, the alicorn countered with a ray of heat.

The might of their two beams collided in the air, causing a large cloud of steam to form around them. As the steam began to cover them both, Raven noticed that Twilight had been increasing the amount of steam with her magic to make a fog barrier. Smirking, Raven broke the tug of war and stepped to the side. With a quiet step, she moved out of the fog bank and snapped her fingers to make the fog explode. Waving her hand to cause a gust of air, she looked around to see if Twilight was burned alive. Eyes widening at the sight of the loss of her target, she looked around, only to see Twilight at the treeline, using her telekinesis to gather every nut, acorn, and seed from the various trees.

Raven arched an eyebrow at this, curious at Twilight’s plan. Breathing softly, Twilight lined up all of the nuts in front of her, creating a large line of seeds. Then, she made her hands glow red with magic, passing them overs the seeds and making them glow bright red as well. This made Raven swallow in fear as she saw Twilight move all of the seeds to her side like a gunner moving his ammo to his side. To add to the illusion, Twilight point her finger like a gun, winked, and said, “Bang.” and began to fire out the seeds rapidly.

With a gasp of fear, Raven took to the air as the barrage of seeds fired at her. Behind her, she could hear each one explode in small explosions upon impact. With several flaps of her wings, she tried to escape the barrage, but it was not enough. Soon the projectiles caught up with her and hit her repeatedly. As Raven tried to recover from the assault, she watched in shock as Twilight rose up from the ground, a giant rock fist following her. With no time to dodge and move out of the way, Raven was struck hard by the rock fist colliding with her back and slamming her hard into the ground.

When Twilight landed on the ground, she watched as Raven struggled to get up from the blow and stepped back when she saw the fiery rage in her eyes. Snarling, Raven pulled up magma from the ground and sent a wave at Twilight. Encasing her body in a bright blue aura of magic, Twilight summoned a giant wall of ice that blocked and cooled down the magma. Then, with a flick of her fingers, she sent up some dark spikes that knocked Rave into the air and with a burst of magic, she teleported after her.

It was like no battle I had ever seen before. The use of spells, the way they moved, it was spectacular. I had thought that Raven had the upper hand, but it was soon apparent to me that Twilight was toying with her. After a few precious moments, it was becoming clear to me that Twilight was going to win. That was when she landed on that spot.

Lightning watched the fight, his eyes in awe at the sight. Then he looked down at the ground as Twilight landed on the ground and his eyes became vacant. With several stiff movements, he made his way towards the small patch of ground that was in front of him and moved aside the grass. As he moved aside the grass, he revealed a small rune.

Oh god...I remember. It’s true.

Slowly, he laid his palm down onto the ground and made the rune glow black and light up a small circle around Twilight. The black energy surrounded Twilight for a brief moment, slid up her body and bind itself to her horn. The only sign that Twilight had noticed of this energy was wincing slightly in pain. Looking up, she glared at the airborne Raven, “Only need one more spell and then I can put an end to this. Maybe I should use-” the moment she tried to tap into her magic, she winced in pain, “What? My magic! Why can’t I access my-UGGGH!” before she could figure out the answers, she was struck hard in the stomach by Raven.

A cruel smirk appeared on Raven’s lips, “What’s the matter? Run out of mana? How sad!” she growled as she uppercutted Twilight in the chin, knocking her straight. Then she used a side kick that knocked Twilight across the ground and into a tree.

“Applejack,” Twilight whispered to herself as she was quickly electrocuted by a torrent of lighting from Raven. Without giving her time to recover, Raven impaled Twilight’s legs with two large spikes.

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight whispered again, her mind swimming with the pain that was hitting her. Raven pulled Twilight off the spikes, and dragged her along the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind her. Slowly, the bat-pony lifted Twilight up by the mane and with a chop, broke each one of Twilight’s arms with a loud crack.

If the pain had gotten to Twilight, she had not shown it as she whispered, “Rarity, Fluttershy.” she screamed in pain as Raven moved behind her, grabbed her wings, and burned them into cinders with her fire magic. Then, she brought out an electric whip and struck Twilight’s back until she began to expose the bone beneath flesh.

Picking Twilight up by the shoulders, Raven took to the air and unleashed a wind spell that cut Twilight’s body, leaving large bloody gashes along her frame. Twilight could only mutter out one name, “Pinkie Pie. I...” she breathed out slowly, “I’m...sorry. Sorry, Spike, I won’t be home.”

“What are you doing?” Raven asked, grabbing Twilight by the neck and crushing it.

Twilight choked out with a smile, grabbing a tight hold onto Raven’s wrist, “S-saying goodbye to my friends. It’s rude to leave without saying goodbye to your best friends you know.”

“That’s it? You are about to die and that is your last word?” Raven asked, not seeing the faint glow of Twilight’s magic as it began to break the anti-magic field.

“Y-you may kill me. But my death, it’s only to set off a spark that is going to bring out a miracle and save us all,” Twilight said, her heart beginning to slow down.

“Such hopeful nonsense,” Raven said, pulling her arm back, making it glow bright yellow, “DIE!” and then, placing her hand onto Twilight’s chest, she bellowed out, “UNIFORCE!!!!!”

Time seemed to slow down in the area as Lighting was brought out of his trance. He stood there on the ground, watching in horror as the golden energy blasted into Twilight’s chest and out through her backside, leaving behind a giant hole. A tear rolled down his cheek as he watched Twilight fell through the air and hit the ground with a loud boom. When he ran to look at the body, he saw Twilight laid on the ground, her eyes closed and a smile on her face.

“You know, you could’ve avoided this death if you guys got off your asses and actually did some real investigation like a team of heroes should,” Raven mocked. “But, you didn’t and now she’s dead. Tell Celestia to stop getting her family involved in our fights.”

---

As the memory faded, Lightning sat on the ground, shuddering as the realization hit him hard, “So, the dream was true. It was me. I activated this rune and hit Twilight with an anti-magic spell. I did it...it was me,” holding out his hands, he thought he could see Twilight’s blood on it. “I did it, I helped to kill Twilight Sparkle.”

Getting up to his feet, he looked to see Applejack standing there in front of him. Though her hat was over her eyes, obscuring a chance to see her emerald eyes, the scowl on her face told of him of the rage that she was holding in. Feeling the rage that was irradiating off of Applejack, hearing the beastly growl that was coming from the farmer’s throat, made him back up in utter terror. With a shuddering gasp, he whispered, “Oh, shit.”

Letting out a roar like a manticore, Applejack grabbed Lighting by the shoulder and tackled him to the ground. Straddling him while keeping him still by placing her hand onto his shoulder, Applejack could only glare daggers at Lighting. Tears rolling down his cheeks, Lighting ordered, “If you’re gonna kill me then do it! I deserve it for taking her away from you all!”

Applejack let out another yell of anger as she slammed her fist at Lighting’s head, making him close his eyes as he waited for the killing strike. After a moment, he felt no pain or a strike. Trembling, he looked to his left and saw Applejack’s fist deep inside of a hole just inches from his head. Shocked and scared, he looked up at Applejack and heard her say calmly, “Look me in the eyes.” After a moment of hesitation, Applejack ordered, “Look me in the eyes, dammit!”

“Y-yes ma’am,” Lighting said, scared as he looked into Applejack’s eyes, seeing all of the rage and hate that lied within her emerald orbs.

Applejack began to breathe slowly, growling and snarling as she looked at Lighting, “Now, tell me. If you weren’t under mind control, if you had any idea of what was happening, would you have saved her?”

For a moment, Lightning looked up at applejack. His eyes unable to turn away as he laid there beneath her. Struggling to find his courage, eh said, “If I had any control over myself on that day...I would’ve given my life to save her.”

“All right, Ah believe you,” Applejack said, pulling her hand out from the hole and getting to her feet. With her back turned to Lightning, she adjusted her hat and neckerchief.

“You’re not mad at me?” Lighting asked.

Applejack sighed, “No, cause it ain’t your fault. It’s Grand Ruler’s. He did something to ya, and made you turn on that spell just to kill her. You were just given the gun, he made you pull the trigger. Getting mad at you is getting mad at the wrong person.”

“So, what now?” Lightning asked. “Can’t head to New Canterlot, he’s waiting for me.’”

“Get your stuff from your home and make your way to Neighpon. There is this scientist there Ah heard Twilight met once. See him and see about that golden horn,” Applejack said, and then began to walk away.

“What are you going to do?” Lightning asked.

“Get the two teams together and have a meeting,” Applejack said, marching off with a look of determination in her eyes, “It’s about time we get our lives back.”

---

Galaxia smiled with a cocky grin as she stepped into the next to the last chamber of the temple. Looking back behind her, she couldn’t help but appreciate the devastation and the defeats she had given to the soldiers that blocked her way. Looking forward, she saw the two soldiers that guarded the door leading to the chamber. Sighing, she said, “Guys, do we have to? You just saw what I did right?”

“Luck shot,” said one of the guards.

Galaxia sighed, running a hand through her shortcut redhair, “Seriously. Fine,” she grumbled as she ran at the two guards and drove her elbow deep into the throat of one guard and then she roundhouse kicked the head of the other guard, taking him down. Standing tall in between the two fallen guards, she gave a shrug and picked up the keys that would open the door. Looking down at her emblem covered in some blood, she calmly wiped the blood off to reveal the id code: AM2R. Putting the key in, she opened the door and stepped in.

Once she stepped in, she saw on a pedestal a gem of vibrant green. Stepping towards it, she said, “The Rainbow Stone, so it is real. Heh,” a soft chuckle escaped her lips as she reached out and took it from the pedestal and cushion. “One last mission, and then you stay at home and live the dull simple life.” As she held the stone, she heard a faint word pass through her ears.

“Protection.”

“What?” she asked herself, before hearing the door slam open. The white alicorn looked up and smiled at the figure standing there, “Oh, hey Harry. I was just finishing up the mission. Look at this, the Rainbow Stone. Cool huh?”

“My dear Galaxia, could you hand me the stone,” Harry asked, his face as well as his arm covered in shadow.

“Sure,” Galaxia said, throwing the gem to Harry and watched as he caught it with ease. “Mission accomplished, let’s go-” a loud clink was heard. Gasping, she looked down to see chains attached to her legs, keeping her to the wall. “A trap but-”

“Yes, it seems that they had some excellent traps prepared for us. They really didn’t want us to grab the Rainbow Stone it seems,” Harry said, wiping the blood from his blade as he sheathed it once more.

With a grunt, Galaxia began to struggle, “Harry, help me out here. I’m stuck.”

“You are? Well, that makes it easier for the bomb I had set up to kill you,” Harry said calmly, turning around.

Galaxia looked confused, “Bomb? What? Oh, I get it, you set up an explosive in case we needed it. Now, come on, get me out. I need to go home and say my goodbyes to our team.”

“Our team is dead I am afraid,” Harry said with a slight shrug.

“What,” Galaxia said with wide horrified eyes, “Fire Strike? Wind Shear? Bedazzle? Shadow Hawk? Dead, but...but how? They were alive only a few minutes ago.”

“Yes, and they were alive when I last saw them,” Harry said, smirking as he turned away.

Galaxia quickly put two and two together as she gasped, “You... killed them? How could you!? We ate together, laughed together, and cried together. We stayed fast through the tough times and the good.”

There was a low chuckle as Harry said with a cold tone, “I was faking it, fool. In this business, you quickly learn that friendship is useless and that you can only believe in yourself.”

“But why? Why kill us?” Galaxia asked, emotions rolling through her.

“Simple, our lord and master has decreed it,” Harry said, “My son himself has sent some monsters to kill your husband.”

“Stellar? No... why? Why kill him?” Galaxia asked, shaking her head.

“Simple, because your role in this story is over. There is no need of a parental guidance for the rest of your tale. However, we do have need of someone else,” chuckled Harry.

Galaxia’s eyes opened wide in horror as she shouted, “You stay away from her!!!!!”

“Don’t worry, Rhymey will keep a good eye on her. Adieu,” Harry said, waving his hand while the door closed.

“GET BACK HERE!!! YOU BASTARD! I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL KILL YOUR FAMILY FOR THI-”

For a few brief moments, Galaxia’s world was fire and pain. When she awoke next, she found herself in a white orb with three people standing in front of her. The first to step out was Titan, his cloak billowing as he walked, “My apologies for the quick teleportation, but the explosion was rather unexpected.”

“Who are you?” asked Galaxia weakly.

“Lord Titan, and these are my contemporaries: Blade and Myst. I saved you from certain death in order to asked of you to join us.”

“Will you allow me to save her, to protect her?” asked Galaxia.

Titan nodded, “Yes. All you have to do is say yes.”

“Let me save her, and I will become your sword,” Galaxia said, feeling the magic heal her slowly.

Titan smiled, and turned to Blade as he sat on the box and asked, “Ok, Titan, we got our third member. Can we seige the planet and kill Grand Poobah already?”

“No, sadly we have to wait,” Titan said walking along the dimension’s edge. “While his magic pales in comparison to mine, one cannot underestimate the power of a child with with a mystical artifact. I took me this long for me to use astral projection to save the three of you.”

Myst stepped out and put a finger to his chin, “So we have to wait? Until when?”

“Until the stars are right,” Titan said.

---

“Father, I’m nervous,” whispered Celestia as she stood on the balcony.

Titan looked at his daughter with a curious arch of the eyebrows, “My little sun, nervous? Whatever for?”

Celestia turned from the balcony and walked away, sighing, “Being chosen as a princess, ruling over a new land, being the sovereign, everything!” with a wave of her hoof she sighed, “I am only a teenager by alicorn years and they want me to become their ruler?! Me!”

“Well, you are the only other one out there who has bested me in go, besides your mother,” Titan said. “And I do believe that you have already proven yourself to be kind and fair to your subjects. I think you are a perfect ruler.”

Celestia looked at her flank, “A princess without a cutie mark.” she sighed and looked down.

“And yet a noble one that I know will shine like the sun,” Titan said, tucking his daughter’s chin. “You will always make me proud of you.”

“Thank you, father,” Celestia said, looking down, “But I would rather them see me as a guardian, a protector, rather than a ruler. I don’t want to dominate every aspect of their lives, to make them die and live by my word alone. I wish to be an inspiration to them, a guiding light. Let them come to their own conclusions and destinies on their own.”

Titan rubbed his daughter’s pink mane softly, “And you cannot be both, dear daughter? I believe you can still inspire them and find a way to rule as you want. You are my daughter and I believe in you.”

“Thank you, Father,” Celestia said, “But, I don’t think I’m the only one who is scared about the future.”

Titan was about to ask who, but then saw Terra step out onto the balcony from the shadows. Terra sighed as she stepped to her husband and nuzzled his neck, “Tag out. You handle the younger one, and I’ll talk to Celestia.”

“Yes, my queen,” Titan said, returning the nuzzle of his wife before kissing her. As he walked away, he smiled when he saw a smile come to Celestia’s face as she egearly spoke to her mother. Looking back into the royal bedroom, he stepped into the shadowy area of the room where a young teenager hid under the covers. “Luna?”

“Not going,” squeaked Luna.

“Luna, they asked for the two of you to rule this new land,” Titan said. “Rule of Two, remember? For every generation there has to be two rulers.”

“Don’t care, and I don’t wanna go to this Equestla or whatever,” Luna said.

“Equestria, dear,” Titan said, sitting on his daughter’s bed, running a hoof through her mane. “And why not? You have been trained for this ever since you were a child. You have dreamt of ruling by your sister’s side for as long as I can remember.”

Luna gave a small huff as she turned in her blanket, “Yeah, but then I just started to hear how Princess Prissy and Starswirl kept on complimenting Celestia. They just kept going on and on about her and I just felt... useless. I just don’t want what I do to be ignored, you know.”

Titan sighed as he rubbed his little girl’s back, running the hoof in between her wings, “It won’t be totally ignored, she will appreciate you. And so shall we.”

“But, I’m scared, Celestia’s the best at everything and I’m just second best,” sighed Luna.

“Do you think I’m second best because I don’t fight and battle like your mother? That I do all of the boring work?” asked Titan with a chuckle.

“Well, no father,” Luna said, looking up at her father, “But doesn’t it get lonely, working from the shadows while mother gets all of the glory?”

“No, not really,” Titan said, smiling warmly at his youngest daughter, “Because I know I am helping her best by sticking to the shadows. That way, no one really know what I am thinking and when she falls-”

“Yes?” asked Luna, and then was tackled by Titan.

“I’ll be there to back her up,” Titan said tickling his little girl. “And that is what you must be for your sister. Her best weapon should she fall. And you know-”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Celestia said, stepping into the room with a bright and happy smile on her face. “I would never trust anyone else to have my back other than the best sister I have.”

Luna smiled and giggled as she got off the bed and ran to Celestia, nuzzling her neck, “I’m the only sister you have, Tia.”

“That’s what makes you the best, Lulu,” Celestia said, giving Luna a wing hug.

“Are two ready to go now?” Terra asked, “The carriage is awaiting you both.”

“Yes mother, father,” Celestia said, giving her mother and father a hug before running out the room. Luna in tow.

“We have raised them well... haven't we?” Terra asked.

(Present)

“We have, my beloved queen,” Titan said as he blinked out of the memories. Sighing, he looked at the two images of his daughters at their respective go boards. There was a kind smile on his lips as he saw the status of both boards. Each board was covered with white and black stones, making the score even between the four opponents. Placing a finger on the stone where Celestia’s board was, he looked up at Celestia’s face. With a sigh, he looked down when he saw how much wear, tear, and sadness marred her face, “I am so sorry Celestia.”

Growling, he looked back at Grand Ruler’s image as it sat across the board, “ I should have killed you a hundred years ago when I had the chance! But you used the items of my best friend to imprison me and then to add insult to injury.”

With a glare he looked at his daughters and frowned, “You married her, mind raped her, and then began to spoil all of the work she had done with this kingdom, all because of your ignorance and selfishness. Tell me, does it please you at night to think of how you tried to ruin her subjects lives with your reality? With your constant destruction of their ideals and how you live to destroy any chance of hope they have?”

There was a small chuckle coming from his throat as he walked around Grand Ruler, “But, as they always say, dictators fall. And your time is fast approaching, for already my daughters have put into play a weapon you cannot defeat. One that you tried to shove under the ground for so long, and that is friendship and the hope it brings. Celestia uses the light, while Luna uses the shadows. Tell me, how do you like seeing your creation fall and all of those evils you believed in, destroyed? Feels bad doesn’t it? That is how my daughter once felt, and now... she will soon smile like the sun once more.”

“Boss?” asked Dementia, opening the door.

Titan stepped out of his board room and smiled at her, “Dementia, what brings you here?”

“I came to talk to someone other than my friends,” Dementia sighed, taking a seat and looking up at the ceiling.

“You don’t trust them?” Titan asked.

“I trust them! I do, it’s just that...they’re feeling the same thing I am right now,” Dementia said, looking down.

“And what is that?” Titan asked, taking the time to step to the window to watch the moon rise.

“Worry about their memories and the ponies that they have met,” Dementia said, sighing. “Brain, Inquirious and... Starla.”

“You miss her a lot?” asked Titian as he levitated a drink to her.

Dementia nodded, “She’s out there, alone and trapped in one of Conquest’s dimensions and we’re stuck here! She needs me and I can’t help her. Someone I love is in trouble and I’m stuck here, useless! Ever felt that way, Titan?”

For a moment, Titan saw the image of Celestia laying on a bed and crying in front of a moon with the image of an alicorn on it, “Occasionally. I one time left those dearest to me because of a mad crusade to stop a demon from encroaching upon our dimension.”

“What happened?” asked Dementia.

“I lost, and thus lost a thousand years of my-” he stopped for a moment, “family’s life.Come to find out, to take down the beast, all I had to do was rely on harmony and belief in my family to fight all evil.”

“Did you regret it, leaving your family like that?” asked Dementia.

Titan sighed and nodded solemnly, “Every day.”

---

Starla shot up from her bed, letting out a shout of, “Mother!” panting, she wiped the sweat from her brow and walked to a broken mirror to look at her body. Frowning, she glared at the wounds, bite marks and so many bruises that Conquest had put on her body. She especially shuddered when she saw a rather large wound on her chest and turned away.

“Nightmares?” asked Inquirious as she stepped into the room.

Starla sighed and shook her head as she began to put on the makeshift armor, “No, I was dreaming of my mom again.” With her badge long since gone, she had some of the more armor inclined slaves make her a leather breast plate and a small leather skirt.

“You have been dreaming of her a lot lately,” Inquirious smiled, “Have some of my stories inspired you?”

Starla nodded softly, “Yeah. They have, just the idea of how great she once was and how she had been was enough to make me want to be more like her, you know.”

Inquirious smiled warmly and then said, “You should know, we have found...survivors.”

“You mean that there are other people on our dead world besides us?” asked Starla, “Who was on watch and talking to her now?”

Down below, a light blue pegasus stallion with a train cutie mark looked at a young raven haired woman who was staring at him strangely, “Alright, now that we have your name...favorite serial!”

“Caboose, that’s serial number,” A light blue stallion said, facepalming.

“Right, like Tucker said, Number of favorite serial,” Caboose said.

“Caboose, it’s ok, I’ll take care of this,” said Starla as she walked to the girl.

“Yes lady ma’am!” said Caboose as he and Tucker walked away.

“You are a native to this universe, aren’t you?” Inquirious said, standing with Starla.

“Y-yes,” the woman said timidly. “How are you all ponies, standing on two feet and talking?”

“We are from an alternate dimension that is parallel to yours,” Starla said, thinking to herself strange, a few months ago I would’ve said that a planet and dimension are the same...guess being in that hell helped me a little.

“I believe there is a difference in the magical energy of this dimension that allows us to keep ,” Inquirious said.

The girl backed up a little in fear, “So, you are like Conquest.”

“No, if anything, we are like you, refugees,” Starla said. “My name is Starla Shine Dawn, and this is Inquirious. And you are?”

“Casca of the Hawk,” Casca said, being offered a cup of hot chocolate.

Inquirious looked down at the girl in armor and asked, “What happened to your world.”

“Our land was protected by a team of titans and soldiers who watched over us. They were supposed to be our protectors and guardians until one day one of the titans snapped. He picked up a dark time that possessed him and made him destroy much of the galaxy in his rage. And then, the senshi-”

“What?” asked Starla.

“They were all butchered by this bounty huntress for no good reason. She was just filled with so much hate and rage that she murdered them in cold blood. We thought that was the end of it, but it only brought him.”

Starla glared angrily as she growled, “Conquest.”

“Yes, he came with massive armies and engines of pure death and destruction. They swept through our planet on a genocidal path of destruction. Those he didn’t kill, he took on as slaves,” Casca then shuddered.

Crossing her arms over her chest, Starla said with a venom in her voice, “Believe me, I know what he does to women.”

“Not just women, but men too. He doesn’t care as long as he gets the hatred he wants from you,” Casca then looked around her, “Then when he is done with the universe he tortures, he just leaves destroyed and never looks back. Leaving us stragglers to hate his existence.”

“Are there many of you left?” Starla asked, looking around.

“Other than my band? Only about a thousand people, left... in the universe,” sighed Casca, frowning.

Starla stood up and looked down at Casca, “Gather your men and tell them to come here. We are going to watch and protect them from now on. Tell them to bring supplies and anything they can share with us.”

“What?” asked Casca shocked, “But-”

“Doughnut, tell Doc and the others to start getting ready for new arrivals. I want this place to be a sanctuary for all of them,” Starla said.

Casca shook her head, “But why, why are you doing this?”

“Simple,” Starla smiled, “Because, the tough times get easier...when you have friends.” Starla smiled warmly as she thought about six important mares who have been teaching her that.

---

For a few days, Fleur had kept to the shadows in her disguise. No one in the castle really paid attention to the maid. She did well to keep a low profile and to herself for the time being. This gave her a chance to memorize every single room in the castle and which were the most guarded.

One day, Fleur found herself cleaning next to a room that was hardly used and was rarely opened. As she dusted, she heard voices from the room, “Sire, preparations for ‘Clean Board’ are nearing completion and the choices are entering their final stage.”

“Good,” Grand Ruler said to Shaina. Slowly, Fleur peaked into the keyhole of the door and saw the two stand alone in the room talking to one another.

“Sire, we must alost talk about your-” Shaina began but was interrupted when Grand Ruler backed up and moaned in pain. “That.”

Grand Ruler put his hand to his forehead, lightly moving the three horns at once, “The power influx is happening more quickly now. However it is nothing I cannot handle.”

“But without the-”

“The orb has enough power to keep the changes for millennia to come, especially since it has been empowered with the ‘Rainbow Stone’” Grand Ruler said, pulling a stone away from an orb and then throwing it to shaina. “Here, allow it to rejoin its five brethren for now.”

“Rainbow Stone, Influx?” whispered Fleur, “I need to tell Princess Luna.”

“Tell me what?” Luna asked Fleur.

“Luna, your majesty,” whispered Fleur. “I need to get a message to the Umbra Circle.”

“The circle is right now planning on meeting with the Knights, but I think I can tell them some information. What is it?” asked Luna.

---

The mood was unusually sombre in the halls of the Golden Oaks Memorial Library as the group of five ponies began to make everything ready for the meeting. In the center of the room, where the horse head normally stood, now a large round table sat with seats for eleven. The rest of the room was lightly decorated for a few tables and seats. Happily, Pinkie Pie began to move around, making sure that the drinks and snacks were ready while Rarity walked up the stairs, hearing the sounds of a few week old kirin gurgling, “I am going to make sure Clarity is ok, and then I’ll be back down.”

“Oh, can I help you?” Fluttershy asked, following Rarity with little flaps of her wings.

This left the other three to stand around as they waited for the arrivals of the others, “So...this is it, the big meeting that is going to decide everything. Anypony else nervous?”

“Me, nervous? Never!” Dash said, smirking as she stayed afloat with a book in hand, “Just can’t wait to finally take down Grand Zealot a notch.”

“I’m not really,” Pinkie said happily, “I’m just excited to meet Trixie and her friends.”

“Yeah,” Applejack chuckled lightly, and then looked around, “Where’s Belle?”

At this, Pinkie deflated a little and looked down, “She...she said she is going to do research on Titan. She figured that in case she doesn’t...she doesn’t make it pass April, she’ll have done something for us to remember her by.”

“Pinkie,” Dash said, concern in her voice as she landed on the ground, “Are you ok?”

“I-I-I’m scared girls, really scared,” Pinkie said, “What if,” she paused shaking before looking up with a tear in her eye, “What if we fail her? What if we can’t find her memories in time and she dies!? I can’t... we can’t lose another friend, not again.”

“We won’t,” Rainbow Dash said with a warm smile, patting Pinkie on the shoulder. “Because we don’t fail friends. That’s not what heroes like us do.”

“Yeah,” Applejack said, stepping in and hugging Pinkie Pie tightly, “We’ll save her, free the kingdom, and then have a big party afterward. You’ll see, after all, she’s important to us too. Ah think she’s kind of helped us get back together.”

Pinkie gave a little sniffle before wiping a tear from her eye, “Thanks girls. You know, it’s kind of funny. A year ago, I would’ve hid this from your girls, because I didn’t want you to see me as something other than happy and smiling all of the time.”

“We all grow and change sugarcube, that’s a way of life,” Applejack said, rubbing Pinkie’s mane..

Dash nodded, “Yeah, besides, no one wants you to stay the same way all of the time. That would make you boring. I would rather have the Pinkie that has more than just one setting anyday.”

“Thanks girls,” Pinkie giggled at this as the door opened slowly and six cloaked figures walked in.

With a flourish, the head of the group pulled back her cloak and threw it behind her “Behold! The Great and Power-”

“You wake up my daughter after I just gotten her to sleep and I will kill you!” Rarity said, walking down the stairs with Fluttershy behind her. Dash looked over to Fluttershy and noticed a warm smile on her lips.

Lyra looked to Fluttershy and asked, “Why did she bring the newborn here?”

“Spike and Glarity are busy shopping and her parents are away, so she had to bring her here,” Fluttershy said.

Ditzy gasped and flew over to Rarity, “Aw, please, let me see the baby after this is done! I really need to see her. Oh, and I can show you pictures of little Dinky and Sparkler.”

“Well, maybe you can give me some advice-” Rarity began and the two mothers quickly began a little talk amongst themselves.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes at this, “What is with new mothers?” Looking over to Trixie, she smirked and walked to the magician, “So, ready to step out of the shadows and do some real work?”

“Real work?” Trixie asked, “Need Trixie remind you, that without her team’s help, you would never have weakened Grand Ruler to this point? All of your victories against Conquest would be for naught if it were not for her merry band.”

“Yeah, but my friends and I did all of the heavy lifting!” Dash said, shrugging, “Or do I remind you that you haven't had that hard of a time in your fights.”

“Trixie would beg to differ!” Trixie said, pushing her nose against Dash’s as they glared each other down.

“Ok you two, zip it up and cut it out. Now’s not the time to be comparing ovaries and who’s are bigger,” Applejack said, getting to the front of the table. Looking to her right, she saw her friends all lined up in a row with Rainbow Dash at her side. To her right, the Umbra Circle sat with Trixie sitting across from her. For a brief moment, she thought she saw Twilight Sparkle sitting with them, a smile on her face as she held up a notebook, “Now that we are all here, Ah think it’s about time we start getting to the bottom of a lot of these mysteries.”

“Sorry that our unicorn isn’t here,” Raindrops said, looking down, “When we asked Spark, she said that she had some research to do on how to handle the next few steps of our plan.”

“So, both our smart unicorns are gone,” Dash remarked as Applejack cleared her throat.

“Now, we know that for one whole day, every Equestrian was hit with a black out and woke up the next day looking like this,” Applejack said, and then added, “Plus, there was a whole battle with Titan that everypony who was an element bearer slept through.”

“Which we now know is a fabrication made by Grand Ruler when he used a mental spell on us all,” Rarity said, and then put a finger to her chin, “But a spell on that scale, on that level is impossible. Even Discord would have problems with that.”

“Not, without one of these,” Raindrops said, throwing the golden horn onto the table, “Compliments of Cerise Wonder. Seems that Grand Ruler gives one of these babies out to ponies he thinks are special to at as a control device and make them into gods. Instant alicorn power up.”

Cheerilee nodded and continued, “And what’s more, one of our spies has actually seen movement on his head, those horns are fake and that can only mean... he has one of the eight objects. One that is capable of powerful mental energy.”

“Wait, mental energy?” Fluttershy gasped, “Rhymey and his family. They must be involved in this too, right?”

“Magical amplifiers,” Trixie said calmly, “It isn’t too far off for a mage to have an object, fellow wizard, or a mage to be able to amplify the magic that is already there and to boost his power. That is why you have always acted so strangely, and not like yourselfs but more like caricatures.”

“Ok, but how?” Dash said, shaking her head, “I get all of this mental energy, and the illusions, and all of that, but how do you explain that we look like someone played mad scientist with our bodies?”

“He has two items, not one,” Lyra said, smirking at her knowledge.

“What?” asked Dash.

Lyra chuckled before using her magic to create some images, “Ok, so check this out. I had been reading up on some old legends about Meadowbrook, kind of a way to learn about her and the items. It seems that she was a big believer in the rule of two, that’s why there are eight and not seven. See, the items have always meant to work in conjunction with one another, that way one could help hinder or compliment the other.”

“Like an outfit and jewelry,” Rarity said.

“Exactly,” Lyra said, “So like, the Staff Of Null could help with getting the armor off or the amulet and the crown could make you read dragon thoughts while seeing who is the most loyal. She was a freaking genius at this.”

Trixie began to speak, “And of course, the power source that Grand Ruler uses for all of this is-”

Pinkie interupted with an excited bounce, “Ponies believing in him!!!”

“Yes, that is correct, but how did you figure it-”

“Lucky guess,” Pinkie said with a giggle.

“That was something we figured out on our own,” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash chuckled, “You got to wonder if Grand Ruler was basically saying that all of their powers were boiling down to self-esteem and confidence issues.”

“All of this just means is that we all got to work together to break his hold on the populace,” Applejack said looking down at the table, “and to get an entire planet on our side.”

“Still?! Even after all we did? With all of the ass kicking and day saving-” Rainbow Dash growled and grumbled.

“It can take a long time to break people out of something that they had believed in for years dear,” Rarity said, frowning a little. Running her finger along the table she added, “With so much of Grand Ruler’s lies, propaganda, mind rape, and manipulations, it can be hard to just up and start believing in something brand new. It could take years of hard work to break them out of this.”

“What we need is something big, something so large and powerful that the Unicornicopians have to take notice and see him for the liar he is,” Applejack said.

“You leave that to Trixie’s team,” Trixie said with a smirk, “We’ll figure out a plan so big, so powerful, that the world will have to take notice.”

“In the meantime,” Rarity commented, “Maybe me and Pinkie can pull some tricks. Already I have noticed that some of the Unicornicopians are treating us Equestrians with a little more respect as it were.”

Applejack nodded and then stood up, looking at the group in front of her. Solemnly, she pulled down her hat and put it over her heart, “Now, Ah’m not one for speeches, but Ah got something Ah need to say. Look at this weird little group of ours: A magician, two farm gals, a musician, a Wonderbolt, a weather pony, a fashionista, an animal caretaker, two smart unicorns, a teacher, a mail mare, and a party girl. We are just a rag tag bunch of girls right now ready to take on the world, overthrow a dictator, and then stop a demon from destroying everything we believe in. Bet none of y’all ever expected that you would be put into this situation, did ya? None of us did.”

Applejack sighed and then put her hat on, “But that’s just it, none of us asked for this. We didn’t asked to be constantly at war with some kind of big bad of the year or fight a monster of the week. We didn’t ask to be under constant attack by monsters with a vendetta or to have our ideal stepped on. We didn’t ask for our ideals to be shat on, kicked around, and then treated like dirt just because we think on the bright side of life. And we sure as hell didn’t ask for the deaths of our loved ones.”

“But, that’s just it,” Applejack said, looking from pony to pony and smiling, “We didn’t need to be asked to stand up for others or to fight against the bad guys. We just did it because it was the right thing to do. See, Grand Ruler, he thinks that we all need super strength and all of that other crud to be heroes and that ain’t true. All that we needed, all anypony needs, is the ability to see something that goes wrong and say...enough. To say, no more, Ah won’t live in fear of the dark, won’t live in fear of being corrupted, or being slaves. We just need this,” Applejack said, pointing to all of her friends. “All of this, together. Now, ah am ready for all of us to take our message to Grand Ruler, free our planet, and then kick Conquest’s ass so hard, that the next Conquest wannabe is going to feel it!”

This got a chorus of cheers from the entire group.

And so, the party commenced in secret as the two teams began a night to relax before their missions could begin. There was parting, singing, dancing, and much discussion between the two teams. While the party was going on, Trixie walked over to Pinkie Pie with a curious look, “Pinkie, come here. Trixie has a question.”

“Sure, what is it?” Pinkie asked.

“Applejack,” Trixie said, looking over to where the mare in question was having an arm wrestling match with Raindrops, “She said that we had two unicorns. Trixie knows about her unicorn, but what about yours.”

“Oh, Belle? She’s not here right now,” Pinkie said, “She’s back in Canterlot getting some books on Titan and Grand Ruler. She is this really nice grey unicorn that looks an awfully like Twilight but she doesn’t have her memories at all.”

Trixie gulped visibly as a look of shock and horror came to her eyes, “You say... she looks like Twilight, but has no memories?”

“Yep!” Pinkie said, nodding quickly.

Reaching out, Trixie grabbed Pinkie by the shoulders and put a silence spell around the two of them, “Pinkie, Trixie’s unicorn is Shining Spark, a purple unicorn that looks like Twilight but lacks her emotions.”

Pinkie let out a gasp at this and smiled, “Oh my goodness! You know what this means?! I found Belle’s memories! Oh, this is so great, now I can save her and-”

“No, this is horrible and one of the worst pieces of news ever!” Trixie said with a growl, causing Pinkie to deflate a little in her joy.

“W-wrong?” Pinkie asked, shaking her head, “How can it be wrong? You’ll save your best friend’s life and I’ll save Belle. We all win, right?”

Solemnly, Trixie shook her head no, “Let Trixie enlighten you. Say you have an orange and a banana.” she said, pulling out both pieces of fruit and a blender. “Both are delicious right? Now, put them into a blender and what do you get?”

“A smoothie!” Pinkie responded happily.

“And what happens to the orange and Banana?” Trixie asked calmly, and after a moment she answered, “They merge together and are no longer separate.”

“Yeah, but what does this have to do with Belle and Spark? They are two-” Pinkie then paused as the pieces fell together in her mind. Tearing up, she put her hand over her mouth and let out a soft, “No.”

“Best case scenario, only Belle will remain after the fusion or Spark will. Worse case, if they get together and fuse back into one being, then the mare that will be left won’t be Belle or Spark. It’ll be somepony else and we’ll have lost two dear friends,” Trixie then looked down and shuddered, “And I’ll have failed her.”

“NO!” Pinkie shouted, tears beginning to well up in her eyes. Giving out a few sniffles, she said, “We can’t do this to her, she is starting to get a bunch of new memories and now you want to take all of that away from her?”

“You think this is easy for me to think about?” Trixie growled, her face in a mixture of emotions, “Spark had faith in Trixie to find her heart again and save her, and now she has to risk her life on a single gambit.”

“It’s not fair!” Pinkie cried, tears rolling down her cheeks, “It’s not fair. We shouldn’t have to sacrifice either one of our friends just to save them. Why should we kill them, why can’t just find a way to save them both and keep them alive!? We shouldn’t ruin their lives just because we want to save them, that’s not how it’s supposed to end.”

“Trixie... I know Pinkie,” Trixie said, sighing, “That’s why you are going to promise me that we won’t say a word to anypony about this!”

“But-”

“Why do you think I talked to you? I heard about your secret keeping and knew I could trust you. Spark is logic, she’ll take Belle without thinking about it, and Belle is emotion, she’ll be too scared. We need to find a way to save them both without having them fuse together,” Trixie said, looking into Pinkie’s blue eyes pleadingly. “Please?”

Pinkie gave a shuddering sigh and said, trembling, “C-c-cross my heart and hope to fly, s-s-stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Good, now come on,” Trixie said, dispelling her spell, “Let’s go and mingle.”

---

The next day, inside of the mansion, the Umbra Circle sans Spark, were gathered around the living room. Luna was engaged in a game of Go with Dyno while Lyra was playing some soft music. Raindrops threw a stress ball into the air as she said, “How about a public confession?”

“No, that wouldn’t work,” Cheerilee said, reading a book to herself, “Grand Ruler would find a way to spindoctor it.”

Ditzy walked in with a plate of muffins before calmly eating one herself, “Use a golem?”

“No, golems only work if you have the pony willingly donate the magical energy,” Lyra said, shaking her head and playing a note. “It has to be something so big, so fantastic, that the world will have to stand up and take notice.”

That was when the doors opened and Shining Spark walked in, “I have an idea.” turning her head to look at Luna, she asked, “Princess, may I have the Go board?”

“Sure,” Luna said, moving the stones back into the bowls, “Dyno was winning anyway, he has a marvelous grasp of the game.”

“No,” Dyno whispered, “she just sucks at the game.”

A part of Spark wanted to smile at that, while the rest of her was unable to see the humor in the situation. Stepping to the couch, she began to use her magic to levitate the stones and place them on points on the board, one at a time, “The key here, is Titan himself.”

“Whoa, wait a moment,” Raindrops said, jumping to attention, “You mean the big guy in Horn Kong? That Titan?”

Dyno let out a gasp, “Wait, he’s alive!? How did you-”

“Fratello told Cadence and she told me later on,” Luna said, looking down, “I figured he was just biding his time so I had been waiting for him to make a move or to show his face for real.”

Spark looked down at her board, making the final few moves, “And now we’ll make the final move because he is the key, the final piece of all of this.”

“The final piece?” asked Lyra, taking a muffin and sitting next to Spark. “What do you mean?”

“Look at this,” Spark said, showing the board to her team. Although she did not know it at the time, she had successfully recreated the board just as Titan had set it up with only three moves remaining. “Right now, it’s even, it can go either way. But, if we were to use Titan as the final piece,” she said, putting down the white stone, “Then that means we can win in one more move.”

Trixie pulled out a bottle of bourbon and sat next to Spark, “But why Titan?”

“Because he is the most powerful foe Grand Ruler has ever fought. Take him down and the world will be impressed,” Dyno said, and then looked down, “Besides, someone that evil needs to be defeated.”

“I think there is more to it than just simply good or evil, Dyno,” Spark said, putting a finger to her chin, “Why would the greatest threat to Grand Ruler just sit back in Horn Kong for over a year, watching all of this. Why not make a move like Fratello did and attack New Canterlot right now? Why hold back and then give us the Staff of Null as a present to stop Sombra?”

“Ummm,” Dyno paused and shook his head, “I don’t know.”

“What are you saying, Spark?” Luna asked, curious.

“He might not be the real threat,” gasped Cheerilee, putting away ‘Starfleet Nemesis.’ “Right?”

“Correct,” Spark said calmly, “I postulate two theories, one is that he is a secret ally and wishes to see both Grand Ruler and Dark Conquest driven from the face of Equestria just as much as we do. The other is that he is the bigger bad behind all of this, the villain behind the villain. He could be waiting for the two sides to destroy each other in order to deal with the scraps and step in himself.”

“And you are saying that we are going to take him down?” asked Trixie, drinking some of her burnon.

“Not us, the Knights of Harmony will do it,” said Spark.

“ARE YOU INSANE?” shouted Dyno, “You are suggesting that we are going to send those five, alone, to fight the most powerful threat in all of United Equestria history?”

“Yes,” Spark said, not a tinge of anger in her voice. “You seem to forget, those five have bested far worse threats than Titan by working together and using the power of their friendship. They can beat this as well.”

Carrot Top looked up from some of her plants, “So, let’s say you are right and he is the big good, why take him out?”

“Because, I am positive that he would see an opportunity to help us from the inside of our jail as nothing more than a positive,” Spark said, then putting her hands together and entwining her fingers, “And if he is a big bad... then we have taken out the bigger threat before he could attack us.”

“So, how are we going to play this little move?” asked Carrot.

“We are heading to Horn Kong,” Spark said, getting up from her seat and walk to the door.

---

The gates of Horn Kong stood tall and ominous over the roads that lead to the gleaming city. In the front of the massive doors, stood two unicorn guards who watched over the front gates. As they watched, their attention was drawn to the small party of seven mares in cloaks. Trixie walked over to Spark and asked, “You sure this is a good idea? How can you be so sure that his minions won’t kill us on sight?”

“Because, if he is as diplomatic as he seems, then he will not resist a visit from a diplomatic envoy,” Spark said as she walked up to the guards and removed her hood.

“Hold!” shouted the white unicorn, spinning his spear in a circle before aiming at the group, “Who goes there?”

Spark held up her hand, stopping Raindrops from leaping into action. Spark then said, “Parlay. My name is Shining Spark, diplomatic envoy of Princess Luna, steward of the moon.”

“Ah,” the second guard, a grey unicorn, said, causing his horn to glow brightly, “Lord Titan has been awaiting you. Please come in. White Run, please show the envoy to the castle.”

White nodded, “Yes sir! Come with me please.” he said, turning around and leading the band into the city.

While they walked through the massive urban city, the team was amazed to hear the normal sounds of a city square. The ponies around them were calling out various prices and goods, each trying to outdo the other in terms of who had the best prices. Ahead of them, pegasi flew around the towering buildings while the streets was filled with a throng of equines of various races walking down the streets. Even some of the more fierce of Conquest’s soldiers: The boars and griffons, were walking with an air of happiness. Raindrops was the first to observe, “You know, for an occupied city, I was expecting a little more... misery.”

“Misery?” asked White.

“Yeah, you know,” Raindrops said, looking around, “Where are the ponies in fear for their lives, the innocent mares living in poverty, and the suspicious evil guards. You know, horror and misery!”

“Well, we did feel bad the one time Titan had to burn a ton of fruit,” said White sadly.

“HA!” Raindrops said.

“Yeah, they were all rotten though but still,” White said, much to the shock of Raindrops.

Lyra shook her head, “What she means is, what about harsh laws and that kind of thing.”

White smiled and waved to a passing by quartet of fillies, red white black and yellow, “Well, we do have some laws that some might consider tough: No stealing, murder, don’t drink and fly, that sort of thing. Ponies found breaking these laws are usually subject to harsh penalties by a tribunal headed by Titan.”

“Who is on this tribunal?” asked Ditzy.

“Oh, you know, a member of each tribe, one to look at all sides of the evidence. That kind of thing, the punishments usually are things like prisons,” White said calmly walking ahead.

Trixie shook her head, “Trixie can’t believe this. This is exactly like how Equestria is normally run! This isn’t an occupation! It’s... It’s...”

“Home?” asked Cheerilee with a warm smile.

“Yeah,” Trixie sighed warmly as she kept on walking.

Lyra looked around and smiled, “Think we should continue on with this? I mean, they are happy here, and protected. When we beat Titan, it’ll ruin all of this.”

“Luna said she has plans for this little town when the mission is over,” Carrot Top said, looking ahead, “And who knows? Maybe we can get our families here to keep them safe while we win.”

“You are confident we are going to win this? Grand Ruler might have one last trick before this is all over,” Lyra commented, looking down.

“As long as we keep at it, we will triumph over anything. You know that,” Carrot said, happily nudging her friend.

Within a matter of moments, the group made their way to the large pagoda that sat in the middle of the city. Within the courtyard, there were a few soldiers training and sparring but would take the time to wave at the group as they walked in. Flanking the sides of the wooden doors were a trio of Unicornicopians, “We’ll take it from here, white,” Rep-Stallion said, high fiving the unicorn.

“Thanks Rep. My shift is over anyway,” White said, leaving the group behind.

Ditzy looked to the trio with a big grin on her face, “Wow, I am so glad that you three are ok. When Rarity said you had a plan for getting the slaves free from Conquest and then meet us, we got worried when you didn’t show.”

“We... didn’t free the slaves,” Mysterious said grimly, “After we escaped, Conquest changed the coordinates of the portal and teleported the slaves away. We don’t know where they are right now.”

“Like Starla,” whispered Dementia as she looked down on the ground, frowning.

Ditzy saw the look on her face, gave a warm nod, and then hugged her gently, “It’s ok. You’ll find her. She’ll be safe, you just need to have faith in her.”

“Thanks,” Dementia said, hugging Ditzy back. With a chuckle she said, “Go on, say I am acting like I just lost my-”

“Daughter?” Ditzy asked. At Dementia’s confusion, she added, “I get like that sometimes when I think of my girls.”

“Yeah, like my daughter,” sighed Dementia as she led the group inside the pagoda. “Titan is on the top floor, past that elevator. He says that he wants Spark alone to come and see him.”

“All right,” nodded Spark in agreement, but she was stopped in her walk by Trixie.

“If she goes, so does Trixie,” Trixie said, looking at Dementia.

Dementia rolled her eyes and sighed, “Fine, go. But the others stay.”

“Trixie this is-”

Trixie interrupted Spark, “You are Trixie’s partner, period. That means where you go, she goes. She is going to make sure that you are safe up there.”

“Fine,” said Spark, following Trixie into the elevator and going up to the top floor.

At the top floor, there was a single hallway leading to a room. When they opened the doors, they found Titan sitting before them. In front of him was a large Go board with a bowl full of white stones next to an empty chair and next to him was a bowl of black stones. Titan calmly had his hands clasped together and smiled at the two, “Welcome, Trixie and Spark. I was not expecting you both, but seeing as Trixie is a bit of a wild card perhaps I should’ve. Please my dear, take a seat,” Titan offered.

Spark nodded and pulled out the seat mean for her and sat across from Titan. Looking at the board and the bowls, she remarked, “You were anticipating me.”

“Yes I was. Now I assume you know the rules of go?” When Spark nodded, Titan asked, “Then which color do you want? White or Black?”

“White,” Spark said.

Titan smirked as he took a black stone and put it down, “You want me to make the first move? Impressive. Most I see want the chance to strike first.”

“It’s how I prefer to play,” Spark said, looking at how Titan placed his stone, “I can see the enemy’s style and skill this way when I let them make the first move. Then I can prepare a swift counter attack.”

“I see,” Titan said, watching as Spark sat down her stone at the corner spot. Taking his next stone, he placed his on the corner below, “Now, tell me, why have you come here? Are you offering me something?”

“Lightning Dawn,” Spark said calmly, putting a stone next to titan’s, “He will be in Neighpon in three days.”

Titan pulled back, looking at the stone. There was a chuckle as he said, “Playing your hand early are we? Why are you giving me such a prize? I am the villain after all. You have heard the legends, the stories and the tales. I am the god who fought Grand Ruler to a standstill, the destroyer of your home and the one who took the precious elements away.” With a laugh, he placed his stone to the side of one of Spark’s white stones.

“You are lying,” Spark said, placing her stone in a spot next to his black stone, cornering it and allowing her to stealing it.

Titan pulled back at this and put a stone in the center left of the board, “Me a liar?”

“Yes, If you are a villain, then why have a peaceful city? Why treat the subjects like they are people. The lack of slaves, the lack of an actual attack, all of it. Why?” Spark said, putting down her next piece.

“Maybe it’s a trick, maybe I want you to see what I need you to see?” Titan asked, putting his stone in place, and then watched as Spark followed suit, “Grand Ruler does the same.” Titan asked, putting his stone down.

Spark looked at the board and answered calmly, “Because my friends are alive. You kept them alive and safe. That is proof right there.” Spark said, putting a white stone behind his, blocking his path.

“Excellent,” Titan said calmly, “Most would be at a lost of words at this move, but you held fast. I am impressed. I wish we had played this game when you were complete.” he said, putting a stone in the center and looked at Spark. “Now, why are you giving me Lightning Dawn on a silver platter?”

“Simple,” Spark said, putting her stone to the side of the board, “You hate Grand Ruler, and taking down his apprentice will be a good blow to his morale.”

“Lightning has been beaten before,” Titan responded, placing a stone and blocking a path for Spark, “There is no challenge there. How is that impressive?”

“You destroy Grand Ruler’s best weapon, break his confidence, and the confidence of his people,” Spark said, putting down her own stone and managing to steal one of his pieces, “I think that is a prize enough.”

Titan put down another stone and then looked up at Spark, “It’s a trap. You want me there to so the Elements of Harmony can defeat me. For what purpose?”

Spark watched the stone’s placement and nodded, putting a white stone next to hers, forming a line of six, “Your defeat will show that Grand Ruler is wrong, that the Equestrians are just as powerful, if not more so than his Starfleet. That you don’t need to be like them in order to win, just be a hero.”

“So, you are saying you will expose their lies with my loss,” Titan said, looking at the line of six. Then he placed a stone on the board, “You presume much, there is a chance I could kill all five of them. You would lose this country’s greatest heroes and you would be defenseless.”

With no fear in her eyes, Spark put down a stone behind Titan’s and nodded, “I trust them. They have been able to accomplish much so far without Twilight Sparkle by their side. Rhymey, the siege of the empire, saving Fillydelphia, and more. Together, they have been a powerful force.”

“But they never fought a being like me, not without her,” Titan said, putting his stone down. “What will you do then if your trust has been placed wrongly.”

“If you win, then we will still win,” Spark said with a cold look and placed a stone behind Titan’s, allowing her to take three pieces. “You will free the elements to find new bearers, Grand Ruler loses his apprentice, Conquest will have to fight a war on two fronts, and whoever wins will have to face...”

“Yes?” Titan asked, putting his piece down.

“Us,” Spark said, placing her stone down. “So you see, you heading to Neighpon, fighting Lightning and the Elements of Harmony, will only be a boon to us no matter who wins. But here is the thing.”

“Oh, is there something you want to add?” asked Titan, placing his stone down and adding the territory in his head.

Spark nodded, “Even without Twilight Sparkle, those five are more than a match for any god. They will win this.”

“I see,” Titan said calmly, before looking down at the board. He let out a sigh as he said, “In all of this world, there are only two ponies who have beaten me in Go. You...are number three, I congratulate you.”

“Thank you sir,” Spark said with a bow as she got up from her seat.

Titan then added as he rose, “I will be in Neighpon within two days to do battle with the elements. Tell them to be ready within that time for I will not be lenient.”

“Yes sir,” Spark said, walking away from the room with Trixie in tow.

Trixie shook her head, “Trixie never could get that game.”

---

Applejack sighed as she looked out over her farm, seeing the snow covered trees and land gave it all a quiet look before her. While she was appreciating the sight, a little sigh escaped her lips as she began to think, “Celestia, Ah wish the snow could clear up soon. Ah really want to get back to work.” the thought ran through her head as she leaned against the now dead tree. A small chuckle left her lips as she said out loud, “Maybe Ah should ask Rainbow to open up the clouds a bit and let in the sun so Ah can get an early start.”

She laughed at this, but still felt a little down. The snow tended to hinder her running while there wasn’t much need to plow or till the soil in the middle of the snow. So for her, her workout changed a lot over the past three months. Putting her hands behind her and into her pockets, she calmly breathed in the cold air and walked slowly, letting the soft crunching of snow accompany her as she made her way home.

For a quick moment, she stopped and held up her fist, letting out slow breaths as she began to practice her breathing. Softly, her body began to connect with the earth around her, allowing the magic to flow like a small river. For the briefest of moments, she could feel the harmon rise up within her and make her glow. Then just as soon as her body began to glow, she lost the magic. Growling, she punched her fist into her palm and growled, “Still nothing. Ah’ve been working on this harmon thing for months and Ah still can’t get it.”

“Hey, what are you doing out here?” Caramel asked, stepping out with a scarf around his neck. “ I thought you told me you were going to take it easy before your big day.”

Applejack shrugged, “This is easy for me. Ah’m just looking around the fields and planning on my harvest.”

“No, easy is resting back with your family. Easy is not walking around here in the cold weather thinking that it’s ok to embrace the snow,” Caramel turned his head to the house with the warm smell of coca wafting through the air, “Resting is not leaving you family.”

Applejack walked up to Caramel, glaring him down. Then she lightly tapped his nose and smiled warmly, “Not abandoning the family, and don’t worry. Ah really am resting up. We have something big coming in two days, but this is also important. It’s my farm and Ah want to be sure it’s working fine for the upcoming Winter Wrap Up.”

“Yeah, but-”

“But what?” Applejack asked, looking curious.

Caramel blushed at the look she had in her eyes, “Can I help? Ease the work a little?”

“You know, you have been helping me for a year now. You never had to, but you did. Now why go out of your way for this mare?” Applejack asked, putting her hands on her hips.

Caramel backed up and then put his fingers together, “Well, you see...I’ve seen you work so hard lately, and I wanted to, help you. I know I can be clumsy, and a little bit silly but I-”

“Shhhh,” Applejack smiled warmly as she put a finger to his lips and then took his hand, “Let’s check out the farm, together.”

This made Caramel blushed harder and nod, walking into the woods next to Applejack.

As the two began to kindle something more in their lives, Pinkie Pie was happily bouncing down the stairs when she was stopped by a loud squeak of denial. Looking down, she saw Pound and Pumpkin standing side by side, blocking her, “No,” Pound said.

“Un uh,” squeaked Pumpkin.

Pinkie looked at her two siblings with curiosity, “Ok, guys why are you stopping me?”

“Surprise!” said Pound, fluttering his little wings in an attempt to get lift.

Pumpkin nodded and said, “Sissy surprise.”

“Ohhhhh, well, you two are doing a great job at stopping me. Don’t wanna spoil it, right?” Pinkie asked with a wink and this made the twin nod eagerly.

A yelp and a scream made the twins gasp and run away from the stairs, “Budder!” Pound said, running to the table.

Curiously, Pinkie walked down the stairs, helping Pumpkin into her arms and put her onto her shoulder. Looking at the baking table, she saw Artie leaning over a long metallic object with a cylinder at the end of the staff, “Are you ok, Artie?”

“Yeah, I’m fine Pinkie,” Artie moaned, using his wrist to rub the bruise on his forehead. When he felt a warm pair of lips on his forehead, he smiled at Pinkie’s sign of affection, “I was just using my horn to make this gift that Brain sent to me.”

“A gift?” Pinkie asked, looking down at the pink hammer, “A new hammer! Oh, it’ll go great with my other ones!”

Artie chuckled as he used his magic to lift the hammer and handed it to Pinkie, “Actually, it’s not just a hammer. I asked Brain back on El to mix your Party Cannon with one of your hammers. Now it’s a fun little hammer that can also fire out your party bombs. Cool huh?”

Pinkie let out a gasp as she took the hammer in hand and smiled widely, “Wow!!! But, what were you doing to it?”

“Well, I was using my magic to put it together and give it a name,” Artie said, pointing to a name on the handle with his wrist, “I was thinking of “Artistic Hope’ myself. Mainly because the handle is made from my old staff.”

“What,” Pinkie shrieked when she looked at the handle, and then looked up worriedly at Artie, “But what about coming back?”

“I will,” Artie said, “But I also want to leave the past behind me. This, removing my staff, is just my first step. When I come back into the fight, I want to start clean and that means a new weapon. But I wanted to make something special for you, to show that I’m out there with you. Always.”

“T-t-thanks, Artie,” Pinkie said, giving Artie a big hug. Then she sniffled, “Hey, about about after all of this we go and see your folks like you wanted.”

“Sure,” Artie said, smiling back at Pinkie.

For the longest time, the two held each other close. A warm smile gleaned across each of their their faces as they let their eyes rest upon each other, looking and reading their emotions. As the quiet sounds of the bakery filled the space between them, they looked and leaned in a little closer, “Pinkie Pie!” Mrs. Cake called, snapping the two out of their reverie. “Could you help at the register for me? I need to make a new batch of cookies to put onto the display.”

“Um, sure,” Pinkie said with a blush as she broke the embrace and walked away. Turning over she shoulder, she winked at Artie and said, “Thanks for the gift.”

“Yeah, welcome,” Artie smiled back.

---

In the middle of the park, was a peculiar sight. Rainbow Dash was sitting perfectly still, not sleeping on a cloud or helping with weather duties, but sitting down on a small pillow. Across from her, was Fluttershy, who was also sitting across from her with her eyes closed and also sitting down. Softly Fluttershy’s breath came out in slow wisps of air that condense in the air, allowing her to feel the air. Her chest rose and fell with each breath that she had taken, letting her feel the air around her.

Occasionally, she would open her eyes to look at Rainbow Dash. Each time she did, she looked to make sure that her friend was still concentrating. At one point, she asked, “Rainbow, did you fall asleep?”

No response.

“Rainbow?” Fluttershy asked, getting up and walking closer, waving her hand in front of her marefriend’s face.

No response.

Curious, Fluttershy leaned in and put a ear close to Rainbow’s lips, and got what she wanted to hear when she heard Rainbow’s loud snore break out. This made her back up and let out a squeak in shock. Letting out a soft chuckle, she leaned in and kissed Rainbow Dash softly on the lips, “Wake up, sleepy head.”

“Huh, what?” Dash asked as she snorted awake and shook her head. “I wasn’t sleeping. Really.”

Fluttershy scooted herself to sit with Rainbow Dash and smiled, “I know what you sound like when you fall asleep. You snore like, um, you snore like...”

“Like what?” Dash asked, giving Fluttershy a narrow look.

“A bear in labor,” Fluttershy said, looking away in embarrassment.

Rainbow Dash let out a depressed sigh and lightly punched the snow, “Darn it. I wasn’t trying to nap this time, I really wanted to see if I could do that whole badass and awesome calm mind thing you do.”

“It isn’t all that impressive, I don’t get to use it that often,” Fluttershy said, hiding behind her mane for a moment.

“What? Of course it’s that awesome,” Dash said, throwing her hands in the air, “I’ve seen you dodge a whole slew of attacks from somepony with that and then there was that thing you did at Rhymey’s home! You always seem to have this cool trick you can do with your mind and I thought I might learn a thing or two.”

“Why though?” Fluttershy asked sitting up closer to Rainbow Dash.

Taking a deep breath, Rainbow Dash looked up at the sky and sighed, “I was thinking that maybe it might help me, you know.” Looking at Fluttershy’s confused look, she continued. “I thought maybe if I could pull off that trick of yours, I might be able to sense where you guys are when you need me and race over there. Or maybe even get me connected to the speed force, that kind of thing.”

“Rainbow, you don’t need to do that,” Fluttershy said soothingly, her fingers entwining with Rainbow’s, “You are one of the fastest ponies I know, the loyalist pony I have ever met, and one of the bravest mares in existence. I know there is nothing you can’t accomplish, you don’t need my skill to help you. You can find your own way, and besides...you’ll always be there right?”

For the briefest of instances, an image flashed through Rainbow’s mind of the death of her friend. Her worst failure. Ears drooping a little, Rainbow Dash nodded and said, “Yeah.”

“No, definitely,” Fluttershy said, kissing her on the lips. Then Fluttershy looked over Rainbow’s shoulder and gasped, seeing a small family of foxes, “Snow foxes! Rainbow, let’s go see them!” and with a little skip, she got up and began to run to the family. With a coy look, she giggled, “Race you?”

“Flutters, you know I’ll win. I don’t like to-”

“Shame, guess I’ll win because of a head start!” Fluttershy said with a laugh as she ran ahead.

Rainbow dash felt her wings perk up in excitement, her racing urge kicking in as she flew off towards her. However, she held back a little, just to give Fluttershy an edge and to spend time enjoying the view of Fluttershy running ahead.

Fluttershy, for her part, would occasionally look back over her shoulder to Dash and smile at her. A small thought came to her head as she watched her marefriend follow her, and she began to make a plan while she approached the foxes. After another quick step she neared the family, sat down and whispered, “It’s ok, I’m just here to see you Mr. and Mrs. McCloud.”

Dash looked at her weirdly, “You named them already?”

“Well, they look like a Mr. and Mrs. McCloud. And this one seems feisty already,” Fluttershy said, petting the baby of the family who was yipping up a storm.

“Oh, I get it,” Rainbow Dash remarked, watching Fluttershy play with the foxes.

As she held one in her arms, Fluttershy asked, “Are you upset you lost our little race?”

“Nah,” Dash replied, putting her hands behind her head and lightly kicking the snow, “Watching your cute little rump bounce up and down was all the reward I needed.”

This made Fluttershy blush heavily.

---

Rarity sighed as she looked over the designs of her latest pieces and then back to the armor she had made for Twilight. Then back to armors of her friends and gave a small groan of frustration while leaning back in her chair, pushing up her glasses, “Oh Twilight, this is so frustrating! These armors that they gave us is supposed to be infused with stardust and cosmic-whatevers, but look!” she said, holding up the cloth that was Applejack’s armor, still broken, “This might as well be spandex for all of the good protecting it does! And whoever heard of armor that sparks upon impact?! I swear, it’s like this armor was designed for a tv show where you need sparks for the hit detection.”

Sighing, she got up from the chair and looked at the outfits, laying there before her, “I just wish I had something more concrete than something that sounds as odd as cosmic dust. With this war turning out the way it is, I know we need something stronger than what sounds like armor from a child’s fantasy. Though, I wonder if this is just cloth. Oh, if only you were-”

The sound of the door opening and the sound of a baby crying alerted Rarity and in an instant, she was out of the chair, into the next room, and into the main room of her shop with her bow and arrow at the ready, “Lay your hands off my daughter you beast!” she growled with her eyes narrowed.

Rover held up his paws with a nervous yelp, “OH, I am sorry, Lady Rarity, I did not mean to scare your little one. I was just here to pick up the gem delivery and was distracted by the little cub.”

Sighing Rarity put away her bow and arrow, walking over to her daughter in the crib, and picked her up. Gently she soothed the baby, “There there, little gem. This is not a monster from your nightmares, but a diamond dog that Mommy befriended. See?” she said, happily turning the two-week old krinin around to look at the strange beast. The baby let out a giggle and lightly patted his cold nose.

“Um, thanks for the apology. I really just wanted to see her, never saw a pony-dragon hybrid before,” Rover said, smiling, “You must be proud of your pup.”

“Indeed I am,” Rarity said, holding onto the little girl and smiling. With a quick nudge she said, “Your gems are over there in the box as usual.”

The diamond dog nodded happily, before throwing down a large bag that he had carried on his back, “Oh, and this is for you. A gift from our queen.”

“Rover, as I told you, I am not expecting anything for my help or-”

“No, you do not understand, we found something precious you might like,” Rover said, opening the bag, “Two days ago, while digging, we struck a vein of worthless metal that we had ignored. But, one of our metal smiths looked into it and said it was something that ponies would be interested in. Especially dressmakers, and maybe you as well, Lady Rarity. Perhaps you have heard of Mithril?”

Rarity let out a gasp as she gently laid Crystal into her crib and then put her hand into the bag to pull out a stone, “M-M-Mithril? Of course I have heard of it, I have heard that Luna’s sword was made from it. And you are giving it to me?”

“Well, yes,” Rover said, “We Diamond Dogs have no need of it, we work with diamonds and gems. But, you might be able to fashion something from it, and you have ever been so generous to us by giving us gems and the time to help make our armor. We figured that you might value it more.”

“Oh, why thank you, Rover,” Rarity said, patting Rover on his little head. Smiling, she opened the bag while Rover went to pick up the box of gems. After giving him time to leave, Rarity reached down into her shirt, pulled out her glasses and twirled them around in her hand to open them, “Well, Clarity, time for you to watch Mommy at work!”

There was a squeal of delight from the kirin as Rarity levitated each stone, some cloth, and a ton of gems, “See, Mithril is hard to work into fabric, only the most talented of designers are able to do it. But, luckily for your mother,” she added, smiling at her daughter, “I have some training in making fabric and suits from mithril. Oh, this is so exciting!!!”

---

Applejack and the others sat in the boutique the next day, all sitting around a stage curtain. Looking over to see Spike play with little Crystal, she asked, “Got any idea what this big surprise is, Spike?”

Spike shook his head, “No, Rarity only said it was going to be amazing and you were going to love it.”

“Ah hope it’s going to be worth it and quick. The train to Neighpon is supposed to be leaving at noon and we gotta be on it,” Applejack remarks as Rarity stepped out from behind the curtain.

With a glow of her horn, she pulled back the curtain hiding the outfits, “Thank you all for waiting. May I present to you all...your new Armor!” she said with glee as she pulled back the curtain to reveal five brightly colored outfits. Looking back at the looks of her friends, she smiled, “You like?”

“Uh, Rares? This is just clothes,” Applejack said, walking up to her outfit and rubbing the brown vest in between her fingers and looking at the light orange sleeves.

Rarity held in a giggle, “Not just any clothes my dear Applejack, but clothes made from Mithril.”

“What’s Mithril?” Fluttershy asked looking at her long green cloak with white stripes on it.

“Mithril, that’s like this super awesome type of metal that’s found deep in the earth. It’s stronger than steel, but it’’s really super light so you don’t get held down!” Pinkie said excitedly, bouncing to her suit, “Maude sometimes finds it when she’s rock hunting! My family sometimes pulls it out back home.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said, “If you will all try yours on I can talk about the improvements I made.”

Each girl nodded in turn and grabbed the outfits off the rack. After running into the dressing rooms, it was not long before Applejack was the first to step out, adjusting her hat, “First of all, I had to remove the so called ‘increased strength, defense, and speed,’ from the old armors. But in return, these new suits are a lot more durable than anything Starfleet could ever come up with.”

“Fine with me, to tell y’all the truth,” Applejack said, running her hand along the sleeves and then looking down at her jeans, “Ah never really felt all that stronger anyway, just stupider for wearing it. Heck, that armor seemed to get damaged a lot.”

“Yes, that is why this is more powerful defensively,” Rarity said, “You will still feel pain, but projectiles are a thing of the past. What’s more, I customized Applejack’s with emeralds to enhance her more earth pony capabilities. Now, the magic will make it easier to perform her usual feats with ease.”

“Wait, emeralds?” Rainbow Dash asked, her blue track suit shining in the lights, rainbow streaks running down the arms, legs and chest.

Rarity nodded, “Another benefit of mithril is that it has a high potential for enchantments. I can use my magic to select a gem, imbued it with a spell, and place it onto the outfit. For instance, Rainbow Dash, I no longer have to modify your armor whenever you increase your speed. The rubies I used in that suit will match the durability with your speed, creating a shield that will protect you when you hit high speeds.”

“Awesome!” Dash said, putting on a set of goggles. Looking over at Applejack, she asked, “Why are you still wearing that neckerchief?”

“Oh this?” Applejack asked, adjusting it around her neck, “After the fight with Rhymey, Ah ended up kind of liking it. Ah felt like it added to my look.”

Pinkie smiled and bounced wildly, her bright pink frilly blouse contrasting with her long blue skirt, “Yeah, like that apple on the back of your jacket.”

“I’ve found unique ways to put your cutie marks into each design,” Rarity said with a smile from behind her own curtain, while Applejack looked behind her at her mark, “Pinkie, I’ve kept your usual pouches for your various pieces of equipment and tools. However, ‘ve also added a strap for your hammer onto the back of the suit.”

“Thankee!” Pinkie giggled, putting in her stuff such as streamers, bombs, balls, and various other nicknacks.

“Um, Rarity,my suit doesn’t seem much for fighting,” Fluttershy said, looking at her robes and taking note of the two gems on the sleeves.

Rarity popped her head and shoulders out from her dressing room, “Well dear, you don’t usually fight. That is for the rest of us to handle. I specifically designed your outfit with gems that can produce a shield that can change size according to the wielder’s will. It also offers some healing magic as well.”

Fluttershy pressed a gem and backed away in surprised when it formed a shield. Applejack looked at the fashionista as she stepped out of her dressing room, “Uh, Rares, what is that?”

“Oh, this,” Rarity said, fastening her greeves onto her arms tightly, “Is my armor.” She said showing off her dark purple shirt that was hidden under a tighter vest and tight indigo pants. Around each thigh was a small pouch.

“You mean, Glarity’s armor right?” Applejack asked.

Rarity looked shocked at this remark, “ No, mine. I am going to be joining you on this fight, Applejack.”

“No, ya ain’t!” Applejack said with a growl as she glared into Rarity’s eyes.

“Last I remember Applejack, I had planned on re-joining this team after my daughter was born,” taking a quick look over her shoulder at the little filly in her boyfriend’s arms, she sighed and looked back at Applejack, “Now that she is here, I have all the more reason to rejoin this team and stand with my friends on this, the eve of our greatest battles.”

“That little filly is exactly why you shouldn’t be out there,” Applejack said, frowning, “If you die, then that little darling loses her mother. Ah have already seen one girl grow up without her mother, Ah won’t do it again! Ya hear me, Ah won’t!”

“Applejack, that isn’t fair!” Rainbow Dash argued.

Rarity held up a finger and sighed before looking down, “I...see. You know, I had never thought about what I did as a mistake. Just a small, very welcome hiccup on the long road of life. Two ponies, give into the throws of passion, it happens. But, I had always thought about what happens after she was born, and how I would go about living my dreams and achieving my goals as a business mare. One of these was how I was going to come back into this group and help you as much as I can, now no longer encumbered by my precious gem.”

Rarity sighed, “Every time Glarity was out there, I felt horrible because I couldn't stand with you, fighting the good fight. Each time I had gotten mad at my condition, I felt so horrible because I believed I was blaming Clarity for my own mistakes and something she couldn’t help. But, I held tough, even though I couldn’t do much and I was hidden in the shadows, because I told myself that I could fight once more, be helpful again once she was born.”

“And now,” Rarity sniffled, feeling tears coming to her eyes, “You are saying that I still can’t fight, even though she is born! You tell me that I risk a lot by going out there, but what about you?! You die and Applebloom loses the closest thing she has to a mother. Rainbow Dash, sacrifices the only sister Scootaloo has. Pinkie, Fluttershy, The Umbra circle? They all risk so much during this war of ours, ready to give everything they have for the sake of others. And you wish to take it away from me?” Rarity began to whimper as she looked up to Applejack, “Please, I want a chance to fight alongside you once more. For my daughter’s sake, my boyfriend’s, and my friends! Please, I beg you, let me fight by your side once more and give me a chance to help you!”

“It is kind of unfair,” Fluttershy said quietly, “That we leave Rarity behind now that she can help us again.”

“But Ah-” Applejack began but was interrupted by Glarity.

“I have already made my plans to stay here, and let Rarity fight again,” Glarity said, “Rarity’s place is by your side, not me.”

“But-”

Pinkie interrupted next, “And besides, we really need her back. You cant just keep her here.”

Applejack growled and slammed her hat over her eyes, “FINE! She can come back to join us! Just stop hounding me.”

“Oh, thank you, darling,” Rarity said, hugging her friend tightly.

Applejack sighed, “Sorry Rarity, Ah was just looking out for ya.”

“I know, but you need to know that some of us can stand on our own two feet,” Rarity smiled at her friend, warmly. “I know it will be dangerous, but I have five ponies that will make sure Clarity won’t grow up motherless.”

Applejack smiled and nodded, giving Rarity a hug back. They quickly broke the hug and turned to the sound of a door opening, “Girls!” Belle said, “Oh thank Celestia I had caught you before you boarded the train.”

“Belle? What brings you here?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I have a plan for fighting Titan,” Belle said, walking to bring out a small writing pad and began to write down the plan, “See, I have been analyzing all of the battles with Titan in the past.”

“But, can we even trust anything we’ve been told about those fights?” Rainbow Dash asked, putting the fighting outfit into a small suitcase while putting on some civilian clothes. “Grand Kook has been lying so much and controls so much info, how can we tell what is the truth?”

“I know,” Belle said, looking down as the others began to dress in warm civilian wear, “ But, there is still correlations and I did notice the trend in that all of his fights were one on one. It’s like he lives to battle an opponent alone so he can see what he is up against. He would rather have an opponent fight him alone than a group.”

“What does this have to do with us?” Applejack asked.

Belle brought out a paper with arrows from all of their cutie marks, bearing down on Titan, “In all of your previous battles, you have been broken into single ponies. You fight by yourselves until the big threat is over, but what you need to do in order to beat Titan is to stand together and fight as one. There is no way he can cope with a changing strategy like this. It’s how Starfleet’s been wanting us to play it, fight separately and then let one of us handle it or transfer our power to Lightning. I think it’s time for a surprise.”

“Yeah, I’m all for that,” Dash said with a smirk, walking out the door with her bag over her shoulder, “It’s about time the big guys see what a real team is like.”

“Good luck to all of you,” Belle said, waving bye before she whispered to herself, “Wish I could be there.”

Then she felt a pair of warm arms wrap themselves around her midsection and hold her close, “You will be, Belle. You will be.”

Belle sighed and leaned into Pinkie’s hug, “Thanks. I just trying my best to be useful and make sure that you girls will remember me.”

“We will,” Pinkie said, hugging her friend close. “You helped with that big hole in our hearts that we needed to fill. You helped bring us back together, and brought a smile to my face again. Nothing can ever take that away or will it ever.”

“Pinkie I...” Belle smiled, turning around in Pinkie’s arms and hugging her close, tears in her eyes, “Thank you, for making me smile.”

“Hey,” Pinkie chuckled, “Just you wait. I have over a billion, million, thousand more smiles to give you!”

“If we join them, your friend will die!” Trixie’s voice echoed.

“Because you are one of my besties, Belle. Always,” Pinkie said, ignoring the voice in her head.

Belle smiled warmly, wiped a tear from her eyes and said, “ Get going or you will miss your train!”

“Right!” Pinkie said with a nod as she bounced out of the house.

Spike smiled at them and ran a claw over his daughter’s fuzz of a mane, “They’ll be fine, girls. Just you wait, they’ve faced gods before.”

“Yeah.” Belle sighed, looking at the path that led away from the boutique. Under her breath, she whispered, “With Twilight.”

---

Lightning stood at the train station, a hood over his head to hide his face and horn. Keeping his eye on the train as it came in with a loud whistle, he turned his head one last time to the ticket. A harsh frown crossed his face as he turned his head over his shoulder and looked around. His heart hurt as he saw the lack of hs team by his side, “I miss them.” Krysta whispered from under his coat.

“Yeah, I know,” Lightning said, sighing, “It’s weird, I was always the one who ran headlong into danger, risking life and limb just to prove myself. Then I moved onto just fighting alone because I was the leader, the strongest and the best. Now...standing here alone? I realize just how much better it would be if I had a team by my side. Maybe have Buddy make a quip about his cousin or something silly like that.”

“It wasn’t all that silly,” Krysta said, looking down, “I remember how we sometime just had long talks with each other in bed, especially trying to get over the pain from your training.”

“Yeah, I think we should’ve had those more,” Lightning said, rubbing his friend’s head.

“Hey Lightning,” whispered Pinkie in his ear, making him jump a little.

“Pinkie!” Lightning gasped when he heard the pink pony’s voice. Turning around, he saw the other members of the elements in front of him in their casual wear. With a whisper he asked, “What are you guys doing here?”

“Why, my dear friend,” Rarity said, holding out her hand daintily, “We are all just on a trip to Neighpon as a way to relax and have a friendship get away. Nothing more.”

“Yeah, nothing Titanic here at all,” Rainbow Dash said with a wink as she boarded the train followed by the others.

Lightning chuckled a little at this, nodding in understanding as he boarded the train next. Once it took off, the group had all found their seats and began to relax while the train gently rode along the track. Applejack let out a sigh as she gotten a little more comfortable, “It’s going to take a while to get there, so might as well just relax.”

“Why does it take so long?” Rainbow Dash asked, annoyed and crossing her arms over her chest.

Rarity leaned back, pulling out her notepad, “Well, normally you take an airship or a boat to Neighpon. But this is a new train line created by Grand Ruler to help spur the economy. He did it to give some of the jobs to earth ponies and Unicornicopians.”

“I see,” Lightning said.

Fluttershy let out a gasp, looking at a map, and then blushed as everyone looked to her, “Oh, sorry, it’s just that the town we’ll be landing in is the hometown of some of my favorite Neighponese comic artists, like Chio. I was thinking we could see her and get her autograph.”

“I can’t believe that you are a giant fan of that Utena thing. I mean, seriously, a girl attends an academy, duels for an innocent soft spoken mare, and then spends the rest battling morons?” Dash let out a chuckle, “I think the whole thing is kind of silly.”

“I don’t know, you seemed to really get into it when you were reading it to me last night,” Fluttershy said, blushing a little as she leaned in to Dash.

“Wait, she reads magna to you?” Pinkie asked with a big smile.

Fluttershy nodded, much to Dash’s increasing embarrassment, “Oh yes, she reads and really gets into it. She’ll act it out, do voices, and even play out the fight scenes.”

“I don’t do it...that often,” Rainbow Dash said, sinking into her chair, much to the laughter of Applejack.

“Well, while you girls look at your magna and such,” Rarity said, writing down in her notepad, “I will be looking at the fashion centers at some of the lovely kimonos.”

“We ain’t going to be spending our time shopping, Rares,” Applejack frowned.

“Oh I know,” Rarity said, “I am also going to look at the cherry blossoms for some inspiration for my spring line. I was thinking of incorporating them later.”

“Are you girls really doing this,” Lightning asked, a tinge of shock in his voice. Then he gave out a chuckle, “You know we are going to be attacked and you five are acting like this is fun little trip. If you guys were my old team, we would be too-”

“Hung up on the bad stuff happening to have any fun?” Pinkie interrupted.

Applejack sighed, leaning back and tipping her hat over her eyes, “It’s like Ah told ya during the holidays. Ya can’t spend time worrying about this stuff, it just ruins the trip and the time you could be spending with your friends.”

Lightning sighed, “Yeah, maybe I should’ve taken that kind of advice earlier. It might have given me more friends to talk to and not feel so alone.”

Pinkie leaned over the back of her seat, her head hanging down so she would look at Lightning Dawn, “Hey, you have a collection of friends right now. And that is a great start if you ask me.”

Lightning said nothing to this, and just looked out the window of the train at the passing landscape. For the next few hours, the train was filled with talk about Neighpon and it’s culture and what each mare planned to do once they had arrived. Lightning’s heart, on the other hand, was heavy with regret as he dreamt about the talks that he and his friends could’ve had.

Soon, Celestia’s day gave way to the night, and most of the group had fallen asleep with the exception of Rarity, Lightning, and Krysta. Krysta silently floated over to Rarity and calmly watched the fashionista work. Lighting, on the other hand, lightly tapped Applejack on the shoulder, “Hey, AJ, are you asleep?”

“Yes, Lightning. Ah’m asleep, in the embrace of wonderful Luna’s arms, and now I am being kidnapped by an evil mad stallion who is asking if Ah’m awake,” Applejack growled as she looked at Lightning from under her hat.

Lightning let out a sheepish chuckle as he said, “Sorry. I was just curious, about your dad and how he trained you.”

“My pa?” Applejack smiled warmly, “Well, he was kind of hard when he trained me, pushing me to my limits. Every time he put me to work, it was grueling and tough, but Ah managed through it. Mainly because he kept encouraging me, cheering me on, and telling me how much Ah had improved.”

“I wish I had your life,” Lighting scoffed as he looked at the stars.

“What do you mean?” Applejack asked.

Lightning looked over at Applejack and asked, “Tell me, what do you think of a mentor who constantly berates you in the name of tough love. Where, even when you are too tired to pick up utensils and have to eat with your mouth, he calls you a dog and bashes you. Or how much of a disappointment you really are.”

“Lightning,” Applejack said calmly, “If Ah had heard of what that guy was doing to ya, Ah would’ve called child protective services on his ass. How old were you when you started training with him?”

“It was two years after my parents died so, about seven years old,” Lightning said.

“You didn’t need that abuse so soon after your parents died,” Applejack said, looking down, “Be a little rough, sure. But temper it with kindness and telling ya what ya did right once in awhile. You know, be an actual caregiver instead of a monster.”

“Yet another mistake from our great leader,” Lightning growled as he lightly kicked the back of the seat. Sighing, he looked across from him at the three sleeping mares. Pinkie was curled up like a dog while Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were asleep on each others shoulders, with Dash’s wings wrapped around Fluttershy protectively. Sighing, Lightning looked to Applejack and asked, “How do you do it?”

“Do what?” Applejack asked, looking up at Lighting.

“Do what you do? Stick to your guns even though you have everything you have ever believed in, everything you have been told, spat back on and shat on by somepony else?” Lighting asked.

“You mean like Ah lived everyday for the past five years?” Applejack asked with a smile on her face. “Need Ah remind you, you guys kept telling us how wrong we were for believing in friendship and that everything will be ok and to stop thinking positively?”

“Yeah, and I’m sorry for all of that,” Lightning said.

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, and we forgive ya. As for how Ah kept on fighting? Well, you see,it’s easy to say ‘Ah believe in myself’, it’s completely another to actually mean it. You see them,” she asked, pointing her fingers to the others, “They’re what drives me, my family is what drives me, and my own will is what drives me. Now Rhymey made me forget that Ah was the one who made my own decisions in life, not fate or destiny or anything else. And you know what gave the power for that? Courage to move on and become stronger. That is all Ah needed.”

“Courage, huh. And ideals,” Lighting said.

“Kindness, Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter, Honesty, and a little Magic thrown in,” Applejack said, “Ah had once thought Twilight was throwing around a bunch of hooey, but Ah think she was right. Those are the Elements of Harmony, being a good friend, and a good person.”

“Think I could become a good friend?” Lightning asked, to which Applejack smiled warmly and nodded.

Krysta turned away from the conversation and looked back at Rarity, letting her inner magic glow and provide a nightlight, “Can’t sleep?” she asked fluttering down to sit next to Rarity.

“Hmmm?” Rarity asked, before shaking her head, “Oh no, I sometimes stay up late working on a late night project or finishing some last minute bills I need to pay. It’s the cross you bear when you run a business, am a creative, and as a mother.”

“Wow, and I thought being a queen was tough,” Krysta laughed a little, and then sat down, “You know, I am so sorry for what some of the members of Starfleet called you.”

“Was it a pompous idiotic diva who would take first prize in a stupidity contest?” Rarity chuckled lightly at that, “Or was it that I was a moron who completely forgot the lessons I had learned?”

“Pretty much yeah,” Krysta said, nodding. “I mean you act so melodramatic at time and silly and over the top. It’s a wonder that your other friends don't agree.”

“That’s because they know the real me dear,” Rarity said, “They know how much I will help them no matter what or what I do when I am not having to put on airs of ladyship.”

“Airs?” Krysta asked.

“Well, of course,”Rarity said, “While I know I can be over the top at times, I also know when to hold it in for clients or potential partners. Being able to hold it in, being classy, all the while, seeing behind the mask is what being noble is all about.”

Krysta nodded and slightly kicked her foot against the seat, “Um, Rarity, I want to apologize for what I had said before to Twilight.”

“Hmmm?” Rarity asked.

“During the Chrysalis incident, I told her to stop kidding herself when she tried to offer peaceful means of attack,” Krysta sighed, “And now, after everything that has happened, I feel like a total fool and a louse.”

Rarity smiled warmly, “All water under the bridge, at least you apologized.”

“How do you do that?” Krysta asked, looking up at Rarity, “How do you just forgive me and Lightning for all of the jerkish things we done?”

“Remember what I said about being noble?” Rarity asked, smiling warmly, “See, my uncle helped to raise me like the early knights of old. Be respectful and kind, keep true to yourself and let your inner beauty shine through, and never to hold a grudge. I believe in offering as much help as I can because I believe we all need it and that deep down inside of us, is a lovely gem waiting to be released.”

“Well,” Krysta said, looking back at the sleeping Lighting before fluttering back down, “Thanks, for...seeing the inner beauty in Lightning. I mean, I know when you met him, he was a jerk. But he isn’t. You guys were never there for when we would talk together, or when he would take care of me when I was sick, or all of the good things he’s done for me. He can be nice, really! He’s just-”

“Been corrupted by a mad stallion who wants him to play by his rules?” Rarity asked. Shaking her head, she said, “We are getting too depressing here my dear. Now let’s see,” opening her purse, Rarity pulled out two little outfits: One was a lovely green nightgown and the other a little yellow dress, “Fairy sized outfits, courtesy of Lady Rarity, my queen.”

“Oh wow!” Krysta gasped and flew to the nightgown, “You didn’t really have to do this. I mean, when did you get my size?”

“Oh, a fashionista knows dear,” Rarity said with a wink. Using her magic, she pulled out a washcloth and spun it around to make a makeshift dressing room, “Here we are, privacy. You know, Krysta,” Rarity said, “I would’ve made outfits for your entire kingdom, if I could. You just never invited me. I had an entire line in my head for you.”

“I’m sorry for that. I promise, when I restore my kingdom, I’ll invite you in,” Krysta said, slipping off her pink dress and putting on the nightgown.

“You’ll think we’ll restore your kingdom and bring it back to life?” Rarity asked.

“I know if might sound like it’ll take a miracle, but,” Krysta looked over her shoulder and smiled, “You and your friends seem fond of making miracles happen.” Once Rarity dropped the dressing cloth, Krysta stepped in her nightgown, “Well, how do I look?”

“Adorable,” Rarity said, laying flat on her stomach and smiling. “Well, it’s late at night, we aren’t sleepy...let’s gossip?”

“You mean, gossip and just talk about weird things. Like, a girls night out? With you?!” gasped Krysta, “Oh, I always wanted to do this with Starla.”

“If you two don't mind, could you keep your gossip down to a minimum? Some of us actually sleep you know!” Rainbow Dash mumbled a little.

Rarity giggled and nodded, putting a blanket over the two girls, “Ok. so, spill.”

“Well, if you want to know a secret,” Krysta whispered, “Sometimes...I dream about just abandoning my duties and just travel the world with Lightning.”

“Oh really?!” Rarity gasped, “Tell me more.”

“Well...”

---

The group was awoken the next day by a call of, “Now arriving in Neighpon, now arriving in Neighpon!” from the conductor.

“Look!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed happily as she looked out the window and pointed to the large city looming in the distance, surrounded by all sides of rice fields.

“Rice fields?” Applejack asked as the city approached them.

“Yes,” a light purple earth pony said with a warm smile, “Apple trees are rare here on Neighpon, so most of the farms here are low to the ground like rice and pineapples.”

“I see, and are you from around here. Miss-” Rarity asked her.

The mare happily extended her hand out, making her messy and unkempt brunette mane bounce, “Cherry Lei! And, I’m not really from around the country, I just like to visit occasionally to take in the culture and style, see?” she then showed off her cutie mark of a star with wings on it, “I love learning about art and writing, it helps with my creativity.”

“A pleasure, I am Rarity and these are-”

“The Knights Of Harmony! I have been reading about some of your adventures in the news and saw some of the theater shows,” Cherry said with a smile, “I don’t really believe them when they said that Starfleet did most of the saving though. I think it might have been you guys.”

This comment made Lightning sink a little in his seat, trying his best to hide from the group. Rainbow Dash looked to the sides of the train, “Hey, where do those other tracks go to?”

“Oh, well, you see, Neighpon is split into three areas: Impa, Canto, Troto. Troto is the main area with the biggest city, then Canto is where the samurai live while Impa is home to ninjas,” Cherry said as the train slowly rolled into the station.

“Ninjas!? Awesome! Ok, we are so going there,” Rainbow Dash said excitedly, and then looked to Fluttershy. Fluttershy was quiet but had a crestfallen look, “After, we check out the comics.”

“Yay,” Fluttershy cheered excitedly as she walked out and flew with Rainbow Dash. The others, as they disembarked, got a good look at the towering city. The many skyscrapers seemed to pop up and grow around a central large tower.

Gone was the sounds of the small city, with many ponies hawking wares and food. Now it was replaced with open doors, hers of Unicornicopians and ponies alike flew and walked down the streets forming a small sea of different ponies.

Pinkie squealed with delight as she smelled the scent of baking, looked at a map and ran out the train as the others began to dismbark, “Sorrylovetostayandchatbutthismapsaysthereisacakestorenearybywithmynameonibyeloveya!”

Rarity and Applejack stood there in shock as the Pink blur left their side, “Well, Ah suppose we should start looking around too. You’ll be fine, Lightning?”

“Yeah, it’s just a town I never seen before, explored before, never even touched before, while I am searching for a stallion I never met before,” Lighting said, rolling his eyes, “I’ll be fine!”

“Who are you looking for?” Cherry asked.

Lightning held up a piece of paper and read the name aloud, “Osamu Ishinomori?”

“Oh, OZ?” Cherry said with a smile, “He lives on the outskirts of town. I can take you to him!”

---

The house of the old scientist was place just outside of the city, away from the large metal buildings and towers. It was situated near a small collection of houses that were small with shingled roofs and thin doors for an old look. With Krysta resting on his shoulder, Lightning followed with the young mare until he reached the door, “This is it,” Cherry said, opening the door, “He is a little weird but he is very smart.”

“Thank you,” Lightning said calmly, stepping in. As his footsteps entered the small house, he found the room to be littered with tech, papers, and a motorcycle in the corner with a scarf wrapped around a handle. Walking and tying his best to keep balance, he saw that many of the papers were sketches for comics or even robotics.

“Please don’t touch those, they are not ready for publication.” the green earth pony stallion with a red afro mane said before stepping out of the shadows. Happily straightening his white overcoat and thumbing his rather large and round nose, he held out his hand, “Osamu Ishinomori! Friends call me OZ and you are?”

“Lightning Dawn,” Lightning said, shaking the doctor’s hand. “I heard Twilight visited you once.”

“As a matter of fact she did,” Oz said, his low pitched voice thick with an accent. “When she ascended to alicorness, she came to me for a better understanding of what had happened. And seeing that I am a premiere study on Alicorn lore and history.”

Lightning looked at his cutie mark, a paper and black pen, he watched as OZ began to shuffle papers, “Alicorn lore?”

“Yes, there is so much to learn about them. About why in ancient times there was a whole race of them, but they have since have vanished off the face of the earth. Why, until recently, there have been no natural births of an alicorn in Equestrian history not until the family. Or even why it is now a gift to be given to those who perform a great magical feat. So what brings you here?”

“The truth about this,” Lightning said, flicking his golden horn, “and my Enticorn form. I just know Grand Ruler is lying to me about both my past and this horn. Maybe I should’ve figure it out before, especially since he said I was descended from this ancient tribe of powerful beings. How could that be, when I am a space alicorn, born from his blood and mud and clay. Shouldn’t that mean he is an Enticorn too?”

“I see, and have you transformed into this Enticorn form since the war began?” OZ asked, getting out a strange device.

Lighting shook his head, “No, not since Conquest attacked. When I lost my wife, think it broke something within me. I had lost all confidence and couldn’t bring out the power to wield it. Since then, nothing.”

Oz nodded, “I see, I see. Think you can summon the power now?”

“I can try,” Lightning said, closing his eyes for the briefest of moments. After breathing in, he let out a small roar of rage that made his entire body flare up with magic and then quiet down.

“Hmmmm,” OZ said, rubbing his big nose, “Interesting. Tell me Lighting, what do you know of alicorn ascension?”

“Like you said, usually when a pony does something of great worth,” Lightning said, “Right?”

“Or does something that signifies the purest part of their cutie mark, like how Cadence was able to turn back the love stealing amulet’s power. Or, how Twilight had her friends changer back their cutie marks, not through spell or word, but through their own inner magic.” Oz said, lifting up a sheet of paper, “But did you know of a darker side to it all?”

“A darker side?” asked Lighting.

“When a pony begins to drift away from their talent, or begins to abandon the element that they represent. When they start to become corrupted, a darker half comes forth,” unfurling the sheet, he showed the image of the pony of legend, the mare in the moon, “A Nightmare! I am sure you know of the story of Nightmare Moon and the Nightmare Rarity incident, correct?”

“Yes, shadows possessed them, didn’t they?” asked :Lighting.

OZ shook his head, “They only allowed for the darkness that was already there to corrupt and possess them. They only opened the door, it was up to Rarity and Luna to make the move. See, because they drifted away from their elements and cutie marks, they became corrupted, allowing the darker emotions to enter their hearts and corrupt them. Your Enticorn form...is similar to that corrupted magic that comes with being a nightmare.”

“What?!” Lighting shook his head, as if he was still trying to come to terms with this revelation, “But Grand Ruler, I mean, he-”

“Told you a lot of things,” Oz sighed, “Didn’t he? Your Enticorn form, it’s born of rage, anger, and hatred correct?” when Lightning nodded, Oz continued, “Those are the same feelings that went through Nightmare Moon. Much like the Uniforce, and Valkyrie Mode, it is based on corruption of your own magic and inner harmony.”

Lighting shook his head, “Wait, the Uniforce is a corruption too?”

“Twilight spent a long time looking it up and studying it remember?” Oz asked.

Sighing, Lightning nodded, “She did, once. I thought she was trying to learn and use it, even though Celestia said no and-”

“But why would she? She is a researcher, a scientist, and a student. She would not need to cast the spell, just simply study it and learn about it. She would leave it to you to cast it, she would just care more about how it works,” Oz said.

“Yeah, I know that now,” Lightning shook his head, “But, if the Uniforce it a corrupted form of a spell, then what is it the corrupted form of? And how did it get corrupted.”

“Twilight told me, and she was going to tell the princesses about this, that she found out that the Uniforce is nothing more than a darker version of the most powerful unicorn spell of all. The one spell that combines the five mana pools into one god-like blast. A spell only five unicorns know about it, and only four of them are alive right now. The spell, Ultima,” Oz then looked at Lightning’s horn, “For the how? She suspected that!”

---

“Whoowee, those are some huge apples,” Applejack said, looking at the large fuji apples before her, “Ah didn’t think you guys could grow such huge apples!”

“Don’t be fooled by the island’s size, dear cousin,” smirked Fuji Apple, a light red mare with her mane in a bowl cut and a fuji apple cutie mark, “Never underestimate the power of Earth pony ingenuity and magic. There is a small prefecture in Canto that is perfect for growing these babies. Here, have one on the house, cousin.” she said throwing an apple to Applejack.

Applejack smiled as she caught it with one hand and tipped her hat, “No prob, cousin.” As she walked away, biting into the apple, she said to herself, “Never know where you’ll find family.” Before she could take a bite out of the apple, it was taken away by a figure in a cloak. Growling, she turned to face the figure, only to smile when she saw the jasmine coat from within.

“It’s time, Titan is making his move,” Raindrops said, “Trixie wants us all to gather on the outskirts of the city. Says she has something big to show off to Titan.”

“Wait, how do you know?” Applejack asked.

Raindrops shrugged, “Spark is using some sort of spell to detect high levels of magic or something. I don’t understand this magic crap well, I just know she said that the ‘ambivalent magic is being disturbed, showing that a mass teleportation spell is activating.’ Or something.”

“Ah got it,” Applejack said, turning to look at the edge of the city. As she began to walk with Raindrops at her side, she asked, “Your friends getting the others?”

“Now do be careful dear, I want not a bit of that silk or my other purchases dropped,” Rarity said to Carrot Top as she walked through the streets and stood by Applejack, “I suppose you were told too?”

“Rarity, what is all of that?” Applejack asked.

“Souvenirs, items I can use for my shop, and some gifts,” Rarity said, pulling out a very large bear, “Oh, Crystal will love this, it will go so well with her other bears and plushies.”

Applejack lightly chuckled at this, walked to Carrot Top, and patted her black cloak affectionately, “If it’s any consolation, Ah appreciate the sacrifice.”

“S-sacrifice?” whimpered Carrot Top.

“Yeah, she normally has me carry the heavy stuff,” laughed Applejack.

“Valuable stuff, after all... if I did not bring the dear gifts, then Crystal might not think I love her enough,” Rarity said, straightening her coat. Her face then turned to a frown as she asked, “Are you ready for this?”

“Battling a god without Twilight on our side? Protecting a city with a team Ah’ve only fought alongside once? And risking it all so we change the minds of an entire population?” Applejack said, frowning. Then she looked up at the sun as it began to sail past noon. “Yeah, Ah’m ready. You just be-”

“Do not worry about me, Applejack,” Rarity said, “I have no plans on dying and leaving my daughter motherless.”

Ditzy landed next to Carrot Top, smiling, “Neither do I! So, let’s make sure that this works perfectly.”

Fluttershy flittered from the sky with Rainbow Dash at her side, she said nothing, but took her place by Dash’s side as they walked together while Applejack led the team out. Rainbow Dash looked to Applejack and smirked, “Hey, if you had any doubts about yourself, I could always lead them.”

“Ain’t happening,” Applejack said, looking over to Lyra as she strummed along her lyre.

“Hmmm, hymn for the dawn or journey of the stars,” Lyra said, walking along with her friends.

Pinkie Pie bounced to join her team, walking just next to Rarity, “What are you writing?” she asked Lyra.

“What to call the ballad of this battle,” Lyra said, noticing that Cheerilee had joined them.

Cheerilee, now standing next to Carrot Top, the two groups making two v shapes, with the umbra circle trailing just behind the bearers of the elements. Cheerilee looked to Lyra and said, “How about, the Rise of Harmony?”

Lyra could only shake her head no as the two groups made it to the outskirts of the city where Trixie stood waiting. Once there, Trixie pointed to the large tower in the middle of the city, “If Spark is right, Titan should be showing up right there. Everypony, get ready for the big show!”

“Big show,” Applejack asked with a pause, “Trixie this ain’t no time for a-”

Trixie interrupted with a raised finger, “If the reports are true, Titan is a sucker for the dramatics. We need to beat him, now, you girls put on your suits and get ready for a big,” a deafening explosion interrupted Trixie, “Boom.”

In an instant, the tower of Neighpon was destroyed. The point as well as the roof of the observation tower was demolished and left only a round circular platform behind. Standing in the middle of the platform, was Titan, with his robe billowing around him as he slowly floated towards the edge of the tower, “Behold, the city of Neighpon, ours for the taking.”

Behind him, slipping out of the teleportation portal were the trio. Rep-Stallion was the first, spinning out of the portal with a quick landing. Mysterious followed with a soft landing, while Dementia landed with one hand on the ground as she knelt down, armm behind her. Rep walked to stand by Titan’s side as he looked down, “Time for the dramatics, Boss?”

“My dear friend, Rep,” Titan said, smiling widely under his hood, “Would you think anything less from me? After all... what is the point of being evil if you are not dramatic once in awhile.” and with that, he generated magic to make his voice heard, portals howling up across the city, “Ponies of Neighpon, listen well. On this day forward, the freedom that you once enjoyed will be forever destroyed by me!”

---

Minutes before the explosion, Lightning stood there in shock as he took in what Osamu had said. Thousands of thoughts ran through his head as did his emotions. Krysta looked up at her only friend worriedly and rubbed his arm, “Lightning? Are you, ok?”

“Corrupted,” Lighting said shakily, feeling his body tremble. Tears began to flow down his cheek, “That man, he abused me, killed my parents, took away my home, and then corrupted my magic just so I could be his sword. He turned me into his weapon just so I can fulfill his little story about his greatness?” With a low growl, he asked, “How do I purify myself?”

“Well, normally one could ditch the power with the elements, but seeing as how they are a non issue right now,” Osamu said, “I would suggest finding a way to break that link forever, and get rid of it.”

“But how,” Lightning said, “The moment I break this, he will know something is up and brand me a traitor. The hard work that the six have been doing will be for nothing!”

“Then, you might have to think of a different way, my friend,” Osamu said, just as the explosion was heard.

Turing around, Lighting ran to the door and saw the destruction of the tower. Within minutes, he began to hear Titan’s voice, “I offer you all a choice, bow down to me or watch everything be destroyed. I will give you a chance to live in a paradise of my choosing, or you can all choose hell as your home.”

Lightning shook his head, “Titan...what should I do?”

“That is up to you,” Osamu said, “Fly to him or stay here. You have a choice.”

---

As Titan finished his speech, he lowered his arms and looked to the trio, “Attack with the soldiers, no casualties. I don’t want anypony harmed in this,” he said.

“Will they listen to us?” Mysterious asked.

Titan nodded, “All of them came here because they had something to protect or to serve for the greater good. None are here to kill.”

“So,” Rep said with a sneer, “The usual fun and games then? Got it boss. And might I say,” with a nod, he leapt off the building, “It has been an honor.”

Mysterious nodded and walked to the edge, “Master,” he said, putting his fist to his palm and bowing before jumping off.

Dementia was the last and she stepped to the ledge of the platform. She sighed while feeling the wind blow through her hair, “So, this is where we ended up? Back in the fire with my old master telling me to fight and destroy. Life’s funny isn’t it?”

“Yes, the game we play, this little immortal game has many interesting moves and paths to reach the end. And for what it’s worth, I was proud to have you as my general,” Titan said, holding out his fist.

“Thanks,” Dementia said, fist pumping Titan back, “It was honor to serve you. See you on the other side.”

“Will do,” Titan then winked to her, “Don’t worry, you’ll meet her again one day.”

“I know,” Dementia said, jumping off the tower.

Titan sighed and looked out at the city. Down below, her could hear screams, ponies running afraid, and building being attacked as guards and members of the lower ranks of Starfleet try their best to attack and defend the city. A small smile crossed his face as he would tell that his side was winning against the members of Starfleet, the lower ranks and grunts being no match for his forces. Taking his hood, he brushed back a lock of silver mane to put it behind his hood. Then he turned to the sound of fluttering wings, “Lightning Dawn, come to fight our destined battle? Wage a struggle with me for the ages while spouting a speech about justice, believing in yourself, and all that nonsense?”

Lightning stepped forward, took his badge, and threw it onto the ground in front of Titan, “No, not this time. This isn’t my fight, it never was. I am just here to watch the real heroes save the day.”

“Are you not a hero?” asked Titan, looking at Lightning curiously.

“I’m no hero,” Lightning said with a chuckle.

“Lightning,” whispered Krysta, looking up and rubbing his arm, “You are my hero.”

A smile graced his face as he looked down at her, “Thanks, Kyrsta. But it’s true, I’m not. I’m just a character in some man’s sick story, a sword to be used and then forgotten about when he is done with me. I used to think that I was a hero, fighting for the right thing, now,” he paused and sighed, “I see I’m just someone that was made out to be a big hero just to make him look good. The only reason why I was trained and chosen was just so I could fulfill my master’s ego and to show why he was so superior. I wasn’t allowed to think for myself, have friends, or to even feel real emotions.”

“Why do you think Starfleet has been losing so much?” asked Titan as he walked along the platform, “It’s because they were never that strong. Sure, they have been told that they are super strong and fast, that their bodies are durable, but they are just grunts, nameless soldiers that no one cares about, no one thinks about, and definitely does not get the chance to be the big hero when the time comes. No, their main goal in life is to lose while the big heroes get to take out the monster of the week. Does that seem right to you?”

Lightning shook his head no, “I was told that me and my friends were the front lines, the ones that were meant to fight the monsters while others were meant to protect the civilians or were just sentries. I never even saw another team, like we were meant to be the only fighters to protect the entire empire.”

“And that is what they were told to be, just sentries while the big hero and his brave team fight the big bad monster! And what better hero than you, a man from an exploded world, his wife who lost her mother, a friend who wants to be a hero for his own sake, a lancer, and a man who fights for the sake of his daughter,” Titan said, looking down. “That is why Grand Ruler set up those rules, why he never bothered to make some other team a hero. It was all so you and your friends can seem like the big hero.”

“This is why they don’t win,” Titan continued stepping to the edge of the platform, “Because they have been told to lose just for you. This is why I will win today and why no one will come to save this city!” he shouted, and almost as if on cue, a giant explosion of smoke and light struck the outskirts of the city.

Emerging from the smoke, were eleven shadows, and as the smoke cleared, the shadows revealed themselves to be Umbra Circle and the Knights of Harmony. Applejack cracked her knuckles while shifting her head side to side, Rainbow Dash smirked and crouched down, ready to fly. Rarity knocked back an arrow in time with Pinkie Pie bringing out her twin hammers and spinning them into a ready position. Fluttershy simply nodded while fixing her gems for her shields.

Trixie tipped her hat, while Raindrops flexed her biceps. Cheerilee giggled, before looking over to Ditzy as she nodded reassuringly. Carrot top spun her little bomb while Lyra strummed up her lyra. Each girl glared down at the soldiers who all looked at the display with shock, awe, and fear. Without a word, Applejack tipped her hat to signal the charge, and the battle was joined.

Rushing in with a fury in her eyes, Applejack clotheslined two earth ponies with her arms.Turning around, she kneed a griffon in the gut before picking him up by the head and punching him out hard in the face. Slamming her fist into an unicorn’s face, she uppercutted another earth pony in the jaw.

Letting out a grunt from an attack from a minotaur, she smiled at how much of her mithril shirt took the impact, “Thanks, Rarity.” she whispered under her breath as she grabbed the club from behind her back with one arm, and swung him in front of the charging boar.

The boar, being forced to slow down when he impacted the large bull, was unaware of how Applejack used the minotaur's body as a ramp to run up, launch into the air and then slam her fist hard into the now vulnerable boar’s back, cracking it.

“What are you doing?” asked Raindrops as she blocked a fist from an earth pony, “Applejack, Titan is up there. Get him now or you won’t get another chance.”

Applejack nodded, before asking concerned, “Are you going to be all right?”

“Yeah, just fine,” Raindrops said, “That is if Trixie’s plan goes off without a hitch.”

“Plan?” Applejack asked.

Raindrops ducked under a punch, “She said, just have faith in her, she knows what she’s doing.”

Not answering back, Applejack ran off into the streets, leaving Raindrops to fight the horde alone.

Up in the air, Rainbow Dash was hearing a similar piece of advice from Lyra, “But there is no way you guys can-”

“We’ll be fine. Beat Titan and this battle will stop, now go. Be a hero!” Lyra said.

---

“But we need to make sure that you are-” Rarity began.

Carrot Top shook her head, “This isn’t our fight alone. We are only going to bring back Equestria and beat Conquest if we all do our part. You have to do your part!”

Rarity could only sigh as she reached into the pouch that was on her leg and pull out a small arrow head with a rope and pulley. Fastening the head to the shaft of the arrow, she knocked back the arrow and fired the shot, “Where did you get that?” asked Carrot Top.

Rarity smiled, “Belle took the time to make me a collection of arrowheads to use for this fight. Now, you don’t die on us. I want us all to see the big party at the end.”

Carrot Top nodded, and whispered, “Good luck, all of you.”

---

“We don’t need luck, we just need to work together,” Pinkie giggled as she ran off and then turned to look at Cheerilee. Smiling warmly, she said, “Oh, and Big Mac misses you!!!!! He says he loves you!”

“He does?!” Cheerilee squeed in happiness while punching out a pony.

---

“But they-” Fluttershy began, only for Ditzy to stop her from talking by putting a finger to her lips.

“They don’t need a thing, I can help them,” Ditzy said, smiling warmly, “They just aren’t the Elements of Harmony without a nit of Kindness to keep them in line.”

“But what about you?” Fluttershy asked, “What about-”

“Don’t worry, Trixie says that her plan was already in motion when she gave the signal. Now go, save the day and we’ll handle the rest,” Ditzy said, winking her eye to Fluttershy as she flew off.

---

Trixie jumped back from a blow caused by a reindeer, using her illusion magic to make another image. Panting from the work, she began to look around for the signs of her team, and then smiled when she saw the other five running towards her. As they neared her, Trixie looked back at the army as they growled and readied for the attack, “Wait! Trixie has one thing to say.”

“And that is what?” growled a boar, unaware of the Ponies that began to surround them and smirk.

“Just that she hopes you really enjoy the surprise that she has planned for all of you!” Trixie said with a smile as she raised up her hand and snapped her fingers together, “NOW!!!!!”

Somewhere in the city, in a building, a white hoof put down a record. Red eyes looked at her friend and partner with a smile as she said, “There’s the signal!”

With a series of bright flashes along side the throwing away of costumes, everypony that was not an Equestrian was replaced by a ninja or a samurai. The opposing army stepped back in utter shock at this, “See, with the help of a good friend of Trixie’s, she had time to go to the different cultures and ask them to help us fight against you. She then applied each of them with a teleportation talisman to switch out with the civilians.”

“But that’s-”

“Oh, and we are not done,” Trixie said, pointing behind them.

As they turned around, they saw Cerise Wonder with an entire army at her side, “Men... CHARGE!”

---

“Well all you cats and kittens, dolls, and whatever is listening, You are now listening to K-KOLT live from Neighpon!” Vinyl Scratch said, fist pumping in the air.

Grand Ruler looked at the radio in shock, “What on earth? Turn that newsfeed off. I want to know where Lighting Dawn is!”

“And in case you are wondering where Lightning Dawn is in the middle of this all out brawl, he is right now facing down the biggest and baddest foe of Conquests army,” Vinyl said.

Octavia chirped in, “She is talking about Titan.”

“T-T-Titan,” gasped Grand Ruler, shaking his head. “No, that is not true!” he shouted, smashing the radio.

“Now,” Octavia continued, much to Grand Ruler’s horror, “You might be wondering how we are bringing this fight to you live. Well, thanks to a spell from the Umbra Circle’s Spark, we are providing both footage and the report to you everywhere.”

“Yeah, so no little cover ups this time, Ceelessto!” shouted Vinyl as she smirked.

Grand Ruler saw this, growled and slammed his fist into the table.

Elsewhere, Spark sat down and panted, her horn burning with magic as the glow faded. Discord popped up next to her, his fingers also glowing red from overuse, “You and your plans, genius!” Discord grumbled.

“It...will...be worth it,” Spark said, panting, feeling exhausted.

Discord turned himself into a giant fan, “Here you go, mage girl, you got this, this plan is working perfectly!”

“Thank you Discord,” Spark said.

Luna stepped in and looked at them both, “Is everything set up? Did you do it?”

“Everypony in Equestria who is in the free towns should have a front row seat, Lulu old gal,” Discord said, smirking.

“Good, I wish I could see Grand Ruler’s face right now,” Luna said. Spark thought to herself as she levitated a small go piece and put it on the board.

---

“Now, let’s rock this joint!” Vinyl shouted as she turned on her record player.

In the streets below the city and in the skies above, the battle was joined. Blade clashed against blade while in some cases, hoof met flesh as the two opposing armies gave it their all for dominance. Unicorns, trained by Titan, were using the weakest spells that they knew under orders of Titan while those of the Umbra circle used their most powerful paralyzing spells to hold their opponents down. The griffons who had become a mainstay in the way, were finding themselves opposed by trained pegasi who were prepared for their tactics as many used agility to bob and weave out of the way of the attacks, but used teamwork to overcome their foes by luring them into ambushes.

Titan watched the battle for Neighpon from above on his platform, putting his finger to his chin, “Interesting, they have yet to make a single kill. Did Spark know I would be lenient towards my foes. Of course, this means she has a backup plan, should the Elements fall in defeating me, then Horn Kong is vulnerable to attack as well as me,” a low, earthy chuckle escaped his lips, “Well played Spark...well played.”

Cerise blocked a magic bolt from one of the soldiers with her sword before slashing him down. Then she spun around, kicking an earth pony into a minotaur. Before the bull could strike, he found himself downed by a sword slash from Esteem. Esteem looked at Cerise, “I have to say, I was not expecting Luna to order us to go into this without taking life.”

“You heard her,” Cerise said, blocking a staff before cutting it in half, using the back of her blade to take him out. “We kill, then Titan will see it as time to escalate the battle. From what Spark said, these guys don’t have a killing instinct like the rest.”

Esteem nodded, blocking the blades of two others, and then in an instant, slashed them both down, “Kind of interesting that these soldiers are trying to fight for the same things that Conquest is, they lack that killing intent. The warrior’s edge.”

“I wonder why, maybe it’s what Conquest is doing. Fueling their rage,” Cerise said, standing back to back with Esteem.

“Perhaps we can discuss this, over dinner?” asked Esteem with a smile.

Cerise looked over her shoulder with shock, and a little blush, “Did you just ask me out on the battlefield? Did you-”

“Why not, a lovely warrior like you, and I do believe that love can blossom on the battlefield,” chuckled Esteem.

Cerise couldn’t help but roll her eyes, then with a light smile said, “Tell you what, meet me on Saturday in your best outfit and then we can talk about time and place for romance!”

Esteem let out a loud laugh of victory as he and Cerise began to slash down foe after foe. So fast did their bodies move, that they became like blurs. Every opponent that came at them was quickly squashed and taken down by the two ponies working together.

Above, on a nearby skyscraper, a lone yellow pegasus saw Dusk shine watching from above. Narrowing his eyes, he flew down and landed right behind him, “Freeze. I’m taking you in.”

“Flash Sentry,” said Dusk Shine calmly said, “Former of Cadence’s royal guard, wanted for treason because of a crime you did not commit, and now a fighter for the rebels. Quite interesting as things go. I was a former member of the royal guard and was betrayed by my friend.”

“They said I used Twilight,” Flash shook his head, “That is not even true. I only met her twice when we bumped into each other. Yeah, I had a crush on her, for years even, but I would never use her!”

Dusk sighed, “Yet another soul taken away because Grand Ruler has a grand story he wants to tell, and a far as he is concerned, you are just a casualty in all of this. This is why Titan told me to give you this.”

Flash watched as a sword flew into his hands, “A sword?”

“The Sword of Instant, one of the eight items to be found,” smiled Dusk. “Capable of cutting through spells of any kind. It’s meant to work with this armor as its power is capable of destroying its user.”

“Why?” Flash asked, “How?”

“Titan says that there is a dark force coming closer to Equestria, one more powerful than Conquest and Grand Ruler. Even after this is all over, we both have our parts to play in the final acts,” Dusk said, walking away from Flash, teleporting away.

Down below, the trio found themselves in a pitch battle with the main members of the Umbra circle. To any outside observer, it looked like the trio was in pitch battle and was struggling for their lives. The truth was, they were busy having a talk with the six, “Ok, so Starla’s trapped in some other dimension. There are more slaves back at HQ and we have no idea how to locate the pocket dimension.” Rep said, slamming his scythe into the arms of Raindrops.

Mysterious ducked under the bomb thrown by Carrot Top, “We have a few more soldiers and our tech is made by a scientist named Kudos.”

“Once we disappear, we plan on finding out who we really are and help you guys out in any way we can,” Dementia said, ducking under a kick made by Cheerilee.

“Thank you, and now, for Trixie to make you three disappear,” Trixie said, pulling back her hands and smirking, “And this is going to shock everypony out there in the world.”

And it was true, as every Unicornicopian in the world let out a gasp as they saw the golden aura flow around Trixie’s hands. They shook when they heard Trixie mouth out a small incantation, though they could not hear the words, and then gasped as they heard Trixie shout, “UNIFORCE!”

A large blast of golden energy shout out from Trixie’s hands and blasted the trio into dust. This made the Unicornicopians that had seen the sight begin to speak and mumble about the sight to themselves.

“I thought only those with a golden horn could use the Uniforce.”

“How did a weak unicorn like Trixie use it?”

“Maybe it’s not really special.”

“Do you guys feel weird, like a veil has been lifted.”

Back at the battle, Trixie collapsed to her knees, panting, “Ok, Trixie is done now. She is ready to just go back and handle things from the sidelines.”

“Wait, what did you do?” asked Lyra, looking at the dust.

“Mixed a bit of illusion magic, plus a golden color spray and an invisibility spell so it looks like Trixie fried them. They are probably miles away from the city by now. ” Trixie said, panting and then falling back to lay on her back. “Now it looks like Trixie just fired them alive.”

Cheerilee looked over her shoulder, “Looks like the rest of the battle is clearing up too. All that is left is for the elements to do their job.”

---

“The battle is over, my three generals have fallen,” Titan said, smiling a little, “Which means that the Knights should arrive right about now.”

“Titan!” Applejack bellowed as she stepped out from the elevator, adjusting her hat, “Ah’m bringing you in.”

Titan smiled as he turned to Applejack, looking down at her as his cloak flowed in the wind while he stood on the opposite end of the platform, “You face me alone? You are very brave.”

“Nah, Ah’m not alone, not for long,” Applejack said, cracking her neck side to side with her hands on her hips, “Ah’m just here to warm you up for the slaughter.”

“Confident,” Titan chuckled lowly, “I like that.”

Applejack looked over her shoulder at Lightning and said, “Stay out of this.”

“I will. This is between you and him,” Lightning said, stepping into the safety of the elevator and watching.

Applejack quickly got into a fighting stance, holding both hands up to block the next hit. Titan smiled cruelly, and lowered his head. In an instant, he had vanished from sight, hitting Applejack hard with a right hook that knocked her to the ground.

Shaking her head, Applejack took a few seconds to get up. Once she was on her feet, she was struck hard in the stomach by Titan’s fist. Titan then followed it up with an uppercut that laid Applejack flat to her feet, “Mithril, interesting.” he said, looking at his metal hand calmly. “Perfectly for absorbing damage from an attack; however, if you apply enough strength, then you are easily able to break through the armor and hurt the wielder.”

Applejack did not hear him through the ringing in her ears. Pushing herself back up to her feet, she struck out with a right cross, only to miss as Titan disappeared and then appear behind her. With three hard strikes, he hit her back and then ducked under Applejack’s backfist. Thrusting his hand down, he struck Applejack’s thighs, bringer to her knees. Before she could recover, Titan uppercutted her chin and then delivered a hook into her side with a very loud crack. This hit knocked her across the platform and near the edge.

Breathing hard and gasping for breath, Applejack moved to get up on shaky legs, “Damn! This would be easy if he wasn’t teleporting all the time!” she said to herself, getting ready for the next blow.

In an instant, Titan disappeared from sight and reappeared behind her. With a hard strike, he drovee his forearm into the back of Applejack’s legs, forcing her to her knees. Then he delivered two punches into Applejack’s chest that sent her flying back.

As she got up, she spat out some blood and narrowed her eyes. Looking down at the ground, she noticed scuff marks on the ground when titan moved, “He ain’t teleporting, he’s just moving so fast Ah can’t see him move.”

Before Applejack could mount a defense, Titan was upon her with another quick set of blows that staggered her. Breathing ragged, she could feel the pain in her legs and arms as stood on the ground. As she looked at titan, she thought to herself, “Oh Celestia, Ah’m really gonna die alone. Girls, Ah;m so sorry Ah broke my promise. Ma, Pa, Twilight, Ah’ll being seeing ya soon.”

Titan pulled back his lips into a sneer as he disappeared once more, his fist ready for a deathblow, “Never again!” Shouted Rainbow Dash as she flew down with a right kick into Titan’s side, sending him flying off the ledge of the platform. Landing next to Applejack, she asked, “You ok?”

“Yeah, give me a second to recover,” Applejack said as she stood to her full height. When she saw Titan float back up onto the platform, she asked, “You can see him?”

“Yeah, it’s just superspeed,” Dash said, “He looked like he was moving normally to me.”

Applejack smirked, “ Good, you watch for me.”

Without a word, Rainbow Dash nodded and turned to look at Titan as he disappeared once more. Looking to her left, she shouted, “To the left.” Nodding, Applejack blocked the punch and delivered a fist into Titan’s face. Not to be outdone, Rainbow Dash delivered three fast punches into Titan’s stomach.

Stepping back, Titan shook his head and vanished again, trying for an uppercut to Dash’s jaw. With ease, she pulled back and dodge the attack. This let Applejack to deliver a hook into Titan’s stomach and followed it up with an uppercut.

Stumbling, he glared at the two and held up his palm. Hand glowing bright with red magic, he sent out a stream of lightning at the two. They screamed in pain as the lightning flowed through their bodies. With a satisfied smirk, he readied an ice spell to throw at the two ponies.

Before he could complete the spell, his vision was blocked by a thick white goo, “Pie dough?” he asked, using fire magic to burn it off. Once his vision was clear, he saw a discarded piezooka and a very excited Pinkie wielding a bat. With a bit of glee, Pinkie spun her bat in a circle and slammed ‘Pinkie’s little nutcracker’ right in between Titan’s legs. As the pain shot through him, he let out a very ungodly scream of pain.

Pinkie swung her bat at Titan’s head, ready for another hit. Managing to recover quickly, Titan stepped back from the blow and formed a fire blade in his hand. Stepping forward, he swung his blade at her midsection. Turning her bat around like a sword, Pinkie blocked the fire blade from hitting her. For a moment the two engaged in a blade lock, staring each other down. Smiling as she stared at Titan, she stuck her tongue out at him. This made Titan blink in confusion, “Made you blink.” she said with a smile as she pulled out a super bouncing ball, threw it into the ground, and made it hit him in the chin. This distraction was all she needed to score three hits with her bat.

Shaking his head and unable to understand the silliness of his opponent, he stepped forward with his flame sword. Bat and sword met several times as the two struck and parried each other’s blows. Then, in a quick motion, Titan managed to slash his flame blade into Pinkie’s left thigh, burning her. Open to an attack, he slashed Pinkie’s stomach and arm. Lifting up her bat, she swung it at his head.

Catching the bat in his right hand, he made it glow bright blue before freezing it solid. Then he looked at her with a smile before shattering her bat. Then he opened his palm and fired a fire bolt into Pinkie’s stomach that sent her flying into her two friends. Rainbow and Applejack quickly went to Pinkie’s side and helped her up.

His hand glowing blue once more, Titan prepared for a large ice lance and pulled it back for a throw. He then let out a large scream of pain as an arrow shot through his wrist. Looking down at it, he was blinded when the arrow exploded in a flash of bright lights. Looking up from where the arrow was launched, Applejack saw a faint white shape from one of the buildings, “Rarity?”

“Tally-ho!” Rarity shouted, firing a rope arrow into the ground of the platform. Smiling, she used the bow as a tool to slide down the rope and land on top of the platform. Turning around, she knocked back another arrow, and fired three arrows in a row at him.

Unimpressed, Titan waved his hand to create a small wall of wind meant to send the arrows flying away. As the arrows landed, he was taken by surprise as the three arrows detonated and blew him back. Panting and dusting himself off, he summoned a barrage of acid arrows and sent them flying at Rarity and the others. All striking hard and cutting deeply into their arms and legs.

Stretching out his arms, he summoned three orbs of black magic and threw them at the weakened quartet. Seconds before the blast could connect, a large pink shield protected the group. When the dust cleared, they all shouted the name of their savior, “Fluttershy!”

“Oh, I hope I wasn’t too late, was I?” Fluttershy asked, looking at her friends as they got back to their feet.

Applejack shook her head, “Nope, right on time, Sugarcube!” she said, before racing right at Titan. Now catching her second wind, she ran to Titan and delivered three strong snap kicks into his stomach. When she tried for a roundhouse kick, Titan blocked it by grabbing the leg and electrocuting her. Then he backfisted her in the face, knockng her back.

When he was open, Rainbow Dash flew in right after with a loud boom following he while she drove her fist into his face with an audible crack. Not letting up for a moment, she delivered a series of rapid punches into Titan’s body, leaving small dents in his frame. Struggling through the flurry of blows, Titan summoned a rock fist that punched Rainbow Dash into the air and sent her spiraling into the air.

Before Titan could add another spell, he felt the sting of an arrow being struck into his shoulder. Looking to his arm, he saw an arrow covered in a stranger glue. Looking up, he saw Rarity smile as she flicked a switch and created an explosion that knocked him back. Before he could recover, two buzzsaw arrows flew through the air and cut into his side. Growling, he threw three fire arrows at Rarity. Though she blocked one with her bow, two others struck her in the legs.

Looking up, he noted that Fluttershy was tending to Rainbow Dash in the air. Narrowing his eyes, he snapped his fingers to summon a lightning bolt that struck Fluttershy’s back, frying her and sending her flying to the platform.

Feeling three hard strike to his side, he turned to see Pinkie holding a gun with a boxing glove inside of it. Confused by the sight, he was struck in the face by the blow, feeling the pain of sharp brass knuckles stabbing him in the face. When Pinkie fired another shot, Titan punched the boxing glove, breaking it. As their fists collided, Titan concentrated and sent a spiral of flame and lighting down the glove and into Pinkie, burning her arm and electrocuting her.

As Pinke recovered from the blast, Titan looked over his shoulder at Fluttershy. Summoning a set of vines, he used them to wrap around Fluttershy’s neck, and swung her around, striking her into an unsuspecting Rarity. This caused the two to fall on top of one another next to a panting Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie. While Pinkie helped her two friends up, Applejack said, “Ok, Ah admit. This son of a bitch is good.”

Rarity held her arm and winced, closing her eye as she remarked, “I hate to say it dears, but I wish Twilight were here. She would have made this fight easier.”

Titan frowned, a bit of disappointment in his voice as he spoke, “So, you are just like Starfleet. You are unable to win your battles without the aid of your leader. I am disappointed.”

“Oh, dear. I am sorry, but I did not mean it like that,” Rarity said, waving her hand in embarrassment, “What I meant was that she would make it easier, not that she was the only thing we needed to win.”

“He doesn’t get it, they never do,” Applejack said, straightening her hat, “He doesn’t know the true strength of Twilight Sparkle. See, she wasn’t powerful because she was the most powerful mage on the planet: She was strong because of us!”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said smiling as she looked from left to right, “The reason why she could go into a fight so easily, was because she knew that no matter where she was or who she was fighting, we were right there behind her and giving our strength to her. That why she could smile.”

“Discord, Nightmare Moon, Sombra, Sunset Shimmer,” Fluttershy said looking down as she named the villains.

Rarity nodded as she continued, “The truth is, she was only able to be that strong, because we were there with her. She knew, if she were to ever fall, we would back her up and help her to stand tall once more.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash boasted, looking back and forth between her friends, smiling. “Alone, we are pretty badass, but when we are together, we are invincible!”

“Well then,” Titan said, stepping back and holding out his arms to the side. As he did, he thought he saw a vision of Twilight Sparkle floating over the five of them, watching them and protecting them. Smiling, he taunted “Come at me! Show me the true power of your friendship.”

Applejack adjusted her hat in response, narrowing her eyes as she put her hat over her eyes while Rainbow Dash crouched down and spread her wings. Adjusting her goggles over her eyes, Rainbow felt lighting crackle and spark along her irises. Fluttershy adjusted her gems, making the forcefield around them while Pinkie reached behind her and pulled out her new hammer. Rarity pulled her bow string in readiness as she looked right at Titan.

Wasting no time in making the first move, Rainbow Dash flew headfirst towards Titan. Striking with the power of a sonic boom, she uppercutted Titan in the jaw with a loud crack. Spinning around in a twister, she delivered a series of spinning kicks into Titan’s chest and stomach. Once she landed onto the ground, Titan shot a lightning ball into Rainbow Dash’s stomach.

While his arm was still extended from firing the shot, Applejack slammed her forearm into his and knocked it down. Before he could recover, Applejack delivered a hook into his chest, followed by another into his stomach and then an uppercut. Titan tried to throw some punches at Applejack, but each one that he threw was easily dodged by Applejack. On the next punch, Applejack grabbed the fist, pulled it back and drove an elbow into the arm, cracking the bone. Then she delivered a side kick into his stomach, but had her spinning back kick countered by having it grabbed by Titan.

Lifting his elbow, he prepared to break the leg, but was blinded by the light of Fluttershy’s shield. Using a tornado spell, he blew the two mares away. With his palm open, he left it ready for Rarity to hit the palm with another explosive arrow. Screaming pain, he barely had enough time to move to the side and dodge the next arrow. Looking at Rarity, he was shocked by her confidence, and then screamed as the boomerang arrow spun around in mid-air and stuck his back with a hidden buzzsaw.

Driving him to the ground, he growled as he froze the ground beneath Rarity’s feet. Paralyzed, she was unable to get out of the way of the two piercing stone slabs rising up from the ground and cutting into her legs. Reading an acid arrow, he fired at her, only to watch it as it got blocked by Fluttershy.

Hearing the sounds of charging footsteps, he turned around to see Rainbow Dash and Applejack charging at him and ready to throw two straight punches right at him. Eyes open in shock at their speed and power, he barely had the time to grab both fists as they struck him. Holding Rainbow Dash and Applejack’s hands, he began to squeeze, trying to gain the strength to crush their hands. His attempts were foiled as Pinkie ran in-between them and struck him with a vertical strike from her hammer. As he let go of Applejack and Rainbow Dash’s hands, Pinke swung her hammer three times, striking him hard in the chest and stomach, pushing him back. As a final touch, Pinkie fired three rounds of explosive confetti into his eyes, blinding him for a brief second. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Rarity standing there with a single arrow drawn. Letting the arrow fly from her bow, the small projectile split into a dozen arrows at once and flew straight at him. Unable to react in time, the arrows struck him fast and hard. Two of these arrows struck and pierced his wrists.

As he screamed in pain, he watched as Pinkie threw a gas bomb right right at him. This bomb created a large dust cloud that blinded him. The next thing he knew, the dust cloud began to form a large tornado around him. Looking up, he saw that Rainbow Dash was flying around in circles, creating a large obscuring tornado around him. This tornado was enclosed and captured around him by Fluttershy’s shield as she used it to keep him trapped.

Looking through the dust, he saw Applejack walk out slowly from the dust tornado, her hat over her emerald eyes to block out the dust while her bandanna kept her mouth covered. Realizing his disadvantage, he tried to move from there, but he struggled. Looking down at the ground, he saw to his shock and horror, that the arrows had pinned his robe to the ground.

Pulling back her fist, Applejack struck hard into Titan’s stomach, and then did it again with an uppercut. She followed this up with a hook into his ribs, and then a roundhouse into his arm. Then she began to throw a cross, a jab, and another uppercut into his face. Each blow that she threw, each time she struck, resounded with a bone shattering crack. The faster that she struck the more powerful her blows had become. For a few precious seconds, her body began to glow with harmon and in one final blow, she delivered a powerful uppercut that took down the massive god.

When the tornado dispersed along with the shield, one figure stood still. Lightning looked on with shock and awe at the sight as he saw Applejack stand alone, panting and tired. His mouth could barely form words as he watched the four other mares land next to Applejack to offer their support and help her up. Then he whispered to himself, “Impossible. It took the power of the grand Celestial Ruler to beat Titan. It took our combined powers to destroy him but they...they beat him. Alone. No super powers, no armor, just...them.”

Applejack summed it up as she looked down at the beaten god, “Titan, you’re under arrest.”

“Applejack, your one-liners suck,” Rainbow Dash joked, wincing at the pain in her ribs.

“Oh shut up,” Applejack teased as she lightly punched Rainbow’s shoulder.

After taking the time to tie him up and fix any wounds they may have had, the five ponies went down the elevator of the tower. After a few moments, they reached the bottom of the tower and walked out, facing down a crowd of Unicornicopians. All of them looked on the wounded ponies and the downed god with awe, unable to speak for moments. Rainbow Dash sighed, “Great, do you think we’ll get any respect with this?”

That was when they heard the sound of slow loud claps. Looking around for a few moments, they found the source of the clapping, coming from Lightning as he leaned against the door frame. It wasn’t long until the clapping began to speed up, faster and faster. Soon Lighting’s clapping was joined in by another Unicornicopian, followed by another, and then another. Then the clapping was joined by the entire crowd cheering and clapping at the sight of the knights.

“Praise be to the Knights of Harmony!”

“Long live the Elements!”

Vinyl smiled and hugged Octavia, kissing her deeply, “You saw it here first, everypony! Those brave mares just kicked Titan’s ass without the power of Starfleet! Those five wonderful mares of justice, of friendship, and everything else! Let’s hear it for them!’

Grand Ruler shook his head at the news and screamed up into the heavens, “NO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“So,” Applejack said, looking to Rainbow Dash, “Respect enough for ya?”

“Well,” Dash shrugged, “Could’ve used a little bowing too.” this earned her a light punch from Applejack, followed by her mane being messed by Pinkie. Rarity and Fluttershy looked at each other and sighed.

---

Celestia walked slowly through the deepest part of the dungeon, watching as the cells pass her by with each step. As she walked, she began to think about he earlier conversation that she had with her husband not too long ago.

“I killed him...”Grand Ruler said in shock. “How is he alive? I killed him. I watched him die, he should be dead!”

“And now he is resting in our dungeon,” Celestia said, walking towards the doors of her throne room.

Grand Ruler growled lowly, “You should kill him before he-”

“You kllled him twice if I recall. It didn’t take now did it,” Celestia said. “What was it that I heard somepony say once? That to try the same thing multiple times expecting the same result madness.”

“No, you don’t understand, he needs to die!” Grand Ruler said.

Celestia smirked, “Flash Sentry of the Umbra Circle has a message from Dusk Shine. He says, we know the truth, and it will be exposed soon.” Celestia smiled as she saw the look of fear grace his face.

Once she reached the lowest dungeon of the castle and past the Staff of Null, “You are currently under lock and key, you have so much anti magic fields around you that you won’t be able to perform so much as a card trick, and even then we can stop you in your tracks with a freezing spell before you even leave. So, why are you smiling?”

“Why shouldn’t I smile?” Titan asked, his wide grin showing beneath his hood, “Grand Ruler’s power is weakening, Conquest has lost one of his best generals, and two princesses have won in the face of adversity. I say that is a reason to smile.”

“But, you lost,” Celestia said plainly.

“Did I? Or was I just another well-placed piece in your game,” Titan said, leaning back on his cot with his hands behind his head.

“What do you mean, my game?” Celestia said, shaking her head, “I did nothing, it was all the Umbra Circle.”

“Funded by Fancy Pants and led by your sister. I wonder who was it that told the K-COLT girls to head to Neighpon for the live feed. Who was it that asked for Discord’s help in that little newsflash and made sure that my battle took place in the day. Are you telling me that you had nothing to do with this, or the loss of Twilight Sparkle did not spur you into anger into changing things?” Titan said smiling warmly.

Celestia said nothing, but choose to turn around, only to look over her shoulder and ask, “Why do you have his name?”

“Coincidence, I assure you,” Titan said. Then he held up a finger, “One last thing, my princess. You have done a father proud this day. In spite of everything stacked against you, you have persevered through the bad times and good. You have done well.”

“Thank you,” Celestia said solemnly walking away.

“Oh, and next time you come back, bring your son,” Titan said with a smile, “I want to see him.” As the door closed behind her, Titan smiled and said to the shadows, “Hello, Princess Luna.”

“How did you know??” Luna asked, walking out into the light.

“I have ways,” Titan chuckled, “Do not worry, I will help you in whatever way possible. I just want one question answered, if you would please.”

“What is it?” Luna asked.

“How was your life?” Titan asked solemnly.

Luna sighed and kicked the ground, “Before or after my incident?”

“Both,” Titan said calmly.

“Well, in both cases, I say my life was good. Celestia tried her best to help protect me, raise me, and watch over me,” Luna said, feeling a tear roll down her cheek.

“I see, must have been tough, ruling alone for so long. No one at night to tell you what you did was worth it and your sister was so busy with her duties that you felt left out,” Titan said, frowning.

Luna nodded, “Afterwards, it’s gotten better. Ponies stay out more and they do appreciate my work now. And me and Celestia have improved our relationship immensely! We have our arguments, sure, but she listens to me more and tries to spend as much time as she can with me. Though sometimes, I think she is a little too overprotective. I one time screamed in bed and she broke down the door thinking I was being attacked by an assassin.” she laughed, being joined by Titan as he laughed with her.

Titan smiled and rested, “Thank you. Luna, do me a favor next time you come to me, please?”

“What?” Luna asked.

“Tell me a story. I have been so stuck hearing tales of Celestia and Luna: Conquerors of Sombra, Defeaters of Discord, and Sovereigns of the lands, that I never heard tales of Celestia, the lonely princess or of Luna, the missing sister. I would like to know more about them.”

“I,” Luna paused and said, “see. Very well, I shall give you stories when next we meet.”

Titan nodded and waited until Luna was out the door before he floated onto the ground. Closing his eyes, he began to slowly break through the anti-magic fields that surrounded him. For any lesser pony, it would’ve been impossible to break through these barriers. But, he is Titan, he has been there since these were first made. It was no hard feat to break through the spells and activate his own magic.

Using his own magic, he discarded the cloak that had covered his body to reveal his equine features. His long silvery mane now draped over his shoulders and his armor. With a grunt, he discarded his fake hands, quickly replacing them with hooves and in an instant, he revealed his hind legs along with a cutie mark of a blank white circle. With a quick flick of his horn, the armor that once adorned his body was now replaced with magnificent silvery barding. For a moment, he looked at his cutie mark, the white circle meaning perfect order and harmony. He also looked at the back pocket of his barding and pulled out a small locket. Opening it up, he looked at two photos within. One was of a beautiful green alicorn with long brown mane and the other was of two alicorns, white and midnight blue. The white one had a frown on her face while the midnight blue one looked like she was giggling a storm. Titan smiled, remembering the day the photo was taken.

“Luna, what you doing? This is a photo of the two of us, you can’t being eating ice cream. You need to look majestic,” Celestia frowned, holding the ice cream cone away from the picture.

“You can too look maj-maces-that thing you said,” Luna said, looking to Celestia with a frown. “Besides, I don’t see you throwing away your ice cream!”

“Because I know how to hlde mine correctly,” Celestia said with a slight smug smile.

“Well, I know how to do...this!” Luna squealed, shoving the ice cream cone onto Celestia’s forehead.

Titan let out a small laugh as he ran his hoof along the faces of his daughters and smiled. A tear rolled down his cheek as he whispered, “You have done well, my daughters. I am proud of you both.”

---

“Did you get anything from him, Luna?” Celestia asked, walking down the hallways of the castle. Her formal dress was on now, pure white full bodied gown with red and yellow stripes running along it.

Luna, now wearing a midnight blue evening gown, shook her head, “Nothing. Titan was a open book. He paid me compliments, asked me how I was, and what my life was like. Strangely he was very... amicable.”

“And it ticks me off,” Celestia growled, “He had my number, seemed to know everything about me. He acted just like, just like...”

“Father?” asked Luna, smiling warmly. “Do you remember how he always fought us?”

“He never really fought us, he taught us. He would hold back just enough for us to gain an edge and then began to point out our strategies while we fought, making us think about our own moves,” Celestia said, “And he would always answer our questions with questions. It was annoying.”

“You liked it and you know it,” Luna said with a chuckle. Then she frowned, “Titan is right though, this was all your plan, I was just the delivery girl.”

“Luna,” Celestia said, tucking her sister’s chin and smiling while looking into her eyes, “Don’t say that. While I may have given you the idea to lead this rebellion, the rest was all you.”

“But, Tia! Those were your student’s friends that won the day! It was all because of the inspiration that she gave them that made them who they are,” Luna said, shuddering and looking away. “I just did this from the shadows.”

Celestia smiled warmly with her traditional ‘you are better than you think you are’ smile, “Luna, you were the one who trained Trixie, and you were the one who hired this Spark girl. Everything that has happened has been because of you and the work of your rebels.”

“I still should’ve been out there on the front lines,” Luna said, sighing, “I’m just not used to letting others fight for me. I should’ve been-”

“You did perfectly,” Celestia said, “You gave them the power and the knowledge they needed to unite and fight together, and it was because of you that Trixie found her true companions. We did our part by becoming the guiding light for the ponies to seek out their own destinies. We are meant to be observers and the guardians of their stories. Our destiny is always to be there when they need us and to let them have the will to achieve greatness on their own. And you have done that greatly. Today is not just the victory of my ponies, but yours.”

“I suppose so,” Luna said, smiling warmly. “And besides, when it is time to really let loose, let them beware.”

Celestia smiled and hugged her sister tightly, “And I wouldn’t have anypony else by my side.”

“Aww, sisterly love!” Discord said, “Shame I can’t-”

“Come here you miserable mishmash!” Luna said, grabbing Discord and hugging him as well.

Celestia broke the embrace and looked to the entrance to the grand ballroom, “Come, we have some partying to get done. Shall we?” she asked, watching as Discord assumed his Goldwin form.

“Ready when you are, my princess,” Discord said with a smile, putting on his fake voice.

“And where is your husband?” Luna asked.

“I don’t know,” Celestia said, “He didn’t even show up when I gave the medals to the elements.”

“Oh, I bet he is just steaming mad!” Discord said, bringing out an effigy of Grand Ruler and putting the doll into a small tea kettle.

---

“Have you made your decision?” asked Grand Ruler ass he watched from a distant balcony.

Shaina nodded, “Five hundred Unicornicopians have been picked and are ready to be teleported when you give the word. Plus one hundred Equestrians.”

“Good,” Grand Ruler said looking over his shoulder, “When Lightning falls, begin operation ‘Board Wipe.’”

---

Rarity stood with Clarity resting comfortably in her arms. She sighed as she straightened her purple and green ballgown with a low cut neckline, “Thinking about something, Rare?” Applejack asked, tipping her hat. Her dress was brown and green with no shoulders, while there were apple lapels on the sides of the dress.

“Oh, just thinking of how a year ago, this was all different,” Rarity said with a smile, “This wee one was on the way and our victory was just a small one compared to the many losses we suffered. Now, we are on the verge of changing the world for the better, I have a daughter and you have become a great leader.”

“Fluttershy is no longer with a jerk,” Rainbow Dash said, straightening up her suit, her wonderbolt uniform now having a few medals on it.

Fluttershy, dressed in a skyblue gown with an open back and nodded happily, “And now I am free to dance with my marefriend.”

“And most importantly,” Pinkie said, bouncing in with her bouncing pink ballgown with orange candy slices on it following, “We are all still together.”

“Well,” Belle said softly, fixing her modest grey one piece dress, “Shall we go and enjoy our victory.”

The girls all smiled happily and went onto the dance floor, finding positions to take. As the party began, Celestia took the stage, “Fillies and Gentlecolts! Our victory today is a truly great one. Today, we have defeated the villain Titan and destroyed one of Conquest’s most powerful generals. Thanks to the brave ponies that battle in Neighpon alongside the brave elements of harmony,” she said, holding out her hand so the spotlights could shine on the elements, much to the cheers of the crows,” We are now one step closer to ending this war and defeating Dark Conquest. While we can be certain that Dark Conquest will become stronger from this, thus we remain vigilant, today we have been victorious. Today, we are here to party and to celebrate our future! To honor this, Sapphire Shores and the Countess Coloratura wish to perform a duet.”

Sapphire Shores and Coloratura smiled at each other as they stepped onto the stage, behind them their rock band began to play, starting off with a slow drum beat while the guitars began to strum ever faster. Coloratura quickly began to sing followed by Sapphire Shores.

Hello
Hello
Hello

Woke up just at the start of then of the world,
Feeling as if everything was just like the day before,
Now I wonder what our life would mean if it’s gone,

Applejack leaned against the concession table, listening to the voices of some of the children that came to the ball, “I want to be like Applejack!” said one little unicornicopian filly.

An Unicornicopian colt smiled, “I want to be Rainbow Dash!”

“I know what I want to roleplay as,” said another little filly, “Rarity.” when she looked at the confused looks, she smiled and said, “What? Rarity is feminine, but still awesome. She likes makeup and shopping, but isn’t a weak DID for the others!”

“I don’t know what’s worse,” Caramel joked as he walked up to Applejack and smiled, “That those Unicornicopians want to become a second set of you or that almost every family in Equestria wants to name a baby after you.”

“Caramel?” Applejack asked, “What are you-”

“I heard you didn’t have a date tonight so I was wondering,” Caramel said putting his hand behind his orange suit, which matched Applejack’s coat color. “Could you honor me with a dance?”

Applejack gave a small chuckle as she saw the outfit, admiring the double breasted chest and the long pants. Holing out her hand, she said, “Ah would love to dance.”

Caramel smiled widely as he took her to the dance floor.

carriages are moving a half a mile a minute
And I stare at the ponies who started to wave goodbye to e
Can you tell us what was ever really special about us all this time?

Spike happily guided some of the mares to the bathroom and walked back to the ballroom. The music made him skip and dance for a bit, letting his dark purple tux flur around him as he skipped. Then he was interrupted by a pair of baby green eyes, “Excuse me, Mr. Sparkle. Can I pwease have this dance?” Rarity asked, holding up her daughter in front of her boyfriend.

Spike laughed at this and took her little paw, “Sure thing, Lady Crystal. If my fiancee, who I love with every fiber of my being, doesn’t mind me dancing with a beautiful woman.”

“Well,” Rarity said, taking Spike’s hand in hers and winking, “I wouldn’t mind sharing, just this once.”

As the two danced, Spike looked at Rarity, “Are you still worried if the rest of the planet, you know...I mean she’s a little.-”

“Gem,” Rarity said, looking at the baby in her arms. “Yes, I am still a little worried, after all, they may change their minds about us but there is still racism and I will worry about her.” then she smiled as she looked in the ballroom to see five mares dancing, “But, I won’t be alone. Ever.” and with that, she kissed Spike on the lips softly.

I believe our world is burning to the ground
Oh well I guess it’s time to find out
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Well I believe it will begin again

Pinkie felt a tiny tap from a horn on her back and when she turned, she saw Artie wearing a lavish Pink tuxedo, “Lady Pinkie,” bowed Artie as he smiled at her.

“ARTIE!” Pinkie said, hugging him tightly, “What are you doing here?”

“Well, besides to celebrate the heroine of the piece. I was looking for a place to show off my new feet art,” chuckled Artie.

“Well, to show it all would be a mean feet,” Pinkie giggled as she put her hands onto his shoulders.

Artie smirked and said, “Cute.” and kissed her nose, wich made her squeak.

As Pinkie began to swat back and forth with the sway of her partner’s footsteps, she asked, “A slow dance for a fast song?”

“Why not? Don’t we like to dance to our own beats and not follow the path of others,” chuckled Artie as he swirled in a circle before shifting along with her along the floor.

Pinkie nodded and said, “You know it.”

As Artie looked into Pinkie’s eyes, he smiled at her, “And that is getting better too.”

“What?” Pinkie asked, cocking her head to the side.

“Your true smile. I haven’t seen it in a while. It’s nice.” Artie said with a wink at her.

This made Pinkie blush a little and then smile warmly at the stallion in her arms.

Oh well, I guess, we're gonna show my friend
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come

Fluttershy smiled as she felt herself being rose up above the rest of the dancers, joining the other pegasi. Holding her hand at arm’s length was Rainbow dash, who quickly pulled her in close before extending her out and then spinning her in a circle. With a giggle, Fluttershy spun back to Rainbow Dash, rubbing her back against Dash and swaying her hips against Rainbow Dash’s hips gently.

Chuckling, Rainbow Dash put her arms around fluttershy’s waist, holding her close as she danced, “A year ago, I would’ve been afraid to hold you like this.”

“Why?” Fluttershy asked as she danced with her.

“Well, I thought that I was making you chose between Jerkbait and me. I couldn’t have hurt yo-”

Fluttershy kissed Rainbow Dash’s lips softly, “You, every time. I wouldn’t have resisted if you broke down my cottage, picked me up in your arms and flew me home.”

“Oh, you mean like this?” Rainbow Dash laughed, picking Fluttershy up bridal style, flying her up to the ceiling and then spinning her around to tip her down.

Fluttershy smiled from where she was tipped, put her finger over Dash’s heart and made a symbol of a little heart, smiling warmly at her.

I think it started at 10 but I don’t really know.
Can’t remember caring about it or so
Started to cry and couldn’t stop myself
I wanted to leave but there was nowhere to go to

Belle sighed as she watched her friends dance, looking at her little journal. Keeping the page open, she wrote down in it about the day. After closing it, she stood up and smiled when she saw Lightning Dawn walk out, “Lightning?”

“You know, last time, I wanted to skip this because it wasn’t my victory. It was theirs,” he sighed. “I should’ve been smarter than that, so I could’ve spent time with my...teammates.”

Belle walked over to Lighting and put her hand onto his shoulder, “None of us really know how long we have. Sometimes it’s better to just enjoy what we got and live for the moment. Especially when there are friends involved.”

“Speaking from experience?” Lightning asked.

Belle sighed, “I came into this world without memories, and sometimes I am a little scared about what I will find or who I will become when I get those back. But they,” she said, pointing to the mares on the dance floor, “Have made each day worth it. Memories or not, they made me feel complete as a pony. Because, each memory I have of them, have helped to shape me and make me feel like a whole pony now. My own pony.”

Lightning smiled warmly, “I think I am starting to understand why you guys love this whole friendship thing now.”

“And,” Belle smiled as she looked at a little light, “I think somefairy wants a dance.”

“Krysta?” Lightning asked, seeing the little fairy decked out in a little white ball gown.

“Rarity made me this dress,” Krysta said, smiling warmly, “I was hoping you could dance with me?”

Lighting laughed as he held out his hand, “Sure thing, lady Krysta.”

Belle smiled warmly and stood behind at the table, watching the dancers before her.

I sat down and looked in the mirror at myself
Said where did I think I was going to when the world was going to end
Stop before you say your goodbyes and move on ahead!

“Vive le cercle de l'ombre!!” Trixie shouted from the top of the mansion as she pour the last of her bourbon/vodka mix into her glass, “Und down with whoever made booze limited.”

Carrot Top laughed, before hiccuping as the drink got to her, “Oh, this is why I only drink to celebrate.”

“Will she quiet down!” Raindrops shouted, “We are supposed to be in hiding!”

Cheerilee laughed as she patted Raindrops on the back, “We are, most everypony is in New Canterlot right now. This is just for us. Hey, Berry! Give Raindrops another round, she is still sober!”

A light purple earth pony mare with a grape cutie mark nodded, “Sure thing sis! One Raindrops smasher coming up. Plus a elemental fizz for the coolest little sister ever!” smiling Berry made the two drinks by shaking them up in a little mixer and then poured out the glass. Smiling, she put it on a table and shouted, “Two drink order up. Come and bring them, little pinchy!”

“Yes momma!” said a little unicorn filly as she carried her mom’s drinks to the girls. The outside of the mansion was littered with tables, a dance floor, and a radio that played the music from Canterlot.

“Seesh? That little fill’s cute, but nothing’s cuter than Dinky. My little muffins,” Ditzy said, swaying back and forth, pulling out a photo album and putting it next to Lyra.

Lyra sighed, “I know Ditz you have shown me those photos twice now. You are so drunk.”

“Nope, pixelated,” Ditzy said.

Spark sat at the table across from the two, “Girls, what should I do? Every colt and stallion has asked me to dance and I cannot logically think of who to dance with.”

“Trixie’s advice,” Trixie said, jumping down to the floor, “Mademoiselle should dance with moi!”

I believe our world is burning to the ground
Oh well I guess it’s time to find out

Titan looked over from across his cell as the sleeping Crystal Hope who began to have her memories return to her. On top of her was Sombra who also was fast asleep. Hearing the music above and the celebrating ponies, he found himself singing along with some of the lyrics.

Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Well I believe it will begin again

Celestia and Goldwin began to dance along the floor, causing the ground to almost burn from their furious dancing, with Discord smirking beneath the mask. Silently he whispered, “So, who’s ready to see the kingdom free again?”

“I think we all are, and once that is done and my husband is overthrown... let’s talk marriage,” Celestia said with a smirk. This caused Discord to blush.

Shaking his head, Discord nodded his head to a lonely bat pony guard, “Hey, somepony is not enjoying themselves.”

Celestia looked and saw Luna sitting in the shadows, watching the party, “And neither is my sister. Are you thinking of what I am thinking?”

“I get the girl, you get the boy,” Discord laughed as he slinked over to Luna while Celestia walked to the stallion. Chuckling, Discord whispered, “Lulu, you should be dancing.

“I will dance only if somepony requests me of it. For now, someone has to be watching over this party to make sure that all goes-”

“Mam!” the bat-pony guard said, saluting, “Supernova of your third battalion. I have been ordered to request that you come with me to the dance floor. Mainly because-”

“Because what?” Luna asked.

“I have...been too scared to ask you myself, milady,” Supernova said, blushing.

This made Luna smile warmly and took his hand into hers, “Very well, you may escort me to the floor.”

Oh well, I guess, we're gonna show my friend

Kudos sighed, walking to Conquest and looking out at the party below, “I cannot believe that we are celebrating Titan’s fall.”

“We aren’t celebrating that, silly,” Conquest said with a shout as he held up a kitten’s skull filled with kool-aid, “We are celebrating the fact that the fun is about to begin!”

“The fun?” Kudos asked.

The figure in the cloak sighed, “For him, this is fun.”

“Not just for me, but for all of them,” Conquest said with a wink, “For we all know that now is where we really amp up the war! More kills, more death, and now I can finally attack Lightning Dawn. It is the climax of this long story! A hero’s final battle, a champion’s last struggle! You know how it goes. The big bad, that’s me, goes off to fight the champion now that his generals are dead.”

“I see,” Kudos said, looking down, “Perhaps it’s time I reintroduce myself to Applejack.”

Conquest smiled, “You do that. Me, I am just waiting to see Lightning’s face when I really let him have it. So come on, let’s rock!!!”

Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come

During the musical break in between songs, Rara ran off the stage and grabbed Applejack by the arm, “Come on! The hero needs to sing this!”

“Well, Ah, Ah mean,” Applejack stuttered, and then sighed, “Let’s do this.”

Up above, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy watched as Applejack was led to the stage, “Hey, we can’t let her sing alone, right?”

“Never,” Fluttershy said, putting her hand out for Rainbow to take, “Lead the way, Knight of the Wind.”

“Sure thing, Lady of the Animals,” Dash winked.

Rarity saw Applejack and nodded, “Please, hold Clarity, Spike? Mother is about to show how well she can belt out those chords.”

Glarity took Clarity in her arms and smiled, “Go get them Rare!”

Pinkie Pie looked to Artie and then to the stage and then back to Artie. With a smiled, she said, “Got to go, they need me!” she said, kissing his lips quickly before running off.

Belle saw the five and nodded, putting her drink down and racing off to join her friends.

Applejack walked up to the stage, put her face to the mike and began to sing.

It's gone, gone, pony, it's all gone
There is no one at your corner and there is no one home

Rarity was quick to join her, smiling as she sang along, matching her beat to Applejack’s.

It is cool, cool, it was all cool
Now it's over for me and it's over for you

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash joined up with two microphones, each taking a lyric.

It is cool, cool, it was all cool
Now it's over for me and it's over for you

Pinkie happily jumped in grabbing the stand

We’re here at your corner when there is no one home
It is cool, cool, it was all cool

Belle then jumped in with the last lyric, belting it out as hard as she could

Now it's over for me and it's over for you

Then as one the girls began to sing in perfect harmony, each one looking to each other as they sang. Smiles began to cross their faces as they began to feel an inner harmony that they hadn’t felt in a long time. A power began to erupt from them as they sang with their voices loud and clear.

I believe our world is burning to the ground
Oh well I guess it’s time to find out
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Well I believe it will begin again
Oh well, I guess, we're gonna show my friend

Somewhere in the ballroom, sat a dark blue pegasus. Draped around his shoulders was a long black cape, the same color as his glasses. Furiously, he typed along the keyboard on the typewriter that beared his cutie mark, a book with a pair of lips on it. Pausing, he looked up at you, the reader and smiled, “Oh, hello! Thanks for joining us for this wild ride so far! Been loving it too? Good, kind of makes me feel glad.” Pausing, he looked at the singing mares, “Oh, don’t worry, I’ll still have plenty of challenges for those six to face. Trust me, the next seven chapters are gonna be a blast! Till then though-” Storyteller said with a smile as he began to sing.

Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come
Let's see how far we've come

“OH, wait,” Storyteller said, “Let’s check up on the trio, shall we?”

---

Dementia walked out into the middle of the Whitetail woods, looking up at the two other members of her team, “Titan said that this is it.” she said, her mind going back a few hours ago.

Dementia walked into the dungeon, looking back at Titan, “Ok, I’m here. You are beaten. Now, my memories!”

“Here,” Titan said calmly, handing her a small glowing orb.

“What is this?” asked Dementia.

“A memory orb. It’s like what I gave to hope there. This one contains your memories. I should warn you, you made not like the answers you find. Just put all three of your hands onto it.”

“Guys,” Rep said, looking down at the orb. “I am a little worried. What if... what if we’re wrong? What if we really are just mud and clay or a bunch of assholes.”

“Then we are that,” Mysterious said, walking forward. “Our past will not define us, but who we are now. What’s more,” he placed his hand onto the orb, “I will not lose my friendship with the you guys.”

Rep-Stallion smiled, “Me neither. So, see you on the other side?”

Dementia smiled and nodded holding out the orb for the two to touch. When they placed their hands onto the orb, their eyes became filled with white light, while blue magic began to flow over their bodies and into their heads. After a few moments of power flowing through them, Dementia let go of the orb and collapsed to her knees, putting her hand to her mouth while her eyes widened in utter horror. She could barely hear Rep-Stallion speak, “Oh, goddesses. I remember. My name is Swift Blade, I was going to be married soon. Then, just because I refused an order to kill civilians, that bastard took my wife away. Oh, Inquirious...”

“I couldn’t let them take my brother’s prize invention and pervert it,” Mysterious, now known as Blackened Myst said, frowning, “So I tried to hide it and steal it away. But, they found out and tried to kill me.”

Dementia, however, shook her head. The being once known as Galaxia began to whisper as tears began to flow from her eyes, “No, it can’t be, please don’t be true.”

A little white filly who looked so much like her mother ran up, her purple mane bouncing up and down, “Mommy, pick me up, I want to see the elephants.”

“See mommy?” asked the little filly as she showed off her little drawing, “I made a star chart, it’s my first one.”

“Mommy, I’m scared of the dark, can I sleep with you?” asked the little filly.

“Mommy you found me! You always know how to find me right?” asked the filly.

Galaxia nodded, “Yes, little one, even in the dark.”

“It can’t be, It... no,” cried Dementia as she gripped the grass beneath her.

“Starlight, is the message, I’m sending from beyond,” sang Galaxia as she laid her baby girl into the bed, “Sleep well, my little Starla Shine.”

“He raped her,” whispered Dementia as she tore the grass. “That son of a bitch raped my daughter!!!!!!!! He raped her, and he laughed! The bastard laughed, which means he knew. He knew she was my daughter and he raped her!” Dementia growled, got to her feet and began to run, only to be stopped by Rep and Mysterious, “LET ME GO! What kind of mother am I if I can’t save her! I WILL KILL HIM!”

“Don’t!” Rep said, holding her back. “If you go out like this you’ll be playing into Dark Conquest’s hands and get yourself killed. Then what good will you be?!”

Dementia was about to argue, but then saw the look in his eyes. She could see the tears flowing from his eyes, showing how much pain he was in. With a whimper, she cried into his chest, “I want him dead. I want Dak Conquest dead for doing this to her and I want Grand Ruler dead for letting her get into this. I want them both dead.”

“Titan, he told us the risk, and we took his offer. We couldn’t fight our families without memories, so we sacrificed them with power,” Mysterious said, looking down. “Explains why we never went all out.”

“So, what do we do now?” Rep-stallion asked.

“We have faith,” Dementia said standing up and sniffling as she began to feel her strength and drive returning. “Those six... they can provide the miracle we need to save our families.” Pausing, she looked at Mysterious, “Myst, you can go to Brain and stay with him.”

“I’ll visit Brain one day, but I won’t abandon my friends. I’m staying with you until the end,” Myst said.

Rep-Stallion looked to Dementia and smiled at his friend, “So, do we still call each other by code names or real names?”

“I am kind of partial to Myst myself, but Rep-Stallion is interesting,” said Myst.

Rep-stallion smirked and looked at Dementia, “And what about you?”

“Personally, you can call me Dementia still, but I rather be called by the name my daughter will say when I see her again,” Dementia said, “Galaxia Shine.”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvern and Zolt...these guys put into a lot of effort.

This chapter...Did not exist originally. See, the thing is, Titan was meant to be the final boss, as kind of a way to match up with season 1 and a shout out to thee immortal game. I even had Celestia look on as Titan arrived and whisper "Daddy's home." He would then fight and wage a bloody battle with the heroes and then, ok I'll admit the rough draft kind of ended there.

Heck, the once crowned king was even a refenerence to that idea. But, something changed through the story. Time went on and I was enjoying having Titan become this balancing force, this guy who kept everthing in order. Still evil, but was mainly there to make sure the sides were even. But, as time wore on, I just enjoyed writing this guy who was csalled evil by Grand Ruler but was in fact, a hero because of who he is.

So thus, the final fight was changed and Titan was moved to be a boss to be fought on the rooftop. Before the character devlopment, he was even going to lay the smackdown on Lightin; however, after developing this guy for so long...I kind of gotten tired of kicking his ass.

Dimentia's releationship with Starla had been one of the first real changes to the story from the rough draft. See, the trio never were really there for the most part in the rough draft. They just killled the starfleet team and dissappeared near the end. But, after a few talks with a certain person on heartless characters, I began to think about how if they were really born without hearts, then how come Rep gets a craving for food and has a love for it. Why did they bicker and argue amongst themselves, why did they get jelous and everything else in between? If they didn't have hearts, then why did they act like they did (Hello Kingdom Hearts)

So, I began to toy around with the idea. However, I read something in the original version of the fic that gave me pause.

Out walked a woman that looked excatly like Starla

Hmmmm, now, the author told me the reason why she does look like Starla is-because that is the only way he can come up with villians. However, you can't write something like that and not think I am going to look into it. Why would a villian look excatly like Starla and not be related? It didn't help that in the remake, we find out that her mother 'died in the battles with the bulls', off screen. Ok, if she died like that, then how? What happened to the body?

So, I took the idea and ran with it. This is why Dimentia had a lot more development in the opening chapters than the other two, because she was the one I had thought out the most by the time. And I also decided to leave clue for my eagle eyed viewers.

-She was kind to kids

-Her attention to Starla was more motherly

-Her lullaby was from Jem's mother.

-She owned a copy of "MRs. Brisby and the Rats from Nimh" a book all about a mother saving her kids.

-Her room was set up to house a girl

-She listened and was supportive of her daughter's dreams.

As for Rep and Mysterious, I originally planned for Rep to have the brother and Mysteirous to be married, but they just got switched around. I was also planning Mysterious's brother be Abra, but Abra was far too gone by this point.

Some additional notes

-I love fun wiht Acronyms and tried to put them in much as possible. Thank goodness Starfleet has an easily to mess with code system. AV6N: Avngry Video Game Nerd, RW3Y: RWBY, and AM2R: Another Metroid 2 Remake.

-that isn't the only Metroid mention. Last chapter, Lighting has a doll that is actually Samus. Yes, she exsists in this world

-Clarity is actually from Kiala's work, I love the second generation that much and try to link up to it as much as I can.

-Yes, I know we are about to see Mage Meadowbrook in the comics. This is why I had to get it out now! They have been old friends fo years by this point.

-Yes, this is the Casca from Berserk. In this particular world, her battles with Conquest took over the God Hand. Griffith was her best friend and Guts was her lover. She had to watch both die.

-I love the idea that Fluttershy has a nurse for a mother.

-We have guests in this story: Cherry-Lei is one. Then we have Night Nurse, who is based on my mom!

-Twilight has been the pony I relate to the most and the mare I connect to. So, her comments about Raven...are my own. They are excatly the same questions I have.

-About Twilight's fight, this is why she is not in the present at the moment. She would break the fic so bad!

-The Titan scen was one of those I have never tried before. I have never written a scene of two characters just playing a game like that and tried to make it interesting.

-Ozumu Ishimori is a call out to two very influental people: Osamu Tesuzka (Creator of Magna) and Shotoro Ishimori (Creator of Kamen Rider and Super sentai. Without him no Power rangers)

-Yes, that blue pony with glasses is my ponysona. He owns the treebary memorial bookstore in Ponyville, down the street from Sugar Cube Corner. Story Teller has heard all manner of stories, legends, and other tales. Come visit and he might tell you a story about the mane six.

-Believe it or not, I had three songs planned for the finale to sing: How far we come, Unstoppable, and Now that we've come so Far. This one had what I wanted, a place for the six to sing together

Thanks for reading, next time...Lighting's biggest battle

The Beliving Star's farewell

The Villains I've seen in MLP have hardly done ANY of that at all... which is why I deem them pathetic, and weak, especially considering they only last two eps anyway.

Rainbow Dash found herself on a grassy plane, dressed in her Wonderbolts dress uniform. Looking across from her, was Fluttershy,dressed in a long, flowing wedding gown. There was a smile growing across her face as her marefriend glided across the ground and held out her hand, ready to touch hers.

Just as their hands began to touch, the ground shook and cracked beneath them, causing a large crack to form between them and separate them. Rainbow Dash gasped as she reached out for Fluttershy, trying to fly, but she looked around in horror as she found weights holding down her wings. Looking back to Fluttershy, she shook her head as she was forced to watch as Dark Conquest step behind Fluttershy, and then stabbed her through the chest, holding her still beating heart in hand, “Fluttershy!!!”

“Failed again, did we?” whispered Rarity’s voice. When Rainbow Dash turned around, she saw Rarity crucified against a rock cross. Her breasts were cut open, revealing the fatty tissue and milk glands within. Stomach was sliced opened in such a way that her intestines were slowly falling out of her and onto the ground, “Look at the failure, can’t even save a mother from dying. She will fail, like always.”

Pinkie’s decapitated head rolled along the ground, half of her face flayed open and bearing her skull. With a low, haunting whisper, she said, “Always fail.”

Applejack laughed behind Rainbow Dash, cackling with a voice that came from Tartarus itself. Rainbow Dash looked and gasped when she saw Applejack chained to the ground with her own veins, “You really think your speed means a damn in the real world? Honey,” the farm mare said, raising her head to show that her eyeball was hanging loose from it’s socket, “It doesn’t. Saving us all? Protecting us? It’s impossible. You will fail, fail, and fail!”

“No,” Rainbow dash whispered, backing away in fear as she began to tremble, “No, I won’t fail. I won't!”

“Yes, you will,” whispered a voice as she shambled closer. When Rainbow Dash turned around, she saw Twilight walking closer, her wounds still bleeding from the battle, “Just like you failed me!”

Rainbow Dash shot up with a gasp of horror. Looking around, she found herself still on the couch she had fallen asleep on. Next to her, head on her lap and snoring softly, was Fluttershy. She smiled warmly as she looked at the sleeping figure next to her and brushed the lock of hair away from Fluttershy’s forehead, leaned in, and kissed the yellow head softly.

Getting up, she laid Fluttershy’s head down on the soft couch cushion gently. After laying down the magna that she was reading to her, Dash then tucked Fluttershy with a blanket and made way to the door. Looking to her left, she saw Angel frowning at her, “Just stepping out for a bit. I’ll be back, Mr. Grumpy.”

Angel crossed his paws over his chest, and nodded. Signaling to Dash that she better return. This elicited an eyeroll from Rainbow Dash before she took off from the cottage and onto a nearby cloud. Resting her legs over the edge of the cloud, Rainbow began to speak as she played with a tuff of cloud, “Hey Twilight. It’s me...Rainbow Dash. I know I don’t talk to you alone much. Guess, I just don’t feel like talking to the dead unless I’m with a group you know. I just felt more comfortable because then I can think of something to say. But, right now...” she paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. Looking back up, she said, “I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry for leaving you alone to die at the hands of that monster,” Rainbow Dash said, balling her hands into fists and grabbing the tuffs of cloud. Ripping up the little cloud she yelled, “I should’ve been there, I should’ve been with you, and you... should be alive. But you aren’t, because I was stupid enough to follow his orders instead of doing what I do best and run right in half cocked.”

“So, I guess you are probably wondering why I am having this little talk right now,” Dash said, “It’s just that, everything is doing so well you know. We have Grand Ruler on the ropes, Conquest is next, my dreams are in my grasp, and I’m with Fluttershy. It’s just so good that I am, a little nervous that it’s all going to come crashing over my head.”

Getting up, Rainbow Dash walked around in a little circle on her cloud, “Now, I know what you would say. If I’m nervous, why not talk to the others and clear your head. Then I would roll my eyes and snark at you.”

Using her speed, she created a speed mirage of herself, now with Twilight’s mane, “Yes, you should. It’s best to talk it out and work through your problems rather than keeping it building up inside. Remember the Best Young Fliers competition?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said to herself, “I was awesome!!!”

“You are missing the point,” Twi-Dash said, tapping her foot, “You are having severe emotional issues and you need to talk it out with us. We are your friends, you should know we are here for you, always.”

Dash sighed, “Yeah, I guess you’re right. So I will, thanks egghead.” she then chuckled as she looked at her after image, “Heh, guess that’s the way it works with us. The athlete and the egghead, one to keep the other in check. You and Fluttershy, always know how to keep my hooves grounded. I suppose I never thank you enough for that.” Looking up, she frowned as the image of her friend disappeared, “Thanks, Twily.”

Extending her arms to the sides, she stood up straight, leaned back, and began to free fall off the cloud. After free falling for a few moments, she pulled up from the ground, did a corkscrew, and touched the water with her hand. After making a wave, she landed on the ground of the cottage and walked in. Looking to the sleeping form of her marefriend, Dash smiled warmly, snuggled into the couch with her, and placed the pegasus’s head on her shoulder. Then she lightly kissed Fluttershy’s forehead and smiled, “I’ll protect you, Flutters.”

“So will I,” whispered Fluttershy as she fell asleep, snuggling up.

---

As the sun rose over New Canterlot, the morning calm was broken with the sounds loud cheering and celebration. At the air force compound of the Knights of the Wind, there was a huge party being held, “You know,” Dash said to the crowd, apple cider in hand, “When I saw these two together, I knew they would be together. Although, knowing Gilda like I did, I thought she would have him for dinner sooner or later.”

“Ha! Very funny Dashie!” laughed Gilda as she looked to her fiance, “Can you believe that, Ace? thinking I would eat ya.”

“Well, sometimes at night,” blushed Ace Ray, making Gilda turn her head away and blush as well.

“Well, I think I am embracing the newly engaged couple too much,” laughed Rainbow Dash as she held up her drink, “Here is to having a wonderful bash come the big day. Congratulations on your engagement you two!!!!”

As the cheers died down, Spitfire landed next to Dash, panting while her face looked a little green, “S-s-sorry I’m late, Commander.”

“Yeah,” Soarin said, rubbing the back of his head, “Spitfire was a little sick this morning and I had to hold her head.”

Rainbow Dash looked at little shocked at this as she began to remember, “Hey, uh Spitfire, as your commanding officer, I am ordering you to head to medical for a check up. Ask for a pregnancy test.”

“What?” asked Spitfire.

Dash smirked as she flew off, “Trust me, and congratulations!”

“What do you think she meant by that?” asked Soarin as he watched the captain fly away.

As Rainbow Dash flew through the air, her mind began to think back to just a few weeks ago, when her and her friends were discussing the Dark King.

“To think, Dark King was Shining Armor, and Bad Horse was-” Applejack began only to be interrupted by Rarity.

“Soarin,” Rarity sighed, before looking in the direction of Spike and Clarity. “I can’t imagine what it would be like, to watch helplessly as your love is taken away. The feeling must have been horrible.”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes as she took the thought to heart, the nightmare still burning in her mind. Looking forward, she flew straight into Ponyville, and after a few quick turns, landed in front of Carousel Boutique with a small flip. With a quick step, she slid into the shop, “Anypony here?”

There was a high pitched growling coming from a small crib. This made Dash chuckle as she walked over to the newborn, “Hey Clarity, how is my favorite little kirin.” In response, the little newborn began to wave her claws around and trying to attack her. In response, Dash held up two fingers and began to lightly tap her goddaughter’s paws, “So, want to be a fighter?! Ha, there isn’t a mare alive that can beat Rainbow Miriam Dash!”

“Training my daughter to be a fighter when she is only a few weeks old are we?” Rarity asked, stepping out from her creation room, tape measure hanging around her neck. Pushing up her glasses she said, “or are you just trying to corrupt her with your tall tales with high adventure?”

Rainbow Dash frowned and turned away from the Kirin, “Hey, she’s my goddaughter, I can corrupt her any way I please!”

“Sure, if I let you,” Rarity said, walking over to Clarity and began to play with her, “So, what brings you here this early. Surely it isn’t just to see my little gem.”

Dash put her hand behind her head and said, “I wanted to talk to you about, my fears.”

“You mean your claustrophobia, or what you really fear?” Rarity asked. When Rainbow Dash looked at her curiously, she continued, “Oh, don’t look surprised my dear. It doesn’t take a genius to realize that your claustrophobia is another form of your fear of not being here for us. Am I right?”

“What are you, a mind reader?” Rainbow Dash smirked as she leaned against a wall with her arms folded.

Rarity chuckled at this, “I am a dressmaker, my dear. It is my job to read emotions and into ponies in order to find out what they need the most. It helps me out a lot in my line of work and I can tell right away that your fear isn’t being enclosed places, but being unable to reach us in time to save us.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash sighed and looked away, “You’re right. And that is what I wanted to talk to you about. I’ve been having, nightmares lately. They usually revolve around me and Fluttershy getting married, then I watch as she is taken away from me. Before I can fly to her and save her, my wings get trapped and I watch her die horribly! And I can’t do anything about it!”

“My word,” Rarity said, a finger to her lips, “How often has this nightmare been happening?”

“Well, it used to be simple. I was alone and standing still while everypony began to drift away from me, but ever since Applejack told me about the fight with Twilight,” Dash shuddered, “The nightmare got worse and I’ve been waking up in a cold sweat.”

“I see, and what do you think about this,” Rarity asked, taking Clarity from her crib.

Rainbow Dash sighed and shook her head, “I don’t know, a part of me think it’s stupid. I mean, I’m Rainbow Dash, best pegasus around. I shouldn’t be letting a little thing like a nightmare be getting to me, but, I am. And it’s ticking me off!”

“Dear,” Rarity said in a comforting tone, “It’s ok to be nervous, especially when it comes to things like this. We all get nervous about the things we can’t control, it’s the way things are.”

“Do you?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Rarity sighed as she looked to the babe in her arms, “Yes. While things have gotten easier since the Neighpon battle, I still worry that some of the Unicornicopians will fear her or even hate her when she gets out of my house and into the real world. But, that is just something that I will have to deal with when it comes. I just need to be prepared and handle it.”

Rainbow Dash looked down and rubbed her arm, sighing and frowning, “But what if tomorrow is that one time I fail to live up to my skills. What if tomorrow, I am one second too slow, or one second too late and I lose someone close to me again?”

Rarity rubbed her friend’s arm, along with Clarity who mimicked her movements, “You won’t, dear. I know you for years, and I know what you will do. You will see this little fear of yours and conquer it. It will be just another hurdle for you to surpass and I will be looking forward to when you do. Just remember, we all trust that you will be here for us, no matter what.”

“Thanks Rares,” Rainbow Dash said, giving Rarity a hug and then Clarity one as well, “I’m heading to Sugar Cube Corner, see you later. And you,” she added, booping Clarity’s nose, “Keep annoying your mother.”

“She’s not annoying!” Rarity said as she cradled the cooing cub, “Are you? No, you are mommy’s little alarm clock. Yes you are.”

---

It took Rainbow Dash only a few short minutes to walk her way to the Corner. Once inside, she could hear a loud cheer from within, “Wha-”

“Behold, the masterpiece of Clan Bristles!” shouted Artie as he looked at a mural that circled the top of the corner. Each picture, done in gel, was an image of the history of the family that had lived in the house. “It took a few days, but it was worth it.”

Happily, Pinkie squealed and wrapped her arms around Arthur's neck and nuzzled him, “Wow, it looks fantastic! You are getting so good with your telekinesis!”

“Thanks,” Artie said, a little blush creeping onto his face, “Belle has been a big help to me so far. Do you really think it looks good?”

“It looks fine,” grumbled Rainbow dash from behind the counter. “But, can I get some service or am I going to watch you two finally make out?”

This made the two blush and pull away from each other. Smiling happily, Pinkie Pie bounced over to the coffee machine and asked, “Let me guess, you want a Lightning Bomb Express, an Applejack Muffin, and a shoulder to lean on?”

As Rainbow Dash watched Pinkie make the warm beverage and pull out the apple covered delight from the tray, she asked with a surprised look, “How did you know?”

“Pinkie sense, magic, and,” Pinkie leaned over and pressed her finger to her friend’s nose, “I know from experience what my friends need.”

“Thanks,” Dash said, wiping down her nose before putting down the bits, “Where did you get that coffee machine anyway?”

Pinkie Pie pronked alongside her friend towards the tables, “Oh, when Rhymey was arrested, the government had to seize and sell off a lot of his stuff to support the war effort. Mr. Cake saw the espresso machine at the auction and bought it right from them. So, now we make coffee as well as serve yummy treats!!”

“Oh,’ Rainbow Dash said as he sat down at the table, Pinkie sitting across the table from her.

Pinkie put her chin into her hands and smiled widely, “So, what’s up?”

“I was wondering,” Dash asked, running a circle around her cup as she looked up at Pinkie, “Think you could teach me that whole entire ‘no fear’ thing ya did back in Manehattan? I was thinking of maybe it can help me conquer my little claustrophobia.”

“Oh Dashie,” Pinkie Pie said, shaking her head at the idea, “That kind of trick comes from practice and years of skill. Unless, this isn’t just about your little fear.”

Rainbow Dash groaned, “Ugh, what is with you and Rarity!? Do I wear my emotions on my sleeve that well?”

Pinkie Pie nodded, and responded with a giggle“Yep! And besides, you can’t really hide anything from me. I know everything.” she said with a trill and a wave of her arms to show she was kidding.

This made Dash chuckle a little to herself as she took another sip of her coffee, letting the warm liquid hit the back of her throat, “It’s just that, ever since Applejack told us about Twilight’s death, I’m just so...scared you know. What if I’m not as good as I think I am, what if I am not fast enough or skilled enough. I’m the Element of Loyalty, that means I should be there for everypony and save everypony.”

“ Dashie,” Pinkie Pie said, taking her friend’s hand and patting it, her blue eyes showing a comforting look, “Blocking out your fear isn’t the answer at all. What you need to do is use it as a weapon! Make it something that tells you, ‘Nope, not today, not gonna lose anymore friends. No way!” You need to make it so that you can use your fear to help us all.”

“Like you did with your fear?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I mean, I think we all wish we were there that day, right?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie sighed, “Make her smile, or tell her it was going to be ok. Or even just say goodbye.”

“Instead I hung back, like an idiot!” Dash grumbled, “I still can’t wait for us to finally wrap our fingers around Grand Ruler’s neck for making us act like morons.”

“I think we all do,” Artie said, putting his forearms on Pinkie’s shoulders, “We just got to wait for the Umbra Circle and whatever Lightning is planning on doing to happen.” He then looked down at Pinkie “Ready to go?”

“Go?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Where?”

“Oh, Artie is taking me to see his parents,” Pinkie Pie said, standing up. “He kind of wants to clear the air between them and settle things. Where are you going now??”

Rainbow Dash smirked as she got up, “Think I’ll check up on Belle and see how she’s handling things.”

---

“Isn’t this great?” Belle asked excitedly, sliding from her bookshelf down to Rainbow Dash, “We are soon going to restore Equestria back to the way it should be!”

“I know right, and I hate to brag but it is mostly thanks to me,” Dash said, dusting her knuckles. Then she smiled a little, “Ok, it was also thanks to you Belle. A lot of it!”

“Speaking of which,” Belle said with a smile as she slid down from her ladder. With a bright smile she said, “Thank you, for everything.”

“Thank me, for what?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking at her curiously.

Belle lightly patted down on her skirt, “For, being the first one to tell me that I’m not just a replacement Twilight. It really helped a lot, because you made me feel like a real pony. Because of you, and our friends, I felt like I became my own pony.”

“Hey, it’s what we do,” Rainbow Dash smiled warmly and shrugged. “As far as I was concerned, you are you and that’s all I needed.”

“Thanks,” Belle smiled, “And I can’t wait to explore more when we are done.”

Rainbow Dash smirked at this, “Got that much confidence us, huh?”

“You five took down a living god,” smiled Belle, “You are about to do so much more together... saving my life is probably no small feat for the five of you.”

“Yeah, I guess you are right,” Dash smirked as she felt herself hugged by Belle and she returned it.

---

Applejack let out a deep breath that she had been holding as she moved one last log onto the pile. Looking at the series of large trees that she had been clearing, she began to spin kick each one off the pile and made it roll down the hill and onto a cart. Taking off her hat, she wiped the sweat from her brow and began to relax.

For a few brief moments, she began to sway back and forth, almost causing her to fall over. Quickly recovering her sense of balance, she looked up to the sound of flapping overhead, “Rainbow Dash, what are ya doing here? Looking for a place to nap?”

“Nah,” Rainbow Dash said, landing next to Applejack, “I was kind of hoping that maybe you and I can have a little bit of a spar.”

“A tussle, between me and you?” Applejack asked, a little bit of excitement in her voice.

“Well, yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, “I mean, in all of our competitions, our attempts to one up each other, and all of that, we never really had a chance to have an all out brawl. I mean, the last time was when you were evil but everyone kicked me out of that.”

“Because they knew that you would lose,” Applejack smirked at this.

Rainbow Dash chuckled and laughed at this, “Please, earth girl, I have the high ground and the speed. What do y’all have,” she asked, mocking Applejack’s voice.

Calmly, Applejack flexed her bicep and then began to make a circle around them both, “Ok, you want a tussle? You’ll get a tussle. Been meaning to take you out for a while.”

“Hey, I have a girlfriend,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, “The only ‘taking out’ will be you to the cleaners.”

“Un huh, sure, Dashie,” Applejack teased as she got into a fighting stance, her hands in front of her face with her leg forward.

Rainbow Dash began to bounce around a little on her feet, thumbing her nose, “So, you going to ring a bell?”

“Ding, ding,” Applejack said with a grin. Rainbow Dash nodded in response and flew straight at Applejack, ascending quickly into the air to deliver an airborne bicycle kick at her. Not missing a beat, Applejack began to block each kick that was sent her way with a forearm.

Quickly breaking from her rapid fire kicks, Dash flew in a quarter circle to deliver a roundhouse to Applejack’s side, “Face it, earth girl. I have the superiority here in the air. You ain't got no chance!”

“Don’t make,” Applejack said, crossing her arms to catch Rainbow’s leg in a lock. Then she twisted her arms to spin Rainbow Dash horizontally in the air in place, “Assumptions, Sky Gal!” with a smirk, she pulled back her arm and slammed a cross right into Dash’s stomach, sending her flying through the air and rolling onto the ground.

Getting up to a crouching position, she saw Applejack walking slowly towards her. Thinking fast, she went for a sweep to trip her earth pony opponent up. This made Applejack step back, leaving her open for Dash to send a gut punch into Applejack’s mid-section. As Dash got back up, she delivered an uppercut into the chin and followed it up with a rapid volley of five punches.

Getting the time to recover, Applejack moved to the side to dodge Dash’s side-kick and then began to block her next series of punches with her forearms and open palms. Not letting up for a moment, Rainbow Dash spun around and delivered three roundhouse snap kicks at Applejack.

In a flash, Applejack intercepted them by rising her knee and arm to block them and then swatted away Dash’s spinning back kick. When Rainbow Dash took to the air to strike down with four jabs, Applejack moved her head side to side to dodge. Making sure to not leave herself open to another grab, Dash flew with a straight kick into AJ’s gut and then landed to sweep her off her feet.

Applejack looked at her airborn opponent and took her down with a buck into the chest. When Dash got up, her rising uppercut was blocked by Applejack’s knee. A smile crossed her lips as she sent a straight punch at Applejack, which the farmer blocked easily by lifting her forearm and holding the fist in the air, “Ok, out with it, what’s this really about?”

Dash looked at Applejack curiously, “What do ya mean?”

“You don’t usually ask me to spar with ya and you don’t make these many mistake when tussling with a pony. So, what’s on your mind?” Applejack asked, breaking the lock and doing a spinning back kick.at Dash.

Using her own leg to block the kick, she stepped in with three quick jabs. Applejack blocked the three punches with her hand and then delivered a roundhouse. Dash blocked the kick with one of her own and then frowned, “I’m scared.”

“Scared?” Applejack asked, looking at Dash worriedly, “Of what?”

Dash broke the lock with her leg and then stepped in with a side kick, which Applejack blocked with her knee, “Ever since you told me about Twilight, I’ve been scared. It’s just been worse since then, I’ve had nightmares where I can’t save you guys because something holds me back.” Frowning, she looked down and barely flew out of the way of Applejack’s next attack. “I mean, we’re at the final lap, AJ. We’re about to overthrow GR, beat Conquest, and save all of Equestria.”

Applejack shrugged, getting hit in the face by Rainbow Dash, “Yeah, so?”

“This is the perfect time for Conquest to come in and kill someone we care about just because he can! What’s stopping him from breaking in, getting his claws around Fluttershy’s neck and-” Swiping the roundhouse back, she then blocked Applejack’s hook with her forearm and sighed, “Ending it.”

Applejack frowned, “And that’s what’s eating at you?”

“I’ve got everything now, AJ. My girl, my job, and the best friends ever,” Dash gave out a small shudder and shook her head, “I don’t want to lose it all because I’m not good enough, not fast enough, or worthy enough. I know you will tell me that you believe in me, but it’s-”

“You’ve been talking to the others, haven’t ya?” Applejack asked, breaking the lock and doing a snap kick before doing a crescent kick, which was blocked by Rainbow, “Ah ain't gonna tell you that. It is scary and you have every right to be afraid.”

“Then what should I do to get rid of it?” Dash asked, holding the kick in place. “Pinkie says I should use it to fuel me, but I don’t know how!”

Applejack smiled warmly, “That’s something ya going to figure out yourself. But, let me tell ya something,” she said, back the kick and then did a back fist followed by another, before following it up with an uppercut, “Do you know why we work well together?”

“Because we’re best friends?” Rainbow Dash asked, dodging Applejack next series of punches.

“Well, there’s that, but there’s a little more,” Applejack said, grabbing one of Dash’s punches and looked into her magenta eyes. Smirking, she began to lift up one finger after the other as she counted each of their friends, “Pinkie Pie keeps us smiling and looking ahead to the future, Rarity keeps us looking at our true selves, Fluttershy reminds us to be kind, and then there’s me and you.”

“What about us?” Dash asked.

“Ah’m the mountain and you’re the wind,” Applejack said, much to Rainbow’s confusion. “Ah’m sturdy and strong, keeping everything back while you rush forward, dashing in without thinking.”

“Yeah, which is what I should’ve done when Raven attacked!” Rainbow Dash growled as she began to deliver a series of hard blows at Applejack, her rage evident. With each blow, she punctuated with a growl, “I should’ve been there with her, fought with her. DID SOMETHING!”

Applejack blocked each blow, looking at Dash with understanding and compassion, “And what would ya have done then?”

“I don’t know,” Rainbow Dash said, finding her and Applejack engaged in a hand lock, “Kick her from behind, punch her in the vag, SOMETHING!!! The important thing is, she should’ve died with one of us by her side and not some stranger,” she said, tears in her eyes.

Applejack sighed and then nodded, “AH know. Grand Ruler, he and Rhymey messed with both of us, making us think that staying behind was a good idea, having us act different, making us dumber.. But, that’s my point,” Applejack said, headbutting Dash and then doing a sidekick that sent her flying back.

Slowly, Applejack stood up and dusted herself panting, “You and Ah, we support each other. Ah keep ya’ll grounded by thinking with common sense and being prepared. You just rush in like your tail is on fire, and that is dangerous...”

“For who?” Dash asked, standing up and dusting herself off.

“The bad guys,” Applejack said, chuckling, “Because that makes you unpredictable, hard headed, and just too tough to quit. And you know what that tells me. The real Rainbow Dash would be told that she couldn't do something, then she would try to do it just to prove she can. And then Ah have to be there to pull ya out by your tail when you fail.”

“So you’re saying...” Rainbow Dash asked smirking.

“That Ah am too stubborn to quit,” Applejack smirked, breathing slowly, feeling her body begin to glow, “You just don’t know the meaning the word. Which means, no matter what happens, you won’t let anything happen to us. Ah should know, because Ah don’t trust anypony else.”

Rainbow Dash smirked, Lightning flowing from her eyes as she could feel the power of the speed force flowing through her, “Thanks... though, I’m still kicking you ass now.”

As she watched Rainbow Dash charge at her, Applejack raced forward with arm drawn back ready for a punch, “You can try!” she shouted, slamming her fist into a collision with Rainbow’s. The striking of their two fists together created a powerful explosion of energy that left a crater beneath them and below the two of them back.

Being the first one to get up, Dash shook her head and asked, “What was that?!”

“Harmon, an ancient earth pony power,” Applejack said, “Ah used it against Titan, but Ah’ve haven't really managed to control it. What about you?”

“Speed force,” Rainbow Dash said, walking over to Applejack to offer a hand, “It’s something I’ve been trying to unlock for a while now.”

“So, we’ve both been working on some tricks, huh?” Applejack asked with a chuckle as she took her friend’s hand and stood up. “So, did that help.”

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh and then smiled up at Applejack, “Yeah, it did a lot actually. I’m going to head home... thanks for the spar.” and with that, she flew off.

---

Little did the Knights of Harmony know, at that moment, a new stage in their battle was about to begin. Deep within the recesses of Conquest’s headquarters, Emil Kudos’ lab sat in the darkness. Lights buzzed with electricity and hummed with power as the newly painted walls hid the blood stains from the previous test subjects. At the end of the room, laid Kudos’ testing area, and inside the room, an Unicornicopian began to wake up to the sound of screaming, “Uh, what-” the green space alicorn gasped as he looked at the surroundings, “Where am i-OH MY GODS!” he screamed as he saw the sight of the space alicorn next to him.

Another alicorn was strapped to the bed, his chest cut open to reveal the lack of ribs. The sternum had obvious signs of the ribs having been pulled out by pliers, and his heart and lungs were being kept in jars. The two organs were being forced to work by machines, as if they were trying to keep him alive. The green alicorn shook in utter horror as his friend looked at him with wide, sunken eyes, “Brave Soul... heeeeelp me.”

“Oh... my god, what,” Brave whispered, seeing the grotusque show before him, “What happened to you.”

“Oh look, your screaming woke up Subject Four,” Kudos said, slapping the mare before him. Her head just hung loosely as he slapped her.

Brave looked around him, seeing another female with her coat sheared off by fire while her limbs hung in chains around her, “Who, what-”

“Please halt the questions,” Kudos said, taking off his gloves and throwing them away. “It grows tiring answering the questions of inferior races after a while.” He added while picking a jelly bean from a cup and eat it by throwing it into the air and catching with his teeth.

“Please, whatever you are thinking of doing to me, don’t,” trembled Brave. “You have a heart right? Just like me?”

“Yes, it beats at thirty-six beats per minute, sending blood along the veins and arteries just like a normal pony,” he waved his hand, “Though, interestingly enough, Unicorns beat a little slower while Pegasi beat faster.”

“No, I mean you have mercy, compassion, anything!” screamed Brave, his id code once read GT4S.

Kudos shook his head, washing his hands before putting on gloves and a mask, “Morals are useless in a lab.” Kudos said, picking up a scalpel, “Always hold you back by telling you if something is right or wrong. I prefer to think in terms of objective studies instead of things you cannot measure.”

Brave shook his head, whimpering, “P-P-Please, don’t come any closer. D-d-don’t-”

Ignoring the pleas, Kudos pushed the table so the alicorn laid on his belly with his back exposed to the air, “Now, the average time for an average earth pony to stay conscious through the procedure is five minutes.”

“S-Shouldn’t you use anesthetic?” whimpered Brave.

“Now,” Kudos said, putting the scalpel to the bottom of the back, near the kidney, “How can I test pain tolerance if I put you to sleep?”

Brave shook his head, pleading, “No, Wa-A”

Conquest smiled as he heard the screaming of Brave from his office. Leaning back, he began to bop his head up and down with a toothy grin. He sighed as he looked to the door, “Ah... sweet music, that’s what I hear when you appear!”

Looking to his left, he saw dolls made of flesh that were crafted to look like Starfleet and the Elements of Harmony. Starla’s doll had a hole in her heart, Dyno was covered in ashes, Buddy was broken in half, and Artie was without hands. Smiling, he looked at the Elements of Harmony dolls, and chuckled, “Don’t worry you six, I am going to remind you soon.”

Down in the lab, Brave weakly opened his eyes, panting as he heard the sounds of walking, “four point five minutes before fainting. Typical of your species, but I have seen earth ponies take this procedure for ten minutes before fainting. Yet another reason why we are the superior breed.”

“Wha-Wha-” Brave shivered as he looked at a jar in front of him, where two little red triangle pieces of meat laid, “What’s that?”

Kudos smiled, “Adrenal glands. And I must say they were just what I needed to solve the greatest mystery of your race.” he said, sitting on a table and pushing up his glasses.

“W-w-what mystery?” moaned Brave.

“Why, your inner magic of course,” chuckled Kudos as he cleaned his glasses, “Every species in our universe has their own particular brand of inner magic. Sometimes it is like the Elks and their psychic abilities, Pegasi and their power over air, or Unicorns with their abilities to bend the mana of the world to their will through emotion and thought. Of course, we Earth Ponies have the best power in our strength and endurance. This left me to ponder you.”

Brave shook his head, “Our magic comes from Grand Ruler and his blood.”

“Blood like that would become diluted over time and inbreeding,” Kudo said calmly, “There has to be something more. Have you ever wondered why you say that you are super strong, fast, and durable but never really show it unless it was time to prove your superiority or facing an opponent?”

Brave took a shuddering breath before he continued, “B-b-because, we have trained our bodies so hard and we face super powerful opponents. That’s why.”

“Wrong,” Kudos said, “Your training is worthless. Look,” he pressed a button on his gauntlet to show a video of an earth pony pushing a tree and an Unicornicopian doing the same. “Note the similarity.”

“B-B-B-But we’re different, we-”

“Do nothing but brag about your power when it is actually just your unique magic,” Kudos interrupted and smiled, “I looked at your adrenal gland and I discovered a powerful magical signature. After some tests I realized that your magic is responsive.”

“Responsive?” asked Brave.

Kudos nodded, “When you need to be super strong, the magic kicks in and you have the strength of the earth, speed and the magic gives it to you, and when you are in trouble gives you the endurance. It activates for about thirty minutes or so and then deactivates. It takes about twelve hours for it to recharge and...” Kudos chuckled, “Clever bastard, he knew it.”

“Who?” asked Brave.

Kudos slipped off the table and began to walk around, “Conquest. He knew that your magic can only operate one trait at a time: Speed, strength, and stamina.So, he picked forces that ended up challenging you on all three levels. If you tried to use speed, then the minotaurs would be outclassing you in strength and the boars would beat you in speed when strength was needed. His strategies are remarkable.”

“He’s a monster,” moaned Brave.

“Monsters, killers, demons,” Kudos smiled, “All just titles. The real demon, is time.”

“Time?” whispered the alicorn.

Kudos smiled and nodded, “Yes, time. You see-”

“Will:Emil Kudos, Rhymey Asshole-

“Wordsmith!” shouted Rhymey.

“Whatever,” chuckled Dark Conquest over the intercom. “And Raven Darkwing please report to my office, I need you.”

“Well,” Kudos chuckled, “I guess that will have to wait. Right now, I’m needed.”

As Kudos walked to the door, Brave let out an anguished grunt, “W-w-wait, what happens to me?”

Kudo then held up his hand with four digits, “Four days. The last unicorn I kept here lasted four days before begging me to kill him. When he refused, he selfishly bit off his tongue. I wonder how long you will last.”

Once he closed the door, there was no sign of emotion on Kudos’ face as the screams and pleas came from the trapped Unicornicopian. Taking a jelly bean out from his pocket, he ate the little blue candy and walked down the halls. With each step, his ears were bombarded by the screams and moans of the slaves and his experiments that surrounded him.

Each soul begged for release or a return to the way of life that they once knew. There was a low chuckle from his throat as he muttered, “Amazing, even though he has lost his generals, slaves, and his top fighter, our strength shows no sign of faltering. Those, poor Starfleet members have no idea just how far reaching Dark Conquest’s war against them have reached.”

“What does he want,” grumbled Rhymey as he walked through the halls, his eyes focused on the ground.

“Ah, Rhymey, I trust you find your stay to your liking,” Kudos asked, chuckling a little as he walked with Rhymey.

Rhymey rolled his eyes, “Between Karaoke Fridays, Roleplay every two weeks, and the ball last night, I am half surprised that our army has been winning so many battles.”

“Hmmm, doing things that seem childish and immature. Why does that sound familiar?” asked Kudos.

“My former master has the mind of a child and acts like one,” Rhymey said dismissively, “He sets things up like this for his own fun and games, nothing more. I sadly had to play along as the shield for his army.”

“Former? My, how quick you are to throw away allegiances,” Kudos said.

“I do not care for any allegiance, all I care for is who can give me what I want the quickest,” Rhymey said, “And Conquest just offers the best way. In that way, we are equal.”

“Do not compare you to me, Rhymey,” Kudos said walking through the stairs as they led up to the top floor.

“Why not?” Rhymey said, shrugging, “You believe in the superiority of your race and I know about my race’s superiority.”

“The problem is,” Kudos said calmly, “I know my race is superior, yours can only be saved by luck and a deus ex machina.”

Rhymey frowned at this and shook his head, “That luck was all Lightning, if it was me then I-”

“Would’ve been beaten easily, now can we move on?” growled Raven as she stood on the landing. With a grunt, she muttered, “Then we can get this meeting over with.”

“What is with her?” Rhymey asked, frowning.

“She hates the idea of working with you,” Kudos said calmly as he followed Raven through the door.

Conquest’s office was large enough to encompass the entire top of the building, where several guards sat along in two rows on cushions that led to where the leader sat at his large desk with the figure in the cloak standing by his side. When his eyes caught sight of his three generals, he smiled as he pet the stuffed squirrel by his side, “Ah, hello boys, welcome to the finals.”

“What is this about?” asked Kudos, looking to his companions and then back to Conquest, “Why have you summoned us?”

“Well, you see, it’s like this,” Conquest said, getting off his chair and walking over to his plushies, running his hand along the ones of the elements of harmony, “Since this war started, we have been utterly demolishing the wimps of Starfleet. Massacring them and taking out their top brass like they were nothing.”

Rhymey rolled his eyes, “Do not remind me of those fools and their weakness.”

“Why? Makes you think too much of yourself?” asked Raven with a smirk.

Before Rhymey could argue Conquest raised his hand, “Hey, if anyone is going to mock Sir Rhymes-a-Lot, it’s going to be done outside and not while I’m monologuing!”

“Yes sir,” said the duo, but still growling at one another.

“Now, as I was saying,” Conquest reached up and took down the Lightning doll and crushed it, “I think it’s going to surprise nobody here that we are all gonna kill Lightning next. He’s the only one left and after that...there are then only the Elements of Harmony to play with.”

“Yees, I was wondering about them,” Kudos said, “In all our battles you seemed determined to leave them behind. I was wondering if you find them beneath our notice or considered them to be weaklings that will fall to you.”

Conquest laughed, “Oh no, no, no. Please, as I told you before, I am not an idiot, and I have been planning for those five little mares.”

“Six, you forget Belle,” Rhymey said, his memories flashing back to the party for Fillydelphia.

“Please, she is nothing more than a throwaway character that is mean to make you feel something,” Conquest laughed, “She will be useless in the final battle. You see, while the Unicornicopians have been getting their spirits shattered by the constant losses of their heroes, the Equestrians have been given something special thank to the Elements, something that Kudos brought to my attention not too long ago.”

“What is it?” Raven asked, looking to Kudos.

Kudos nodded calmly, “Hope. One of those things that you insist is there when you are suffering depression.”

“Yep, and the Unicornicopians are experiencing it now too,” Conquest said with a sneer, his sharp teeth becoming fully exposed, “Perfect.”

“Perfect?” Raven asked, shaking her head in confusion, “Why is it perfect? Won’t that make them stronger and ready to fight?”

There was a throaty chuckle coming from Conquest’s lips as he said, “Yes, it would. But, you are missing the big picture here. Now, the true heroes of the piece, the dark horses are beginning to shine. Now they are becoming content in thinking that this is in the bag. They have become confident in their heroism and friendship... won’t it be funny if, when I strike, they all watch each other die?”

“You mean, you want to break them, now that they are at their peak,” Kudos said, putting his finger to his chin, “If you do that, then-”

“Then the Equestrians will really hate me, now that their hope has been stolen at the last minute! The princesses will despise me, when I take away their swords and leave them with nothing left,” Conquest began to chuckle which then broke into a full on laugh as he slashed the dolls of Starfleet with his claws, a manic look in his eyes, “Starfleet has fallen, now it’s time to make the Elements realize that they are next!”

“And what does this have to do with us?” asked Raven, cocking her head to the side.

Conquest smiled calmly, “You three, get to be my emissaries. You will open the stage and remind those five... they’re only mortal. And mortals die.”

---

The next morning, Rainbow Dash was flying high in the sky, letting the wind billow through her wings and through her mane. Her breathing was slow and steady as she performed her loops and dives with expert timing, the exhilarating feeling making her feel alive as she flew. With Feburary ending and March rolling in, she could taste the approaching spring on her lips.

With each turn that she took in the air, she felt like she was in the arms of an old friend. The feeling of cold mixed with the warm air currents gave her a point of zen that she rarely gave herself. With one last loop, she flew through Rose’s flower stand and left behind some bits for purchase. She smiled as she looked at the pink butterfly shaped petals, “She’ll love these.” Dash whispered to herself as she flew through the streets and towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

As she neared it, she began to slow down as she saw that the door was open ajar. With a curious look, Dash landed on the ground and pushed it open slowly, her eyes looking back and forth with curiosity and worry. With each step she took, the creaking floorboards beneath her began to sound ominous. Hearing a set of footsteps up the stairs, she walked up them quickly.

Once she reached the confines of Fluttershy’s room, she saw a figure standing over her and brushing his hand through her pink mane, “Beautiful, isn’t she? But you would know all about that, wouldn’t you... Dashie?”

When Dash saw the face, she growled, “Rhymey! So, you finally showed your pathetic face. You’re coming with me assw-”

“I think not,” chuckled Rhymey as he opened the window and raced outside.

Dash pulled back, a little impressed, “Whoa, where did he get that speed?” shaking her head, she followed quickly watching the path he took. After several minutes of following him, she saw a picture laying on the ground.

Landing near the photo, she picked it up and gasped at what she saw. A photo of a naked Fluttershy in the shower with blood red letters written on it that said, ‘You can’t protect her.”

She shook her head, feeling a cold shiver roll along her spine.

---

Applejack pulled back from punching one of the larger trees, watching it fall over and clearing some of the farmland. Panting, she wiped the swept some of the sweat from her forehead. She winced a little, feeling a little pain in her left arm and holding it. Taking a deep breath, she recovered her strength and turned away, “Working a little extra hard for Winter Wrap Up are we? Admirable.”

“Thanks,” Applejack said, catching her breath, “Ah think Ah might have overdone it today though. Ah feel a little extra tired.” Looking at the dark orange stallion with a weird look, she adjusted her hat a little and asked, “Who are you, pardner?”

“Oh, please forgive me,” Kudos said, running his hand through his blonde hair and shaking his head. “I forgot that it would be easy enough to forget me since I was just a small footnote in your war against Dark King. All I did was to bring out your Valkyrie modes and raise a fake Tirek to fight you. Allow me to reintroduce myself,” he bowed, “I am Positive Eugenic but you may know me by my alias, Emil Kudos.” on his flank under his coat was his cutie mark, a very large tree with a large sheet of paper on it.

“Kudos!” Applejack gasped as memories began to flood her mind.

“Someplace where things go to disappear,” Kudos said walking away into a portal.

“He chose to kill himself instead of-”

Applejack angrily interrupted Starla, “We’re just going to let him die!? How could we?”

“That’s his decision, we can’t change it,” Lightning said calmly.

Applejack growled, “That’s not what good guys do! We don’t let someone commit suicide like that! We’re supposed to help someone! We’re not supposed to let-” A glow from Rhymey’s horn mixed with a small word play made her back off, “No, you’re right...we can’t change it. It’s his decision.”

Shaking her head, Applejack said, “But...you’re dead.”

“It didn’t take,” shrugged Kudos.

“Story of the hour. Is there anypony that Starfleet killed that actually stayed dead?” Applejack asked, arching an eyebrow.

“To be fair, the trio, Sombra, and Raven were actually dead before being brought back. Myself and Titan were never dead,” Kudos said, eating a jelly bean and leaning against a tree. “Now, as for why I am here. I am mainly here to remind myself of my hatred of you.”

“Hatred of me?” Applejack asked, a little taken aback.

Kudos nodded, “Born of Pear Butter and Bright Mac Apple, two of the most prodigious clans in Equestria. Two of the strongest Earth pony breeds in all of Equestria, you and your two siblings are bred to be some of the most perfect earth ponies in existence. And you squander that ability.”

“Squander?!” Applejack asked, taken aback, “What do ya mean about that?”

With a frown, Kudos continued, “Yes, squander. You are an earth pony, possessing powerful strength and endurance plus you are an element. You should be lording that power over your ‘friends’ and yet you desire nothing more than to stand by them as equals.”

“Ah am not superior than my friends,” Applejack said, shaking her head, “Ah would be dead without them!”

“Oh no?” Kudos said, walking slowly in front of Applejack, “Think any of them would’ve survived without your strength? You said it yourself that you are a mountain compared to Dash’s boldness. Rarity, Fluttershy, Belle? All of them have something that makes them weaker compared to you, that is why they needed a leader such as you. And yet, you don’t take it.”

“No one pony is above the rest,” Applejack said calmly, “We all have to hold each other up and-” she was interrupted by Kudos holding up a hand with five digits extended.

“ Five minutes,” Kudo said, “That was the record I have seen an earth pony last under stress before their bones were broken. A pegasus has naturally hollow bones, so theirs is easier to break while an unicorn can be broken if you apply enough force.”

“How did you know this?” Applejack asked, a feeling of horror coming to her face.

With a machine’s coldness, he continued, “An earth pony filly is strong enough to move a large boulder off it’s leg, while an unicorn will die screaming for help. The fear overrides the magic you see.” Reaching into his back pocket, he pulled out a jelly bean and ate it, “In a nursery full of foals, if you were to gas them, it is usually the earth ones that survive the longest.”

Applejack began to quickly change her look from horror to anger, “How...did...you...know?”

Kudos shrugged, “I studied at an hospital. It was quite easy to get test subjects there, granted though, somepony told on me and I was forced to hide. Tragedy that, and right when I was going to experiment on a pregnant mare.”

“You monster,” Applejack growled.

“Time is the monster,” Kudos calmly said, eating another jelly bean. “It turns kind men into monsters, and heroes into villains. And it makes one forgotten, but not me. I will never be forgotten. Oh sure, many call me a monster now, but think... in a hundred years or more, ponies will look back on my work and deem it genius. Medical experiments will advance in years thanks to my tests and the world will remember who I am. Think the world will look down positively on you when this is all done?”

“We’re freeing Equestria from a tyrant,” Applejack growled.

“And removing it from the safety net of the army and taking away the peace that these Unicornicopians have about themselves,” Kudos said, putting his finger to his chin. “I wonder, will history look down upon these days as a beginning of a utopia or the day when it all fell down thanks to a bunch of mares who couldn’t get over the death of a worthless princess.”

Applejack growled and took a few thunderous steps forward, “If you insult Twilight like that again-”

“Hold,” Kudos held up his hand, “I am not done with my reasons for hating you. The other reason, is that you ruined my greatest experiment, one that would’ve put me down on the map.”

“What, experiment?” Applejack asked.

Kudos then began to speak in a higher pitched tone of voice, “Excuse me, Buttercup and Bright Mac, would you so kindly come over here and give me some of your delicious pies? We are ever so hungry over here and we would love to see baby Applebloom. Could you come over please?”

Applejack opened her eyes in shock, shaking her head as she could feel the mix of rage and sadness coming over her, “That’s the letter that Ma and Pa got.”

“I had a question for myself when you were born,” Kudo said, “What would happen if a twelve year old fill had lost everything? Her mother, father, brother, and sister all in one day. How would she survive and could she do better than an unicorn or pegasus. How would the world react if they saw her surpass her beginnings and become the most superior mare in the world.”

“You-”

“That Manticore should’ve killed your baby sister and then the rest of your family, but you stepped in and ruined the whole experiment,” Kudos frowned and squeezed his hand in rage, “By that time, I was already on the run and couldn’t try again with a different set of variables. For that, I am sorry.”

“You’re sorry? You’re sorry!!!! You ruined MAH LIFE!” Applejack roared.

Kudos sighed, “Yes, and I am sorry that it didn’t make you into the mare you should’ve become. I am sorry that the experiment failed and that you turned out weaker than you should be. That’s life I suppose, one failed experiment after another.”

Applejack growled and ran to him, pulling back her fist as she roared, “We ain’t your experiments!!!!!”

A force field surrounded Kudos, blocking the fist and making Applejack wince in pain. He could only smile when he saw her panting with sweat beading down her face, “Life's an experiment, Abbigail. Perhaps I should prove it to you by recreating my previous experiment by taking away everything from a fourteen year old girl who has gotten her cutie mark not six months ago.”

“Apple Bloom,” Applejack gasped, and began to repeatedly punch the field.

“Or perhaps test that newborn kirin. I heard stories about their hides, might have to do something about the mother though,” Kudos shook his head, pressing a few buttons on his forearm console to make a floating chair appear.

“You stay away from my family!!!!” Applejack bellowed, panting as she could feel her heart began to race with each punch.

“Temper, Abbigail. You are the only thing keeping those vagabonds and worthless pieces of DNA safe,” Kudos said, “But I’ve said my peace, and you are reaching your limit as I can see.”

Applejack began to waver, panting from exhaustion as her punches began to become weak, “No, you...g...get back here and stop waving around.”

“No, I think not. I only came here to deliver a message,” Kudos said, tucking Applejack’s chin and smiling cruelly, “You will never be strong enough to keep them safe.” and with that he walked onto his chair and waved goodbye, “If you wake up... I’ll see you again.”

After he disappeared, Applejack fell to the ground with a loud thump. She could not hear the sound of beating wings or the sound of a sonic boom as a raspy voice called out, “Applejack? AJ?! Oh Celestia...no.”

---

Artie looked at the large house, his body shaking as he reached up with his wrist and prepared to knock. Looking to his right, he saw Pinkie Pie who had a reassuring smile on her face. Narrowing his eyes, he could feel Pinkie’s warmth helping to burden his resolve, and slowly he knocked on the door. When the massive doors began to open, out stepped an orange-yellow alicorn, “S-son?” asked Dune.

Artie looked down, “Father, I know we haven’t gotten along in the past. And I know you see me as a disappointment, but I needed to do this. For all of the things we have said, and all of the anger that has been between us, I do not hate you. After everything I have been through, I realize that living with hatred is not the right way and I should try to make amends. I will always try to be a bett-”

Any words that were on his mouth were quickly drowned out as he was quickly hugged by his father, “My son... welcome home.”

“Dune, what’s going on-” Marigold gasped when she saw Artie standing in the doorway. Sniffling a little, Marigold smiled and said, “Why didn’t you call?”

Artie shook his head in disbelief as he was led in by Pinkie, “Come on! The butler has cake.” Pinkie giggled as she took him by the arm.

Still shocked, Artie followed his parents and Pinkie into the foyer and sat down. It took until the cake and tea was served that he finally regained his ability to talk, “Y-You’re happy to see me, but I thought I was a disappointment to you!.”

Marigold frowned and put down her drink, “I... was more disappointed in your choice of teammates, especially Rhymey. I have never really trusted him or his family all that much.” she sighed as she took a drink of her tea, “But, I have always been proud of you, albeit a little scared.”

“Scared?” Artie asked.

“I never liked the idea of fighting, never,” Marigold said while looking down at her drink, frowning at her reflection. “Father was always the fighter and when he retired, I thought we could relax in luxury and never have to fight again. I lacked his warrior’s edge, so I never had a will to fight or to do what he did. So, I figured there was no reason to fight. When we had you... I had hoped that maybe you would become more like me and avoid battle.”

“I couldn’t, not after Gramp’s stories,” Artie said shaking his head, “Ever since,I heard them I knew I had to be a hero.”

“Maybe that’s why he always seemed to fav you and saw me as... a disappointment,” Marigold said, looking away.

“Mom, Gramps never thought you were a disappointment,” Artie said, walking over to give his mother a hug.

“I felt like it sometimes with the way he always bragged about you to his friends while I was just ‘the daughter,” Marigold gave a little sniffle.

Dune took his place by his wife’s side and hugged her, before looking to his son, “The truth is, Son, while we never wanted you to be a part of a soldier’s life, we were always proud of you.”

“You... were?” asked Artie.

Marigold smiled, taking Artie’s hand and pulled him to his feet. With a warm smile she led Pinkie and Artie into a back room where she turned on the light, that quickly revealed itself to be full of newspaper clippings of the various battles of Artie and his team, “Wow!” Pinkie gasped, “This is all-”

“Our personal album,” Dune said, smiling. “I know that these focused a lot on Lightning, but I have seen plenty that showed what great things you have done.”

“Lightning, I am sorry that we pushed you away all of this time,” Marigold said, looking down. “After we heard about what happened in Manehatten, we were so scared for you that we would never have the chance to-”

Artie cut her off, embracing her tightly. Tears streamed down his face as he whispered, “I forgive you mom. I love you.”

“By the way,” whispered Marigold, “That Pinkie Pie... I like her.”

“Mom!”

---

“So, why are we visiting the rock farm?” asked Artie, looking back at Pinkie as the two began to walk around the barren rocky land to the small farm house next to the silo.

Pinkie smiled warmly to herself as she walked with her friend, “After seeing what you went through with your parents, it’s kind of made me think about my own mom and pop. I don’t think they know how grateful I am for them, for letting me.... be me.”

“Oh, I get it,” Artie said, “You want to thank your parents at least once.”

Pinkie nodded as she knocked on the door, revealing a light brown earth pony and his grey mare, “Pinkie?” asked Clyde.

“Mom, Dad,” Pinkie said, lightly kicking the ground, “I know that I am not exactly the perfect daughter or the one you want me to be. But, I still want to thank you for not being mean to me and letting me be me.”

Sue smiled warmly and hugged Pinkie, “Pinkamena, ever since you were born, you have always been special to us. While we may not have been used to your ways, we have always found them to be a special bright point in our lives. You are my bright little sunshine and we are proud to know you have found a way to shine through.”

“Thank Mom,” Pinkie giggled a little.

“That is something a friend wanted to talk to you about,” Sue said, moving to the side.

“A friend-” Pinkie asked, before letting out a loud gasp as she saw a dark grey bat pony sitting down at the table, drinking from a bowl of soup, “Raven!”

“Hello,” Raven smiled as she stood up and put away the bowl, “Thanks for the meal Mrs. Pie.”

“You are welcome,” nodded Sue, not seeing Artie getting into a fighting stance.

Pinkie held out her arm and looked to Artie with a smile on her face, “I got this, trust me.”

“Pinkie,” said Artie, a little shake in his voice.

Pinkie winked at Artie, “Trust me, this will be handled Pinkie style.”

“All right,” Artie said with a nod.

Looking back into the house while Raven made her way to the door, Pinkie smiled, “So, want to talk on the front lawn or out next to Holder’s Boulder.”

“That rock,” Raven said, pointing to the large boulder in the distance.

Pinkie nodded as she walked to the boulder, Raven flapping her wings and landing on top of it, sitting with her legs one the top of the rock, “You seem rather calm seeing me. Not afraid that I will kill your family?”

“No,” Pinkie said, shaking her head, “If you were going to... you would’ve done it right?” Pinkie said, before tumbling a little to sit on her rump and pulled her knees up to her chest, “Why are you here?”

“I’m giving you a warning,” Raven said, looking out at the setting sun, “The final battles are coming, and we are going to be gunning for you and your friends soon.”

“I see,” Pinki said, looking down a little, “Why? You don’t really need to do this, you know.”

“Twilight tried the same speech,” Raven said, frowning, “Didn’t work then. I am doing this as a way to get revenge, to prove that all of this.. .killing and rage was worth a damn. I’ve spent so much time hating Celestia that I can’t see my world being anything else.”

“But what if you’re wrong? You know, hatred isn’t-”

Raven interrupted, “Don’t tell me that my hatred isn’t worth it, because it is! It’s what keeps me living and me moving ahead!”

“I don’t think it is,” Pinkie said, “Hatred is a silly emotion to live on.”

“And you think you can win on just love and happiness?” Raven asked.

Pinkie smiled, “Yep, as a matter of fact... I’ll beat you one day with only four words. No, three words.”

“And what would those be?” Raven asked.

Pinkie giggled as she leaned back, “It’s a secret.”

“Ok, Rae-Rae, now’s the time you go and make your move. Go and ask Berry out,” Pinkie told the young Raven as she nodded.

Raven shook her head, trying to ignore the memory of another life. Instead, she gave out a chuckle and nodded, “I look forward to the battle then. Maybe we’ll see if you were right in the end and I was wrong.”

“Oh, trust me,” Pinkie said with a wink, “I’m right.”

After disappearing, Pinkie stood up and left the boulder. As she walked towards the farmhouse, she could hear the voices of her family, “Listen here, jerk. That is my baby sister, you hurt her and you will face the wrath of Limestone Pie!” the eldest pie sister said with a growl.

“Mmmm, hmmm,” said a quiet voice as she glared at Artie.

Maude stepped forward and looked up at him calmly, “We are all watching you and are ready to kill you if need be.”

Pinkie watched all of this, and let out a giggle to herself before running towards her sisters, giving them all a giant hug from behind.

---

During the afternoon, Pinkie and Artie were getting off the train into Ponyville. Pinkie had a big smile on her face as she skipped out onto the platform, “Man, meeting our parents was fun. Could’ve done without the scary meanie Raven showing up though.”

“Pinkie,” Artie said, looking to her with a worried expression, “Aren’t you a little worried? That mare showed up in your own home and-”

“Nope!” Pinkie interrupted with a big grin. Skipping a little to the end of the platform, she looked over her shoulder at Artie, “She wants me, and only me. If she really wanted to kill my family then she would’ve done it. It was just her trying to scare me.”

“Are you sure?” asked Artie, “Or are you mad? This is the woman who killed Twilight.”

For a moment, Pinkie stopped, and rubbed her arm, ignoring the bit of fear traveling up her spine, “I’m not really scared, not at all. I know that my friends can really handle anything she and that meanie Conquest throw-”

“Pinkie,” Rarity said, seeing Pinkie walk off the platform, “Thank Celestia, you are here. Applejack just collapsed from exhaustion.”

“What?” Pinkie asked, gasping. Looking back at Artie, she yelled out, “Got to go. See you later!”

Artie calmly nodded and waved goodbye, and turned around. As he did, he bumped into Lightning, still covered in his hood, “Lightning?”

“Hey Artie, could you tell me the truth?,” Lightning asked, looking down at the ground.

Artie shrugged a little, “Shoot.”

“Do you think, I’ve improved over this past year?” Lighting asked.

Artie put his head on the side and nodded, “Well, when we first met, you were kind of a self-important asshole. Thinking your own tragedy was more important than anyone else’s, always showing off, and quite frankly being a jerk. But, over the last few months, I have noticed something better about you. Maybe it’s kindness or just being friendly, but there is something.”

Lightning sighed, “I’ve been doing a lot thinking, about my own past sins and how I’ve been trying to make sure I’ve atoned for them all. I’ve even tried to send a letter to Sunset in the other world, but the portal was closed. I don’t even know if the letter got through or not.”

---

Somewhere, in the human world where Sunset lived, a young woman took one last look in her locker as she began to clean it out. There was a forlorn look as she looked through each item that had collected within the large hold. Sighing, she took out her book that had her cutie mark on it. She pulled back when she saw it shook, “What?!” she asked herself as she opened the book, and read the name from the person who was sending her the message, “Lightning Dawn? What the heck does he want?” she asked herself before reading the message.

Rainbow Dash’s raspy voice shouted to her, “Sunset! Put down the book! We think we found where Sci-Twi is!!”

“Right, be right there!” Sunset said, running off towards her friends.

---

Artie chuckled, “You even apologized for your little adventure there too? You have changed.”

“Hey, I was a moronic jerk who acted like he was better than everyone else. I needed to apologize for what happened,” Lightning frowned, “Before, you know... anything happens.”

“Anything,” Artie looked curiously at Lightning, “What do you mean by that?”

Lightning sighed and lightly kicked the ground before walking away, “You know, anything... Just, take care of yourself all right.”

“Lightning, wait,” Artie said, trying to call Lightning back, “Don’t plan on dying anytime soon... not after we just became friends.”

---

Nurse Redheart stepped out from Applejack’s room and sighed. Right next to her was Applejack’s family and two of her friends. Shaking her head, she looked to the small group of ponies and said, “She will be fine, just needs some rest for right now. How long has she been overworking herself like this?”

Caramel raised a hand and then looked away, shame creeping along his face as he whispered, “Eleven months.”

“Eleven months? She’s lucky that her heart hasn’t given out!” Redheart said, slightly frowning, “I hate how Grand Ruler seems to keep wanting all of his soldiers constantly train and exercise. Ponies cannot keep up with that kind of training day in and out, there needs to be days where you can rest. Doing what they do... I’m surprised more haven’t wound up in the hospital with the way he pushes them.”

“But, she’ll be ok right?” Apple Bloom asked worriedly.

Redheart smiled warmly, “A week’s worth of rest, no training and work. Then she should be fine and back on her feet. Until then, you make sure she doesn’t get out of bed.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said with a nod as Redheart walked out of the house. Then he looked to Caramel with a frown, and stepped forward.

“Big Mac, I’m sorry,” Caramel said, shaking, “It’s all my fault. I should’ve done more to make sure she didn’t overwork herself and tire herself out. But I did all I could, honest. I reminded her time to eat and when to sleep, but she-”

Big Mac placed a hand onto Caramel’s shoulder and looked down at him into his blue eyes, “My sister is a hard headed woman, and is impossible to get through. The fact that you managed to keep her fed was a miracle in itself. Thank ya kindly for watching her.”

Caramel chuckled and nodded his head in thanks. Behind him, Rarity Looked to Pinkie and remarked, “Ohhh, that mare. Of course she kept all of this to herself, she is just so... so... hard headed!”

Pinkie Pie nodded and sighed, smiling a little warmly, “Well, at least she’s napping now. When she wakes up we can get her a big breakfast!”

“Yes, and imagine how much she is going to want to get right back into the grind when she finds out that she has to miss a whole week of work,” Rarity said.

“Well, we’ll just have to stop her, won’t we?!” Pinkie Pie winked.

This made Rarity chuckle a little and nod warmly, “Yes, we ill. Now, where is Rainbow Dash?”

---

Softly, Fluttershy’s hand came into contact with the door to Rainbow’s home. After getting no answer, she lightly knocked on it again and again, “Rainbow Dash, are you there? If you’re not, then that’s ok, but we are all worried about you.”

After a few more moments of silence, Fluttershy looked down and began to walk away. Then she looked at the despondent Tank, and smiled warmly before patting his little head. Steeling her resolve, she stood back up and knocked on the door again, “Rainbow Dash, it’s been three days since anypony saw you. We are all really worried about you. Could you come out?”

“Go away, I’m busy,” Dash said, her voice muffled. There was a bit of tiredness in her voice and a bit of a growl.

Fluttershy nodded and put her hand onto the doorknob, “Rainbow Dash, I know that Rhymey came to my house a few days ago, and I am scared too. But you shouldn’t be trying to close out people in your life.”

Dash growled, “Go away.”

Fluttershy sighed and looked around the home. Looking up at the top window sill, she gasped and flew to the top to grab at a small key. Putting the key into her palm, she landed back on the ground and said, “Rainbow Dash, I am respecting your privacy by knocking, but asserting my authority as your marefriend by using the key!” Using the key, she unlocked the door and stepped in quietly.

It was both a relief and a little scary for Fluttershy to see that Rainbow’s home was not in too much disarray or was it destroyed; however, she still was a little nervous that not much seemed to have changed as she walked in. Taking a note of some of the unopened letters on the floor, she looked up the stairs and flew up them.

At the top of the stairs, Fluttershy quickly found the door to Dash’s room and lightly knocked on it. After hearing a faint mumbling and growl, she opened the door and saw Rainbow Dash laying on the bed, back turned away from her, “Dashie?”

“Celestia, you can be determined,” Dash muttered under her breath as she looked away.

Softly, Fluttershy sat on the bed, and put her hand onto Rainbow’s, looking down at the faded wound that they had made their pact not too long ago. Looking back up at Rainbow Dash’s head, she asked, “Dashie I know you’re scared of what happened. I know Rhymey showed what he could do, but that’s no reason to hide.”

“You don’t know anything Flutters,” Dash said dismissively, trying not to look at her. “You didn’t find Applejack collapsed on the ground, barely breathing. You weren’t the one who was just reminded of how small she really is and how little she can actually do.”

“Rainbow, you know that’s not true,” Fluttershy said, looking down, entwining her fingers with Rainbow’s. “You are the fastest pony I know, and one who never gives up no matter what is thrown at her. If somepony tells you that there is a limit, you break it to make others follow you.”

Dash could only grumble, “Yeah, a pony who was just a few seconds too slow to help AJ. What am I going to do if I’m too busy to come and save Scootaloo, or Rarity, or... you.”

“Then you let me worry about it,” Fluttershy said, looking down. “Or don’t you trust me to be strong?”

“Fluttershy I-” Dash began to speak, and looked over her shoulder at the sad look Fluttershy was giving her. Rainbow Dash looked down and shook her head, “I’m sorry. I forgot, that’s exactly what Rhymey did to you and here I am just acting the same way.”

Fluttershy nodded and said, “You were.”

“Look Flutters,” Dash paused, turning around and then sitting with Fluttershy, putting her hand in hers, fingers entwining, “ You didn’t see it. The picture, covered on somepony blood, and then AJ just laying on the snow. I just got scared and when I get scared about ponies I care about... I freeze up.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Like that time at the young flyers competition?”

“Yeah,” Dash chuckled and leaned back her head, “Or when I thought you could die by the dragon? I just,” she let out a breath and shook her head, “I’m scared of failure, of losing something important.”

“I know,” Fluttershy said, leaning her head on Dash’s shoulder, rubbing the blue arm comfortingly, “But hiding away isn’t the answer. I get scared of everything, but I learn to face all the same to help others.”

Dash nodded, using her wings to hug Fluttershy and tightened her grip, “But... what if Rhymey or some Conquest jerk comes for you and holds you in his dungeon??”

“Then, I know my Rainbow Knight will come for me, saving me in my torn clothes,” Fluttershy giggled softly, but then blushed a little, “Oh, but not too torn... I don’t want to reveal anything private.”

Dash rolled her eyes at this, her mind too focused to think of Fluttershy nearly naked, “And what if I can’t?”

Looking up into the magenta eyes of her lover, Fluttershy nuzzled Dash’s nose and then kissed her lips softly, “I don’t see that happening. Because, the Rainbow Dash I love, the Rainbow Dash I know.. .doesn’t let limits and rules stop her from helping somepony. She can just be a little, um, a little.”

“Hardheaded?” Dash laughed.

Fluttershy nodded, and then squeaked, “Oh, that wasn’t too harsh was it?”

“Nah, you’re right,” Dash said, smiling. “Sometimes I do let the little fears get to me when I shouldn’t. That’s why I need you and the girls, you keep my head on the ground where I belong. And, I’m sorry for locking you out.”

“It’s ok,” Fluttershy said, smiling warmly.

Dash nodded, “And don’t worry, I promise not to do anything this stupid or get into a fi-”

“No, don’t promise me that,” Fluttershy said, shaking her head. “If we don’t fight once in awhile, then how do we know if something is wrong? Remember when you said that you were going to be the perfect marefriend?”

“Yeah,” Dash said.

“Well, forget it,” Fluttershy said, shaking her head, “I don’t want a perfect marefriend, a perfect date, or a perfect anything. I want you, flaws and all. I want a Rainbow that’s hard headed, egotistical, and makes mistakes...that’s what makes you, Rainbow Dash. It’s why I...”

“Love you?” Dash asked, smiling warmly.

Fluttershy nodded and said, “Yes.”

“I love you too, Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said, smiling. “Besides, when we fight, we can make up and get to the fun part.”

“Fun, part?” Fluttershy asked, watching as Rainbow Dash leaned in, and kissed her deeply. She moaned into the kiss in understanding, slipping her hand behind Rainbow’s back and running her fingers along the cloth of dash’s shirt slowly.

Rainbow soon broke the kiss, and said, “Yeah...the fun part.” with a smile, she pulled Fluttershy down onto the bed and softly nuzzled her neck, This made her blush, and then promptly kiss Dash on the nose before returning the nuzzle. Keeping her arms around Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy snuggled up close and sighed.

---

The first thing Applejack saw when she opened her eyes, were a pair of magenta eyes and a blue snout, “Hey, sleepy head is awake!” Dash remarked before flying back to the wall and crossing her forearms.

“Wha-Rainbow Dash? How,” Applejack paused for a second, hearing Rainbow Dash call out down the hall, “How long was Ah asleep?”

“Three days,” Dash said, holding up three digits for emphasis.

“Three days?!” Applejack exclaimed. Shaking her head, she said, “That’s way too long, Ah’ve got to get out of bed and-”

“If you are thinking of exercising or putting those muscles of yours to work on that hamon thing, forget it,” Dash said frowning, “No workouts or getting out of that bed for a week.”

“Look, this ain’t about training, Ah’ve got to go and prune the-”

“Big Mac and Apple Bloom are doing that,” Dash said, smirking, “Scootaloo is helping too. Told her it was good flight training.”

“Ok, then the swiss chard, spinach, and lettuce fields have to be harvested and taken to market,” Applejack argued, trying to beat Dash to the punch.

“Pinkie Pie has been going to town on them, while Rares has been helping make sure that they are all looking great,” Dash laughed, “She even takes Clarity out with her in this adorable little basket.”

Applejack frowned, “Breakfast and meals?”

“Fluttershy is a dang good cook,” Dash smirked.

“Selling at the market?” Applejack asked.

“Belle has that covered,” Dash laughed.

“Then what am Ah here for?” Applejack asked, grumbling as she crossed her forearms.

Rainbow Dash threw her hands in the air in celebration, “Congrats, you just received a week vacation!”

“Har har,” mumbled Applejack as she leaned back, “And Ah suppose you are here to keep an eye on me?”

“As probably the only one out of a group consisting of your brother, friends, and sister who can hold you down...yeah, pretty much,” Dash said laughing a little. Then with a frown she said, “You should’ve told us about how much you were pushing yourself.”

“It wasn’t your concern, it was my own,” Applejack said looking away. “Ah had a responsibility as a leader to watch over you and to be at my best. Also, had to watch the farm, help you guys out with your problems, and make sure we all survived.”

“He, we could’ve helped, you know we would,” Dash said.

Applejack looked up and remarked, “Yeah, Ah know and that’s the problem! If Ah said, ‘Hey Ah think Ah need help’ and then you asked if you could help.. .Ah would’ve said yes.”

“Then why didn’t you?” Rarity asked, stepping in, followed by Pinkie, Belle, and Fluttershy.

“Because, you all had too much on your plate as it is,” Applejack said, looking at the group. “Pinkie had her issues, Rarity had a foal on the way, Fluttershy was in hell, and then we have Belle’s amnesia! Each one of you girls had way too much to be worrying about me or trying to help me out. It was my duty to shoulder your burdens and offer help whenever Ah could.”

Rarity shook her head, and walked to Applejack’s side, “No, we shoulder each other’s burdens, whatever those maybe. Applejack, you are our pillar, our strength, the thing that holds us up no matter what. But, a single pillar cannot hold a house alone, it needs more.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said, looking back to her friends, “Your problems are our problems, and if one of us is suffering then we all need to stand together and help out.”

“It’s what we should’ve been doing since Twilight died,” Dash said looking down.

Fluttershy nodded, “Maybe if we stayed closer together, I could’ve left Rhymey a lot sooner, figured out Grand Ruler, and maybe even stopped Conquest.”

“No, we needed Twilight for that,” Dash said, smirking, “If she was here, we could’ve beaten Conquest in two days!”

“Now, that is over-selling her,” Applejack said, “Give her six at least.” This made the group chuckle.

“So, Applejack, no more overworking yourself?” Belle asked, looking at her friend with a warm smile.

“No more.” Applejack said shaking her head, “Ah’ll train, but it won’t be to the extremes Ah’ve been doing. Also, from now on...we share the pain.”

This received a nod from the entire group, and Dash was the first to speak, “Speaking of which, I think we should talk about our little meetings.”

“You mean you got one too?” Applejack asked, watching her nod.

“And me,” Pinkie said, and then looked to the other three ponie, “But Rare Bear, Belle, and Flutters didn’t.”

“It’s a scare tactic,” Belle said calmly and looking down with a sigh. “Conquest thinks of this like a story, right? And who are the three biggest ‘characters’ this story. Applejack has been winning the most ground fights, Dash is the air, and then Pinkie ruined his plans back in Manehattan.”

“But you outsmarted him,” Dash remarked.

“Yes, but beyond the empire, I haven’t done any fighting,” Belle said, “And Rarity has only recently returned to the team while Fluttershy is only the medic. Conquest has so far been all about hate and destroying the hopes of the Unicornicopians by hurting them. Isn’t it a little weird he has let us win so often?”

“Now that I think about it,” Rarity said, putting a finger to her chin. “The only one who has attacked us directly was Grand Ruler. Conquest has been after Starfleet.”

Applejack grabbed her sheets and balled them up in her hands, “Yeah, because Starfleet is Grand Ruler’s big hero, the main force of his little tale while we’re just cannon fodder.”

“Meant to look like fools for the play while the heroes win,” Belle said calmly, “And Conquest knows this. He isn’t an idiot, and now that Starfleet is just Lightning... it’s time for him to come after you.”

“So what do we do?” Dash asked, “Just hang around and be scared.”

Pinkie smiled and began to hum a little tune for a bit. Then she bounced a little on one foot as she began to sing, “Not to long ago when I was feeling down!”

“Pinkie, you’re not really,” Rarity paused and smiled, shaking her her head.

“A lot of bad things had been getting me down.”

Rarity laughed and Belle nodded, “Oh, she is... she is.”

I hid in my bedroom,
trying to get away from it all
But you guys reminded me that it wasn’t the way
To deal with out problems at all!

“What did we do?” Rainbow Dash asked, the tune bringing her back in time.

You told me Pinkie, we’re going to stand up tall
And deal with all of our fears.
Together, they won’t hurt
If we laugh, they’ll disappear.

Hahaha.

Unable to help themselves, four of the mares began to quickly sing along. Belle smiled and nodded, feeling the connection between her nad her friends helping with the music.

So, giggle at the ghostly
Guffaw at the grossly
Crack up at the creepy
Whoop it up with the weepy
Chortle at the kooky
Snortle at the spooky

With a smile, Pinkie brought out a small Conquest hand puppet and looked at him, glaring down his eyes.

And tell that big dumb scary jerk to take a hike and leave us alone and if he thinks he can scare us then he's got another thing coming and the very idea of such a thing just makes me wanna... hahahaha... heh...

“LAUUUUUUUUUGGGGH!!!” Pinkie said, getting the entire room to burst out into giggles.

Being the first one to break from her laughter, Fluttershy asked, “What are you saying Pinkie?”

“I’m saying this,” Pinkie said with a nod, “Living in fear, always worrying about the next attack, that’s Starfleet way of thinking. Not ours. What we are going to do, is what we’re the best at.”

“What?” Applejack asked, looking at Pinkie from her bed.

Pinkie sighed and looked out the window at the setting sun, “We smile and enjoy the rest of our lives to the fullest, and being with each other. Conquest has been trying to break the Unicornicopians and everypony else by hurting them, breaking their hope. But he can’t break us, no pony can.”

Pinkie then held up her left hand, and though the wound from their pact had long since healed, the emotions that day carried with it still radiated from it, “Remember what we agreed on with this? That we would always be together? This is what we should’ve been all along. I remember what we’ve been through these past few years: we lost our homes, our freedom, our ideals, and Twilight.” This last one made the room look down, “And for the longest time after that, I thought it was it, that we were all going to split up and I was going to alone.”

There was a sigh and a shake of her head, “I even had a silly thought in my head about, ending it. But, I refused, because of you girls. I could never hurt you like that, not in a million years. And that’s why, no matter what scare tactic he throws at us, no matter what Conquest does to any one of us, he won’t break us down.”

Belle smiled and nodded, “Grand Ruler, for all of his tricks, can’t really stop us... so neither can Conquest.”

“Because, we have hope, love, and friendship on our side,” Pinkie said with a big grin, “And that is more powerful than believing.”

“Right,” Applejack said, smirking, “So... can Ah get out of bed now?”

This brought out a chorus of laughs from the group.

---

The world of the Blood Moon (Such as the inhabitants and former slaves have come to call it.) has seen better times. Much of the universe had been destroyed and the only signs of life had been moved to the only planet left. Even here, it had been hard to survive. That is, until the arrival of the former slaves of Conquest. Since then, the small city where they had made their home has has some local fauna begin to grow and thrive. With effort and a little magic, the small little colony has grown somewhat to a place where a thousand and fifty people could live with a little comfort.

Inquirious watched the sight from above as some of the pegasi helped some of the civilians, while four young girls trained together. For her, it was a pleasant sight and it made her smile. Turning around, she stepped into the large building that has since become their base of operations and her own little home. Stepping quietly, she made her way to a small training room where the two commanders were sparring, “Strike again! I could barely feel that hit!” Casca shouted, dodging the bow before thrusting with her sword.

“HA! I wasn’t aiming for you, but instead,” smirked Starla as she twirled her bow to spin the sword down and force into the ground. Then she laughed, “I was trying to capture your blade.”

“Clever-” Casca never had a chance to finish before Starla uppercutted her and knocked her flat on her back. Slowly, she pushed herself to a sitting position and smiled up at her opponent when Starla offered her hand. Taking it in hers, she pulled herself up and walked to towels to wipe off the sweat. Looking over her shoulder, she remarked, “You fight well. Must have had one hell of a teacher.”

“Yeah, Dementia taught me well,” Starla smiled, thinking of her friend.

Casca looked curious, “Dementia, was she your-” she paused for a moment, holding up a curled pinkie.

This made Starla blush and pull back, “What? No, she was more like my big sister.”

“Oh, I understand,” Casca said, and smiled, “And she trained you to be a fighter.”

“And, saved me,” Starla sighed as she and Casca began to walk down the halls of the building, “See, when Conquest raped me and brought me to his hell, he showed me things that were meant to break my spirit. He called me useless, a trophy for my husband, and a toy to be used.”

“And you believed him?” asked Casca.

“Yeah, for a little while,” Starla said, and then smiled, “But then Dementia began to treat me like a person. She made me feel like a real pony and that I wasn’t just some stock female to be used for someone’s sick idea of romance. It was probably the only thing that kept me from going insane.”

“Sounds like my husband and what happened to me,” Casca said, leaning on a ledge. “Conquest, he... kidnapped me as well. Showed me horrible images of a past life where I was mentally scarred to the point where I was an idiot. Probably the only thing that kept me going was the thought of Guts saving me.”

“And did he?” asked Starla.

“Yeah, but at the cost of his arm and his best friend,” Casca sighed. And then she smiled warmly, “We managed to live on our own for a little while, until he found me and murdered Guts and my babies in front of me. He’s a monster, and will do everything to just get a little bit of hate from you.”

Starla could only look down and lightly kick a piece of rubble in the building, knocking it down some stairs, “I wish me and Lightning had that kind of relationship.”

“You didn’t love him?” Casca asked.

“I don’t know if love was the right word for us,” Starla said, looking at the ring on her finger and twisting it slightly, “I thought we were, but we went on playdates. I barely remember any real dates we went on, and even after we got married... he was just so focused on his job that we barely got to spend time together. The more I think about it, the more his love more me was just because I was pretty and her was pretty. Like it was just made up for someone’s weird idea of what love is.”

“That bad?” asked Casca.

“Let me put it this way,” Starla said, “Your husband did everything to save you...mine wass so stopped by his pride that he didn’t. And now...” slowly, she pulled on the ring, “I don’t even know if I want to be with him anymore.”

“It makes sense,” Inquirious said, walking to Starla, “Since arriving here, you have not really thought about him.Maybe it is time to move on.”

Starla nodded and then looked out the window, “Yeah....”

---

In the town of Ponyville, a small house sat near the home of Bon Bon. It was big enough for a few ponies to live within and was quite unnoticable to anyone that was not looking hard enough. So it was that no one paid attention when an earth pony stepped in with a bag of fruit inside. After stepping in, he grabbed his medallion and removed the item from his neck, revealing Rep-Stallion in his place, “Guess who brought some groceries! Oh, and tell Trixie when you see her that her gem is working great.”

“Mmmm,hmm,” Mysterious said, looking in his book.

Rep sighed as he crawled onto the table, crouching while taking out a sandwich, “And I got some of your favorites!”

“Mmmhmmm,” Mysterious said, nodding while flipping a page.

Frowning, Rep growled, “I am also going to become a transvestite.”

“Funny,” Mysterious said plainly, looking up his friend as he magicked the apple to his hand. “I was not ignoring you, by the way, I was trying to do research on our former boss.”

“What’s to look up? He’s a multidimensional conqueror who loves to make everyone hate his guts and right now,” Rep said, eating a sandwich, taking a large bite, “He’s doing a damn good job.”

“And that is what is making searching for the other slaves and Starla a problem,” Mysterious said, bringing out a ball, “ Think of this ball as a single multiverse, one with billions upon billions of probabilities. Now, imagine that there are a billion balls surrounding this one ball, each with a billion more probabilities, and then remember Conquest has access to all of them at once.”

“In other words,” Dementia said, grabbing the ball and throwing it at the nearby wall, “It is impossible to find her until we have something solid!”

Rep sighed and got off the table, walking over to her and patting her on the back, “No luck?”

“Spark said unless she had something to link her location with a portal spell, finding her would be too risky of a gamble,” Dementia sighed as she sat down on the couch, “I also couldn’t find him.”

“Him, who?” Rep asked, looking curious.

Mysterious saw her frown and asked, “Your husband?”

“I guess it was just a pipe dream,” Dementia said, looking down, opening and closing her hands, “I mean, if my death was all a lie just to get Starla in on his little story, then why not my husband? Why didn’t he survive too. I was hoping to see him and then, when I get to Starla again...we could be a family.”

Rep nodded and patted her shoulder, “I know the feeling. I would give anything for Inquirious and my child to be in my arms.”

“Tell me, Dementia, what is the other reason you have for looking for your husband?” Myst asked closing his book.

Dementia looked to the ceiling and watched the light softly hum, “I just wanted Starla to see that me and him... we weren’t always at each other’s throats. That if we fought, it was mainly because he was scared for me. And in the end, we’re proud of her.”

“Hey,” Rep reassured, “you’ll get that chance, I promise. We just have to wait for whatever the circle has planned.”

---

Applejack looked happily at the calendar, smiling at the fact that her week vacation had finally come to an end. Moving over to her dresser, she quickly slipped on her coat and pants, determined to walk for a moment.

After getting dressed in warm clothes and purring on her stenson, she walked to her door and opened it. Standing in the doorway was Caramel, wearing a light orange sweater, “Hey, Applejack.”

“Caramel? What are ya doing here?” Applejack asked, leaning against the doorframe. “If ya are trying to make sure Ah don't do any work, don't worry. Ah’m just going for a walk.”

Caramel blushed a little, putting his hand behind his head as he said, “I know, and I was kind of hoping to...join too?”

Applejack smiled warmly, walking up to him and “Sure, come along. Ah could use the company.”

As she walked away, Caramel blushed a little at the idea and sighed. Looking back at the departing Applejack, he got a good look at her swaying hips and toned rump. Swallowing hard and moving his eye to her head, he followed quickly out the door.

With the approaching spring, and subsequently the Winter Wrap-Up, the pegasi had warmed the area up a little while allowing for the snow to lay on the ground. This made for perfect walking weather for the two earth ponies. Each footstep they took was followed by the crunch of snow as they stepped through the fields. Applejack took a deep breath and let it out, watching as her air came out in a little white cloud. Caramel would occasionally look at her and smile warmly.

Sadly, one of these looks distracted him from a log and he ended up tripping over uy. Before he could hit the snow, Applejack grabbed his arm and pulled him to her. This ended up pulling him close enough to her so their noses pressed together, lips just close enough for a kiss.

Immediately, the two pulled away and blushed a little. Caramel gave a chuckle and said,”Thanks.”

Applejack shrugged, “ It’s nothing. So mind answering me a question?”

“Um, sure,” Smiled Caramel.

“Why have you stayed? Big Mac is home, so Ah really don't need the help,” Applejack said.

Caramel then pointed a finger at her and said, “You.”

Applejack looked confused, “Me?”

Caramel nodded as lightly kicked some of the snow,”I’ve never really been the pinnacle of earth pony strength. I’m clumsy, bit of a softy, and not really brave. I was a disappointment to everypony who knew me. Then, I met you.”

Caramel smiled as he felt a little warmer, “You were everything I wasn't and I began to admire you so much for it. There was a part of me that hoped that your strength would flow into me too. That’s why I’m sorry.”

“For what?” Applejack asked, looking at him curiously.

“For letting you get so tired,” Caramel said, looking down and putting his hands into his pockets. “I should’ve done more to stop you, done more to help you rest and not get over exhausted.”

Applejack smiled warmly and rubbed her hand against his face, “Caramel, there ain’t a thing to apologize for. If anything, you helped me a lot.”

“I did?” Caramel asked shocked, feeling warm at Applejack’s touch.

“Why sure,” Applejack said, pulling her hand away and then walking ahead a few steps, “If you hadn’t massaged me, made sure Ah ate, or made sure Ah slept then Ah am positive Ah would’ve been in worst shape. You found a way to keep me going when Ah would’ve probably died already.”

Caramel watched Applejack’s tail sway back and forth as she walked away, blushing at the attention he was paying to her rump, “Yeah, I guess. But, I still feel like I should’ve done more to stop you.”

“Hun, nopony can stop me when Ah get going, that’s just who Ah am,” Applejack said with a sense of pride. Then she looking into his blue eyes, “Just like being a good partner is who you are. You don’t need to be the strong pony in a relationship or the most powerful, just the partner in it. My ma wasn’t stronger than pa, but they worked well together. She helped him by being his pillar and he did his best to keep her safe. That’s the way the best relationships work.”

“I see,” Caramel said, before running in front of applejack, “Umm...Applejack. There is something I really want to say to you. I’ve been trying to think of the best way to say it, and I am trying my best to do it without fainting.”

“What is it?” Applejack asked, watching as Caramel take her hands into his.

As he held her hands in his, Caramel began to feel a song in his heart to play. Without the use of instruments, he felt a lively beat in his heart that began to play. The sounds of drums and guitars played in his head that offered the right music for him.

I heard your song
Like a brand new story
I’m your heart,
Please don’t worry
You are strong
You’ll make it through
You know that
I am here for you.

Applejack smiled at the song, hearing the beat in her head. Taking one of his hands above her head, she twirled around before snuggling up close to him with her back to his chest.

I never believed
That I needed the help too
Standing by myself
How did I end up with you?
You’re here and now I see
That being alone
Was not meant for me

Caramel smiled at this, running a hand through Applejack’s mane. Taking a deep breath, he continued his song, trying to resist the urge to kiss her.

There’s something I want to say
But deep inside I am so afraid
Then all you do is
Is say my name, it melts away
So let's stay

Pulling away from his touch for a moment, Applejack spun him around in a circler. Then she pulled him close, lifting one leg to wrap around his waist. Looking into his eyes, she began to sing with him at the same time.

One to one, it's the sweetest music
Standing here, let’s never lose it
Stronger with you by my side
It’s always better in harmony
It's you and me baby

“Applejack, I-” before he could say another word, Applejack grabbed the back of Caramel’s head and pulled him in for a deep and passionate kiss. Filled with both shock and surprise at his dream coming true, he slipped his hands behind Applejack’s back, rubbing it gently and through her long golden mane.

After a few moments, Applejack broke the kiss and smiled, “About time. Thought you would never get around to saying it!”

“You...” Caramel stuttered, shocked as he looked into her eyes, “Knew?!”

“You weren’t exactly subtle about your attraction to me,” Applejack chuckled and then smiled, “Ah was just waiting for you to make the first move.” Putting her hand to the side of his face, she began to sing with Caramel adding his vocals.

One to one, our singing is like magic
Feels so right, our love is automatic
This is coming down
With the sound of our melody-dy
I know I belong with you
Your music sets me free

“Now, how about you kiss me again,” Applejack smiled at Caramel.

Blushing bright red, Caramel did just that. Their long kiss was quickly broken by the sound of a raspy cheer from the top of a tree, “Whoooooo! Go AJ! I was waiting for this!” Rainbow Dash cheered as she flew off from the top of the tree.

“Wha-Rainbow Dash!?” Applejack growled as she saw Dash laneed, being followed by the rest of her friends, “Girls! When did y’all get here?”

“Um, right around when the date started,” Fluttershy said, before hiding behind her mane, “I’m sorry!”

“Hey, we did it to Dashie, so we needed to do it to you!” Pinkie said with a giggle.

Rarity ran a hand through her indigo mane, “Oh, the lovely song between you two! Oh, Spike will have to write me a love song now!”

“You,” Applejack began to growl as Dash walked up to her and patted her on the shoulder.

“Though, AJ, if you want my advice,” Dash joked, “You need to learn to kiss better. My god, that was like the lamest kissing action I had ever seen.”

Letting go of Caramel for a moment, Applejack pulled her hat down her eyes and growled fiercely, “Fluttershy,” she spoke slowly, each word dripping with venom and hate, “My condolences for the loss of your marefriend!!!!!!”

“Remember, no exerting yourself,” Belle warned.

“I won’t need too much work to kill her!!!” Applejack said, throwing a punch at Rainbow Dash, who playfully blocked it with one hand. With a cunning smirk, Rainbow Dash began to deliver a jumping roundhouse kick to the side of Applejack’s head.

And so it went, amongst the small crowd of onlookers and friends, that Applejack and Rainbow Dash sparred. For a brief moment of time, the groups worries and fears were forgotten. In that moment, things had felt like they had before the days of Starfleet, before the days of Dark Conquest. It had felt... like home.

---

The next day, Pinkie skipped happily into the library, her eyes darting back and forth amongst the shelves while looking for a certain tome. Smiling, she gasped as she walked towards the biggest shelf, “Hey, Belle, I’m going to be taking ‘Ultimate Spells For The Ultimate Unicorns. I just need to-”

“She’s in New Canterlot,” said a small voice.

Turning around, Pinkie smiled when she saw Krysta sitting in the middle of a book looking at the pages. With her own book in hand, Pinkie sat down and looked at her, “Hey Krysta, what are you doing here?”

“Reading,” she said calmly, before letting out a small sigh as she looked at the words. “And being miserable.”

“Miserable? Why?” Pinkie asked, opening her book and looking through it with a few flips.

Krysta stood in the middle of the book and walked along the pages, “How do you deal with the fact that you still read in the newspaper how the zombies that have devoured some of the soldiers are your people. Not just your people, but their desecrated corpses! And it feels like no one really cares... not even me.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked, looking down at the little fairy.

Krysta sighed and sat at the edge of the book, “Ever felt like you didn’t really belong somewhere, even with your own people. That is my life back when I was Queen. Just sitting around, listening to subjects and talking about tax problems and crap like that. While out here, me and my people have just been, ignored.”

“Ignored?” Pinkie asked, curious.

“Well, not just ignored, more like turned into slave labor!” Krysta said with a frown. “We don’t participate in the fights, we just go in and make portals to save the civilians. And when I’m busy making portals for ponies to walk through, I’m just hanging out in the background, hoping to make a comment or something like that. I just feel so, insignificant to the team and it hurts. I almost wish I never found my home, at least that way I can still have adventures with my best friend.”

Krysta gave a little sniffle and sighed, “I just feel like I don’t matter to anyone.”

“Hey,” Pinkie said, using her pinkie finger to wipe a tear from her eyes, “You are alive right? That means you are important to somepony, you touched somepony once in your life.”

“I envy Spike sometimes. It feels he gets more respect than me,” Krysta said, sighing, “He saved an empire and helped the girls more than once. Me, I’m the butt monkey, and my people are just a bunch of losers. Am I even important to anyone?”

“To Lightning,” Pinkie said, rubbing her back. “And to a lot of other people. You just need to remember, we all made somepony happy once at one point in our lives.”

Krysta giggled as she thought about it, and leaned back to look up at Pinkie, “How do you do it? Be so happy in the face of sadness and death?”

“Practice,” Pinkie said, giggling. “I mean, it’s not easy, and things can make it hard, but I just remember. Somewhere, out there, I am making a person happy just by being me! You just need to learn to keep you chin up and sooner or later, something big will happen for you.”

Krysta nodded, “I guess.”

“It will,” Pinkie reassured Krysta said with a big smile. Then she looked at a photo in the book, of a fairy-like pony with a red mane. “Ohhh, what’s that?”

“Rosedust, a Flutterpony,” Krysta said. “From what it says, they’re supposed to be like the pony versions of fairies. I was just reading how powerful she was and wonderful she was back when she ruled.”

“I never heard of them,” Pinkie said, “But I did hear of Breezies! Fluttershy said she wants her and Rainbow to go watch them one day, and Dash asked if saying no is the appropriate marefriend thing to do.”

“Well, these flutter ponies are supposed to be strong and fast,” Krysta said, “But a few years ago, they disappeared from the face of Equestria. No one knows what happened to them.” the little fairy let out a sigh and ran a hand through her hair, “I wish I could be like them.”

Krysta looked to the photo again and asked, “Do you find it weird that I am hairless and very unlike an ungulate?”

“Well, we all look a little weird,” Pinkie added, “I mean didn’t you meet elves and those crystal beings?”

“Those crystal beings looked very equine and those elves were just ponies with very pointed ears,” remark Krysta. “I just feel so... weird sometimes. I wish I looked more like you-”

“Krysta?” Lightning asked, stepping in, followed by Belle. Looking at the fairy, he said, “Oh, there you are. Come on, I am ready to head home.”

“Sure Lightning,” Krysta said pulling out the book and flying away. As she did she read a small entry on the last page.

‘It is said, that Flutter Ponies have a mystical power that comes forth when they make a brave sacrifice. One only a true hearted soul can achieve.”

Sighing, Krysta flew and landed on Lightning’s shoulder under his cloak. As the two left the library, Lightning looked to his little companion, “Enjoyed the reading?”

“Yeah,” Krysta said, looking down. Then she looked to Lightning, “Finished your business back in New Canterlot?”

“Yeah, everything should be ready,” Lightning said.

Krysta frowned, “I just wish you would share your plan with me. Maybe I could help.”

“Trust me, it’s better you don’t know,” Lightning said. “Just know, don’t worry about what happens to me. The Umbra Circle will keep me safe in the end.”

“Ok, I’ll trust them, but you better just make sure that you make it out alive,” Krysta said, nudging his cheek.

Lightning chuckled, “I will, Krysta, I promise.” Then he smiled a little, “Hey, Krysta, how about we go adventuring. You know, when the war is over, and Grand Ruler is gone.”

“You mean, like we used to, before all of this?” asked Krysta. With a smile she nodded quickly, “YES! You know I would love too!”

Belle, who had finished watching the two walk off, turned around to walk back inside. Looking at Pinkie as she looked deeply into her book, Belle asked, “What are you studying.”

“Oh, nothing special,” Pinkie said, smiling, “Just wanted to see if there are any earth pony alchemy spells I could use for a party. You know, to make it even better!”

“Pinkie, I don’t think that’s,” Belle paused, noting a piece of writing in the book, “Pinkie...what’s that?”

Pinkie looked down at the page, “What, that?” she asked, looking down to see a mark on a page with a starburst mark with a little three digit date, “Oh, that’s Twilight’s old book mark spell. She would make the rune in her book to remind her what to study when she came back from whatever big thing she had to do that day. Especially when Dashie pulled her away from a heavy session.”

“So, what’s this one saying?” Belle asked.

Pinkie shrugged, “Oh, this one is from April. LEt’s see, this was April of two years ago, about a few days before Lightning’s wedding.”

“A few days before she-”

“Yeah,” Pinkie sighed. Looking up the spell, she added, “Basically, she was reading up on ‘Clover’s Split Body Spell’ something that had to do with transplants,” she then paused as she looked at the spell again, “Oh my Celestia!”

“What is it?” Belle asked, curious.

This made Pinkie break out into a sweat as she closed the book, “Um, nothing. It’s just something I need for the best prank I can come up with!”

“Ok,” Belle said disbelieving.

Pinkie quickly got up and ran to the door, “I just need to talk with somepony important! And...” with a warm smile, she looked back at Belle, “Belle, thanks.”

“You are welcome,” Belle said sighing as she sat on the chair and picked up a small book. As Pinkie closed the door, Belle swayed a little, shaking her head.

---

Trixie frowned as she looked at the page of the spellbook, her eyes scanning over every word. Behind her, Pinkie was bouncing for joy, “Isn’t this great Trixie? Twilight was looking at that spell earlier, which means that she somehow found a way to fix her magic and split her soul apart. She could be alive, Trixie!!! She could be alive!”

“No, this is bad, Pinkie, and has us right back where we started,” Trixie said, closing the book and growling as she slammed her hoof onto the bok.

Pinkie froze in mid air and landed onto the ground, her mane slightly deflating, “What do you mean? This spell just shows that Twilight might have put her soul into either Spark or Belle just before she died. Now we can just bring those two together and revive Twilight!!!!”

“And lose the other two in the process,” Trixie said with a sigh. When she saw Pinkie’s confused look, Trixie began to explain, “Look, let’s say that you are right, and Twilight used this spell to split her soul away from her body. This means that either Belle or Spark has the soul, but this also means that whoever isn’t the soul is the body. When you put a new soul into the body, you’re rewriting the old soul. If it’s Spark...then Belle would rewrite Spark, and vice versa. Either way-”

Pinkie looked a little shocked before whispering, “If we want Twilight back...we would have to kill one of them?”

“Exactly,” Trixie sighed, “So let’s call this plan in case of emergency.”

“It’s not fair,” Pinkie whispered, looking down. “In order to bring Twilight back, we have to sacrifice a friend? Why?! Why can’t we get through this without a sacrifice?! Why do we have to lose anypony else? Why?”

Trixie sighed and looked away, “I wish I knew, Pinkie. I wish I knew. But I will still try to find a way we can save both of them without killing them. And... maybe.”

“Maybe what?” Pinkie asked.

“Maybe This spell might have a way to save all three of them,” Trixie said, smiling at Pinkie. “We just need to figure it out, just don’t lose hope.”

“Never do,” Pinkie smiled.

---

“It’s time to remove some hope!” Conquest said, putting on some metal vambraces that had the words ‘I love to rock’ written on them both. Placing his hands behind his back and flapping his wings, he cheered, “Which also means it’s time for a big assault by yours truly!”

“New Canterlot, I assume,” the figure in the cloak said, walking alongside Conquest as he made his way down the hallway, “Or is this more teasing from you?”

Conquest put his arm over the shoulder of his comrade, “Hey, we’ve killed and taken out the big boys of Starfleet, and only Lightning is left. So, that means it’s time for the big climax!!!! So, it’s party time, get your fairies ready.”

The necromancer rubbed a cloven hoof along his foreleg, “Am I to take it you will need your army?”

“Nah,” Conquest said, waving a hand, “This time, it will be just me and the zombies. After all, Raven has had the fun of killing and delivering pain to the other members of Starfleet. I think it’s only fair if I deliver the killing blow to the big man himself. Now, I got to go and check up on the party favors for the big match, tootles!”

As Conquest ran off down the hall, Kudos stepped out from the shadows and stood next to the necromancer, “Mind if I ask you a question?”

“Go ahead,” the figure said, smiling underneath his hood, red eyes glaring into Kudos’ heart.

“Why, if he is the spirit of hate and rage, do you hang around him. Why does he call you, friend? Isn’t that an antithesis to who he is?” Kudos asked, stepping with him.

“Have you ever heard of the idea that evil cannot comprehend good?” Necromancer asked. “How many villains have fought the hero and said how the virtues they extol will fail to defeat them. This is in spite of the fact that the heroes have defeated numerous foes with those virtues at the forefront.”

“Yes, so I have seen. Friendship is failure, and all that,” Kudos said calmly. “Point?”

“The point is,” Conquest said with a smile as he put his hands onto Kudos’ shoulders and smirked, “While all of the other villains say cliche and trite dialogue like that, I go the different route. I don’t hate friendship and love, and I sure as heck don’t see love as weak. Nah, I know all of those are pretty strong weapons in the right hands, and that if you underestimate those who use them... you die. It’s why I’ve been letting Lightning simmer in his hatred of me and been ignoring those elements for a while now.”

“Because you want to break their friendship?” asked Kudos asked.

“Well, that and think of how hated I am going to be, now that Lightning has his entire arc set up. He has come so far on his little journey and now, now that he has embraced friendship in spite of everything, I will kill him. Just imagine how pissed off everyone is for killing the guy.” Conquest laughed, “See, that is the name of the game. Don’t underestimate your opponent’s virtues and learn to embrace them. It’s why I have a best friend, and care for my men. Because, I understand the power of friendship, and it makes it easier for me to beat it when the time comes.”

Kudos could only chuckle, “Impressive. And thus, you can manipulate the emotions to their fullest.”

“Right.” Conquest said, skipping along and out of the hallway. “The name of the game my friends, is to always have a control of your opponent!”

---

Luna’s moon had just begun to rise on the city of New Canterlot, and already the city had begun to change from its daytime to nighttime activities. The stores around the area were beginning to close and some of the more active night clubs were beginning to go into operation. Somewhere in the city, near the center, Rainbow Dash began to fly low around the area, scanning a particular shop. With a smirk, she flew by it, grabbing some flowers and leaving behind three bits before the shop owner could see her, Errand done, Dash turned and flew back to a small nighttime cafe where Fluttershy and Rarity waited.

Landing with a small flip, Dash put the flower in Fluttershy’s hair and smiled, “Thank you Dashie.”

“No prob, Flutters,” Dash said, winking to Fluttershy.

Rarity sighed, “You know, some days it is nice to enjoy Canterlot once in awhile, without having to deal with military business or war.”

“Oh, I know,” Fluttershy nodded quickly. Then she looked at Rarity curious, “Why did you call us both here, by the way?”

“Well, for one, I wanted to take you both to this wonderful cafe,” Rarity said with a smile, “And second, I wanted you to both look behind you.”

“What,” Dash asked, looking at a large building behind her.

Rarity smiled, “That building, I was thinking of using it to create my second business when this war is over.”

“Oh, are you sure you should be doing that? I mean, you have a child right now and-:”

“Tut tut, Fluttershy,” Rarity said, waving her hand “I know what I am doing. You see, I was thinking of letting Glarity take over that, while I remain in charge of the Boutique back home.”

“That sounds great Rarity,” Dash said with a smirk, “She kind of needs the work now that she isn’t your stand in.”

Rarity sighed, “Yes, I know. From what I’ve heard, the poor thing has been trying to figure out where she belongs now that she is no longer needed. She wants to know more about who she is and where she is going. I want to help in some way.”

“Hey guys!” Pinkie shouted with a wave, running over to them. “How’s it going.”

“Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said, smiling, “What brings you to Canterlot?”

“Oh, looking up some fun stuff and some little spells here and there,” Pinkie giggled, looking at her little bag with scrolls. “I even brought along a sheet about Golems.”

“Golems?” Dash asked, “What, you interested in making another one of you?”

“No,” Pinkie said, “I just thought golems might be a great way for Artie to get some hands back, and they might be fun to carry around.”

Rarity looked at Pinkie with a wary look as she took a sip from her tea, “I should warn you Pinkie, using a golem is not easy. You are eternally connected to it while it is on and some of the magical feedback is never pleasant.”

“Yeah, I know,” Pinkie said with her ever present smile, “Rarity, can I ask you a question?”

“Of course Pinkie,” Rarity said.

Pinkie tapped her fingers together, “If you had to sacrifice Spike to save the life of Crystal or Sweetie Belle, would you?”

“What?” Rarity asked, a little surprised.

Fluttershy gasped, “Pinkie why would you ask something like that?”

“Well,” Pinkie looked down, trying her best to keep her promise, “I was thinking of Belle, and what if we find her memories but they’re locked in some other pony and the only way we can get them back is if we killed that person with the memories.”

Lightly, Rarity began to swirl her spoon in her tea, “Well, I hate to think there would ever come a time where I would make such a horrible choice. However, I would like to think that at that point, I would try to find a way to save both without killing one or the other.”

“But, what if you can’t?” Pinkie asked, looking down.

Dash laughed, “Never happens. There is always a way to beat it, no matter what.”

“You sound overconfident,” Rarity said.

“Nah,” Dash shrugged, “I just know how to beat anything. See Pinks, I never listen to anyone when they tell me that something is impossible, because I know that the impossible is just another limit for me to climb. Sonic Rainboom? Mastered it!” then she pulled out a little napkin, “Starfleet tells me that I could never match them in speed? HA!” she punched the paper and tore it in mid-air, “I can outpace them in any race.”

“But, that isn’t the same thing,” Rarity commented, only for Dash to shrug

“So, the idea is the same,” Dash commented and smiled back at Pinkie. “I don’t believe in losing, and I don’t believe in the idea that there isn’t a third way. There is always another way, and the word impossible is just a way to keep a pony down.”

Pinkie smiled at her friend’s enthusiasm and cheered, “You’re right. We’ll find a way to save Belle without any sacrifice.”

Fluttershy nodded and got out of the chair, “Can, we please go for a walk. Luna has such a nice night out and I want to relax.”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash said, taking Fluttershy’s hand and walking away from the cafe.

As Pinkie began to leave with Rarity, she asked, “So, when is the wedding? I have been waiting to give you the best bachelorette party ever for months!!!”

“Well, me and Spike are still planning on waiting until the war is finally over,” Rarity said looking down, “That way we can be sure that no ugly business comes about while we are saying our vows.”

“Ohh, then I can bring out the biggest bachelorette party in the world. I have many ideas...” Pinkie excitedly bragged, quickly listing each one off.

In another part of the city, near the mane square, Applejack sat with a figure in a cloak, “Awfully quiet these past few weeks, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Lightning said, keeping his cloak close to him. “ It’s like Conquest is taking a long break or something. Way too long.”

“You want to start the killing?” Applejack asked, a little concern.

Lightning sighed and shook his head, a sense of disappointment in his throat, “Look, my plan needs him to be here. If not, then I can’t really help take down Grand Ruler.”

Applejack looked confused, “What kind of plan requires the madman here?”

“You’ll see,” Lightning said, winking. “I have a plan-”

“Hello New Canterlot, are you ready to rock?!” Conquest shouted, walking out from behind a dark portal that appeared in the center of town, his long black trench coat billowing behind him. With a devilish smirk, he gave a flap of his left wing that generated a large black cloud of zombie fairies.

Looking to the crowd as they trembled in fear and terror, he began, “Now, I know what you’re thinking. It isn’t the climax yet, he shouldn’t be attacking the capital. Why is he here! Did I get my brown pants and why am I getting wet looking at him.” Narrowing his eyes he said, “Well, to answer your last question first, it’s because you know you don’t want the DC, but your pussy is right now afraid of me getting in, whether you want it or not.”

“Now, as for why I am here right now,” Conquest said, grabbing the neck of a flying pegasus guard. As he began to speak, he slowly tore the wing from the guard’s body, “Well, I know it isn’t the climax, but I always like to make mine big, powerful, and unexpected! See, I think it’s about time for Lightning to die, and I want to kill him personally.”

“Now, I know you are hiding him, and you are all very afraid,” Conquest said, tearing the other wing off, “But don’t worry, I’ll make your deaths as painful and long as possible.”

“How is that supposed to make us feel better?” asked a Unicornicopian, shuddering in fear as he killed the guard by ripping his heart out and then stuffing it down his throat.

Conquest bared his teeth, and narrowed his red eyes, “It’s not, it was to make me feel better. Now I know I won’t end the show too early.” Looking to his right, he grabbed a stallion and pulled him close. Levitating him into the air, he quickly began to rip his clothes off, leaving him naked in front of the people.

“Know this,” Conquest said, looking around, “I know Lightning Dawn is out there, waiting. Let him know that for every ten seconds that he doesn’t stop me-” taking a pause as he counted the seconds in his head, he held out his hand and forming five little fire balls on his hand. With a smirk, he fired all five shots, burning the stallions four legs into a skeleton. The fifth ball fired into his testies and made them explode. Looking to a small boy, he threw the corpse to the frightened child.

“Father!”

“Happy birthday, kid,” Conquest winked, “For Christmas I’ll give you the corpse of your mother.” Then he looked at the rest of the crowd, mentally counting the seconds in his head, “I’ll kill another one of you targets.” when he hit ten seconds he fired a Lightning bolt that electrocuted the next pony, “And I wouldn’t try to run, I am a very good-” an acid shot burnt a stallion alive, “Shot!”

“That was five seconds!” screamed a mare.

Conquest paused for a moment, and then looked at his watch. After a moment, he frowned and said, “Damn, watch must be slow. Oh well, I’ll make up for it!” he cheered, bringing out two blades of darkness and slashed two unicorns.

Hearing this, Lightning and Applejack shot to their feat, “And there he is! Applejack, stay here!”

“Are you nuts!!!!!” shouted Applejack, “That guy is gunning for you! He wants you dead and is ready to do whatever it takes to kill you! Let me get the girls and we will stand with you to take him down.” there was a smirk on her face as she said, “and we will always stand by our friends!”

Lightning smiled warmly at Applejack, “AJ? If...if we met before any of this, do you think we could’ve become friends sooner?”

“Why sure we could’ve,” Applejack said, smiling back, “You weren’t always a piece of shit, that was all Grand Ruler. But, Ah can see that under all of that, you are a stand up guy.”

“Right, I needed to hear that,” Lightning said, walking up to Applejack, “Which is why I am sorry for this!”

“For wha-” Applejack asked, before Lightning delivered a hard right into Applejack’s stomach, making her double over in pain.

“That. And for what’s it worth,” Lightning said, frowning, “Thank you for giving me a reason to live.” Looking away, he ran off towards the center of the town by going through an alleyway

---

Krysta looked up from the discarded remains of Lightning cloak as he ran off towards Conquest. Raising a hand, she tried to shout out his name, but was stopped when she heard the screams of an equine family. Frowning and narrowing her eyes in rage, she whispered, “Sorry, Lightning. But I need to do this. If I die... then I’m sorry.”

Looking at the small dust cloud, she took off as fast as she could. In her hand, she created a small sparkling bolt of magic and flashed it right behind the zombies. This caused them to turn away from their prey. “Hey, uglies! You want to kill something? How about me? I’m the last of my kind now, your former queen, and the last fairy! How about you sent me to my final resting place.”

The zombies for a moment paused, snarling and growling in their mindless tones. Sniffing they turned back to the mother and her two children, watching as they trembled. Smacking lips, they turned away from Kyrsta and flew towards the family. Seeing this, the fairy pulled back, letting out a gasp and then she flew straight to the zombie horde.

“Do you know what is special about Flutter Pony magic?” A mare’s voice in Krysta’s head rung out. “Our magic, comes from a need to help others. When a Flutter Pony is ready to make a great sacrifice for another, then their true magic appears.”

Krysta closed her eyes as she flew straight into the fairy horde. Instantly, they began to turn and attack her. One quickly bit into the leg, while another tore off a chunk of her arm, leaving behind exposed tissue. As she could feel her body become torn, revealing the inner muscle and bone as they fed, she could see out of the corner of her eye the family escaping, “G-good...I’m glad I finally amounted to something.” she whispered as she felt her adopted son bite into her throat. Her eyes began to feel heavy as she started to close them for the last time.

A shining light then erupted from her body as her heart beat began to pick up the pace. Slowly, but surely, the light began to cover her entire body as it flowed out from her heart. The now pure light body of Krysta bent over in a fetal position as it began to grow larger. Skin was quickly covered with a thin coat of coarse pink hair while her hair began to tie itself into a bow. Her little fairy wings began to grow in tandem with her own body as it grew in size. Her body bent backward as it released the magic, tearing the remains of her dress that had already begun to tear and rip as her body grew.

The figure that was once a small fairy opened up a pair of light blue eyes and glared at the shaken fairies. Lifting up her right hand, that now resembled the more pony like hands of her Starfleet comrades, she fired a beam of white light that fried four of the zombie fairies. One fairy tried to fly close to Krysta, but was quickly burned into cinders as he neared her. The other zombies, afraid of the new figure flew off.

Rarity and Fluttershy ran down the alley as they heard the screams. Turning her head to Krysta, Rarity was the first to pull back, “What word, what a lovely fairy. Though, I think she is missing something.” she commented, noticing the lack of clothes on the fairy, showing off her rather large bust tipped with pink nipples and unshaved pubic area.

“Um, Rarity think you can give her some clothes?”

“Clothes?” Krysta asked, her voice a little deeper. “Why would I need-” looking down, Krysta noticed her nakedness and covered herself.

With a chuckle, Rarity pulled out some cloth and made a dress for the naked fairy, “It’s ok, miss. I never understood the Unicornicopia’s taboo about nudity myself. But, we have to make do with what we can.”

“Why are you calling me a miss?” asked Krysta as the dress came on. “Rarity, it’s me...Krysta.”

“But, Krysta had a flat face, you’re an equine,” Fluttershy commented.

“E...equine?” asked Krysta, turning to look into a reflective mirror. As she did, she noted that all of her more human features were gone, now replaced by those of an equine. Her body was a lot taller now, matching the size of Fluttershy and she now had a tail to match her mane. “This...this is a Flutter Pony. But, how.”

“You’re a Flutter Pony?” Rarity asked. “What on earth is that?”

Pinkie ran in, “Rarity, Fluttershy,”she paused and looked at Krysta, “Krysta. Come on! Lightning is fighting Conquest in the center of town!”

“Well, that settles that. You are definitely Krysta!” Rarity said as she took off.

Krysta looked confused, “Wait, how can you tell?”

“Pinkie knows everypony and it’s hard to trick her,” Fluttershy said calmly.

---

As Conquest began to burn another helpless civilian, he turned his head to the sound of footsteps. There was a cold smile on his lips as he looked behind him at the white Unicornicopian walking towards him, “And here is the man of the hour now. Welcome, Lightning Dawn.”

“Starfleet magic,” Lightning said coldly, tapping his insignia and transforming, never stopping in his walk.

As Lightning neared Conquest. The elements raced to the fight, only to be blocked by a barrier, “No!” screamed Rainbow as she punched the wall.

Conquest smiled as he kept the barrier up, “Patience, brave knights. First we deal with Lightning Dork, then Grand Witling, and then you five sexy mommas.” he said with a throaty chuckle before looking back to Lightning as he walked closer.

“Your fight is with me, no one else,” Lightning said.

“Oh,” Conquest said, putting his clawed hands together, and opening his eyes wide before blinking daintily, “Is this the part of the story where you come in at the last minute, after facing down so many trials and tribulations, grow up as a character, and defeat the big bad now that your friends are at your side?”

“Shut up,” Lightning snarled.

Conquest then chuckled, “But, where are your comrades? Oh yeah: Dead, Dead, Retired, Wish he was dead, Working for me, and of course raped.”

“I told you to shut up!” Lightning said, his hatred and rage practically flowing off his body.

Dark Conquest sneered, his razor sharp teeth showing as he spoke, “Why not? Or maybe you want to know more about Starla? How I had raped her almost every week, how she was my second favorite of every girl I had raped in the years had done this? Or how I have made her endure every one of my favorite kinks, including some I thought she would’ve gone mad from. She is stronger than I give her credit for,” he then shrugged, “But, guess you wouldn’t know, would you?”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Lightning shouted, taking off towards Conquest with a look of pure hate in his eyes. Pulling back his hand, he delivered a straight punch towards Conquest’s chest.

Nimbly, Conquest pulled back and arched his back away from the attack, “Oh baby! That’s what I like. Give me all of that hatred and rage, it feels better than anything in the world.” he said, driving an elbow into Lightning’s back. Then he delivered a hook into Lightning’s face that sent him flying back.

While soaring in the air, Lightning did a somersault and landed on his hands. Using the momentum to perform a handspring to return him to his feet, he raced right back at Conquest. When he neared the mad alicorn, he began to punch in a series of hooks, uppercuts, crosses and jabs, which he followed up with a triple roundhouse finishing with a straight. Each one of these blows, Conquest nimbly blocked and dodged, making it look like he was moving extremely fast in opposition to Lightning attacks. When Lightning tried again with his bows, his punches coming in as a blur, Conquest quickly began to speak as he dodged and blocked Lightning’s attacks, “Knick-knack-paddy-wack-doggy-wanna-bone. My-momma-told-me-to-pick-the-very-best-one-and-you-are-not-it!”

On the word it, Conquest slammed his forearm against Lightning’s face, drawing a line of blood across his face. Extending his claws, he then slashed deep red bloody gashed across Lightning’s chest, making a huge red x in his flesh, breaking the armor. Using the x as a target, he rammed his knee into Lightning’s chest and pushed him back, following it up with a back kick. As Lightning tried in vain to recover, Conquest held out his palm and fired a lightning ball into Lightning’s chest, sending him flying into the air and through the top floor of a building.

Lightning’s breathing became harder and shorter as he tried to get up from the attack, blood running down from the wounds on his forehead and into his eyes. Spitting out the blood that was in his mouth, he turned to the sound of cracking glass. Looking up in the shadows from the broken lights, he could see Conquest standing there in front of him, “Still waiting for the big moment? For when your friend’s spirits will come to you and offer aid, or to lend you power?”

“N-n-no,” Lightning said, looking down.

“Good,” Conquest said, walking slowly towards Lightning as he got up, “Because they are not coming, ever. Why? Because you have no friends. You were always ‘Me, me, and me.’ to Starla, by staying away from her and treating her like garbage. To buddy, by treating your own tragedy like it was better than everyone else, and to Artie by treating yourself as the only hero in the group.”

Seeing a little statue of Twilight, he picked it up and crushed it, “Say what you will about Twilight Sparkle, but she never once thought that she was the only hero in the group. She knew that she was nothing without the others. Hell, even during her moment in the sun, she gave the praise to her friends. You, just take the glory all on your own.”

“Twilight was,” Lightning panted, getting up, panting as he felt blood run down his arm.

“Flawed, unlike you,” Conquest said simply. “Look at you, alone and without friends. You abandoned all of them and treated them like dirt. Especially...Krysta. How you treated her like slime. Maybe I should pay her a visit

“YOU DON’T TOUCH HER!!” Lightning roared as he ran to Conquest with a flying kick. Grabbing his leg in mid-air, Conques spun Lightning around like a toy and slammed him into a pillar. As Lightning laid there in the rubble, Conquest stepped onto his back with a loud crack. Looking down, he laughed maniacally as he reached down, grabbed one of the wings, and tore it off slowly. As Lightning screamed in pure agony, Conquest generated a salt water bubble and ran the salt along the exposed wound.

After stepping off of Lightning, Conquest watched as Lightning got back to his feet, trembling. Racing towards Conquest, Lightning managed to deliver three hooks into Conquest’s stomach and chest. This pushed Conquest back before he grabbed Lightning’s arm, pulled it back and began to punch him in the back several times, “Why are you hitting yourself? Why are you hitting yourself? Why are you hitting yourself?”

“You...” Lightning said, coughing out the blood that had been pooling in his lungs from the broken rib that was puncturing his lung, “Are punching me.”

“Oh no,” Conquest said with a chuckle, “You brought this on yourself.”

Lightning had no words as Conquest let go of his arm and then sidekicked him out of the building and into the side of another building. From the crater that his body made in the wall, he slid down and left a trail of blood behind him from the crater.

Struggling to get up, he looked at Conquest as he flapped down from the building, “So, how does it feel having only one wing? It’s not that bad, really.” he laughed, running a hand through his red hair and giving it a girly flip, “I had one wing once, it was awesome. I even dropped a comet onto a planet, well... I tried.”

“W-what?” Lightning weakly asked.

“Or was it when I was a scary clown thing and wiped a planet of it’s magic,” Conquest laughed and shook his head, “I’ve been so many things in the multiverse that I’ve lost track.”

Lightning held his broken arm to his side, glaring daggers at Conquest, “You-You are just a-”

“Nice guy?” Conquest asked with a curt smile. Conquest laughed, “Well, I am being nice in that I am giving you one chance to show off that Enticorn form of yours. Come on big boy, whip it out and give us the show of a lifetime!”

Lightning’s eyes opened wide in pure rage as he could feel the anger and hate pumping through his blood. The power that coursed through him felt familiar and welcoming, like an old friend returning. Throwing his head back and slamming his good arm to his side, he let out an animalistic yell into the heavens as a blinding light began to surround him. Such was the power that exploded out from him that it created a crater beneath his feet as rocks began to rise up around him.

Now standing in the middle of the crater, Lightning was in his Enticorn form. Body all black except for the eyes which were now pure white, opposite his golden hair that rose up above his head. Slowly he narrowed his eyes at Conquest, who was on the ground laughing his ass off, “HAHAHAHA!!!! You mean that is your big ultimate form? You..you look like the worst alien in all of Ben 10! You know, the one that can’t do anything at all? The Celestialsapien?! Man, he was a laugh riot!”

Lightning said nothing as he turned his hand into a claw shape and pulled it back, slowly speaking” I summon forth a mystic power
to aid me in this darkest hour
casting now upon my foe
I now unleash… this magical glow!”

“OHHHHH! Now it’s time for some fun! Should I stand here for the blast?” Conquest asked, standing in front of a bunch of shaking scared civilians. Then with a smirk, he stepped in front of the castle, “Or here, and let your shot kill one or two of the royals who have been stuck behind their own barrier, trying in vain to get out!” he laughed, looking back at the pink barrier that was holding Celestia and Luna at bay.

Luna shouted at her guards, “Find the switch and get that barrier down!”

“We need to get down there and fight!” Celestia said, putting on armor.

Grand Ruler could only chuckle as he said, “No worry, my love. Lightning is in his enticorn form now. The story will play out as it always does, my sword will find his inner strength and kill the demon, as always.”

Back in Conquest’s shield he stepped to a line of buildings, “Or over here for max collateral damage.”

Eyes blazing with pure hate, Lightning finally shouted, “UNIFORCE!” he said, throwing his arm out in front of him and unleashing a large beam of golden light at him. He held out his arm, firing the magical energy until finally his form faded back to normal and his hair fell down over his eyes.

“See?” smirked Grand Ruler. “Lightning always wins, that is how the world works. Believing will always triumph over friendship.”

Celestia frowned and stated, “Don’t be so overconfident in your power.”

Down below, Lightning stood up and was about to say a word, when he heard a slow claping sound. Turning around, he had a look of utter terror as Dark Conquest stood in the center of the blast, now a bloody skeleton. Smiling, he narrowed his eyes as he spoke with a reverberating, demonic tone, “Bravo, bravo. You managed to destroy my organs, skin, and muscles. If I were one of your cheap bad guys, it would’ve been over. But me? You just fed me a big old feast of hatred. Which means, you have powered me beyond my wildest dreams!”

Lightning could barely utter a word as he felt beams of black energy strike every part of his body, cutting open bloody wounds in the holes. Screaming in pain, he was unprepared for the slash across his neck and stomach. Grabbing him by the golden horn, Conquest pulled Lightning’s head back while grabbing his neck with his free hand, “Now, I know Starla is in some other world right now. Don’t know where but I’ll find her. But, just for you, I’ll open a telepathic link to her.”

“What are you-”

“Sending a message to her, one that will make me squee,” Conquest said, smiling. “Starla, babe? It’s Conquest, I have your hubby here and he has a secret for you. You remember the greatest day of my life? The time we met? Well, when you were raped, Lightning felt something. Now what was it?”

Lightning began to cry, tears running down his face, “Please, oh please god don’t make me say it.”

“I am making you say it, and I don’t answer prayers, Lightning old bean,” Conquest said, smirking, “Now, tell her. Who do you think is responsible for that night? Who is responsible for letting her get herself raped, and why you feel shamed about her.”

Crying, Lightning shouted, “I blamed Starla for letting herself get raped. It was all her fault for being so weak!”

“Lightning you asshole!” Applejack shouted. Shaking her head, she said, “That is something you should never do.”

Conquest smirked as he turned off the telekinetic link, “And it’s gone.”

“No, let me finish!” Lightning pleaded, “I did blame her at first. But after everything I’ve been through, everything I’ve done, I realize it’s my fault. I wasn’t there for her enough, I wasn’t there when I needed to be. I realize that maybe...I don’t love her as much as I thought.”

“Awe, how sweet, and so very too late,” Conquest laughed as he tore the horn from Lightning’s forehead, causing him to scream in pain. With a smirk, Conquest said, “Heh, broke your horn, and now time to say goodbye to you. For what’s it worth, you are the best meal ever.” and with that, he pulled back the dismembered horn and rammed it through Lightning’s stomach, his hand and the horn sticking out of his stomach and covered in blood and gore.

His life fading from his eyes, Lightning looked at the impaled horn in his body and back at Conquest. The last thing he could hear was Conquest’s laughter and him whispering something his ear.

Laughter subsiding, Conquest threw Lightning's corpse onto the ground in front of the castle. After slowly licking the blood from his claws, he triumphantly shouted, “OH that felt so damn good! WHOOOOOOOO!” he then leaned back, extending his hands to his sides and breathed in deeply, “Aw, feel that, pure hatred from everypony who is watching this. I took the guy who has grown into his own man and killed him in front of me and country!”

“You mean god and country,” said a stallion.

Conquest winked, “Like I said, me and country. Now, while I am hyped up on hate energy right now, I think I will leave you all with a little present.” holding out his hand, he held a ball of black fire. Smirking, he encouraged the ball of black flame to grow larger and larger, until it was the size of the castle, “You might remember this, it’s black fire, the same stuff that was responsible for taking away Artie’s hand.”

Celestia gasped as she looked on in horror, “Oh, by my father no.”

“Blackfire?” asked Grand Ruler.

“It’s an eternal flame used by black sorcerers,” Luna said, “It is said that whoever gets hit with it, will burn eternally. And any land that is struck with it will remain forever fallow.”

Conquest smirked as he walked around, “Now, the question is, where should I chuck this? Here? Nah, that would be too easy. A large population center? Nope, too obvious! Oh, I know.” he then chuckled lowly as he looked away from the castle and down towards a little town in the valley. “Ponyville.”

“NO!” Rarity shouted, looking on with horror.

“You wouldn’t!” Pinkie exclaimed, shaking in fear for her friends.

“Let’s see, if I throw this fireball now, it will take two minutes to get there. Not enough time to evacuate all nine hundred lives that live there. Especially all of those sick and injured in the hospital,” with a laugh he asked, “Oh, who will be able to escape in time? Rarity’s love and her little girl? The injured Artie? The cakes and their little twins? The helpless and worthless Belle, trapped in her tree? Applejack’s only family left?”

With a demonic laugh, his body regenerated all of the damage that Lightning laid upon him and returned to normal. Then he said, “Let’s find out, shall we? After all, as I always say, kill em all and let me sort em out!”

“You mean god...oh,” a random civilian said, the statement dawning on him.

“Exactly!” Pulling his arm back, he threw the fireball towards the small town and waved goodbye before teleporting away.

“We got to do something!” Rarity shouted, looking to Applejack.

“What can we do? Nopony is fast enough to make it there or to catch up with that-” applejack looked around, noting the absence of one of their team, “Where’s Rainbow?”

Gasping, Fluttershy took off towards the leaving rainbow contrail.

---

In the sky, Rainbow Dash was well ahead of the fireball, pumping her wings faster than she ever had before. In her eyes, a look of fiery determination matched the scowl that she had as she kept the pressure on her body. She then let out a gasp as she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her belly. Looking back at her and turning around in the grip, she looked into the eyes of Fluttershy, “Fluttershy? Wha-”

“Never again, remember?” she said, holding up her hand where the mark once was, “We made a promise to each other to never die alone! I am not going to let you go and do this alone. Not if it means you might die. Not if it means I am going to lose you. Not like this, not after everything we have been through. I just got you!” she said through her tears, “And I don’t want to lose you! I love you too much! I want to spend these moments with you, I want to-”

Rainbow Dash silenced her with a passionate kiss, holding her close as the fireball flew behind them. Breaking the kiss, she smirked, “I get it, you want to be with me forever. Look, you fly down into the center of the city, make a shield, and protect it. IF I can’t stop this, I’ll need you.”

“Well, then,” Fluttershy smiled as she gave Dash a kiss, “Guess I won’t need that barrier then. Because you won’t fail.”

Rainbow Dash gave her a wink and another kiss on the nose, before letting her go to the little town. Turning back to look at the oncoming fireball, she cocked her head side to side and began to think, “Ok, Dash, how are ya going to stop this thing? I could punch this sucker at mach speed, but my hand will burn up.” She then looked down at her legs and shook her head, “And kicking it is out. My legs can’t handle those flames either. Grrr...so what am I going to do?”

For a few moments she began to think to herself, “Wait...what was it that Twilight said once...

“You know I love tornado day,” Twilight said, resting on the ground in front of her tree. In front of her is a book. “Do you know what happens when you form a tornado? It’s quite interesting.”

Rainbow Dash sighed and waved her hoof in the air while resting on top of a tree branch, “No, but go ahead and tell me. I need to nap.”

This response made Twilight roll her eyes, but she still began to lecture with a smile, “See, the speed you are making is creating an area of low pressure that is making a vacuum, this vacuum is what is causing the water to rise up through the funnel and make it’s way to Cloudsdale.” after pausing, she asked, “Are you listening or are you dozing?”

“Both,” Rainbow Dash joked.

Rainbow Dash smirked as she put her goggles over her eyes, “Thank you, Twilight!” and without another word, she flew around the side the fireball and then to the top of it. Maintaining her position above the large object, she began to fly around in a large circle above it. She began to repeat this motion again, and again, until she began to make one long continuous circle above the flaming sphere.

It wasn’t long until her speed began to pick up so much that a tornado began to form from the gusts of her rapid laps. The large blue tornado began to rise higher and higher until it touched the cloud barrier and beyond it into space.

Inside the massive wind funnel, Rainbow Dash kept pushing her body to it’s utmost limit, flying harder than ever. Beads of sweat began to roll down the sides of her face as she flapped her wings harder than she had ever done before. Her wings beat at such a pace, they became nearly invisible. Along her coat, the wind began to brush along it, creating small ripples along the fur. Feeling her mane and tail become straight from the speed that she was putting onto herself, she lowered her head for an additional boost.

Around her, she could feel an all too familiar mach cone began to form around her. Grinning like a maniac, she pushed herself right through her usual barrier and created a loud explosion of light and sound. Her once blue tornado had now become a large funnel of prismatic light. From an airship, Pinkie Pie looked ahead and exclaimed, “Girls, look! It’s Rainbow Dash! She’s doing it, she’s making a tornado!!!!

“My word! Go Rainbow, Go!” Rarity cheered.

Applejack smirked as she tipped her hat, “That’s why they call her Loyalty.”

All across Ponyville, the civilians all turned their yells of fear and terror into cheers, “Rainbow Dash! Rainbow Dash!”

Belle smiled warmly from her tree as she watched her friend, “Do it Rainbow.”

Fluttershy could only smile warmly as her marefriend began to pull off her feat, “It’s what she does best, the impossible.”

The only evidence that rainbow and her tornado were still one was the little blue dot that flew around in circles. For Rainbow Dash, he mind was focused on keeping the tornado steady and sucking up the eternal fireball beneath her. Lightning began to crackle along her body, sparking and zapping along her limbs. Magenta eyes began to surge with electricity as she flew faster and faster. At one point, she could see hundreds of ghostly images flying beside her, “The speed force,” she whispered to herself as she pushed her body past every barrier she could. Feeling the power of the speed force flow through her, she began to fly even faster.

Looking down below, she smirked as she watched the giant fireball become ever smaller. The flames began to snake its way along the funnel and into the air. Keeping an eye on the flames as they rose up into the sky, she made sure to maintain the tornado until the fire had all but vanished. When the fireball dissipated, Dash flew up through her own tornado, following it.

Reaching the top of the tornado, she smirked as she looked at the flames up in space, “Oh no, I’m not done yet ya mook.” thrusting out her arms at length, she began to twirl her arms in twin circles making a giant horizontal tornado. This tornado pushed all of the black flames into the vastness of space.

Tired with a look of satisfaction, Rainbow Dash let out a breath and snarked, “Beat ya, you miserable fireball. You know why? Cause I always, beat the impossible.”

Her eyes closing from exhaustion, Rainbow Dash fell out of sky. Soon a familiar set of yellow arms grabbed her in the air and used her shield to help her back down to the ground.

Back down on the ground, Applejack began to shout as she and the other disembarked from the airship, “Rainbow!! Where are you? Rainbow!!!”

“Oh my, please, don’t tell me-” Rarity sniffled in fear. “We can’t lose another one, not after all this time?”

“She’ll be fine!” Pinkie said with confidence, “It’s Rainbow Dash! She’ll handle this.” then she looked to her left to see Belle wandering with Scootaloo, “Belle! Scootaloo! Are you alright?”

Scootaloo nodded, “Yeah, but where’s Rainbow Dash?”

“We all saw her tornado and her fall out of the sky,” Belle said, panting, “But, we didn’t see where she fell.”

“She’s going to be ok, right?” whimpered Scootaloo, looking down.

“Yes, she’ll be fine dear,” Rarity reassured.

“Heh, she’s more than fine,” Applejack joked as she looked at a nearby tree, “As a matter of fact, Ah think she is in no safer place in the world.”

Curious, the girls walked over to where Applejack looked and smiled at the sight. There, under the tree, was Fluttershy, humming a soft little tune to the pony on her lap. Rainbow Dash slept soundly, her head on Fluttershy’s thighs, while Fluttershy ran her her fingers through Dash’s mane, making little circles, “Shhhh, girls. Rainbow is a little tired. The poor thing has had a busy day and needs to sleep.”

“Sure, let the girl rest all she wants,” Applejack chuckled.

Rarity smiled warmly and nodded, “Don’t worry, we’ll let you two rest.”

“Ewww, why did something so awesome get followed up by something so sweet,” Scootaloo complained as she and the others left.

Softly, Rainbow let out a little purr and hugged Fluttershy’s waist, “My Flutters.”

---

Krysta flew into the mansion that night at full burst, her wings pumping even harder than before. Her equine eyes were blazing with fury as she flew straight at Trixie and began beating her hands against Trixie’s chest, “You promised! You promised you would protect him! That no one else was going to die!”

Trixie looked down at the crying Krysta, and began to say, “Krysta-”

“Now, he’s dead!” Krysta continued to cry, “And all because you failed in protecting him! The only stallion I cared a shit about and he’s dead because of you!” sniffling, she pressed her face into Trixie’s chest and sobbed, “And I never told him how much he means to me.”

“Wow,” a familiar voice said with a chuckle, “Maybe I should die more often.”

Kyrsta lifted up her head and smiled wide, her face a mix of disbelief and pure joy,” Lightning?” when she looked to her left at the source of the voice, her face broke out into a smile as she saw a familiar white stallion with short cut black mane standing in the hallway. Gone was his Starfleet uniform, now he wore a simple t-shirt with a Lightning bolt on it and red sweatpants.

“Hey, Krysta,” Lightning Dawn smiled warmly.

Krysta pushed Trixie to the floor and flew straight into Lightning’s chest, giving him the biggest hug she could, “Lightning, you’re alive!!!” she cried, and soon began to look up at Lightning’s face, “Your... your horn.” she whispered, seeing the bandages that wrapped around Lightning’s forehead. “What in Equestria happened to your horn!”

“Well, that was part of the big plan,” Lightning said, beginning his tale...

---

Shortly after I had punched Applejack in the gut, I ran down an alley where the Umbra Circle waited for me.

Lightning panted as he looked back at Applejack, who gave him a thumbs up, “Ok, Applejack’s part of the plan is all set. Is it ready?”

Carrot Top slowly walked out with a golem that looked exactly like Lightning Dawn, “Yes, me and Zecora worked for a few days on the subject, but it’s finally done.”

“All we need now is an infusion of your magic and the golden horn,” Trixie said, looking to Lightning. “You sure you are ready for this?”

“Yeah,” Lightning frowned, grabbing the golden horn. Frowning, he began to tug and pull on the horn, “This blasted thing has been a thorn in my side for way too long.” after tugging for a few moments, he torn the horn off his head with a loud scream and flash of light.

---

Lightning rubbed the spot where the golden horn once was, “Then I placed the horn onto the golem and sent it off to fight Conquest. Since all of my magic was in that horn, it was all that I needed to remove the corruption from my body. I placed it onto its forehead and all of the magic transferred to it. All I needed to do was mentally control it.”

“Trixie added her illusion magic to make the blood seem red,” Trixie said with a bow.

Raindrops nodded, “And since it was just made, it didn’t have time to bond with us and become alive like Glarity. Seems like that is a problem with golems, if they hang around living beings and are treated like living creatures, they’ll start to become alive.”

“The only thing is,” Lightning said with a frown, “I think Conquest realized it when he killed it.”

Conquest smiled, leaning in close to Lightning’s ear and whispered, “You’ve got a bit of green in you.”

Trixie shrugged and waved her hand, “Who cares, as long as it fooled Grand Ruler into pulling out his big plan or whatever he has waiting in the wings for this “Board wipe.”’

“Shame I won’t be seeing it,” Lightning said, getting up and pulling out his wedding ring.

“Is that...”Krysta asked, seeing the ring.

Lightning nodded slowly, “My wedding ring. Their mage told me that it’s the best way to find Starla’s dimension. By linking this object to hers, it will create a tunnel that will lead me to her.”

“Good,” Dementia said, stepping out from the shadows, with Rep and Mysterious following her. “We’re coming too.”

“What?!” Lightning said, looking to the trio.

Rep-Stallion held up his hand and said, “Hold it, Lightning-dunce. We’re allies now. We’re here to help with Starla and the slaves just the same as you.”

“Y-You are,” asked Lightning Dawn, a little shocked.

Reps-stallion nodded, “Yep, and besides, my wife’s there.”

“Your wife?” asked Krysta.

Rep smiled with pride, “Yeah, you know her... Inquirious.”

“What?” deadpanned Lightning, shock coming over his face.

“And Brain is my little brother,” Myst said.

“WHAT?!” gasped Krysta.

Then Dementia stepped up to Lightning, frowning, “And before we do anything else...” she said, pulling back and slamming her fist into Lightning’s face, knocking him to the floor. “That was for insulting my daughter!!!”

“Daughter, who is you...” Lightning trailed off as he got a good look at Dementia’s face. He began to see familiar dimples, cheek structures, and a smile. With exception of the red hair, he was looking at his wife and slowly, his mind began to connect the dots, “HOLY CELESTIA ON HIGH! You-You-You’re her mother!”

“Yeah. Hi, Mr. Dawn, meet your mother-in-law,” Dementia said with a frown. “And you and I are gonna have a LONG talk later.”

“Y-Y-yes, we will,” Lightning said with a frown.

Trixie shook her head, “Time for that later, just use the ring and the incantation that Spark told you.”

“Why isn’t she here?” Lightning asked, “I would like to see her.”

Raindrops frowned, “She’s... busy with research. She hasn’t come out for a while now.”

Lightning nodded in response, “Hope it works out. Well, come on guys, let’s go save a friend,” and with that he held up his wedding ring, chanting an ancient spell. Within moments, a portal opened up that suck the five beings in.

---

Later on that same night, Belle laid in her bed and looked up at the ceiling. She had a deep frown on her face as she began to think about her life and a depressed sigh escaped her lips. Reaching over to her bed post, she saw a picture of her and her friends, gathering around and smiling. Hearing a set of small guitars that only she could hear, she sighed and began to sing softly to herself.

Lying in my bed, I feel my clock tick and think of you
Caught up in sadness, confusion was nothing new
Cold days, Warm nights, I will leave behind
Worlds of memories, time after...

At that moment, Spark sat alone in her lab, looking at the fact and figures. Her eyes gazed slowly towards the clock on her monitor. The clock on the screen ticking away each minute of her life. No emotion grazed her lips as she stoically got up and walked to a picture of an unicorn, surrounded by five special mares. Then she turned to look at a recent photo that she had taken with her own team and held both in her hands.

So you picture of me, or am I thinking far ahead
You've called to me but I can't be by your stead.
You say ‘come home’ but I can’t this time
Clock’s hands unwinds

Unknowingly, the two mares then began to sing as one. Their thoughts of both their friends, and, of each other. In their minds, they could see images of their friends and their times of need, the times they needed her and how she could’ve helped.

If you're lost, you will look and you will find me
Time after time
If you falter, I will raise you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

If you need it, you can look and you will find me
Time after time
If you cry, I will cheer you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

Belle ran to the window of the library that looked out of the town. Everywhere she looked she could see memories of her friends as she began to experience life and adventures with them. She let loose a sigh as she leaned against the window and cried.

After my life finally fades and my world turned to gray
I’ll watch through windows, praying that you’ll be ok.

Just the same, Spark sat on her table. In front of her lied photos and crossed out places on a map. There was a small frown on her face as she put her finger to her lip in deep thought.

Life is trapped and hidden deep inside
My heart beats out of time.

Looking over her shoulder at the sight of eleven stars that hung in the sky, each one of the lights representing a color of her friends. Narrowing her eyes she began to sing, as if she was singing to all of the ponies she was going to leave behind.

If you're lost, you will look and you will find me
Time after time
If you falter, I will raise you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

If you need it, you can look and you will find me
Time after time
If you cry, I will cheer you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

Then Spark put her hand onto the front of the window and sighed, looking off into space. At the same time, Belle put her own hand onto the window and began to cry as the two began to sing at the same time.

You say ‘come home’ but I can’t this time
Clock’s hands unwinds

Feeling the power of the song through the both of them, the two, though unknowingly to the bother them, began to sing together in perfect harmony. Their souls touching upon the both of them.

If you're lost, you will look and you will find me
Time after time
If you falter, I will raise you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

If you need it, you can look and you will find me
Time after time
If you cry, I will cheer you, I'll be waiting
Time after time

Time after...

---

Grand Ruler sat on his throne, his golden horns glowing a bright yellow. In his hand, sat the Orb of Reality, the last of the eight items and the most powerful. There was a frown on his face as he held one of the star stones over the orb, “My sword is broken, my shield is gone, and my wife had betrayed me.” there was a frown on his face as he narrowed his eyes.

“Sire, the ponies have been picked and are ready for transport,” Shaina said, saluting. “Shall I prepare the evac?”

“Yes,” Grand Ruler said, making the orb glow brightly, “Begin Operation: Board Wipe.”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvern and Zolt!

Oh, this chapter...this chapter has a long history of being rewritten and changed since the rough draft so long ago. Originally, before Lighting's duel there was a battle with Applejack. I was going to have him go in, insult Applejack, and then insult Twilight. The to then get into a rumble with each other and ends with Applejack kicking Lighting's ass. She is carried off and saying "You maybe stronger, but you aint better." As kind of a take that to the original's way of saying "Stronger means better."

However, problem here. Over the course of the story, I had begun to develop the characters, make them shine brighter and better than their originals. This, led to a problem. Around chapter 8, I had already had the develpment in mind, but I still had Lighting's death planned. Only this time, Grand Ruler would use his power to brainwash him into trying to get applejack to fight and kill Applejack.

But, over time, that continued to change. Lighting Dawn began to become more of a character to me. This was thanks to Scorpio Smith and Nemesis. See, I had never given much thought to Lighting Dawn as a character, but Nemesis began to make me think...maybe I could do something with him. So, even with his death in mind, I had begun to develp and change him until...about three chapters ago, I had a thought.

After everything that Lighting has gone through, every battle he has suffered, what would killing him do? What, was I sayig that, you get developed enough and change you will still die? That in spite of everything you do, it doesn't matter because you will die anyway? Kind of depressing and goes against the theme I have been working on for the past 18 chapters.

So, I decided, save Lighting Dawn. And I did.

Rainbow Dash's moment of awesome was something else that had been building up this whole time too. See, I hate the Uniforce! I hate it so much and it's not just because I have this thing against op attacks that leave you tired afterwards. Oh no, I hate the fact that it' s a racist move. Think about it, Unicorns get this badass move and pegasi/ earth ponies get nothing? How fair is that? At least Alicornism has a history of being applied to pegasi too, so you can at least assume that earth ponies get it too. But the Uniforce? Nope, it's cannon that 'only unicorns with special golden horns can use it' So I decided to fix that.

Originally, this was going to be shown with Dash and Fluttershy holding each other close as they kick the giant fireball, giant holy wings sprouting from the back. However, I began to think better of it and decided to ditch the idea. Over time though, I began to change it to Fluttershy and Dash pushing it, and then just Dash alone. That was when the Flash influence began to kick in and I wanted to do a scene of Rainbow Spinning so fast that she sucked up the fireball like a funnel.

On Kyrsta's transformation: Again this is something I hate in the orignal! Krysta always ticked me off and annoyed me. And it wasnt' until I played Breath of the wild that I realied why. She is only there because the author is almost as a big of a Zelda as I am and wants to put in Zelda refences as much as possible. However, the problem here is-Shes human. Maybe one day I'll give out a blog stating the problems with this, but trust me, there are a lot. So...I decided to fix it and change her up a little.

Other notes:

-The stallion Kudos is torturing. His code is GT4S: short for Go Team Four Star!

-There was a nice sex scene with Fluttershy and Dash here, but one of my editors thought it would make more sense for Fluttershy to wait until marriage.
...
I swear if he cuts one more sex scene out I am going to go Ape.

-This is probably the most musical chapter of the whole lot.

The Fall Ends (part 1)

If the guy does not get the girl, he is to become the primary antagonist of the fic (Usually not by choice. It is by brainwashing)

Unicornicopia-950 years ago.

Unicornicopia, the jewel of the frontier system within the outer rim of it’s native galaxy. The only planet that was capable of supporting life in it’s little solar system, it was just far enough away from Equestria that interplanetary travel was possible but one would need a powerful starship to reach it. Within this green colored orb laid a single supercontinent, containing a large population of winged unicorns.

The large landmass was split into various countries and lands, where they tried to eak out a living on their own. Watching over this large land was a giant castle in the sky where their ruler watched over them with a careful eye. However his mind was not focused on the well-being of his people at the moment, no. His mind was focused more on the proceedings in his throne room. The large throne room had a long red carpet leading from the door to the throne, with the carpet flanked on both sides by Starfleet guards.

Tapping his fingers along the arm of his throne, he waited as the doors opened slowly and three four-legged figures entered, letting the guards that stood in the line bow to the newcomers. In the front of the quartet was a yellow alicorn who wore his armor proudly. Behind him, an old alicorn was in chains and was dragged in by two other soldiers.

Grand Ruler placed his fingers to his chin as he looked at the olden pony, “Shield Ward, what is this that you bring to me?”

“This sire,” Shield said, brushing his hand through his mane with a cocky grin, “Is the last free unicornicopian. This man has managed to repress your brainwashing and your powers for a long time.”

“I see,” Grand Ruler said, “And you caught him that easily? To hide for so long, he must be great at stealth.”

Shield shook his head, “No, he turned himself in.”

“Why did you-”

The stallion chuckled as he reached into his pocket and pulled out six gems, “Do you know what these are?”

“T-Those are,” Grand Ruler said, shaking his head, “But they can’t be!”

The stallion smirked, “Let me remind you of the tale. In a distant and magical land known as Equestria, six brave heroes found a crystal seed. This seed came from the life tree, Yggdrasil, and was given to the land to represent harmony. These heroes, these pillars, then put their virtue, their life essence, their magic into this small seed which then blossomed into the Tree of Harmony. This tree then bore fruit of magical gems that would be given to those who were worthy of their gifts, and these chosen six would be ready to defend the land against the forces of darkness and disharmony.”

“Yes, I have heard the legend of the Elements of Harmony,” Grand Ruler said.

“Seems that seed was not the only one of it’s kind,” he said, using his unicorn magic to make the six gems float in his hand, “There were other trees, other heroes who planted seeds with the power of their virtues. There was a similar legend on this planet, similar heroes that planted a seed which gave birth to the the Tree of Fate. And I found the gems!”

Grand Ruler was undeterred, “And you are going to use this magic against me?”

“Yes, to finally break my world free of your control!” the stallion said, before looking into Grand Ruler’s eyes, “Why do you not fear it.”

“Do you not know what happens when you use the elements alone or if you are not worthy? They become corrupt and who knows what happens then,” Grand Ruler said, “You could end up banishing the one you are trying to save, or experience a rebound that turns you evil. It takes six to unlock the element’s full power. Those elements of faith are useless to you, now hand them to me!”

This revelation spurred the stallion to begin to laugh, “I know this! I didn’t come here to let you know that it will be me who uses them, but those who are worthy. I just came to make sure that I will not live to see you unite these gems!” and with that, his magic glowed brighter than the sun as he lifted the gems into the air.

“Shield, stop him!” shouted Grand Ruler as the gems flew out.

Nodding, Shield flew after the gems, only managing to catch one. Holding the gem in his hand, he could hear the faint whisper of it’s name in his head.

‘Tenacity’

“What did you do?” Grand Ruler shouted.

The stallion smirked at this, “I sent the gems across the galaxy. Now, you will never find them in my lifetime and soon, the ones worthy of the rainbow’s glow will be able to defeat you. It’s a shame,” he panted, feeling his heart slowly give out, “I won’t see it.”

Grand Ruler glared his eyes at this, “That fool! Those gems would’ve been perfect to use for my final subjugation of this world.”

“What do you you want me to do sire?” asked Shield.

Grand Ruler levitated the tenacity gem to his hand and then watched as it began to blacken. A smirk came to his lips as he looked upon the gem, “Tell the men to keep an eye for the other five. Meanwhile, I think I have an idea how to use this.”

Ward walked forward, his front hoof kneeling before Grand Ruler, “And what would that be, sire?”

“I know a small colony of ponies that I would love to test the orb of reality on,” Grand Ruler said, glaring at the stone.

---

Unicornicopia-21 years ago.

Rhymey stepped through the halls of the castle, his brow furrowed as he growled angrily to himself. With each step he took, he could only feel his anger increase. Standing outside of the throne room, watching this, was Harry leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, “Congratulations, son. You took the equivalent of a chainsaw to something that required a scalpel.”

“At least we can confirm that the power of Serpentari is a success! That annoying Brain’s device was a perfect tool for use in war,” Rhymey said, smiling.

“And yet, you destroyed a planet to do it,” Harry said, shaking his head before placing his hand onto his son’s shoulder, “Son, I am not going to be a part of Starfleet for long. If you are to take my place at Grand Ruler’s side, I need to make sure that you are prepared for the role. Using a weapon like Serpentari on what was supposed to be a simple collection mission is not the way.”

“If I had let the planet of Harmonia live then someone would’ve told the galaxy about Grand Ruler and then gotten the Elk Federation on our-”

Grand Ruler’s deep voice interrupted them both, “Rhymey, Harry, come in now. I wish to see you both.”

“Yes sire,” they said at the same time. As the two entered the throne room, they would find Grand Ruler sitting there, smiling as he tapped his finger on the throne, “My two soldiers, tell me, were you successful today in your missions?”

“Yes sire,” Harry said smiling and nodding, “Galaxia and her team are no more. What’s more, I had brought with me the Gem of Protection.” reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the small gem. Then with a sigh, he added, “And if I may, sire, I do regret having to kill my entire team. In a way, I’ll miss them. Of all my old teammates, they were-”

“I am happy to announce my own success sire,” Rhymey said, interrupting his father, making him frown and shake his head.

Grand Ruler frowned and squeezed the arm rest, “And why is Lighting Dawn not here?”

“Sire, I know you want him for your sword and that you only wanted his family killed, but think about this, by using a weapon like Serpentari, we have put an even worse tragedy in his head. He now has a monster to fight and one that will drive him further,” Rhymey began to explain, “This falls in line with my plan to give him a perfect team that is marred by tragedy. I have already killed this stallion by the name of Bristle that will help inspire his grandson Artie, and then there is this boy I have been watching name Buddy that I think if I kill his-”

“I fail to understand how any of this makes me forgive you for losing my sword,” Grand Ruler growled.

Rhymey smiled as he held up a small stone, already becoming dull and black from corruption, “Because, I think you might be interested in this. An Element of Fate, I found it on the barren wastes of Harmonia.”

Grand Ruler’s eyes lit up at the sight and levitated the two stones to him, “Protection and Courage, ah, how I was hoping to find you so close to home.”

“See, with the power of one stone, we left the planet lifeless,” Rhymey chuckled, “Imagine what we could do with three or more! If you let me find the other three I could-”

“Yes, yes, I know,” Grand ruler said dismissively as he let the two stones float before summoning a third, “ I have seen the reports from the test run. I have a better plan for the stone.”

“Project Rainbow Rod, sire?” asked Harry.

Rhymey looked confused for a few seconds, “Project Rain-”

“When we finally get Lighting Dawn in our possession, he will be given a golden horn,” saying this made Rhymey growl, “and on that day, he will have the power to tap into the corrupted magic and summon the Uniforce. On that day I will use one of these stones and place it into the Rainbow Rod. This, in turn, will serve as a focusing tool for his powers.”

“And leave us puny soldiers in the lurch, correct?” asked Rhymey, frowning.

Grand Ruler narrowed his eyes, “Watch your tongue boy. Dismissed.”

“Yes sire,” the two Wards said before leaving the throne. Once the door slammed behind them, Rhymey stepped forward, anger in his eyes.

“Can you believe this, after all we have done he is still focused on that boy!” Rhymey shouted, “Our family is far greater than that little louse. What does he have that we don’t?”

“He is a potential bearer,” Harry said calmly, ignoring his son’s rambling, “And as such, allows our master the power to corrupt the elements. We have been over this, son.”

“While we are left in the lurch?” Rhymey growled, “I swear father, if you just let me have access to our family’s legacy then I could show you my potential.”

“Your potential lost us Lightning Dawn,” frowned Harry as he narrowed his eyes at his son. “Your abilities, your skills, and everything else about you are still maturing, yet you do not respect our roles in this story.”

“But I-”

“-am still impatient, narrow minded, power mad, and boastful. You think rarely of others and have too much of an ego about yourself,” Harry said, shaking his head. “You need to learn to control this rage when you don’t get what you want. It can lead you to trouble.”

“I know my limits, father,” Rhymey said.

“Then show me. I want to know that you can do better, son,” Harry said, walking away, “I am going to the press and announce my own sorrows over the deaths of my team. Maybe I can put some actual tears on for them.”

---

Unicornicopia-5 years ago.

“Sire, I must protest,” Rhymey said, following his master through the castle with Shaina by his side, “Do not send those rookies on this quest.”

“Those rookies, Rhymey, are picked by you. Are you telling me that you picked weaklings for my sword?” asked Grand Ruler. “And quit it with that rhyming, we are not in public.”

Remembering himself for a moment, Rhymey nodded and said, “Nevertheless, my opinion still stands. Let me find the remaining elements, or Star Stones as you call them.”

“There is a legend,” Grand ruler interupted, “Of a king that had sent out his bravest knights to find a holy object of unbelievable power. It was believed that this object would serve as a beacon for his people to follow. So shall these star stones be our symbols.”

Shaina smiled, walking a little further, “Besides, Rhymey, why should you care? The less work for you right?”

“It isn’t that. It’s the fact that I will not be getting the glory,” Rhymey said.

A few months later.

“The Gem of Hope was on the Elk colony,” Grand Ruler said, looking at the last two gems that he had obtained. He smiled as he caressed the gem as he heard the name of the gem whisper it’s name

‘Hope’

He purred at the next gem, letting his fingers run along the facets of the light magenta gem, “And the other was found in the realm I had locked Titan in. I must say I am impressed that he found a way to break the seal.” Much like its brethren, it began to whisper in a faint female tone.

‘Wisdom’

“Which means that the last gem must be Faith,” Grand Ruler couldn’t help but laugh softly to himself, “Fitting that it’s in Equestria. The place that I had been wanting to find for so long, the place I had faith in and my old home.”

“Master,” Rhymey said, stepping into the throne room, the light blue gem glowing faintly, “I am pleased to announce that the quest is over. All six gems are now in your possession. Most importantly,” he paused as he smiled, “I found Lost Lenore.”

“My lost Lenore?” Grand Ruler said, chuckling and smiling, “Good. Get your team ready, I think it’s time for the final parts of my plan.”

“Yes sire,” said Rhymey, walking away.

As he left, Emerald Shaina appeared and bowed, “You called me, sire?”

“Take these gems on board Serpentari and prepare to charge the shot. It’s time to prepare for a move,” said Grand Ruler.

“Move, sire?” Shaina asked, “Are we going to move so soon?”

Grand Ruler nodded, “Take one last look around this planet my dear, this will be the last time you look upon our homeworld.”

“Yes sire,” bowed Shaina, “Shame, I loved Orange Range in the evenings.”

---

Present day, on the eve of the last day.

Grand Ruler shook his head as he woke up from his reverie, looking towards Shaina, “Is everything ready, Shaina?”

“Yes sire,” Shaina said, crossing her arm over her chest and bowing, “The one hundred Equestrians and three hundred Unicornicopians have been picked for deportation onto Serpentari.”

“Good,” Grand Ruler said, looking at the gem in his hand, the one of Tenacity which had been now discolored to a solid black. Looking up at Shaina, he asked, “How much longer until the beam has been fully charged?”

“Twelve hours,” Shaina said, “Once you place the final gem back into the generator, the machine will take that long to charge and ready to fire.” looking up at him, she had a curious, “Why are you holding the Element in your hand?”

Grand Ruler pulled back a small sheet from a round orb, “Ever since the battle in Neighpon, my powers have been weakening. Now that Lighting has died, no one truly believes in my power anymore, thus the horns are failing me. I am too weak to use the full power of the Orb of Reality. However,” he said, placing the gem on top of the orb. “I can use the power of the Element to increase my power of control over the orb and increase my power a thousand-fold.”

His horns began to glow bright, allowing lighting to flow from his horns and then down to the orb and gem, “And with the power of the Tri-horn Crown, and the Orb of Reality, the most powerful of Meadowbrook’s items, I can bend the reality to how I want it.”

“Yes sire,” Shaina said, “I assume that this sleep spell will avoid me and your soldiers so we can move the survivors on board the ship?”

“Yes,” he said. Grand Ruler then put a sad frown as he looked at the orb, “It’s a pity though, though there is room for me and my family... we’ll have to abandon Luna.” he sighed as he saw the image of Celestia in tears, “Think of what will happen to Celestia when she receives news that she has lost her dear sister. She will be so broken that... she will bow to me at last. She will belong to me, heart and soul.”

As he did this, he did not notice the appearance of a white unicorn looking from an open door. Letting out a gasp of horror, she quickly ran away, trying to make it to Luna’s bedroom, “I have to make it to Luna. She has to know that-”

Come little children, I'll take thee away,
Into a land of enchantment.
Come little children, The time's come to play,
Here in my garden of shadows.

Hearing the song in her head, she began to pant, “No, no, no!” shaking her head, she continued to run faster in spite of her legs feeling tired. As she ran, she could see ahead at the other guards, watching as they each began to fall asleep. A tired moan escaped her lips as she said, “H-have to make it.”

Follow sweet children, I'll show thee the way,
Through all the pain and the sorrows.
Weep not poor children, For life is this way,
Murdering beauty and passions.

Eyes drooping, she soon found the doorway to Luna’s chamber. Her body began to sway as she started to feel her body succumb to the power of sleep. Letting out a long yawn, she said, “No, I won’t let this beat me...”

Come little children, I'll take thee away,
Into a land of enchantment.
Come little children, The time's come to play,
Here in my garden of shadow

“Luna...” she whispered, “Please help...” Fleur whispered as her body finally collapsed to the ground alseep.

---

Luna awoke that morning, feeling her strength renewed for that day. A bright smile graced her lips as she walked out of her chambers and towards her balcony. With each clop of her hooves, she could feel her excitement growing as she made her way into the fresh open air. High above her, was her beautiful moon in the sky, allowing ponies to wake up in the morning to her object.

“Your night is beautiful this morning, my princess,” said a servant as she bowed.

Luna smiled, “Yes it is. And my moon fruit smells lovely this morning.” she said, grabbing an apple from a plate and walk away. “Remind me to thank Applejack and her family for this beautiful fruit. Imagine, plants that grow in the moonlight! What a marvelous idea!”

“Yes my queen,” the mare said, nodding calmly.

Luna let out a small joyus laugh as she walked through the halls. While she dreaded the morning routine, she eagerly looked forward to talking with her subjects. For now, her life could not be better.

“Mommy!” shouted a filly as she ran out of the kitchen with a cookie in her mouth. Her little bat wings were extended as she tried to take off from running.

Luna smiled at seeing her daughter, using her magic to catch the little bat-filly alicorn in mid run, “Nidra, what did I tell you about running through the halls?” she asked, using her hoof to pat down her daughter’s light blue mane.

“I’m sorry mommy,” said Nidra, rubbing her hoof along the black floor. Then, she smiled and asked, “Can I go flying with you later tonight?”

“Yes you may my little one,” Luna said. For a few moments she could feel the warmth in her heart increase, but then she paused. Slowly, her head began to look around the castle, her ears twitching as if she was missing something. After a moment, her face turned into a frown and she lowered her head.

“Momma, w-what’s wrong?” Nidra said, watching as her mother nuzzled her neck.

“Nidra,” Luna whispered softly, crouching down so she could hug her daughter and nuzzle her,“I do not know if you are my future, or just a dream. But, if I do get a daughter, I pray to my mother that she will be every bit as wonderful as you are.”

“Mommy,” Nidra said, fading away, “I love you...”

Luna then began to rise to her hooves, her teeth bared, “To whoever has done this to me, be warned. I do not like having my dreams and desires waved in front of my face like a carrot to be devoured only to be taken away. Especially when you left out my sister from this equation,” her eyes began to make a scan of the area, watching the walls fade away, eroding from her glare, “Tonight, you have made your greatest error.”

As she rose to her bipedal state, her black barding began to form along her body. Chestplate, greaves, and gauntlets attached to her in a flash of moonlight while a sword flew to her side. Her voice deepening to a low boom, she began to speak in a voice that brought forth memories of her darker half, “You have trespassed upon my sacred realm, and thus have insulted my honor! You tried to take over the realm of which I am the ruler and the guardian of!”

Her voice now a deafening boom, she shouted loud enough that it caused the dream to shatter in a bilion shards of twilight, “I AM LUNA VON SOLARIS! QUEEN OF THE NIGHT AND DREAMS, AND I WILL NOT STAND FOR THIS BLASPHEMY AGAINST MY PERSON!!!!”

For a few moments, Luna stood in the void of the dream realm, seeing all of thee countless doors surround her. Turning to her right, she saw the nearest one with a Fleur de Lis cutie mark. Nodding, Luna opened the door, letting the white unicorn fall out with an, “Oof!”

“Welcome, LAdy Fleur,” Luna said smiling.

Upon seeing the princess, Fleur immediately took a knee and bowed, “Princess Luna. You must know, Grand Ruler, he is initiating plan ‘Board Wipe’.”

“And am I to assume that this is all his doing?” Luna asked, looking around. Her ears could pick up hundreds of millions of voices all around her.

“Yes,” Fleur said, “I have been doing some investigations here and there and discovered that he has the last object, the orb of reality. He combined it with a gem and his horns to-”

“Put the entire planet to sleep,” Luna said taking a few steps forward, her eyes looking on in shock, “The power to be able to do this on this magnitude, it’s on scale of a draconequus! What was Meadowbrook thinking making such powerful items.”

Fleur shook her head, “I don’t know. But, I do know we only have twelve hours before it’s complete.”

“Even less so depending on the time we spent here,” Luna said, before looking down the hall, “Go, awaken your husband and get him to the mansion in Whitetail Woods. I will meet you there.”

“What will you do, my princess,” asked Fleur.

“Awaken the heroes of course,” Luna said, running down the hall.

---

Trixie stood before the roaring crowd of ponies, her smile lighting up the room. Next to her was the remains of her latest escape act and before her was a sold out show. With a bow, she began to say, “Thank you, thank you all! Trixie has never been welcomed before by such a grand crowd as this! Oh, thank you!”

“Trixie, Trixie!”

Trixie laughed and furled back her cape, “Now, for Trixie’s next trick she will unleash-”

“Trixie Lulamoon,” Luna said, floating down from the rafters.

Trixie looked up at her master, her tail wagging in happiness as she went up to her, “Princess Luna! What brings you here?” with a smile she nuzzled Luna’s foreleg, “Are you here to congratulate Trixie on her thirtieth sold out show?”

“No, I have come to bring you out of the dream,” Luna said.

“Dream, what do you mean dream,” Trixie said, looking behind her, “Why just look at it. This is no-” she then paused as she noticed the absence of six mares, “Where are they?”

Luna smirked at this, “Where is, who?”

“Trixie’s friends,” Trixie said, her eyes widening to dinner plates as she stepped back, “Raindrops, Carrot Top, Lyra, Cheerilee, Ditzy, and Spark? They promised to come to Trixie’s shows! Where are they? Why are they not here?!”

“Grand Ruler is a very one-dimensional fool,” Luna said, walking forward towards a dream door. “When he made his spell, he thinks in terms of ‘one-trait’ to only one pony. So thus, he doesn’t think of other desires or wants that a pony might want. He creates a dream world with only your desire and that is it. Like for me, he gave me a world of eternal night, but Celestia was nowhere near my side.”

“And Trixie just gets the show of her dreams,” Trixie frowned as she walked through the portal ad into the dream void. “He just gives us our base desires and expects us to take it. But Trixie is...different since those early days. She has spent a year adventuring with six great mares that she loves dearly, and she would not imagine her greatest successes without them by her side.”

Luna smiled and placed a hand onto her student’s shoulder, “And that is the magic of friendship, my dear student. I allows us to see past our base desires and see that there is something more out there. That is why I picked you first, I need you to go and gather your friends.”

Calmly, Trixie nodded as she straightened her cape, “Right.”

“I’ll go and free the Knights of Harmony, and then meet you at the mansion,” Luna said, flying away through the dream realm.

---

When Luna reached Applejack’s dream, she let out a forlorn sigh at the sigh. Standing in front of her was Applejack talking to a light orange mare with a carrot top mane and a yellow stallion. With a gasp, she whispered, “Applejack’s parents...”

“Yeah, so everything’s going swell here. Big Mac and Applebloom are doing all right and Ah think Ah’ve got my life in check. Oh, and uh,” Applejack blushed a little before saying, “Ah’ve got a colt friend. Can you believe it? Oh, Ah need to tell you all about him, but maybe later...”

“Applejack,” Luna said, raising a hand to her.

“Because it looks like Grand Ruler has finally gotten his plans ready for us and Ah got to take care of it,” Applejack said with a chuckle, tipping her hat with her thumb. “Talk to ya later.”

As Applejack walked away from her parents, Luna noticed the scowl on her face, “You...knew?”

“It weren’t rocket science to figure out,” Applejack said looking behind her. “All Ah could see was farmland from here to there. It was like the guy thought the only thing Ah care about is farming and being friendly, nothing else.” looking back at her parents, she sighed, “But the dream didn’t have my parents alive to talk to me, and no dream of mine would ever leave my parents out. And worst yet...Twilight wasn’t here to tell me what a good job Ah did.”

Luna looked confused, “Then who are they?”

“Ah brought them up, just so Ah could talk to them for a bit,” Applejack said, looking down, “As long as it was a dream, figure might as well see them again so Ah don’t forget.”

“Oh,” Luna said, looking down forlornly.

Frowning, Applejack calmly walked out of her dream door and looked around at the others. Her emerald eyes looked down at the door with Pinkie’s cutie mark on it, “Let’s free Pinkie Pie first.”

“Pinkamena?” Luna asked.

Applejack nodded, “I figured out mine was a dream because of my element, but Pinkie’s also a smart gal. She’s probably got this whole thing figured out by now.” she said before grabbing the door handle and opening it.

Inside the dream door, they could see Pinkie Pie pushing back a series of smiling and laughing ponies with a stick, “Back! Back you fiends!!!! Stop with the laughing and the-”

“Haha, listen to her so funny.”

“Bet she’s so funny.”

“No problems at all.

“Of course not, the only serious moments are temporary and then she is back to being silly again.”

“This is so much fun.”

“Brain full of pudding that one.”

Pinkie let out a scream as she looked around, “Stop it, stop it, stop it!!!” looking to her left, she saw Applejack and Luna standing in the doorway, “Applejack!!!”

“Uh, you might want to stand to the side,” Applejack said, watching as Pinkie became a blur as she raced towards her best friend. Nodding in response, Luna stepped to the side just as Pinkie tackled Applejack to the ground and hugged her tightly.

“That dream was the worse, absolute worse!” Pinkie said, panting in and looking behind her. “It was happy, all of the time. All of the time! Everypony had on these weird smiles and were laughing at the weirdest things, it was insane!!!”

Applejack sat up and dusted herself off, “You can thank Grand Ruler for that. He’s putting us in dream worlds with what he thinks we always want out of ife.”

“But, I don’t want everypony smiling all of the time,” Pinkie said, shaking her head, “I want real smiles from the heart, not fake ones. You don’t think I’m that stupid, do you?”

Applejack shook her head, “Weird, a little nutty, but stupid? Not in the least. You do have your moments of genius after all, and we love ya for it. You pretend to be happy all the time because you want the world to be as happy as you.” she said ruffling Pinkie’s mane with a chuckle.

Pinkie giggled before rolling off of Applejack and giving her another hug, “Thanks, AJ.”

“If you two are done with your friendship moment,” Luna said, crossing her arms and frowning, “We need to get a move on and save the-Oof. Pinkie what are you-”

“You were left out,” Pinkie said with a smile before walking over to Rainbow Dash’s door. “Now, let’s save Dashie.” she said, opening the door and then was blasted back by the loud sound of applause.

Inside of the dreamworld, Rainbow Dash had just accomplished her next lap much to the cheers of the ponies watching. With a triumphant yell, she punched the sky and cheered herself on, “Aw hell yeah! That’s right, I am the best.”

“Dashie!” Pinkie cheered, waving her arms wildly. “Hey Dashie!!!”

Rainbow Dash looked down from the sky and smiled at the sight of her pink best friend. Smirking she said, “Hey Pinks. Give me a sec to fly down.” with a laugh, she flies down and landed right in front of her two friends. Waving a hand through her mane, she said, “What brings you here? Just here to watch me be awesome?”

“No, Dash, we’re here-”

“Oh, just to watch me be awesome with my team, or just cool and great in general.” Rainbow Dash said, her voice having a larger bravado than awesome.

Applejack held up her hand and said, “Dash, if you would just listen for a moment.”

“Oh, wait, maybe you want to race me! Hey how about-”

“RAINBOW DASH!” Pinkie Pie shouted at the top of her lungs and then ran to her, grabbing her flight jacket. “What are you thinking? This isn’t you!”

“What do you mean Pinks?” Dash asked.

Pinkie shook her head and looked at her eyes, “You are not just a jock who loves racing. That’s only part of you! You are also the loyalist, bravest, and heroic pony I’ve ever met. You love hanging out with your friends because you love it, and you are inspirational, because you want us to touch the sky with you! You would never just want to stand alone in the sky.”

“Alone, what are you talking about? My team is,” Rainbow Dash then paused, looking around as she noticed the lack of a few mares. “Where...are they? Where is she?”

“Where’s Twilight?” Applejack asked.

Dash shook her head, “I know where she is. If this is my favorite dream, then Twilight is at the field where she died. She’s waiting for me to save her. Then I come back here, you girls cheer me and then I sky write my proposal to Fluttershy in the sky!”

“So, you are saying that without us, this dream is empty?” Applejack asked with a smirk.

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash fumed as he walked to the door, “Of all the nerve, calling me just a jock.”

“Yeah, you’re much dumber than one,” Applejack joked, winking at her best friend. Then, walking out the door, she patted her friend on the back, “Ponies who say that, never saw the pony who cheered up her little sister when she needed it, or pushed Fluttershy to her limits because she knew that she could do it. That’s the Rainbow I know.”

Pinkie Pie nodded and skipped ahead, “And you just got better through this adventure.”

Applejack nodded, “Although, Ah think it’s sweet that you dream of sky writing a proposal to Fluttershy. ‘Ah can see it now, ‘Dear Fluttershy, marry me. You are the mare of my dreams!”

“Oh, do you think that Fluttershy would skywrite back?” Pinkie asked, straightening her mane and speaking in a perfect impression of her friend, “Dear Rainbow, Um sure...want to have three or nine foals?’”

“Oh laugh it up!” Rainbow Dash said through gritted teeth in spite of her redding blush.

In the midst of the teasing, Luna shouted, “If you three would mind? Your other friends?”

“Sure sure, we got this,” Rainbow Dash said, opening Rarity’s door.

Within the dream world, their eyes were assaulted by thousands of clothes and diamonds. Standing there in a pretty dress, was Rarity with makeup on and a purse on her arm. Looking at her friends, she said, “Oh, mah, gawd, girls! I am so glad to see you. Look at all of these outfits, aren’t they like so great?”

Applejack quirked her eyebrow and then shook her head, trying her best to not laugh, “Oh, man. Ah never thought that Grand Ruler thought so low of Rarity but...there you are!”

“What’s so funny?” asked Rarity looking at her friends. “All I am doing is looking at my outfits and-”

“Looking like a moron in the process?” Dash asked with a shake of her head.

Pinkie stepped forward, “Rarity...come on. You are an artist, an awesome one! You don’t live for the shopping but the making! Come on, you hate shallowly ponies.”

“Oh, come on,” Rarity said, “Everyone knows this is the real me. Just ask my-” when she looked behind her, she narrowed her eyes and frowned, “My daughter, is not here. MY Spikey is not here, and Twilight is not here to talk my ear off about how to raise her granddaughter.”

“Nope,” the three agreed, nodding.

Rarity frowned and began to use her magic to put on a proper business lady attire, “Of all the nerve! Who thinks that I am some bimbo or some sort of tramp! I am not a moron or an idiot.”

“No, you ain’t,” Applejack said, opening the door and letting her out, “No pony who can work a business and act as a mother like you can is an idiot.”

Rarity smiled, “Thank you, dear. Now, is this all of us?”

“Only Fluttershy left,” Applejack said, looking behind her as Pinkie quickly opened the door. Once the door was open, the quartet was taken back by the sight of Fluttershy standing in her little cottage, surrounded by cute wide eyed animals. Her body was dressed in a very modest outfit with an apron on her.

When Fluttershy saw her friends, she said in a softer and kinder voice than normal, “Oh, hello everypony. Welcome to my home.” she said, extending her arms and smiling a warm smile. “There are no wars to fight, no battles, and no one has any real problems at all. We are all happy and content here to be with the ones we love. Isn’t this a wonderful and happy life.”

All around them, the animals happily played with each other. Not a single creature was angry or upset. Outside, the sun had a smiling face while thousands of ponies danced outside. Everywhere outside, it was plain to see how happy and free everything was.

Pinkie turned green a little, “Oh, this is a little too much even for me.”

“Fluttershy, snap out of it,” Applejack said. “We all want happiness like that, we all do, but you know that there is bad stuff out there. You know you can’t deny that!”

“Yeah, you may be innocent and kind, but you ain’t naive,” Rainbow Dash added.

“Fluttershy come on,” Pinkie said, taking her friend by the hand, “I want the world to be all sunshine and rainbows too, but we need to work for it. And the first step is to get out of this dream!”

“But Pinkie,” Fluttershy said, holding onto her friend’s hand. Then she paused and looked around, swaying a little bit. Shaking her head, she looked up and asked, “Oh my, where am I?”

“A dream my dear,” Rarity said, looking to her right and shaking her head, “A horrible, and nasty dream.”

Fluttershy shook her head as she looked back and forth, “But, my dreams aren’t like this. Where are the others, where are the predatory animals. And where’s Twilight with Owlowiscious?”

Applejack leaned against the dream door as the others got ready to leave the realm, “It seems to me that all our dreams have something in common... no Twilight.”

“Yeah, why is that?” Dash asked, helping Fluttershy leave and stand in the dream realm.

“Ah think it’s because Grand Ruler thought we all got over her death just a little after it ended,” Applejack said, shaking her head, “But a death of somepony that close to you, doesn’t go away in a month or even a year. It stays with you for the rest of you life.”

“It doesn’t help, that these dream he placed you in are flimsy at best, with only a bare understanding of who you are as ponies,” Luna said, stepping forward. “It ignores the basic laws of growth, change, and the many other sides of your personality, breaking you down to just a simple persona. Thus, it was easy for you lot to use your friendship to break out of it. Now, come, to the wak-”

“Wait a sec!” Pinkie said, “I want to check on Belle.”

Luna shook her head, “Pinkamena, there is no time. I only wanted to grab you five and-”

“Please,” Pinkie asked, looking up with her wide innocent eyes. “It’ll only be a second, I promise.”

“Fine,” Luna said with a growl as Pinkie walked up to Belle’s door and opened it.

When Pinkie opened the door, the sight that she saw made her smile warmly. There in an open field next to a hill, was Belle running with her five friends. She let out a soft sigh as she watched the unicorn play and laugh with her friends, a smile on her lips as she did. Then, she could feel her heart jump into her throat when she saw the pony sitting by a tree. It didn’t take her long to recognize the figure, as she remembered the purple coat and the tri-colored mane of her lost friend, “I, don’t believe it...”

“Twilight,” Belle said, running up to the unicorn and sitting down with her. “I am so glad that you let me join in the picnic with you.”

Twilight smiled warmly as she looked up from her book, “The pleasure is all mine, Belle. I’ve always wanted to meet you. I am just glad that we’ve had a nice day to relax.”

Belle nodded and leaned against the tree and smiled at Twilight, “So do I. No battles, no wars, just us friends hanging out.”

Pinkie Pie sniffled at this and sighed, “Don’t worry Belle, I’ll protect you and make your dreams come true. Promise,” she said, crossing her heart and whispering, “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Pinkamena, let’s go,” Luna said, turning away.

Slowly Pinkie Pie nodded and walked away from the door, “Ok, so, do we wake up now?”

“Yes,” Luna said and then looked towards where she could feel Trixie, “After that, meet me at the mansion in the Whitetail woods. Fluttershy, I trust you know the way?”

“Are you talking about the old mansion in the middle of the woods? I helped to clear out a family of raccoons there once,” Fluttershy said, nodding. “I’ll get us there.”

“Good,” Luna said. Looking at Trixie, she whispered, “Be well my student.”

---

Ditzy laid on the table, her mismatched eyes opened wide in horror. Above her was a machine that had two claws out at it’s sides with little drills in it’s hands. Her ears could pick up the sounds of her daughters as they were being dragged away by Grand Ruler’s men. As the machine got ever closer to her eyes, she screamed out, “Help!”

A staff came flying out from the shadows and hit the machine, breaking it. Standing in the shadows with her cape flying behind her, was Trixie,” Get away from Trixie’s friend!”

“Trixie!” shouted Ditzy as Trixie went to the straps and unhooked her. Once free, she happily smiled and hugged Trixie.

“What was this nightmare about?” Trixie asked, looking around.

Ditzy sighed and looked away, “Ever since I left, I always had this fear that we would fail and I would lose my daughters. Then they would come for me and try to change me, but...”

“But what,” Trixie asked.

“Well, I didn’t have this nightmare for months, mainly because I knew it would never happen,” Ditzy said with a warm smile.

“Why?” Trixie asked.

“Because I know of five mares who would fight Tartarus itself to save me,” Ditzy said, hugging Trixie tightly.

Trixie smiled, “Was there any doubt that Trixie would come for you? Now, come on, we have got to get the others.”

“Others?” Ditzy asked, “You mean that the rest of the girls are put to sleep too?”

“The entire planet has been put to sleep,” Trixie said. “Luna’s getting the knights together,” she continued as she opened the door and ran to Raindrop’s door, “and Trixie is saving her team.”

“Did you get Spark?” Ditzy asked.

Trixie frowned, “That mare right now has so many mental wards and defenses in her mind that Trixie couldn’t break through. Either that or she isn’t really asleep and she’s doing something else.”

---

Spark walked through the halls of the fortress, looking back and forth at the fallen soldiers. They were, unique, among the species of Equestria, bipedal and hunched over like a weird mix of a minotaur and a yeti. Turning her head, she tried to keep focus on the path ahead and the mare who sat in the throne. The mare in the throne glared her sea green eyes at Spark and demanded, “What brings you here?”

“I’ve come to request aid,” Spark said, wincing a little while rubbing her right arm. She could feel a dull throb in her head as a small magical surge corsed through her body.

The mulberry mare narrowed her eyes and said, “Aid, while this crisis is going down? My boss’s soldiers are asleep and he is throwing a temper tantrum about it! I think I am a little bit too busy for aid right now.”

“But, you are the only other Equestrian who woke up,:” Spark said, looking at the mare with a curious eye. “Which means you either are very powerful, or have a strong will like me.”

“You, have a strong will?” asked the unicorn.

Spark nodded, “Having no emotions helps to solidify your will and mental abilities. And more-” before she could say anything more, her body lurched over and she started to fade for a few brief moments.

The mare pulled back, “What on earth?”

“This is another reason why,” Spark said, slowly getting back up. “I, am fading away. If I do not find my heart by next month, I am going to disappear.”

“And this bothers me how?” asked the mare, her black armor glistening in the moonlight.

“You are a bounty hunter, a mercenary, correct?” Spark asked, waiting for the mare to nod. “I am willing to pay you a handsome sum to protect my friends in the advent of my death. All ten of them are going to need somepony to watch over them, should I fail.”

“And what if you do find your heart in time?” the mare asked, “You will have no reason to pay me.”

Spark shook her head, “Then I will pay you for helping to protect Equestria when Conquest makes his final push. Do we have a deal?”

“I see merit in your little bargain,” the mare said, and smiled. The scar across her right eye was now visible in the room and it made Spark take note of the damage she had taken in her life, “Spark, you are very brave for traveling this far south, I must say.”

“It was worth it to meet the leaders of the free people of Equestria, even if they are ruled by a despot,” Spark said.

The mare smirked, “A despot, up against a despot, fighting to see who gets killed by a mad god. What a world we live in.”

---

Ditzy watched as Trixie opened the door, “So, that means-”

“Our magic is right now down to our singer, seamstress, Alicorn, and of course, yours truly,” Trixie said, opening the door and leading Ditzy in. “All in all, Trixie would say an even-” the words left her mouth as the two stepped in, seeing a freak show laid out before them.

Everywhere they looked, they saw monstrous ponies or ponies that were horribly disfigured. Some were missing limbs or had limbs placed where they should not have been. One mare freaked Ditzy out as she saw a mother sitting with two corpses of fillies, above her head a sign that said ‘don’t touch the monster.’ Taking a step back and into Trixie, she asked, “What kind of horror show is this?”

“A show of monsters,” a barker shouted to the crowd. “Mares who strangled fillies, stallions who ate hair, and now our prize of the collection.”

When the curtain pulled back, Trixie gave a gasp of horror as she saw Raindrops chained to a wall, with a muzzle strapped to her mouth, “Behold, the monster that walks like a pony. Her biggest contribution to our world is the elimination of the retard.”

As the words escaped the stallion’s lips, tears came to Raindrops eyes as she roared in rage. The words in her throat were blocked by the muzzle on her mouth as she pulled and struggled against her chains.

“See how she fights, ready to strike out again at those-”

Trixie interrupted with a shout, “Ok, Trixie has had enough.” with a glow of her horn, she used her illusions to make her look like a giant bear. This caused the barker to run off in terror while Ditzy freed Raindrops.

“Are you ok, Raindrops?” Ditzy asked, helping her friend to her feet.

“Y-yeah,” Raindrops looked up at her friends, “Please tell me this is all just a dream!”

Ditzy nodded and hugged Raindrops, “Yeah, don’t worry, Snails is alive. He’s safe.”

“T-thanks,” Raindrops said, looking around the battlefield, “I’ve always been proud of my strength. Always glad that I could use it to protect my little brother, he needs it. He, can be annoying and stupid, making mistakes that he didn’t mean to. I-”

“You’re scared of losing your temper at the wrong time?” Trixie asked.

Raindrops frowned, “I have a short temper, I know. And if I let go at the wrong time I could kill him.”

“Won’t happen,” smiled Ditzy, “Because you are not a monster and you can hold back. That is the pony who you are.”

Raindrops smiled at Ditzy and hugged her, “Thanks.”

“Hugging later, saving Lyra now!” Trixie said, stepping through Raindrops door and into Lyra’s.

In the Lyra’s dream world, they could hear the faint echos of Bon Bon speaking out, “Weirdo, freak. Not much use without her voice is she? She should just die.”

A faint squeaking noise was heard next to them, and when Raindrops turned around, she began to feel sick and quickly used her wing to cover Ditzy’s eyes. Trixie could only mutter, “My Celestia,” under her breath as she looked at Lyra.

A pathetic whimper escaped Lyra’s throat as she looked at her friends. Gone were her hands and horn, cut off by a butcher who called himself a surgeon. When she opened her mouth to speak, she revealed that her tongue was ripped out and what some can assume was her vocal chords.

Immediately, Ditzy went to Lyra and hugged her, “Shhh, it’s ok. This i only a nightmare, and you know it. Bon Bon, she loves you like I loved my husband. The way you talk about her, the way you care for her, it shows that there is something there between you both that is more than just songs. You love each other because of what’s in your heart and nothing can take that away.”

Lyra looked into the mismatched eyes of her friend and nodded, her eyes tearing up before opening her mouth, “Thank you, Ditzy. I needed that.” as she slowly got up and felt her body heal up, she said, “Bonnie had always been the first mare I had ever met that was ok with me being a little nuts. If it wasn’t for her, I wouldn’t have been friends with Minuette and Lemon Hearts.” Looking down at her flank, she smiled at her mark, “Or gotten this.”

Raindrops put a hand on her shoulder, “Hey, I would’ve been your friend. I like weird.”

Ditzy giggled, “We’re all a little weird, aren’t we?”

“Well, some us are a little less weird than others,” Trixie said, opening the door and walking through it to reach Carrot Top’s door.

Once through it, they watched as the world flowed by with ponies. Each one was poor and destitute. Many were covered with leisures and wounds, while others were moaning in pain, suffering from a disease. Above all of this, blind and limbless, was Carrot Top in a little cage. Tears rolled out of her greyed eyes as she said, “I am sorry. I want to help you all, but I can’t I just can’t. I have nothing to give.”

Raindrops flew up to the cage, grabbing the bars, “Oh no. Not having any of this!” she growled, ripping the bars apart with a roar, “You are not the one to give up.”

Ditzy smiled as he flew up next, taking her friend in her arms, “Yeah. You are Carrot Top, the most non quitting pony I know. You worked on your farm for years with no help from your family and you have been helping all of us out since this whole thing got started. Now come on, where is your spirit?”

Carrot shook her head, snapping herself out of her depression, “Ditzy? What on earth is,” she looked down at the ponies and gasped, “Oh Celestia. Those poor ponies. Ditzy, let me go, I need to go and-”

“This isn’t real,” Trixie said, “Grand Ruler is just making you face a world where you couldn’t help ponies like you love. Now, come on, we got one more and then we are out of this mess.”

“What about Spark?” asked Carrot Top.

Trixie let out a sigh and lowered her head, “Couldn’t open her door.” she then walked away moving to Cheerilee’s door.

“She’s really hurt about that,” Ditzy said, “She should know that maybe it’s a good thing. The poor thing can rest and-”

“You forget, she hates failing,” Lyra said as the group made their way through the door.

In Cheerilee’s dream, they found themselves in a little psych ward. For the most part it was silent save for the buzzing of the lights and the creaking of chairs. As they stepped through the lone and white hallways, they soon came to the activities room where they spotted a mulberry mare with a fading mane. Her wrinkles seemed to cover her body while each movement of her body seemed to bring her pain. A voice with the weariness of age came from her lips, “Ok class today I want to teach you all about loneliness. Loneliness happens when you spend all of your days pining for the right guy but never comes.” she said, looking at her fingers.

“Oh, my,” whispered Carrot Top as she looked at the aged mare, “Cheerilee. But why is she like this?”

A young nurse came to Cheerilee and patted her arm, “Miss Lee? It’s time for your medication. Come along now.”

“N-no, I need to teach my kids and then it’s time to go home. My husband will be waiting for me,” Cheerilee said, shaking as she was taken up and off her chair.

“What’s wrong with her,” whispered Lyra.

Trixie shook her head, “Dementia. She’s a teacher and love to spread her wisdom to others, think of what it’s like, knowing that your mind could go at one point and never be able to do what you love. Add onto that, what if you get that way and never have a chance to get married?”

Gasping, Ditzy ran to Cheerilee and took her by the arm, “Cheerilee, please listen to me. I know you’re scared of tomorrow and that one day you might end up like this. And that’s ok, you might one day. But,” looking down, she said, “You can’t let it take over your life. You can’t just let that one fear rule you. I remember how you loved to go out and have fun, because you want to make everyday memorable.”

Taking Cheerilee’s hand in hers, she said, “And that can start right now. You have a coltfriend who is waiting for you, and been wanting to be with you for so long. We are so close to winning it all, and you can be with him again. Please, come back to us.”

The words from Ditzy’s mouth flowed into Cheerilee’s head, and began to generate a spark of memory. For a moment, her eyes opened wide and she looked down at Ditzy, “Ditzy? What on earth am I? What’s going on?”

Raindrops crossed her forearms and frowned, growling as she spoke, “Grand Ruler’s making his final push to kill us all. And he’s doing it by putting us into these dreamworlds and keeping us stuck here.”

Trixie put a finger to her chin, “What Trixie does not understand is why you five are getting nightmares and why Trixie is unaffected.”

“Maybe your dream didn’t become a nightmare yet,” suggested Ditzy.

Cheerilee, her age returned began to walk in thought, “Trixie, you have been trained by Luna. Perhaps the magic couldn’t affect you because you know how to ward off nightmares. But that doesn’t explain-”

“Corruption,” Lyra said, her eyes widening. “Maybe it has to do with something that is corrupting a part of us that caused the magic to become different.”

“Ok, genius, what?” Trixie asked. As Lyra shook her head, she frowned and began to charge her horn, “figure that out later. We have a planet to save and a mad man to stop.”

---

When Trixie opened her eyes, she was first made aware of other presences in the room by a call, “Took you long enough to wake up. Thought you never would,” the raspy voice said.

Raindrops, being the next to wake up, looked at the cyan mare in the room with a bit of confusion, “R-rainbow?” turning her eyes to look at the other four mares, she said, “Girls? What the heck are you doing here?”

Applejack pointed to Luna who was standing in the corner of the room while her mane began to billow softly, “The princess invited us in and Fluttershy was the one who found it.”

“My word,” Rarity said, looking around the mansion in admiration, “I never thought that such a place existed in the Whitetail woods.”

Lyra looked to Trixie with admiration, “Blame Trixie for that. With her illusion magic and some perception filters, you have to be a freaking alicorn to find this place.”

“Or,” an upper class voice said, stepping in. All eyes turned to behold the white unicorn with a small blue mustache and monocle, “Know what it is that you are looking for.” As the white unicorn began to clean his eyewear off, his wife kindly snuggled up to him and kissed his cheek.

“Fancy Pants? Lady FLeur? What on earth are you doing here? How do you know of this place?” asked Rarity.

“Well, I own it,” Fancy said, “It’s been my home away from home for the past fifteen years. I come here to think, rest, and to,” he then looked to Fleur and smiled at her before kissing her lips, “have some personal time with the most beautiful mare in the world.”

Cheerilee paused for a second, and then gasped, “You are our benefactor?”

“Yes,” Luna said from the shadows, looking to Fancy Pants. “If I were to provide funding for this little rebellion, then it would become suspicious when they noticed a deficit within the treasury. However, if it were to come from another source.”

Fancy Pants nodded, “I am a very charitable stallion. Any loss in my coffers would be seen as nothing more than just me being my usual self. Nothing more or less. It doesn’t help that I have a ‘floozy’ for a wife.”

Fleur giggled at the joke, “Oh yes, your floozy of a wife who just married you because of your big thick...wallet. Why, if I disappear once in awhile, I just might be cheating on you. Or spying for you,” she giggled at this.

“Trixie is the master deceiver of this group,” Trixie grumbled.

Fleur winked sexily at Trixie, “Give it two more years, hun. Now, if you could please use your magic to create some illusions? I need to discuss Grand Ruler’s plan ‘Board Wipe.’”

As Trixie nodded and began to create a map of the world in front of them, “That’s what Ah’m wondering,” Applejack said, stepping to the table with the others, “Just what is this plan ‘Board Wipe’?”

Fleur sighed before beginning as the image showed a large snake hidden behind a moon, “Behind our moon is a giant planet buster machine known as Serpent-Tyrant. From what I have read, it was meant as a protection device. It was the intent of Brain to use it to protect planets from incoming invasions, seeing that Starfleet had no interest in space travel.”

“I do not know what’s worse, the corruption of an innocent device for a mad plan or,” Luna growled and clenched her fist in rage, “The fact that he is using MY moon to hide it.”

“I am sorry, your highness,” Flues said compassionately. She then continued, having the magical hologram showing a group of ponies being flown into the large serpent, “Taking one hundred Equestrians and two hundred Unicorpians, he will load all of them, plus some guards and soldiers and his family-”

“Excluding me, because I am not important in his eyes,” Luna said, looking down. Pinkie and Ditzy immediately hugged her in response.

“On board the ship and then,” Fleur turned her head away as the large serpent fired it’s primary cannon at the planet, making it explode into million of pieces, “Blow it up.”

“How, horrid,” Rarity gasped, her eyes wide in terror.

Fluttershy could barely let out a whimper as she said, “But, that’s genocide! He would kill everyone! Why?”

“Get rid of the annoyances,” Luna said, looking down. “I bet he also plans on starving Conquest. No planet, no food. He thinks that will make Conquest leave this plane and he is free to start anew on one of the off-world colonies.”

Fancy Pants sighed, “However, Lady Fleur has discovered some grim news. Conquest has been attacking other worlds as well, leaving the other colonies for dead. As it stands, we are the last remaining planet in Starfleet’s repertoire.”

“How! How is he doing this?!” Rainbow Dash asked, rage in her eyes. “How can he have the power to wipe out a planet?”

“The Star Stones,” Lyra said, looking down, “We figured out that those ‘Rainbow Stones’ weren’t destroyed at all but were taken on board the planet buster and used as a weapon. Those five-”

“Six,” Fleur said, “There are six stones.”

Lyra looked confused, “Six stones? But I thought there were five, or four if you believe one account.”

“How do you think that he was able to mess with an entire planet in spite of him losing so much power,” Fleur said, “The power of the two items comes from believing, and since he has had been losing so much, he had to rely on one of the gems in order to give the two items full power over the world.”

“So that explains it, he kept one star stone and let the other five rest,” said Lyra.

Fleur looked down, “And there’s more. Shaina called the stone, an Element. She didn’t say Star Stone or Rainbow Stone.”

Carrot Top spoke up in shock, “There are more than six elements?”

“Courage, Protection, Hope, Tenacity, Wisdom, and Faith,” Luna said, looking down. “It is said that when the virtues of old became the seeds to be sent to the various planets by Yggdrasil, she did not make only one seed. She made several that contained the essence of the virtues. These seeds flew off and landed on different worlds where heroes could infuse the power of their virtues within them to help the grow into a tree of life.”

“The Tree of Harmony is one of those trees, right?” Lyra said, at Luna’s nodding, “When a group of six heroes find one of these seeds, they infuse their virtues into it and then they plant the seed which grew into the tree and produce the fruits that would be given to those who’ve proven themselves worthy of their power. This would then unlock the power within those ponies to protect their world,” with a chuckle, she said, “Like how a tree’s fruit holds its seeds to be delivered through the woods. Wow, I wonder kind of tree those gems came from.”

“I don’t know,” Cheerilee said, sighing, “But you can be sure that Grand Ruler corrupted them.”

Applejack punched the table, letting out a growl as she said, “Dammit! Just what kind of monster is this guy. He ain’t that smart, so how the hell did he get this much power.”

“It isn’t power, Abbigail,” Luna said, stepping out and holding out her hand to show an image of a foal, “Imagine a child, who has been given the power over his favorite game. He is able to change the rules however he wants, make the world his, and fix what he sees as errors. If a couple did not get together, he can force them together in spite of what they want, or if a character acts the way he doesn’t, then it would be nothing for him to force a change into this character.”

“But, ponies aren’t like that,” Rarity said. “We have our own personae and ideals. You can’t just force us into doing things that you want without thinking about us first.”

Luna nodded, “Precisely, now tell a child that. Tell him that there are rules he must follow and he must do things by the book. What happens then?”

“Well, when Dinky was five, I told her not to play a game in a certain way and she threw the board away.”

“Correct, “ Luna remarked. “A mature adult would respect and understand the rules. He would play by them and have fun, but a child would just throw the board away and find a new game.”

Raindrops frowned and punched her palm, “ We’re not dealing with a god or a mastermind here. We’re dealing with a child who got too much power.”

Rainbow Dash flew up and asked with a smirk, “So what are waiting for? Let's get Luna to fly us up there, free everypony, destroy the machine, and then kick Grand Leper’s sorry can.”

Luna shook her head, “ Not so fast, Rainbow Dash. Think for a moment, what if Conquest attacks while you five are away? We need you strength here with us.’

“So, what’s the plan, princess?” Dash asked with a frown.

Luna looked outside and spoke calmly, “Your task is simple. You and the others work on freeing the others from the sleep spell and get as many awake as you can. We will leave the destruction of Serpentari to my team.”

Trixie shook her head and said, “Wait, what!?”

“I will not lie,” Luna said, stepping before the six mares, “This will be your final mission and perhaps your greatest mission. You must board Serpentari, destroy its generator, free the slaves, and then come home.”

“Us, alone?” gasped Ditzy. “In space?”

Applejack smirked a little, “Don’t you worry. We’ll hold down the fort here.”

“I’ll try and see if I can get in touch with Avarok on El, and see if her ships can provide adequate transport,” Rarity said.

“I’ll get the circle a ship,” Fleur said, looking up at a clock. “From what I understand, we only have ten more hours until the machine launches its assault.”

---

Raindrops sighed, her eyes on the stars. She looked at the group of twelve bright stars and watched as they twinkled their bright colors. Her mind was so focused on the stars, she didn't hear the footsteps behind her, “Scared?” Trixie asked, “I am too.”

“Who wouldn't be,” Raindrops said, walking around the courtyard of the mansion. “In all of our other missions, we fail and it's just us that lost. This time, we lose and it’s all over. Our families, our homes, and hell our entire freaking planet dies. Yeah, I'm scared out of my mind.”

Lyra stepped out, flanked by the other members of the Umbra Circle, “I gotta admit, it is terrifying to think that we are all that stands between Equestria and total annihilation.”

“Part of having courage, you know?” Raindrops said with a warm smile before turning to look back at her friends. “It isn’t just about being the fastest, strongest, or even the most powerful. It all about looking fear in the eye and not letting it control you. Just using it to make you stronger, giving you the push you need to change things. Like your fate, or your destiny. Yeah, I am scared, but I’d be damned if I’m going to let fear of failure control me.”

Trixie and the others smiled and nodded, their doubts long since banished from the backs of their minds. Lyra then pulled out her lyre and began to strum a slow steady beat.”

I was all alone, scared and hopeless

Staying alone, wanting to be courageous,

My loneliness kept me bottled inside

But I kept my head up

And now my heart will fly

Listening to the song, Ditzy happily smiled and began to thump her foot in perfect rhythm with the music. As this beat started to pick up, Cheerilee smiled warmly and bobbed her head to the beat, clapping as she began to sing.

Though the road may lead me home,

But I go there, not alone!

destiny calls, and on I go,

No I won’t run,

Country road.

Trixie and Carrot Top, not ones to left out of a good song number, began to clap their hands together. In some way, the fears of the upcoming mission had slowly faded as they sung together.

It doesn’t matter how dark the world’s outside

We won’t let it cloud the light inside me

We will run far and wide to let it out

From deep within our heart

Raindrops smiled, and began to bob up and down, singing along in perfect harmony as she took her little solo.

That long road, made lead me home, where we belong

there together with you, Destiny calls, craving

Luna leaned against the doorframe, watching the little group singing together. A longing sigh escaped her lips as she whispered to herself, “Please, let me be right in sending them out there.”

Not hearing Luna’s lament, Trixie immediately broke out with the next lyric.

We won’t stall, no, not on these roads.

In a perfect answer to Trixie’s verse, the other five sang back to her.

country road, la la la la. You’re a good friend

Trixie smiled and sat with her best friends. Looking up, she watched as the twelve stars above began to shine brightly. With a perfect harmony in their pitch, the girls began to sing as one.

Let’s go forward, onto tomorrow, embrace the sun

Take us all home, Equestria...

As the song finished, Carrot to said, “I hope Lightning is having an easier time...

---

“...And for the thousandth time,” Lightning said, walking with Dementia at his side, “I am sorry I ever ever thought that way about your daughter. I was an asshole and a moron who let his own thoughts about strength control him. I do not deserve her, I left her behind when I should’ve risked life and limb to save her. I should’ve paid attention to her and spent more time with her. Please forgive me for being such an asshole, bastard, dick-waffle, dreck, and shit cheese around your precious daughter!”

Rep-Stallion walked behind the two, chuckling as he watched, “So, how long has this been going on?”

“Since we arrived an hour ago,” Mysterious said, “It was kind of funny around minute thirty, then was sad, now I think it has become funny again.”

“Well, I hope she gives up soon,” Krysta said with a frown, “I mean, I know he was a bit of a moron, but I think he’s sorry by now.”

Lightning sighed, “There are you satisfied?”

“No, but I think I will save more for later,” Dementia said with a coy grin.

“Swell,” Lightning said with a snarky tone and roll of his eyes. “Can I just say this, I am sorry that you spent six months fighting your own daughter, and then to see Conquest-”

Dementia quickly interrupted with a snarl, “I know, and trust me, when I see my baby girl again I will make sure to love her every day of my life.”

“I would just settle for her forgiving me,” Lightning said, trying to hide the despair in his voice.

Krysta flew up a little Into the sky, straightening out her long yellow sundress as she looked ahead into the horizon and saw a small little fort, “Guys, I see something. It's about a few yards to the north.”

Rep smiled as he said, “Good, maybe they might have seen Inquirious and the others. Or, maybe some food.”

“Well, at least it would be something to go on,” Lightning said, leading the troupe as the walked to the fort. After a few yards, Lighting looked up at the tower and gasped at the glint of a scope, “A sniper!”

With a spit of a shot, the bullet traveled from the gun and, in between Lightning’s toes, “Oh, nice warning shot, Church!” a slight nasal voice said.

“I wasn't giving a warning shot,” Church yelled at his subordinate, “I was aiming at his skull. And I don’t see how I keep missing him!” Each word was punctuated with a shot from Church’s gun. Somehow, each and every one of his shots missed the target.

Krysta looked to Lighting strangely, “ He is aiming, right?”

“Hey, guys, what’s up?” An earth pony mare with long curly blonde hair and purple eyes asked. At her sides were two golden gauntlets that rested by her cutie mark of a flame fist.

“Church is a terrible shot,” Caboose said as Church let out another bit of rage.

A redhead filly with a long red cape peaked over the parapet and said, “Church is missing a lot? Let me see!” Then she let out a loud gasp, “It's Dementia and the others!”

The older Blonde looked over her sister’s shoulder and said, “You’re right Ruby!!!! I need go and tell Inquirious, about this. She is going to be so happy! We are going home!”

“And Lightning is with them,”Ruby said, a little frown crossing her lips.

“He is?” Yang said, looking down at the group of travelers, “Oh, Starla is not going to be happy.” Looking back at her little sister, she ordered, “Ruby, you go and open the gates and I’ll tell Inquirious about this.”

Ruby nodded and did a silly salute with two fingers pointed to her head and sticking her tongue out. Turing to look back at the group, Ruby cocked her head to the side at the sight of Krysta, “Who is that?”

The inside of the fort, though disheveled it was and ramshacked, was very much the equivalent to a small town. While most of the houses were made with whatever refuge and scrap were laying around, they provided adequate protection for the small populace of ponies, ex-slaves, and refugees that made their home there. For Yang, this was a nice home for her to look at as she ran through the streets.

Excitement and pure energy poured through her body as she ran through the streets, until she had reached a small torn building that was once a small library. Opening the door slowly, she saw a white unicorn with long silvery hair talking to a mare with long black mane and what looked like cat ears, “So, you say that you believe that there are other creatures like your father in Equestria?”

“Yes, from what I heard, there has been a group of cats, sea-ponies and other creatures that have been isolating themselves from Grand Ruler,” The mare with the long black mane said, folding her wings to her side, “I think they call themselves the free peoples of Equestria and are led by St-”

“Blake, Weiss,” panted Yang,”Have you seen Inquirous? I need to tell her something important.”

Weiss looked confused, “What?”

“We are going home!” Yang said, pumping her fist into the air.

“Oh, and what inspires you to make such a bold claim?” Inquirious asked, closing a burnt book that she had been trying to fix.

Yang smiled as she looked to Inquirious, “Dementia’s group is here! And if they found a way to get here, then that means they know of a way home!”

“That is excellent news, I’ll be sure to tell Starla immediately,” Inquirious said, smiling warmly.

“Oh, and,” Yang looked away, a slight snarl in her tone ass she said, “Lightning is here too.”

“Oh, dear...” Inquirious said.

As this conversation went on, the quintet made their way into the fort, with Ruby happily opening the gates for them. Rep’s slitted eyes looked back and forth as he walked ahead, watching the ponies playing and talking, “You know, when I heard that she got sent into a dimension that was taken over by Conquest, I was expecting a little more-”

“Depression and destruction?” Krysta asked, walking close by Lighting’s side, her hand in his. She nodded as she watched a mare and stallion kiss next to a furnace, tears in her eyes, “This looks more like if you put Ponyville into a post apocalyptic wasteland than anything else.”

Dementia smiled as she looked back at the fillies playing little games while some mares practice swordplay, “Well, this is my daughter we are talking about. We Shines do know how to make the best of a bad situation.” A content breath escaped her lips as she walked through the small town, the pride showing in her eyes.

After walking for a few more feet, they made it to the center of town. Once there, they saw an all-too familiar alicorn, flanked by two other mares. When they could make out the features of the group, they smiled when they recognized the faces of their friends.Starla was the first to step forward, eyes brimming with tears as she saw Dementia and immediately began to run, “Dementia!!! You’re really here!”

Opening her arms, Dementia grabbed Starla and lifted her up in a powerful and warm embrace, “Starla!!!! Oh, I am so glad you are all right!” Dementia said through her own tears, nuzzling her daughter softly, “When I found out what he did to you I thought I lost you forever.”

Starla sniffled, holding onto the back of her mother’s head, “It was tough going, but I never lost hope. It’s just like you told me, stick to it and be strong.”

Dementia sniffled, pulling away for a bit and looking into Starla’s eyes, “Yeah, that’s right, be strong,” she said, smiling. With a chuckle, she ran her hand through Starla’s short mane, “You know, short hair...t-that’s a good look for you. But, you should really be more careful on how you cut it. Now, have you been eating right? Bathing well? Or have they been taking care of you?”

“Dementia? What’s this?” giggled Starla with a smile, “You’re acting more affectionate than usual. I know we haven’t seen each other in months, but you’re acting like it’s been years.”

“It...it has,” sniffled Dementia, before looking into her daughter’s eyes. “Starla, look into my eyes. Do you see something familiar?”

For a few moments, Starla looked into the eyes of the woman who had saved her, protected her, and cared for her. As she did, her mind began to remember where she had seen those eyes before. They were the first eyes she saw when she was born, the woman who had protected her from the dark, and the woman who had loved her unconditionally. Her mother looked back at her and smiled. Starla shook for a few moments, trying to rationalize the sight before her, speaking in a soft whisper, “M-Mom?” When Dementia nodded through her own tears, Starla shouted, “MOTHER!!!!!!”

Starla’s tears ran uncontrollably down her cheeks as she hugged her mother tighter, choking back sobs as she held her mother to make sure she would never leave her again, “Mom! I... I can’t believe this is really happening, you are actually here!”

“Yes, and Mommy’s never leaving you again, my little Star!” Dementia cried, holding her daughter tightly, making sure she was in her arms.

“How? When,” Starla asked, refusing to let go.

Dementia pulled back and sniffed, “It’s a long story, and you and I have a lot to catch up on.”

“Y-Yeah, we do, twenty years worth,” Starla said, wiping her tears away.

“Speaking of catching up,” chuckled Lightning and waving, “Uh, I’m here too.”

Starla broke the embrace and turned to look to Lightning. All feelings of sadness and happiness faded as her eyes glared daggers into his soul. Lightning, though trying to be fearless, backed up a few steps as he looked at her and gulped in horror. With fire in her eyes, Starla let out a loud, “You bastard!” and pulled back and delivered a hard punch that sent Lightning flying across the street.

Wincing in pain and rubbing his cheek, Lighting moaned, “So, you heard it huh?”

“Every...word,” Starla said, turning away and walking off.

As Dementia walked with her daughter towards a small building, Krysta sat down and helped Lighting up, “It will be ok. She just needs some time with her mom before getting to you.”

“Y-yeah,” Lightning said, a little sullen. Then he looked up as he noticed several of the ponies looking right at Krysta. Sighing, he nodded, realizing some ponies didn’t know, “Guys, this is Krysta. She is actually a Flutterpony.”

“Wow, check her out.”

“Beautiful simply beautiful.”

“No wonder Lightning didn’t look for Starla,”

Krysta blushed a little and waved hi to the onlookers, trying her best to hide behind her long blonde mane. Blushing a little she moved to Lighting’s side, “Wasn’t expecting this...”

Inquirious chuckled, “My today is just full of revelations, isn’t it Mr. Stallion?”

“Oh yeah,” Rep-Stallion said, pulling her close to him, “And I think there is one more big surprise your way, my love.”

“My dear Rep,” said Inquirous said with a coy smile, “You seem to be more amorous than usual.”

Rep-stallion smiled at her and said, “That’s because I have twenty-plus years of loving you I need to catch up on.”

“Lovin-” anything else that she could’ve said was lost in the air as Rep pressed his lips to hers and kissed her deeply and passionately. She gave off a quiet moan as she kissed him, finding her arms wrapping around him as she kissed. For a few precious moments the world stopped, lost in the power of his kiss. After breaking the kiss for a moment, her eyes opened wide as she remembered his lips, his warmth, and his heart, “...Swift? SWIFT!” she shouted, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him, pushing him to the ground in the process.

After a few moments, Rep was the first to break the kiss, panting, “So, you missed me huh?”

“Yes, oh,” she kissed his cheeks while rubbing his sides, “Yes, so much.” then she let out horrified gasp, “Our son! We need to find him, they took him and-”

Rep-Stallion held her hand and looked up at her, “We’ll find him, just like we found each other.”

Inquirous let out a girlish giggle, running her hand through her mane, “Must look like an old maid to you.”

“Nah,” Rep said, “You look heavenly. Now, I think you get off, we’re making a scene.”

Inquirious giggled, running her finger along his chest, “Let them look.”

Rep smiled as he caressed her cheek, “How about this, you and I can ‘re-connect’ at your library.”

This made Inquirous both blush and smile like a wild woman, grabbing his hand and taking him down to the library while putting up a closed sign. Krysta watched this, and laughed a little, “So, got any family here, Myst?”

“No, sadly, I do not,” Myst said looking down, “Brain is back on the planet El. I promised my friends that I would not see him again until they were reunited.”

Lightning nodded, “I see.” he looked back at the building in the distance, “Krysta, do you think-”

“She will, it just takes time,” Krysta said, holding Lighting’s hand. “She just went through hell, found out her Mom’s alive, and now has to deal with you? I think she needs a few moments to get adjusted.”

Lightning let out a laugh and nodded, “Yeah. So, how are you adjusting to being big?”

“It’s great,” Krysta said, flying in a circle before landing on the ground, “No more dollhouses and no more dealing with getting drowned when it rains.” Then with a smile, she added, “Plus, it lets me do this!”

“Do what?” Lighting asked, before being hugged around the neck. Lighting smiled warmly at this, wrapping his arms around the waist, “Yeah...you know, this kind of hug from you is a little better than the old ones.”

Krysta cocked her head to the side, “How so?”

“It’s warmer, and I get to hug more of you,” Lightning said, winking at his friend.

“Hey, asswipe,” Casca said, stepping into the center, “Starla said she’s willing to talk to you on the roof.”

Krysta whispered in Lighting’s ear, “I think she’s talking to you.”

“Thanks, Captain Obvious,” snarked Lightning, which he couldn’t help but notice her giggle at this.

As Lightning flew away, Myst walked to her, “Wait, you talk about the obvious on purpose?”

“Well, duh. It’s to get a rise out of him,” Krysta said with a giggle before flying to the roof of the nearby building.

---

From inside of the doorway to the roof, Dementia watched the scene unfold between the two former lovers. By her side was Krysta, “Now, while I trust my daughter to be civil,” Dementia said, “I would be remiss in my motherly duties if I didn’t watch her.”

“And I am here to make sure my best friend is ok,” Krysta said.

On the roof, Lightning and Starla stood far apart from each other, the grey ground beneath their feet an ocean of distance between them. Time seemed to drag on for hours for the two as they stood there, silent and emotionless. Were it not for the rise and fall of their chests, one would think them to be statues overlooking the city. After a few moments of tension, Starla was the first to speak, “Lightning, I-”

“Starla I-” Lightning began at the same time. At this interruption, both looked away from one another. With a deep breath, Lighting spoke up, “Starla...I was a jerk.”

“I have other terms for what you are, but go on,” Starla said with her arms crossed, looking at him.

Lightning sighed and kicked the ground, “I will admit, I did think that of you and no matter what I do now will ever make up for it, but Conquest killed the golem before he could also say that I don’t think that anymore. If anything, I blame myself.”

“You do, do you?” asked Starla, her tone softening a little.

Lightning nodded, and placed his hands on the side of the roof, “I was just so filled with pride and arrogance that I let what Grand Ruler said about strength and power cloud my mind, making me think that. It made me think that you were weak because you couldn’t stop a monster from hurting you. Instead, it was me.”

Starla shook her head as she took a few steps forward, “I was always afraid that you did think that, that you were going to blame me for what happened to me. Worse, I had a feeling that you would make it about you! Because that’s what it always boiled down to, how a tragedy affected you. It was always about you while we got shoved into the dirt!”

“Starla I-”

“And this wasn’t the first time I was kicked to the side just because you can’t wipe your own asshole without Grand Ruler’s help! Remember Sombra? You were willing to let me die by his hands, just because the laws told you not to rush off to save me,” Starla said, clenching her fist and looking away. “The supposed love of your life wasn’t worthy of you breaking the rule just this once.”

Those words stung Lightning and hurt worse than Conquest’s claws. Sighing, he looked down at the side of the roof and nodded, “I was a jerk back then. I really thought you were ready to die for our country.”

“But I didn’t want to die!” Starla said, looking away before taking a step back, “Do you even know how much it hurt, knowing that you left me there? That you, my team, and everypony else had to wait until Grand Ruler said it was ok to save a life? It hurt, it hurt me and broke my heart.”

Lightning looked up, and took a step forward, letting a tear fall from his eye, “Starla, I;m sorry, I never knew.”

“Because I never said it, I kept it hidden because it wasn’t important, it didn’t benefit you to know I was so heartbroken,” Starla sniffed. The tension around the two increased as they said nothing, just looking at each other. For the moment, the two fighters began to see past the masks and armor they had and the equines within. And they could see how weak they really were.

Starla, for a brief moment, lifted up her hand and rubbed her ring, “Lightning, what did we mean to each other?”

“I...dunno,” Lightning said, kicking the ground, “I thought we loved each other, but now, I can’t say.”

Starla frowned and shook her head, “We went on playdates Lightning, we played around a romance like a couple of kids! You took me on an amusement park on our first date when I wanted to star-gaze with you. Every time I wanted to go somewhere nice, you picked restaurants that you liked. We never really, connected like adults.”

Lighting sighed, stepping forward a little, “I...know, I know. I always thought that being in love was just a given thing. All you needed was two pretty people looking at each other and saying ‘I love you’ and that’s it. But then I look at Rarity and Spike, or Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash and I see how love needs to be a partnership. Where two people help each other and love one another.”

Starla paused, “Wait, Rainbow and Fluttershy are together? What happened to Rhymey?”

“Oh, he’s evil now,” Lightning said nonchalantly.

Starla cocked an eyebrow at this, “Wait, what? Rhymey’s evil?”

“Yeah,” Lightning said, looking down, lightly kicking the ground “And I think our lives up to this point have all been a lie by Grand Ruler. And Krysta is a Flutterpony now.”

“That winged pony was Krysta,” asked Starla. “Great, my mother was a villain, Grand Ruler is a liar, and now you tell me that we were living a lie? Next thing you know, you’ll tell me that Titan was actually on our side!”

Lightning began to chuckle a little at this, a smile on his face, “How did you know?”

Starla stood for a moment, dumbstruck at the revelation, “I have a lot to catch up on.”

“Yeah,” Lightning laughed at this, “You kind of do. It’s something we can do when we get home. Right now, I want to know, what about us?”

Starla looked at her wedding band, and began to turn it, “I think I made a mistake on this.”

“I agree,” Lightning said, making Starla look up, “We never really spent any time together, or did things like close couples should. And we barely know each other outside of our backstories and hobbies. That...isn’t a relationship.” Slowly, he pulled his wedding ring off, “Artie said that he wanted to start over as friends, and not commander and subordinate. I think we should do the same, just be friends.”

As Starla watched Lighting take off his ring and throw it to the ground, making an audible clink, she let out a chuckle, “No fair, I was going to do that first.” she said , throwing the ring onto the ground.

“So, want to try and be friends?” asked Lightning with a warm smile.

Starla nodded, “Let’s try.”

Not realizing that they were getting close to each other the whole time, Krysta popped up between them with a happy smile, “Ok, so we are all friends now? Ready to move on from this drama and begin to live our lives?”

Starla nodded and laughed a little, “Yeah, I think we’re ready to be friends now.”

“Good!” Krysta said, taking Starla by the hand and walking towards the doorway, “Because, you, Dementia, Inquirious, and I need to do something I have been wanting to do for ages! A sleepover between us! Oh, we are going to have so much fun: Talking about nothing, doing our hair, and having a blast.’

“W-w-wait, what about me?” Lightning asked.

Starla smiled warmly and looked over her shoulder, “Sorry, Lightning, girls only!”

“But I,” Lightning sighed and slumped his shoulders, lightly kicking the ground.

Rep-Stallion patted Lightning on the shoulder, “Hey man, it’s ok. If it’ll make you feel better, I can take you with me to Mysterious and we can have a guys night out.”

“Sure,” Lightning shrugged, looking over his shoulder and smiling warmly at his friend before leaving.

And so it was, for the evening the small group mended friendships, reunited their family, and forged bonds. Underneath the stars of a dead world, the group found solace within the arms of each other. They were unaware of the danger that had slowly come over their world, and the shadow of the snake that loomed.

---

In a secret place near new Canterlot Castle, sat a space port. Though only small enough for the one ship that was there, it was still valuable for Operation Board Wipe. Here, the soldiers that were allowed to be awake dragged and carried the unconscious ponies into the ship to be delivered onto Serpentari. It was also here that the Umbra Circle had found themselves hiding behind a wall, “There they are, the last group to be loaded on board the ship,” Trixie whispered.

Raindrops frowned, “Hard to believe that with all of the tech they have, the resources, and the knowhow, they can only build one ship.”

“They say it’s because the space bridges are more practical and travel faster, but it’s still one bridge meant to service an entire planet,” Cheerilee said, “And with the sorcerers and mechanics here, we could easily help them with an entire fleet of ships that could handle the teleporters. If only they would ask.”

“Those bridges aren’t even all that fun,” Lyra said, growling, “I should know...I rode them.”

“Wait, girls, look,” Carrot Top said, “Some helpful guards willing to donate us some uniforms.” Nodding to the side, Cheerilee smiled and stepped out, unbuttoning the top of her shirt.

“Oh boys,” Cheerilee said with a sultry grin, “Want to play.”

The six soldiers smiled and ran towards her, only to pass out from the gas of Carrot Top’s bomb. After taking the knocked out unicorpians into the hiding place, they began to put on their uniforms. Trixie was the first to say, “Um, Carrot, problem.”

“What?” Carrot Top asked, before looking at Raindrops and Ditzy.

Ditzy blushed, noticing that her bust was threatening to pop out of the top, “Only three of them have our sizes.”

“Yeah, and I hate showing my belly button!” Raindrops said with a frown.

Carrot Top chuckled and looked at the next set of guards, “Ok, let’s try this set.”

After four tries, they group finally had the right amount of outfits for the entire team to wear, and with a flash of Trixie’s magic, they were all changed to look like space alicorns. Nodding, the sextet walked over towards the spaceship, being careful not to draw attention.

As they walked, on particular soldier said, “Well, hey there guys. Wanted to take one last look at this planet before it goes boom?”

Ditzy was the first to speak, Trixie’s illusion magic giving her a gruff voice, “Well, yeah. Wanted to see this place and wish the weaklings a bon voyage before it goes sky high.”

“Yeah,” the guard said, sighing as he looked around, “But, that’s what they get for not being us. For being so naive as to let the pathetic inferior ponies live. Like this one retarded unicorn colt-” his next sentence was stopped by a hard right into his jaw that laid him low.

“Raindrops!” Trixie said, frowning.

“What he got me mad, besides it was a dull conversation anyway,” Raindrops said, leading the team on board the ship.

Lyra sighed, “Well, I was hoping we would leave this port with at least a few of the soldiers conscious.”

“Well, there are the three on board the ship,” Raindrops said, with a nonchalant shrugged. This, in turn, made the rest facepalm as they boarded the ship and took off into the sky.

As the ship soared through the air, quickly breaking the atmosphere into the blackness of space, Lyra took the time to look outside of the window at the scenery. Her golden eyes were open in awe and silent wonder as she got a look at all of the myriad of stars that lied ahead of her. Behind her, she could hear Ditzy gasp, “Wow, look behind us! You can barely see Equestria.”

“Space is amazing isn’t it?” Cheerilee said with glee before leaning back in her seat, “The wonder, the size, the majesty.”

“The vacuum, the void, the fact that we are in a tin can that if broken we will drift off into and endless wasteland of nothingness,” Trixie said, grabbing her seat and holding on tightly.

Raindrops chuckled, “Not much for space?”

“No!” Trixie said, eyes open wide in panic.

Carrot Top smiled a little and said in an almost mocking tone, “But Trixie, there is air out here, and teleporting magic, and the space bridges act as a tool to get to other planets.”

“But, that wouldn’t work,” Cheerilee said, shaking her head, “The reason why space is a vacuum is because of the size of it all. Gravity is weaker out here in space, so there is no place for the air molecules to collect, thus the lack of air in space. The only way for there to be air out in space is if there was a lot more gravity to make things dense. All of the teleportation magic, all of the pseudo-science, calling it by a different name, can’t really argue with basic multiversal physics.”

“But, you forget,” Trixie said, looking up, “Starfleet says that this is a magical dimension! It’s where physics don’t matter.”

“Bullshit!” said Ditzy in a german accent, which ended up making the group laugh.

Lyra sighed as she looked to her friends, and then out the window at the planet, “Girls, do you think...we’ll still be friends, after this?”

“What do you mean?” asked Cheerilee.

Raindrops sighed and leaned back into her seat, “I know what she means. Pretty positive this will be our final mission. After this, we can all go back to our normal lives. We wouldn’t really have a reason to talk to one another or do anything with each other.”

Carrot Top shook her head, “I don’t believe that’s true.”

“Indeed!” Trixie said, standing up and looking at her friends, “If anything, Trixie has more of a reason to visit Ponyville! After all, Trixie still needs to see little Dinky graduate, Cheerilee’s wedding, and more.”

“Yeah,” Carrot Top said with a smile, “Who cares if we have different jobs or lives from each other. Doesn’t mean that once this adventure is over, that our friendship has to end. We spent a whole year together guys, and the end of that journey can’t wash it all away. Look at the Knights of Harmony. They have been through so much together, and in spite of being of different walks of life, they have stuck together through the worst trials that you have ever seen. If they can stay friends like that, then why can’t we?”

Ditzy nodded, “I know when this is over, you guys are all coming over to Dinky’s birthday party.”

“Oh, maybe we should get Pinkie to throw us a party to celebrate,” Cheerilee asked, smiling warmly.

Lyra nodded and then said, “After we drink ourselves stupid at Berry’s!”

This brought out a round of laughter from the group, easing the tension that had been on their minds since take off. As Trixie looked around the room, she opened her mouth, “Girls, before we dock, I just want to say-”

“Hey, guys in the back, prepare for landing. We’re teleporting the refugees into the holding bay while we land on the docking port,” said the pilot as the ship approached the station.

Trixie, her words forgotten ran to the side of the ship along with Lyra. Their eyes opened wide in shock and amazement as they looked upon the massive station, Serptantari. Much like it’s name said, it resembled a giant snake ninety nine miles in length and coiled up to keep itself hidden behind the moon of Equestria. Floating over the head of the snake, the girls could see the silver sheen of the large serpent that seemed to add additional terror to the red eyes that laid within it’s head. Two giant fins rested aside its head to serve as solar energy collectors. All along it’s back were weapons that were carefully concealed beneath its large scales.

“Where do you think it’s generator is, and the stones?” asked Ditzy.

Carrot Top shook her head, “I don’t know. That’s what we need to find out.”

“Maybe if they gave out a map or something, it will be easier,” Cheerilee said.

“Now that is ridiculous,” Trixie said. “Trixie knows that Grand Hobo is a moron, but he wouldn’t be so stupid as to give out floor plans to the soldiers so enemies can easily use them to their advantage.”

“Hey guys,” the pilot said as the tractor beam guided the ship into the docking port on the side of the station. “Grand Ruler knows that the ship is kind of large, and he tends to get lost easily on board the station. So he has orders to give out maps of the station to each and every soldier that boards the station so they, and in effect he, doesn’t get lost.”

Trixie stood there, her eyes widened in utter shock at what just happened, “Every time Trixie tries to give him the benefit of the doubt...Raindrops, hit him!”

“Will do,” Raindrops said, getting up and decking the pilot unconscious.

Taking off the uniform, Ditzy asked, “Was that really necessary? I thought we wanted to keep a few awake.”

“He made me mad,” Trixie said, putting the map into her hat’s pocket. Then, after the girls took off their uniforms, Trixie grabbed hers by the shoulder and pulled it off with a flourish, instantly getting into her hat, cape, and normal stage attire.Looking back at her friends, she gave a smirk as she walked off, “When you got it, flaunt it. Now, let’s find those prisoners, the generator and then we can lea...” the words died on Trixie lips as she stepped off the ship and onto the loading dock.

When Lyra stepped off next, her eyes went wide at the massive size of the ship, and then back to her map, and then back to the size, “We, might be here for a while.”

---

8 hrs. 16 mins until Serpentari fires.

Applejack sighed, looking up at the moon as it hung overhead, “Guess Luna wants to keep it there, no sense in raising it if the world blows up.” she said, looking at the snow covered fields of her farm. Turning her head back, she looked at the little farm house where her family were waiting for the news. Lightly kicking the snow, she began to walk from the trail to the fence of her farm. She would never show it on her face, but her heart was heavy with worry. The presence of a giant ship that could destroy her planet in one blast was unnerving.

As she exited her farm, she looked ahead at the rest of her small town and frowned. A part of her looked at the lights and began to wonder if it was better for the civilians to be awake or not. Shaking her head, she tried not think about it, “I’ve talked with Avarok,” Rarity said, walking up to applejack and pulling her shawl in close. “They said, even if they brought in the entire fleet here, and worked their teleporters to the bone. They would save only about a third of our population at best.”

“Only a third!” Rainbow Dash shouted from the sky before landing on the ground. “What are their ships so tiny they can’t-”

“They can only do so much,” whispered Fluttershy, stepping up next to Rainbow Dash, “Just like all of us.”

“Yeah but it’s just that, I mean there has to be,” Rainbow Dash sighed and looked down, shaking her head.

“You can say it dear, we are all probably thinking the same thing,” Rarity said, frowning.

“I never felt so useless!” Rainbow growled, “Conquest, a dragon, or even Grand Ruler! Those are something I can hit, I can fight, but this thing?! And we are stuck here million miles away from it to do anything. And all we can do is...is...”

Applejack finished, “Just sit back and watched the fireworks.” looking back up at the moon, “And hope an pray for the best.”

Fluttershy decided to ask a question to help ease the tension, “Did you wake up your families?”

“I woke up Scoots,” Rainbow Dash said calmly, “Figured she might want to stay with the other Crusaders. I also woke up Drops and Ditzy’s families.”

“I did as well, along with Trixie’s,” Rarity said, watching the moon.

“Yeah, and so did Ah. Ah mean, if they succeed, it would be nice to provide them with a good homecoming,” Applejack said.

Pinkie Pie happily bounced in, making prints in the snow, “They are going to succeed. Just wait, they’ll come back riding on that big ol mean snake’s head and then we can go beat Grand Knucklehead!”

“Not to burst your bubble, Pinkie, but this isn’t a recon mission or a stealth mission. They are going up against some of Starfleet’s best, and this time, they don’t have a powerful wizard by their side. They are going to be all alone up there,” Applejack said, frowning.

“Aw, pischa,” Pinkie said, waving her hand. Then she held up her left hand, showing a long since faded mark. “They all have what we have, and I think we all know what a power that is. It’s helped bring us all back together when we were thinking we were lost, it helped us take down armies, and even a god. They’ve had an entire year to build up their friendship, and if they are half the friends we are... then I know they are going to win. Just you watch!”

Rainbow Dash looked at Pinkie, and then chuckled, “How do you do it, Pinkie. Here we are, trying to be sad and depressed about the future and then you come in and ruin it for us!”

“It’s a gift,” Pinkie said with a big grin.

Before the group could say more, a pink alicorn flew over head. After circling them for a few moments, as if to identify them, she smiled as she looked down and landed in front of the small group, “Oh, thank my aunts that you six are awake.”

“Princess Cadance?” Applejack asked, looking shocked, “What on Equestria are you doing here? Ain’t ya asleep?”

“Oh, Luna must have woken you up,” Rarity said.

“No, she didn’t” Cadence said, shaking her head. “The empire never fell asleep. It’s been fine since this started, I was just seeing if the rest of Equestria had been put to sleep as Aunt Luna said.”

“So far,” Luna said, stepping from the shadows, much to the fright of Fluttershy and Pinkie who both leapt into Rainbow’s and Applejack’s arms. She held back a smirk as she reveled in surprising somepony with her shadow trick, “Only Horn Kong and the Empire seem to be unnaffected by Grand Ruler’s sleep spell.”

“Why?” Applejack asked, a little confused, “Is his magic that weak?”

Cadence shook her head, “I may not be able to explain Horn Kong, but for the empire, it was a mix of the power of the Heart plus something else.”

(A Few Hours Previous)

Cadence stood in the throne room, happily attending to her favorite duty, mothering a crying three month old foal. Mane askew, she looked down at the cooing little filly as she began to calm down, “I have raised three babies in my time as a foal sitter, why are you tougher than the rest.” In response, the little baby lightly swung her arm.

Cadence smiled a little at this, only to turn around at the sound of footsteps, “You Majesty, Your Majesty, the heart was glowing brightly just a few moments ago!”

“It does that,” Cadence said, sitting down on the throne with her foal in her arms, “You know this, Lion Heart.”

The brown maned crystal stallion nodded, running his hand through his short cut brown hair and showing off the scar on his nose, “I know this, your majesty, but there is more. Outside of the castle, the traitor stood slashing this blade of his three times before he collapsed.”

“Traitor?” asked Cadence.

“Flash Sentry,” Lion Heart said, looking down. “He was passed out by the time I had reached him. He’s currently-”

The doors slammed open and Flash stood there, large cuts letting out blood onto his yellow coat. Panting, he looked up with nearly closed eyes, “Oh... good, the sword, worked. Guess Dusk wasn’t kidding when he said the sword can cut...” before he could say anymore, he collapsed to the ground.

Gasping in shock, Cadence flew over to his body and held out her hand. Horn glowing pink, she began to use magic to heal his wounds. Looking next to him, she saw the sword that he had with him. A rather normal short sword, were it not for the chains that wrapped around it. Cadence whispered to herself, “Chains... Why would a sword have chains.”

“Because it’s the Sword of Instant,” Chrysalis said, “The blade that can cut through spells with ease. You need to remove the chains to use it’s power correctly.”

“And how would you know, Chrysalis?” Cadence asked, frowning. She didn’t look forward to the queen’s visits on even the best of days. Flurry Heart, had a different opinion as she cooed happily at the sight of her godmother.

Chrysalis smiled, “Simple, I watched Meadowbrook herself use the sword to cut through a magical disease that was killing my race. It badly damaged her, but as a reward, I gave her a piece of my chitlin that she used to make her sixth item, the armor.”

“But,” Cadence looked down at the sleeping Flash and then back up to Chrysalis, “What spell could’ve been so powerful that he needed to be here and use such a dangerous weapon.”

“That is what I want to know,” Chrysalis said, leaning down and picking up Flurry Heart. She let out a sigh as she felt Flurry’s love energy flow into her. “I had awoken not a few minutes ago to find most of my army passed out. It was only through severe magic that I was able to get them free.”

`
“Auntie,” Cadence said.

“We have a lot to talk about...”

---

“So far, only the empire and Horn Kong are unaffected by the magic,” Luna said, “Dusk Shine used his armor to create a shield powerful enough to protect his people.”

Applejack took a step forward, “Wait, what about Princess Celestia. Is she awake?”

Luna shook her head no, “While my sister’s magic and will are matched by only one other mare, she still seems confined to the dream. I can only guess why.”

Applejack frowned, “ Ah can guess, though. She has lost her kingdom, her two daughters, and her sister over the course of a thousand years. Ah wouldn't blame her for wanting to stay in a dream“

“My sister would never-”

“Hey,” Rainbow Dash argued, “You might love her and all, but the poor mare is only equine.”

Luna nodded her head slowly, reminding herself all too well of her own moral failings. Before she could say more, Pinki asked, “Does anypony know why the pegasi have a storm cloud out?”

“Storm cloud,” Rainbow Dash said, shaking her head. “Pinkie, those aren't storm clouds. Let me go and see.” Taking off into the night sky, she flew up to look at the passing black cloud.

Her eyes opened wide in horror as she saw the black chitlin of some very familiar old enemies. Letting out a gasp, the mare flew back to the ground, “Girls. We have changelings up there.”

“That’s impossible,” Cadence exclaimed.” Chrysalis said that her army is back at the empire, asleep. They can't be-”

“Of course,” Applejack said, her eyes widening in horror. “That’s where those other changelings been hiding. Grand Ruler’s been keeping them locked up for emergencies.”

“But why attack now?” Rarity asked, watching the cloud fly away.

Luna narrowed her eyes, “The bastard wants us all dead. So he is wiping out any chance for stragglers.”

“Oh buck me!” Applejack said, putting her hat down and turning away.

“There’s no way the empire and Horn kong can handle that!” Dash said, getting up into the air and ready take off. Her speed was stopped by Luna’s magic holding onto her tail.

“Dang it, why is it always the tail!!!!”

“Hold Rainbow Dash,” Luna said, holding up her hand, “We can ill afford to split our forces anymore than we have to. Cadence!”

“Yes, Aunt Luna!” Cadence said, stepping forward.

“Teleport the knights to the empire, get ready for war,” Luna said, looking ahead, “I’ll try and awaken my sister and protect Horn Kong.”

“Princess Luna, how are you going to do that?” Fluttershy asked.

Luna winked, “You just let me handle that.”

---

Flash Sentry, slightly bandaged up from his use of the sword, looked out at the empire from the castle. He sighed as he looked down at his hand and then clenched it softly before looking out once again, “Was it enough? Is this what you wanted Dusk?”

“Titan, he doesn’t do anything without a reason, I noticed,” Dusk said, looking out from the pagoda of Horn Kong. “He wants me here for a purpose, what that is I do not know. But, what I do know is this, you need to be in the empire. It’s where you belong.”

“I, don’t know. Many still think that I was a traitor who passed out the intel and was only trying to get into Twilight’s saddle. I wasn’t! It was some changeling who looked like me I would never-” Flash argued, but stopped when he saw Dusk Shine hold up his hand.

“I know, I know,” Dusk said. “You wanted to just join the guard to prove yourself. To make yourself better than what most said you were and wanted to show off to someone special.”

Flash nodded, “My little brother. I wanted to show him that even a poor kid from Ponyville can make it into the royal guard. I’m not exactly the strongest or fastest of the soldiers, but I needed to try and prove that I can make it.”

“For me, it was my marefriend,” laughed Dusk. “I told her if she became Celestia’s handmaiden before I became a royal guard, then I would marry her on the spot.”

“What happened?” Flash asked.

“It was a great marriage,” Dusk chuckled, making Flash laugh too. “The thing is, I understand how you have had a dream that was taken from you because of a mad stallion. Then watch in horror as he corrupts something you worked hard to obtain.”

Flash sighed, “All I cared for was to prove something. I didn’t want to hurt anypony, but because of that changeling, I lost it all.”

“What was it that creature stole?” asked Dusk.

“One of Sombra’s old spell books,” Flash said, “Contrary to what Starfleet said. It was some sort of spell that could empower you to make you into an alicorn. He never used it.”

“Penny for your thoughts soldier?” asked Shining Armor, his little filly in his arm.

“Just admiring the aurora, sire,” with a chuckle, Flash said, “I don’t know what’s sillier, seeing a prince holding an infant while the world’s about to end, or to see the former captain as a stay at home dad.”

Shining chuckled as his daughter grabbed one of his fingers and squeezed it, “Yeah, the problems with having a wife who is more powerful and tougher than you will ever be.”

“I understand,” Flash laughed. Then he knelt before Shining Armor, “Sire, allow me to say how grateful that I am that you and the Empress actually believed my story and didn’t arrest me on the spot.”

“No, don’t mention it,” Shining Armor said, “It was my fault that I didn’t stop the guards in time. I was actually willing to believe your story, but they got to you before I did.”

“You mean that you believed in me?” Flash asked with a smile.

“Yeah,” Armor said, letting little flurry fly to Flash’s arms. “See? She likes you. And besides, in a way, you remind me of me when I was younger. Wanting to prove myself, be awesome, and even have a crush on a princess?”

Flash saw the wink in Shining’s eyes and shook his head, “That-That was totally a rumor. I mean, I admired her, always did. She was smart, kind, friendly, and always willing to help others. But, she was Twilight Sparkle, you know. It was like trying to love the stars. You couldn’t.”

Shining Armor smiled warmly, for an instant seeing an younger self standing before Cadence. Placing a calm hand on his shoulder, he said, “If you had asked her, she would’ve said yes.”

Flash said nothing, but returned a smile and looked at the moon, “It's out there, waiting to fire. Do you think we can stop it.”

“Do you know the real story about the final battle with Dark King?” Asked Shining.

Flash smirked, “The real one or the one made up by Grand Ruler, because right now I wonder if he’s even equine after his lies.”

This made Shining laugh with Flurry joining in, “The real one...

---

See, I am just starting to remember the real fight. Twilight’s friends were busy fighting the monster the he summoned with his dark magic, while i...

Shining Armor stepped back from Dark King’s blade as it slashed at his kneecap. For a moment he paused and looked at the way his opponent stood, a sense of familiarity washing over him.

Letting his analytical mind wander left him open to a slash from Dark King, cutting a gash into his chest. With a howl in pain, he spun his sword so the hilt was facing up, thus it into dark king's xchin. Once his body was open, Shining slashed twice into Dark King, cutting his armor to reveal a white coat and a faded red scar.

Dark King slashed at Shining’s arms, only to get the strikes deflected by the princess’ shield. Using his shield to push Dark King back, he paused to again watch his opponent.

Looking at his arm, he lifted it up so Dark could get a good look, “What are you doing,” Dark King whispered as he watched Shining Armor cut deeply into his arm, trying to hold in the urge to scream.

A cunning smirk came to Shining’s face as he watched the same mark appear on his opponent’s arm,”Ha,” Shining said, “I knew it.”

Dark King smiled underneath his helm, before removing it to reveal Shining’s face witha beard, “How did you know? “

“Your fighting style gave it away,” Shining said calmly, “ You fought too much like me for it to be a coincidence.” Then he began to walk around, “Now answer me this... how are you possible?”

“Oh, that is a wonderful story,” Dark King chuckled, the two scars marring his eyes seemed to light up at the memory, “One year from now, this planet will be invaded by bug aliens and they will kidnap you, turning you evil.”

“Bug aliens?” Shining asked, somehow excited at an alien race.

Dark King shook his head, “It’s a lot less exciting than it sounds. You will be indirectly be the cause of your wife’s miscarriage. Luckily, you use Starfleet tech and magic to create a clone baby due to both yours and Cadence’s infertility. “

Shining rolled his eyes, “Ok, now you are joshing me. This sounds like a bad soap opera knockoff.”

“Be as it may,” frowned Dark King. “The truth remains that this only begins a long series of tortures for both you and the rest of the elements. Without Twily’s influence, the five are doomed to slowly separate over time. And in time, each one will die.”

“Pinkie will be the first. All of Starfleet’s taunts, the separation of her friends, and the loss of Granny Smith will make her fall further into depression. She will then OD on antidepressants,” Dark King said looking to the sky as Pinkie fought like a monster. “Fluttershy is next.”

“No,”Shining Armor said, watching the butter yellow pegasus in the air.

Dark King nodded, “Her emotional abuse at Rhymey’s hands will drive her to the breaking point. When she discovers the she is pregnant, she lured him to her cottage and ignites the gas stove. The explosion was seen for miles.”

Clenching his fist, Dark King growled, “Rainbow Dash is next, suicide mission. I just think losing three she cared about was too much for her Then Applejack dies while fighting a behemoth. Rarity is the last to die, her new dragon foal becoming too much for her.”

“What does this have to do with me?” Shining Armor asked, arching an eyebrow.

Dark King turned his head away, letting the memory take his mind for a moment, “One year after the last of the six die, Cadence and your daughter will follow. She will die by a monster’s hands in the middle of a battle. This will put you into a crippling spiral of depression, making you feel despair and wanting revenge. “

He then chuckled, running his hand through his torn blue mane, “And you find it, oh you find it” he laughed, his laughter becoming more maniacal while his eyes became more manic, “If you remember our family history, we are descended from the most powerful of the old unicorns, Mimic. She was the most powerful unicorn in the dawn of Pony history, capable of unleashing magic that would dwarf the princesses’ might. Our family could tap into this power, if we only had the means. And I found it deep in the mountains of Canterlot..”

“I found this book,” he said with a smirk, “And with it, I tapped into levels of power that not even our little sister could manage. I became so strong, that I had soon found my instrument of revenge. Using the power at my command, I met with Celestia and Grand Ruler in their throne room, and killed them both. It was quite enjoyable.” He said coldly, no emotion in his eyes as he bragged about his kills.

“You killed Celestia?!” gasped Shining.

“Why not? She had failed as a ruler, a teacher, and a guardian, she needed to die.” He laughed coldly, holding up his hand as Dark King looked at his fingers, “However, her death was unsatisfying, but Celesto’s was oh so satisfying. The problem however, is that it went by so quickly. Just one stab and it was done, poof.” Dark then looked up to the sky and smiled, “I needed more. I wanted to hear that scream again, so I brought out the time travel spell from the archives.”

“Then why didn’t you save Cadence’s life?” Shining Armor asked, narrowing his eyes.

A high pitched giggle escaped Dark King’s throat, “Don’t you get it?! It’s not about saving her. Not anymore! No, it’s all about killing Grand Ruler now, again and again and again! Until every version of him is wiped from the timeline. HAHAHAHA!!!!” he laughed, echoing through the field, a maniacal laughter that sent the ponies cringing.

“What do you do after he is dead? Stop Starfleet?” asked Shining.

“Of, course.” Dark King said, tipping his head to side and smiling unnaturally, “I’ll head to Unicornicopia and kill them all until I head to their genesis and wipe them from the map.”

“Are you so focused on your bloodfrenzy that you won’t stop to think about how this would make Cadence and Twily feel?!” Shining shouted.

A low chuckle escaped his lips, “Oh, I know how they feel, Armor. I see their smile with each kill I make. Each time I kill a Starfleet member, I smile and they smile with me. And so do my minions.”

“Look they may be jerks but they don’t all deserve to die! They are still living beings!” Shining shouted.

Dark King laughed, “No, they are not, they are pukes that deserved to be wiped off our boots. You should know this, because you are looking at your destiny.”

“My Destiny?” asked Armor with an air of disbelief.

Dark King nodded, chuckling lightly as he spun his sword, “I am still here, aren’t I? Which means that Cadence will still lose something important, she will die, and you will spin into insanity.” He then laughed and shook his head as he began to twitch, “Or maybe not. Maybe I inspire you to become stronger and you find the book. Either way, I am inevitable. Now, stop standing in my way and let me through. I need to-”

A sharp clang of metal on stone stopped his speech, as Shining armor threw his sword to the ground. A smirk came to the white unicorn’s face as he said, “I’m done then.”

“Does this mean you are giving up?” asked Dark King, not noticing his legs fading.

“No, I just plan on not becoming you, ever,” Shining said.

Dark King shook his head, “You fool, have you not been paying attention? I said this is inevitable! You will become me, Cadence will die, and evil will continue. You can’t change that. I am who you will become.”

“No, you won’t” Shining said, watching his evil half fade slowly, “Because I choose what I will become. If... Cadence dies, then I will hold her memory in my heart always, but I won’t become a murderer. That is the last thing she would want.”

“B-B-ut, what about your loneliness, your sorrow. Your sister’s friends will still die!” shouted Dark King.

“Then I’ll save them, but I won’t become you,” Shining said, “and that is the destiny I choose!”

“No, you ca....” and with that he faded away.

---

“So you see Flash,” Shining said with a smile as he looked at the window, letting his daughter sleep in his arm, “I don’t believe in letting one thing choose my fate or that things have to be one way. I believe that there are multiple possibilities and that you can make your own happy ending.”

“I think I get it,” Flash said, smiling.

“You know,” Shining chuckled, “I wonder if Dark King coming here, brought in Conquest. All of his hate from so many timelines just acting as a homing beacon, and in turn maybe he-”

A flash of pink light interrupted Shining’s thoughts as Knights of Harmony and Cadence appeared before them. Before Shining could ask, Applejack looked to the prince and said, “Shining, prepare for war.”

---

“Ok, listen up, Krysta said that the spell she had worked on with Spark will be able to get us home,” Starla said to the large group of ponies.”So if there is anything that we can salvage from here or take home with us, I want you to all grab it and meet back here in 1300, got it? Now move!”

Dementia smiled as she stood off to the side, Mysterious with her as he watched Starla give orders, “Your daughter has become quite the leader in her time.”

“Well, she gets it from my side you know,” Chuckle Dementia. Turning her head left and right, she asked, “Where is Rep-Stallion.”

“Where do you think?” asked Mysterious.

“Oh, yeah,” chuckled Dementia before turning to watch Starla talk some more. Soon she noted the appearance of Casca walking up behind Starla.

“Commander, I know we aren’t native to your world but, can we come too?” Casca asked. “This world, there is nothing left here. We need a home too.”

Starla smiled, “I don’t know how Grand Ruler or Starfleet will feel about a bunch of refugees coming with us, but I do know of a great queen who will be willing to let you all in.”

“Hear that, boys? We have a new home!”

“YEAH!” cheered the men behind her.

Krysta smiled as watched the scene before her, before turning around and concentrating. After several long minutes, a blue portal opened before her, “Are you sure?” Lightning asked, “We might not get any real answers.”

Krysta’s mind began to think back to a few hours ago, a conversation she had with MYsterious.

“Krysta, there is something you should know,” Mysterious said. “Titan, when we first met you, one time said something about the lost colony and that he can’t believe Grand Ruler used them as a test subject. When I asked him about it, he sad to one day show us the planet Yoakenohoshi. I checked the star charts and, I found it to not be too far away from Luminoth.”

“What do you think he meant,” asked Krysta.

“I don’t know, but from what I heard, there is a queen known as Zurline...who looks like a Flutterpony,” Mysterious finished.

Narrowing her eyes in determination, Krysta said, “Yes, and besides, there is a time difference between this dimension and our home one. I should be back in a few minutes.” Before she could walk, she felt a hand on her arm.

“Not without me, remember?” asked Lightning. “We’re friends to the end, and if this could provide answers...then we need to see through it together.”

Krysta smiled warmly at this and nodded, blushing a little before stepping through the portal.

While Krysta and Lighting left that plane for a few moments, Dementia and Starla sat against a dead tree and watched as everyone there began to prepare to leave for home. Starla sighed and watched her work continue, “So weird you know.”

“What is?” asked Dementia.

Starla giggled a little and snuggled up, resting her head on her mother’s shoulders, “To call you Mom from now on. It’s just so so...”

“Wonderful?” asked Dementia with a smile, before turning around and watching the group, “You made me proud, you know.”

“I...have?” asked Starla.

Dementia nodded, “You were so broken from your rape, so lifeless. It was almost like you were a different mare altogether. But, with a little hard work, love of a friend-”

Starla smiled, “And awesome mother.”

“Yes,” chuckled Dementia, “and awesome mother, you fought back, grew stronger, and became a hero in your own right. I’d say that is a lot to be proud of.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Starla said, looking up at the sky, “Think Dad would’ve been proud?”

“Your father,” Dementia sighed as she looked up, “I know you probably thought we fought every second of everyday, but we didn’t. We had our differences, but he was a pacifist you know. I was a warrior, so of course he and I had our arguments. How to raise you was one of them.”

Starla nodded, “I know, he wanted me to not get involved with Starfleet, while you-”

“Wanted you to become an Astrologer,” said Dementia with confidence.

“W-What?” Starla asked, shocked.

“Look,” Dementia said, looking down, “This kind of life, I knew it was tough, and it would be hard. I never thought it would be right to have someone else go through the hell I did and I wanted my first born to go into something better, something that didn’t risk your life everyday. I was hoping to make a difference in your life.”

“Mom, you did make a difference,” Starla said, rubbing her mother’s arm, “You inspired me to try and become a hero. You made me want to become a fighter and all that.” she then smiled warmly, “Though, now that you said something, I think after the war is done...that’s, I’m retiring from this whole damn mess. Just focus on stargazing.”

“You sure that’s what you want? If you ever want to change your mind,” Dementia said.

“Yes mother! I am positive,” Starla said with a roll of her eyes before smiling and laughing, “Ok, we need to do that more often. You missed out on me being a rebel teenager.”

“All of those wild parties and disobedience, oi,” Whimpered Dementia, “Maybe I should’ve stayed a villain.”

“Don’t,” Starla said, winking at her mother, “You sucked at it. You are a way better mother.”

Dementia smiled and hugged Starla, just as a blue portal opened up. As it did, Lightning and Krysta, holding each other’s hands, stepped out. Krysta smiled and said, “Ok, guys. I’m home! And I brought with me a little something special.”

“What-” asked Starla, only to stop when she saw several winged figures step out of the portal. “I don’t believe it.”

---

“I can’t believe that this place is so damn huge!” Raindrops said, walking through the station, following Cheerilee as she led the way with the map. “Just how much space do you need for a generator and a planet buster any way?”

Lyra looked around, her eyes wide in amazement, “Well, according to Mysterious, this place was meant to be a place to protect Unicornicopia. So maybe it’s also meant to house supplies and stuff.”

“Still, we are walking for hours!” Raindrops growled as she stepped ahead. “When are we gonna get to some action or the guards?! Give me something to fight!”

“Patience,” Cheerilee said, looking over her shoulder, “The map says that the engine room and the prisoner chambers are just behind this hallway.”

Trixie panted as she took a sip from Carrot Top’s water bottle, “Good, because Trixie cannot stand to-”

“Look out”! Lyra shouted, watching as a staff with a long point came rushing at them.

Seeing the incoming spear, Raindrop’s jumped over the heads of her friends and grabbed it. Growling, she looked behind at her friends, “Well, now, this is interesting. And here I thought we weren’t gonna have any fun.”

“Raindrops, we don’t have time to fight,” Carrot Top said.

Cheerilee nodded, “We only have about seven more hours before the machine fires!”

“Wait a minute,” the voice behind the spear said as he stepped out from the shadows. “Lets not be too hasty. I kind of want to see the faces of the loser brigade for myself.” he then laughed when he saw the mares, “Oh, well if this isn’t a surprise. The Knights got scared and sent the rebellion instead.”

Lyra stepped forward, “So, Luna was right. You were expecting us.”

“No duh,” the unicorn rapped the side of his head with a lull look in his eyes. “Planet’s about to go boom in a few hours, the whole damn population might go extinct, and you guys are heroes. Even big dumb Grand Ruler could see you guys coming a mile away. Boss man, though, never really paid attention to GR’s plans. Seems GR wanted each of us to match up with a knight and kick their cans. Figured the if it failed with the assassins then it could work if he tried it a second time.” his gruff deep south voice said, a low growl to it.

Pulling back his spear, he then added, “But it seems the boss is smarter that I gave him credit for. He took GR’s plans and then kicked them into a trash bin. Instead, he had each one of us pick a knight to kick the ass of while he got the rest of our kind off world.”

Ditzy stepped forward, shaking her head, “But, if you know that this is going to cause mass death, then why agree to all of this?”

“Because it's a chance to watch that wimpy world go boom,” He chucked, spinning his staff to rest behind him. “It's going to a big old show of fireworks and I’ll get a front row seat. Then the fun starts where I get to put these Equestrians in their place.”

Cheerilee shook her head as she looked to the Starfleet member, “ Why do you Starfleet soldiers always think like this?”

“Really it ain't anything personal, it just I like teaching weak little girls what's what,” he said, shrugging. “Ideals, what’s right? None of those are really important. What’s important is power, pure and simple. And I just love using mine to put those weaklings In their place. Just like you. You guys...ain't strong, brave, or the best. You are just shadows who watch the real players. You just sit back and hope that someone will tell ya your story.”

Lyra stepped forward and glared, “Just who are you?”

“Oh, plum forgot to introduce myself,” the stallion said while tapping the side of his head. “It's Rocky Road, Id code OP4E.”

“You!” Lyra growled, “ You got me arrested because I stopped you from hurting Bon Bon.”

“That was you with the earth pony?” Rocky laughed. “Shame you didn’t let me cure her before the planet go boom. I would’ve loved to taste her before she went. Oh well, at least I can have fun with the leftover Equestrians. Who knows, might teach them their place.”

With golden eyes narrowed, Lyra took a step forward to attack, but Raindrops arm stopped her, “ This guy isn't the type you fight while angry.”

“But didn’t you hear what he just said?” Lyra asked.

Raindrops smirked happily, “Yeah, and that’s why I'm gonna love kicking his ass.”

“Wait, maybe we should stick together,”Trixie suggested, a worried look in her eyes.

“Look, we all knew this was all or nothing,” Raindrops said, holding Trixie’s arm. “This mission was a suicide run for all of us. Now, go!:

Trixie shook her head, mouth open in silent objection. Before she could utter her objection, she felt Ditzy’s hand on her shoulder and after looking into the mismatched eyes, she sighed and turned to look at her friend, “Just don’t die, all right?”

“Hey, I got an awesome show to catch,” Raindrops said, smiling back, “So I can't die. Now, get going.”

Trixie nodded, running off down the hallway after her friends. Lyra left off with a shout of , “Punch his dick for me!” which made Raindrops laugh.

“Shame, thought you were brave, not suicidal,” Rocky Road said, spinning his staff slowly by his side. Shrugging, he spun and then pointed his spear at Raindrops before thrusting it right at her chest.

With practiced ease, she stepped to the side and struck out with the heel of her palm. Rocky leaned back to dodge the blow and then struck at her side, making her yelp in pain. Before she could retaliate, Raindrops was stabbed three times by the spear. Without missing a step, he slammed his pole into the ground to lift himself off the ground and then launched a double kick at her.

Crossing her arms in front of her face, Raindrops blocked both hits, and then jumped out of the way of a roundhouse kick. At the moment he landed, Raindrops threw a cross at his head. When he blocked the hit with his forearm, Raindrops thrusted a few jabs into his stomach, before doing a spinning back fist at his face.

This blow struck with an audible crack, breaking Rocks nose. Ignoring the pain, he swiped his blade tip at Raindrops, her quick reaction allowing her to duck in time. However, this left her open for Rocky to thrust the blunt end into her stomach.

As she keeled over in pain, her chest was quickly slashed by the blade. Using the swing’s momentum, he planted the blade into the ground and launched himself into the air so he cloud deliver a kick into her face. Before she could even recover, Raindrops was slashed in the right arm by his spear, and then Roxy planted the blade into the ground and sent him into the sky. After doing a summersault, he yelled out, “Art shuriken!”

Raindrops watched as three black spinning discs came flying at her. With no time to dodge, she caught one of the flying blades, letting the other two wizz by her and making tiny nicks In her flesh. The black blade in her hand began to glow blue for a brief moment, before exploding.

The other two shurikens exposed behind her, sending her flying into the blunt end of the spear. With a cruel grin, Rocky sent her flying into a wall. Running his hand through his mane, he stepped slowly towards the fallen mare, “Now, you might be wondering why I didn't impale you there. Simple, I love dishing out the pain as much as I can and as long as I can.”

Ramming the spear next to Raindrop’s head, Rocky then asked in a low tone. “Are you scared yet?”

Unaware of their friend’s battle, the other members of the team ran down the corridor until they had reached the central room. Much like how the rest of the giant serpent was silver and colorless, so was the large antechamber. Standing still for a moment, the group looked at the two corridors that traveled along the forked path. Each of the two had a red line leading one way while the other was blue. Trixie stepped towards the right one, looking down the line as it led ahead through a straight path. Then she looked back down the other path, her eyebrow raised questioningly, “Wait, how can this have branching paths? It’s a serpent, isn’t it?”

Cheerilee stepped forward, a finger on her chin, “Well, if you remember, from the outside of this station, we saw it coiled around itself in a circle, like a snake.”

Lyra nodded, “Yeah, we did. Now that I think of it, makes me think of the World Snake that is said to live north of the forest near Glidedale.”

“World Snake?” asked Trixie.

“Yeah, the deer of the woods have legends about it,” Lyra said, walking forward, “It’s also called the Midgard Serpent in Impala. It’s said to be old as Equestria itself and watches over the land. But, what does it being a snake have to do with anything?”

Cheerilee raised a finger, her teaching instinct kicking in, “Elementary my dear student. A snake may be a long slithering creature, but the inside of it has many tubes for thing like eating and breathing. If we used the snake analogy, we came in through the anus.”

“EW!!!!” Trixie shouted.

“And we went through the intestines until got here. Now, we have two directions to go in,” Pointing her mulberry finger down the red line, Cheerilee continued, “The way to the head, where I guess the head is.”

“And where we need to go if we want to destroy this thing permanently,” Trixie said.

Cheerilee nodded and then pointed down to the blue corridor, “And then the way into the heart, where the engine room, power generator, and most likely where the prisoners are being kept.”

“Good, should be easy then, we just need to-” before Carrot could finish her thought, a large metal wall came up in-between them. Leaving Trixie and Cheerilee on one side and Carrot Top with Ditzy and Lyra.

Trixie let out a shout as she slammed her fists against the wall, “No, girls! Hang on, Trixie will find a way to get you free.”

“Attention, Serpentari extending, Serpentari extending. All workers please move to your corridors and remain still while station extends.”

“Damn, must be getting ready to fire,” Lyra muttered under her breath. Looking up at the wall, she pressed her horn against it to use her magic, “Trixie, you and Cheerilee run to the head of the station and take it out. We’ll stop the generator.”

“No, we can't,” Trixie said, laying her hand onto the side of the wall. “We need to stay together.”

Letting out a small chuckle, Lyra said, “Trix...you always tell us to have faith in you, but you also need to have faith in us. Remember, you are never alone, you have us.”

Trixie frowned, before nodding, “Just don’t die, ok. I need the best musician in the world to play a song for me.”

“And don’t worry, I got no intention of making Dinky an orphan,” Ditzy said, not noticing the quiet and reserve look in Carrot Top’s eyes.

Trixie chuckled, wiping a tear from her eye, “G-good, because I want you to be amazed when I train your daughter to be the most amazing magician next to me.”

“Oh, I look forward to it,” Ditzy laughed.”Just remember, the password is probably 54321.”

“Oh, come on!” Trixie said with a roll of her eyes. “Even Grand Imbecile, wouldn't be so stupid as to put in a worse password!”

“Just, trust me,” Ditzy shouted.

Trixie nodded and turned away, racing down the hall. Panting from the running, she tried to ignore the feeling of worry that was weighing on her. Her run was only stopped when a mulberry hand landed on her shoulder, “Wait, Trixie. I need to check on you.”

Frowning, Trixie shouted, “We don't have the time Cheerilee. We need to get to the head, now!”

“You’re scared, aren’t you. You’re worried about them,” Cheerilee asked.

“What?!” Trixie said, shaking her head, “No, I'm not. I have the utmost faith in my team. “

Cheerilee gave Trixie a disbelieving look, mixed with compassion, “You aren't speaking in the third person, that means you are being serious right now.”

Trixie pulled back a little and then frowned, looking to the ground and giving a little shuddering breath, “Ever since Myte’s death, I have been working so hard to makes sure that everything falls into our favor. I want to make sure I don’t fail ever again. And now, we are all separate and I can't do anything to help.”

“Trixie,” Cheerilee said comfortingly. “ I know I can be hard when we are all seperate like this, but these are the times when you need to trust us the most. We have been through a lot this past year, but you should know just what we can do when we put our minds to it.”

“I should know, but” Trixie looked down at the ground, letting a tear fall down, “ You girls are the first friends I really ever had and I don't really want to lose that.”

Cheerilee shook her head, “You won’t lose us, even after this is all over. I think we’ve started to like each other too much.”

Trixie chuckled at this and nodded, “True. Now come, this will be Trixie and friend’s greatest adventure.”

Cheerilee smiled at Trixie’s return to form and raced after her.

---

On the other side of the station, the other three members of circle began to travel along the path as fast as their legs could take them. Miles upon miles of long and distant silver corridors laid before them as they ran through the serpent’s insides. It wasn’t until they reached another fork in the path did they stop. Lyra looked up at the signs, taking a note, “Okay, the engine room is to the right and the prisoners is to the left.”

Carrot top nodded and stepped to the right, “All right, I’ll handle the engine room and you two take the prisoners.”

“Wait a sec,” Lyra said, “I think we all need to be together on this one. I don’t want to split us up any more than we already are.”

“It’s all right,” Carrot Top said, bringing up her bag, “I still got my tricks with me and I am the best equip to disable it. And if the Elements are there, then I can bring them with me. And if I die...so be it.”

Ditzy stepped forward, “Whoa, wait a minute. What’s all this? Why are you willing to die?”

“It’s a suicide run, you know that!” Carrot Top said, and then she looked down, “And I figured if anypony was expendable, it would be me.”

“What, no Carrot we never thought-”

Carrot Top looked to Lyra, “Oh no? Need I remind you that out of all of us, I am the only one without anypony to come home to? My family is dead, my farm is gone, and all I have left is you girls. I don’t have a Bon Bon, a Dinky, or even a little sibling. I don’t even have a job like Trixie to keep my mind off of my loneliness. All I have, all I got...is me.”

“Carrot,” Ditzy said, holding out her hand as she took a few steps forward.

“All I ever wanted to do in my life, was be helpful to the ponies in the world. I wanted to use my love of botany to show that there is more to me than be a carrot farmer, and now, I have a chance,” Carrot frowned, letting out a shuddering breath.”To give my life for something greater. To at least make my name mean something. That’s why I jumped at the call, because I knew this was my one chance.”

At that moment, Ditzy gave Carrot a tight hug, holding her close, “Don’t think that. Don’t think that you need to kill yourself to make a difference, or that you aren’t important to somepony. You have us, and that is important.”

“And after this war is done? What then? We go our separate ways? How can I help the ponies like I wanted without my farm?” Carrot asked.

Lyra smiled at her friend, “Then we’ll help, all of us. Friendship doesn’t have to end because our adventures do, we can keep going on and have more adventures together.”

“Besides,” Ditzy said, smiling, “I think we’ve all been finding out ways how we can help each other. You don’t have to just rely on the farm to be helpful, you got so many other talents, and if you don’t think so we can help you. That’s we’ve been doing, changing out fate and becoming stronger than ever.”

Carrot smiled softly and looked up at Ditzy, “Can’t let a pony walk around with a frown, can you?”

“Nope, kind of like Pinkie that way,” giggled Ditzy. “Although, I prefer to be more like Fluttershy and help a friend by being there.”

“Well then, I must be like Rainbow Dash, always wanting to help inspire others and Carrot is Rarity,” laughed Lyra.

Carrot chuckled at this and then stepped forward, “All right, I promise I won’t be a martyr in there. But, I do have the best equipment, and besides...they won’t get me.”

“All right, me and Ditz will head into the prisoners and try and detach the prisoner chambers,” Lyra said, giving Carrot a hug, “And then we all will get to watch Trixie’s big show.”

“Well, I am not as good a cook like AJ, but I should make us a victory carrot cake,” Carrot said, smiling before running down the hall.

Ditzy Doo yelled out, “I look forward to it.” and then she turned to fly off after Lyra. As she did, she took a quick look over her shoulder and then asked, “Do you think she’ll be fine?”

“Yeah, I mean, what is the worst that Grand Ruler can send after us?” asked Lyra.

Moving faster than ever, they could hear the clock ever ticking in their minds, reminding them of the mortality of their friends and their homes. While on their faces, they wore looks of confidence, they also had to hide the inner fear that was pulsating in their hearts. As the chamber led deeper and deeper into the prisoner chambers, the weight of their responsibility also came down upon them harder.

Soon, they approached the chamber where the cryo pods containing the Equestrians and Unicorpians laid. The room was a large rectangle, with the captured equines in large cylindrical cryopods behind a glass wall. Also behind the wall was a voluptuous pink unicornicopian as she banged on the glass wall. Her motions began to panic when she saw the two Equestrians and she began to shake her head.

“Hang on, we’re getting you all out of here,” Ditzy said, flying to the keypad and typing on the pad, “Let’s see, 54321.”

“Ditz, he isn’t that stupid,” Lyra said, before watching the door open wide. Eyes wide in shock and horror, she threw her arms into the air and shouted, “HOW HAS HE BEEN KEEPING US UNDER HIS RULE FOR FIVE YEARS!!!!!!!”

“Well, he does have two of the most powerful objects made by pony hooves,” Ditzy explained.

“Cheating,” Lyra shorted the explanation. Her ears then began to swivel at the sound of fire.

“Rage of Inferno!” shouted Hot Shot as he stood on the railing of the staircase of the room. He smirked as he looked down at the two mares, covered in a golden bubble. “Wow, good timing on the use of the shield spell. I am impressed,” he said, with a cocky self sure tone while leaping over the railing and firing a few more bolts, each deflected by Lyra’s shield as she sang. “Your speed is incredible.”

Lyra smiled, spinning her lyre on her finger before slipping it onto her side, “Second in my class at Spellcasting in the Bardic academy.”

“Heh, and I thought all of you Equestrians were weak souls,” he said landing on the ground before bowing in a mocking style, and introduced himself, “Hot Rod.”

“Lyra Heartstrings,” Lyra smirked as Ditzy went into the cryochamber, “Ditzy “Derpy” Doo, pleased to meet ya. Now, I would love to rumble with you, but I got-”

A fire ball hit the door behind her, melting the lock and trapping Ditzy inside. Her mismatched eyes wide in horror, she looked at the door and then back to the cryopods, “What, but why did he do that?”

“To trap you and to kill us,” Bella said, looking down.

“Kill them?” asked Lyra, looking back at Hot Rod as he walked around the battlefield. “Why?”

“That mare was being a bitch to me and the others,” Hot said, before putting on a falsetto mocking tone, “We need to be kind to the Equestrians, we shouldn’t participate in genocide. We don’t have to follow orders.”

Ditzy could over hear this, and then turned to look back at her fellow captive, “Did you really argue against this?”

Bella nodded, a little tear rolling down her cheek, “I never bought into the idea of might makes right, I just joined because I wanted to use my powers, this super strength to help others. I didn’t want to go on a mission like this. That, and I had a crush on Lightning Dawn...”

Ditzy opened her eyes wide at this, letting her eye roll to the side in disbelief. Lyra looked back and then back to Hot Rod, walking slowly around him with her hand near her lyre in readiness to pull it out for her spell casting, “And you just went along with this?”

“Hey, order are orders. We are soldiers, we follow the rules of the big man,” Hot Rod shrugged, “Even if I have to mod it a little. We are the strong and powerful, why not fall in line so we can use that power properly. We protect those who ask for it, we give aid, and those who are pure evil are going to be subject to our power.”

“And who decides which world is evil and which world is good, you?” Lyra asked. “Grand Ruler? Some ‘higher power’.”

“Why of course us,” Hot Rod said, holding his hands above his head, allowing the flames erupt around him. “We are strong you know. And those who are strong are the ones who determine what is right and what is wrong. That is why I am willing to follow his orders. Those with strength are needed to keep those without safe.”

“That isn’t real strength!” Lyra argued.

Hot Rod facepalmed, “This is why I wanted Applejack and not the lesbian. She wouldn’t spend this long talking philosophy, or would she be a lesbian?”

“You got a problem with gays?” Lyra asked.

Hot Rod looked shocked at this, “What?! No! I just find them strange and icky. I mean, I met a gay pony once, so I am totally not homophobic.”

“That is so totally homophobic!” shouted Lyra.

Hot shot shrugged, “At least I’m not a hypocrite.”

This comment made Ditzy and Bella roll their eyes in response. Lyra could only frown as she walked along the perimeter of the arena, “So, do you really think that with your strength, you can stop us?”

“Of course,” said Hot Rod smugly. “That is what we do.”

Lyra narrowed her eyes, “Problem. I am gonna protect every pony in my sight.”

“Really, then protect this!” Hot Rod said, pointing his hands out and shouting, “FLAME TORNADO!!!” at once, a giant flaming tornado flew out from his hands and sped towards Lyra, swirling in a giant tunnel.

Lyra reached to her lyre, spun it out, and played a hard thrumming beat along the strings. This created a giant golden fist that flew out from the music and slammed itself against the tornado. The fist struck the tornado and pushed against it, holding it in place. After a few moments, the flames died down and Lyra stood in front of the ashes, holding the lyre at her side while she stood tall, “Like I said, I am going to protect every pony.” she stated, narrowing her eyes and looking straight at him.

Flames erupted onto his arms, making Hot Rod smile, “Oh, this is gonna be fun.”

As the battle began, Bella sighed and looked down to the ground. “Why is she bothering with this fight. It’s pointless, she can’t win this.”

Ditzy just smiled back and said, “Sure she can, she just needs to hit him harder than he hits her.”

“Are you serious?” asked Bella.

“Nope, but it got you smiling, right?” Ditzy remarked, noting the faint smile on her fellow captive’s face.

“How can you be so hopeful?” Bella asked.

“Because, everyday of my life has been hard. But I know of I can keep a bright smile, then everything will be all right, “Ditzy said, “Just you watch.”

---

Carrot Top stopped just before the tunnel that led into the chamber of the Star Stones. Becoming cautious, she took a few slow steps forward and reached out her hand. Wincing, she pulled it back when she felt the heat.

“Is the mare in pain, brother?” asked Lock, his voice low and menacing.

“Is it because she found protection like no other,” laughed Load with a similar tone as his companion.

Lock smiled, glaring at Top, “A microwave tunnel, of powerful heat.”

“Something that cannot be beat,” Load laughed.

Carrot Top rolled her eyes, grumbling, “Oh Celestia, no...it's a gimmick.”

“Aw gee, you like it?” Lock asked, the menace leaving his voice and replaces with a dumb chuckling tone. “Me and Lock have been practicing it all week”

Load nodded, pushing up his glasses as he began to speak with a high pitched, nasally tone, “Yes, Grand Ruler told us to pick a gimmick for our team, so we went with twins who rhyme. Orange isn't even my real coat color.”

“I see,”Carrot Top said, the anger evident in her voice at having to deal with this. Looking back at the tunnel, she said, “Microwaves? As in the entire tunnel is like an oven”

Quickly changing back to his curler persona, Lock said, “Yes, it's to prevent saboteurs. Much like you and others.”

“It’s to keep the room safe from intruders,” Load cracked his neck.

“So, I just need to head there and destroy the engine?” Asked Carrot.

“Yes, just destroy the glass,”Said Lock said, smiling as he prepared a spell.

Load spun a small fireball on his finger as he sneered at the earth pony, “ But us first, you must past.”

“Alright” Carrot Top said, pulling a small bomb and throwing it at her opponents. She reeled back in shock when she saw her opponents stepped through gas.

The two friends smiled, a small whirlwind spell in one hand while the other had a glowing orb of magic,“ As you can see, we came prepared for your tricks.”

---

“There we are!” Trixie said, smiling, “The bridge!” she couldn’t help but chuckle at the ease at which they had made their journey. Echoing footsteps followed their path as they made their way through the brightly lit corridor through the straight path until they had reached a small doorway. Above the door read a small sign that said, “Bridge.”

Trixie looked down and began to type away on the keypad, “Ok, now let’s see if Grand Ruler is as stupid-” as she input the passcode, her eyes opened wide in shock as she got a response. This then led her to bang her head against the wall, muttering small expletives.

Across from the door was a large staircase. The winding stairs led up to a room just above the bridge. This sight caught Cheerilee’s eye and she walked to the staircase and looked up. Smiling faintly, she began to walk up the stairs, leaving Trixie to ask, “Cheerilee, what are you doing?”

“I think I might have found the main computer bank for the station,” Cheerilee said, “I might be able to shut down a lot of it’s core systems from there.”

“Are you sure you can-”

Cheerilee interrupted with a wink at her friend, “Watch me. Besides, you can have the glory of taking out the last big threat on your own”

“But,” Trixie said holding out her hand as if to try and stop her, “I wanted,” she paused as she looked down and frowned, letting out a sigh, “Us all to be together for this.”

Trixie let out a chuckle as she began to talk a little to herself, “It’s weird to think about, isn’t it? When this whole mess got started, Trixie had been alone in saving so many ponies from Conquest. Hey, she has been saving so many on her own since then: Detrot, Starlight, Steel Balls. But, now, for some reason, Trixie wants nothing more than her friends to be here to share in our final glory.”

“Heh, friends,” Trixie chuckled, “Maybe that is why, because Trixie knows what it’s like to not be in the spotlight while those with better talents come in and take the glory away. She wants that little light she gets to be given to her team for everything. Everything they have done for her and for having faith in her that she could succeed.”

Before walking through the doors, Trixie said, “And that’s why I want to say to all of you: Spark, Raindrops, Carrot Top, Ditzy Doo, Cheerilee,Lyra...Thank you for being my friend and helping me to become better than I am.”

Slowly, with a look of determination, Trixie stepped through the doorway. Meanwhile, up above, Cheerilee walked into the main computer banks of the space station, “Hello subject Cheerilee. Would you like to play a game?”

Cheerilee looked curious at the robotic voice, “A game? And who are you?”

“Yes a game,” the voice said, a large robotic eye lowered itself to Cheerilee’s eye level, a tv screen with a mouth appeared below the eye as he began to speak, “Hello, my name is Logistics Observant Kalculating Intelligence. Or you may call me L.O.K.I.”

“Please to meet you Loki,” Cheerilee said with a curtsey, “So why would you like to play a game? Surely you know why I am here.”

“Oh, yes I do. Hack into my central data banks, disable the security, help your friends, and turn control of this station to you,” said the voice with a roll of it’s eye. “Do you know how boring it gets with that? I want a little fun, just before you do that big hero thing that girls like you do.”

Cheerilee smiled and blew on her knuckles, “Well, I have been known to be a gambler in my wild youth. What do I get if I can beat you?”

“Access to my inner controls, and if you lose,” L.O.K.I laughed, “You become a part of me and my player for life.”

“Well then,” Cheerilee said, smirking, “guess it’s a good thing I won’t be losing then, isn’t it?”

L.O.K.I laughed, “Well then, let’s get started! Game 1!”

Cheerilee watched in shock as the computer room began to spin around to show a room with three doors. One had a baby, one had a mare on four legs, and a mare with three legs, “What is thee answer to the question of “What walks on four legs throughout the day until the evening comes.”

Cheerilee knew the answer, it was a foal’s question. However, she wanted to see what would happen if she guessed wrong, “I don’t know-Ahhh!” she screamed as she felt a small bolt of electricity flow through her.

“Oh, nice test to see what is in store for you when you guess wrong,” chuckled Loki. “Oh, don’t worry, after the quiz, we still have several more games to play. I hope you’re ready.”

---

Trixie stepped through the doors and onto the bridge, her cape billowing behind her thanks to her magic. With each step, her eyes focused on the mare that stood before her. While seldom seen within the town of Ponyville, it was not hard to recognize the white coat and green mane of the captain of the royal guard of Grand Ruler.
Emerald Shaina slowly clapped her hands, mockingly, at the approach of Trixie. With a cruel sneer, she slipped off of the captain’s chair and said, “Bravo, bravo. Wasn’t expecting the wimp of the group, but them’s the cards I was dealt.”

Trixie, putting on her usual bravado, shouted, “A wimp, am I? YOU should feel honored that you are facing off against the Great and Powerful Trixie. Mistress of magic and student of princess Luna.”

“Not impressed,” Shaina said with a wave of her hand. “I just wanted to fight someone better for the final battle than Twilight’s inferior rival.”

“Inferior?!” Trixie exclaimed in shock, “And are you not just a captain of the royal guard in Grand Ruler’s employ? Mere cannon fodder in the face of somepony more powerful than yourself? What can you do in the face of-” Trixie barely had a chance to finish her sentence before Shaina struck hard with an uppercut into her stomach.

Trixie doubled over in pain, trying to resist the urge to vomit. Looking up, she could see Shaina smiling cruel at her, “See, I like being in the royal guard. It allows me to be creative when I fight.”

“Good for you...” Trixie moaned in pain before she was kicked in the face by Shaina.

As Trixie rose back to her feet, Shaina ran at Trixie and spun a backfist into her face, breaking her nose. Shaking her head, she slowly wiped the blood away from her nose and opened her palm to fire a color spray in Shaina’s face. Wiping her eyes to help clear her vision, she began to look back and forth for her opponent, she lifted up her fist to kick Trixie off her feet.

While Trixie was in the air for a brief moment, Shaina raised her leg to kick Trixie through the air and into the wall, “Trixie swears to ass, she is gonna kick your Celestia.”

“I am impressed, you would think you’d quit after that beating,” Shaina said, an approving grin on her face.

Shaking her head, Trixie created a colorful wall of blinding light and sound in front of Shaina, “What can Trixie say, she doesn't know how to quit!”

Calmly, Shaina drove a side kick through the walk and shattered it. Then she looked around before she drove a fist into Trixie’s face and taking her out of her invisibility. The moment she drove foot into Trixie’s back, she chuckled, “A valiant effort, but futile.”

Author's Notes:

Yep, for the first time in the history of my life...I am splitting this sucker down the middle.

Why? Because the original piece would be 59K words. Yeah, 59K...I just wrote a novel in less than a month. But don't worry, I am not going to wait for the second part, like some people...

No, the next part is right now. So...click on that for the author's notes and facts about the chapter.

The Fall Ends (part 2)

4 hours, 20 minutes, and 10 seconds until Serpentari fires

Rainbow Dash flew back towards the castle grounds, her eyes focused on the white stallion who stood before a small army. Taking the time to give her wings a few flaps before landing, she made touchdown in front of Shining Armor, “Ok, I checked, the changelings are incoming from the east, and there is something else following them. I can’t recognize it. They’re also flanks from some of the space ponies from the colonies and I think some of the left overs from the prisons.”

“Why would they be helping Grand Ruler,” asked Flash Sentry.

“Grand Victim is probably promising them that they will have brand new lives on the new world if they work with him,” Rainbow Dash growled, “But we know he’s just planning on killing them all.”

“Alright, thanks for the recon,” Shining Armor said, before nudging his head over his shoulder, “I want you to talk with the others and then come to the front.”

“You got it!” Rainbow Dash said, saluting before flying away.

As she flew, Shining Armor looked back at his army of a thousand crystal ponies. Though his face showed pride in the small band before him, there was a part of him that was filled with doubt about being able to push back a large force and protecting the city. Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he brushed away his doubts and walked in front of his men, “Soldiers! For five long years now, both Equestria and our empire has been mocked and derided by Starfleet! Five years we had to put up with their looks of disdain and rage, why? Because we dared to believe in things like hope and love. That we think that they are superior because they allowed themselves to be filled with hate and malice!”

“And what has that got them?!” Shining asked, looking back at the encroaching army, “Betrayal by their leader and genocide. They believed that compassion was the weakness while hate was the true strength, and look at them now. Now they sleep while a serpent awaits to devour them all. We will now show them that compassion, love,and kindness is not a weakness, but a strength. We will show them the might of Equestria and the empire as we protect them for the rest of this long night!

“We all have things to protect, love, and depend on. Tonight, we defend all of that while the shadows will save us! This is the time for light and dark to work as one. This is the time for us to stand tall and show what it means to fight!” Shining Armor then allowed his horn to glow, summoning a shining blade of light. Holding it above his head, he shouted, “Today is the day we will make Starfleet fall and bring forth the rise of harmony!!!!!”

The cheer from the soldiers was deafening. Shining Armor had a smile on his lips as he turned around, ready to march his men to battle. The only thing that stopped him was the sound of metallic footsteps, “Cadence wait!” Fratello shouted to his sister. Turning to look at Shining, he said, “Shining, talk some sense into her.”

“Sense?” Shining paused as he saw his wife march up to him, now dressed in shining pink armor with wings. In the center of her breastplate was a little blue heart. “Cadence, what is with the armor, why are you-”

“This is my empire, my home, I need to defend it,” Cadence said, watching as Shining put his hand to her cheek.

“Princess Cadence, My love song,” Shining said, looking into her blue eyes and shaking his head, “Your responsibility is to our daughter, to the empire and to the ponies of the city.”

Cadence grabbed his hand and pulled it away, “The last time the war came on our border, I had to stay back. This time, I will fight with you and I am not going to hear any objections. We fight together, remember? To love and hold...until death?”

At first, Shining wanted to argue with her, but the look in her eyes made him rethink his decision. Sighing, he said, “Sorry Frat, but...I can’t beat her.”

Fratello sighed and rolled his eyes, “Fine, but I am keeping an eye on you three!” as he followed the group towards the edge of town, he mumbled, “Swear to Celestia, it was easier when I was evil!”

---

Rainbow Dash flew into the castle, through the labyrinthine corridors and then down to the basement. As she flew, her ears twitched and perked at the sound of the crystal ponies who had chosen to not fight hide within the room. Once finding the room, she looked down at the yellow mare who was helping lead the last of the ponies into the safe room, “Is this everypony?” Dash asked landing next to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy nodded calmly, “Yes. I made sure that everypony made it here safely.”

“Good.” Dash said, and then she looked to Fluttershy. With a little frown, she said, “You know, you don’t have to fight up there. You can always stay here and comfort these guys while we do the ass kicking.”

“I know, I know,” Fluttershy nodded, taking Dash’s hand in hers, “But I have to be there Dashie. I have to know I contributed something to this fight, even if it’s just a little medical help.”

“Hey, that medical help is something that we need out there,” Rainbow Dash said, before adding, “Besides, you are really good at it.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Thank you, Rainbow.” Taking a quick look at the small crowd, she frowned and whispered, “They’re scared. They don’t think we’ll be able to stop them or save the empire.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, “Yeah, I can see why. Though, they really should have a little more faith in us. I mean, we beat back a chaos god, Titan, and a few other monsters. I think we can handle the end of the world.”

“I guess so, but this feels a little bigger,” Fluttershy said, and then sigh, “Or maybe they are worried that the Umbra Circle won’t be able to-”

“Hey, I have faith in those gals,” Rainbow Dash said, “They have been at this just as hard as we are and are prepared to take on anything that Jerkface can dish out.”

“I needed that,” Fluttershy said, smiling warmly. “Your confidence I mean.”

Dash smirked, “Hey, what kind of marefriend am I if I don’t boost you up a little?” then she took Fluttershy’s hands and pulled her closer, “Hey, no matter what happens next, I’m glad that we wound up together.”

“Me too,” Fluttershy whispered, before leaning in and kissing Rainbow Dash on the lips. Dash then returned the kiss and slipped her hands behind Fluttershy’s back.

“Ewwwwww, kissing,” shouted a little filly.

“Excuse me girls,” said a mare, “While we are entranced by your sweeping romance, would you mind taking it outside for a moment! There are kids present!”

Rainbow Dash turned to the kids and chuckled, ignoring Fluttershy’s embarrassed blush. “Pay attention kids, this is what happens when you get older.”

“R-R-Rainbow,” Fluttershy said, trying to hide behind her mane.

“Just messing with them, Flutters,” Dash said, pushing aside her mane before kissing her cheek, “See you outside.”

“Right,” Fluttershy nodded, running her hand through her mane. As she watched Rainbow Dash fly away, she turned to the crowd, “Well, you heard her. You don’t need to worry, we will make sure that you all will see tomorrow.”

---

Rarity stood on the rooftop, looking out beyond the city border as the army flew in slowly while a big black rolling cloud followed them. She sighed as she looked down at her bow, seeing her reflection in the metal surface and admiring her cutie mark embedded in the side. Looking back up at the clouds, she said a silent prayer to herself for the sake of her child and boyfried as she looked on. Not even turning to the sound of the footsteps behind her, she smiled warmly as she heard the all too familiar southern drawl, “Enjoying the view?”

“Getting a good vantage point,” Rarity said, running her hand through her mane to fix it in the cool breeze, “When we last did this, Glarity stayed on the ground and I couldn’t see much of the city.” she let out a sigh, “Not much places for an archer such myself to shoot.”

“You’ll managed,” Applejack said, stepping to stand with Rarity. “Rares, how is Crystal.”

“She’s doing fine,” Rarity said, “I asked Cadence to teleport me to Ponyville to see her and Spike. Spike said he and Glarity will keep her safe while we handle this and if...well, if the worst happens, they’ll get on the teleporters to the elks as soon as they can.”

“Good,” Applejack said softly. “Applebloom and Big Mac didn’t want to even think about it, but Ah told them to do it.”

“Little Crystal,” Rarity said, sighing, “I think she knew I was about to leave, she began crying the moment I was prepared to teleport with Cadence. Required me singing a lullaby to her to get her to sleep.” with a sniffle, she added, “What a first few months for a newborn. A civil war, the downfall of a god, and now the changing of an entire planet. Makes one pine for the olden days of yore.”

“Hey, it’s what we’re fighting for,” Applejack said, patting Rarity’s shoulder, “to bring back those old days, so Clarity can grow up in a world where war is just a bad thing to think about and she just has to worry about some ancient evil being being reawaken.”

“Yes,” Rarity laughed, “and then she has to worry about if mother will become a little flower or just got changed into a clone. But, will be reassured that it all be all right in the end, because her mother is safe, among friends.”

“The best friends,” Applejack said, smiling warmly at her. Turning to look back at the swarm, she asked, “Ever think it would turn out like this? A farmer and a seamstress ready to fight against the world and stop an army from killing innocent lives?”

Rarity was about to respond, but a landing from Rainbow Dash interrupted her, “What is this, rooftop gossip?” she teased.

“Nah, just thinking about what’s ahead,” Applejack said. “After this, Grand Ruler and then Dark Conquest.”

“Yeah, ain’t it great?” Rainbow Dash said, “Two big annoyances go down and then we win.”

“We still have a war to win Rainbow,” Rarity said, “This is still just one last theater, one final curtain before the big show.”

“Yeah, and then we get to go home and celebrate,” Rainbow Dash said. “All we have to do is win.”

“Well, technically,” Pinkie Pie said, climbing up to the roof, looking at her friends, “All we have to do is survive, kick bad guy booty and then win.”

Applejack smiled, “Both of y’all seem to be really confident about our chances.”

“Yep!” Pinkie said, walking along the outer rim of the rooftop, her arms extended out as an airplane. “I have been thinking, and I realized that, no matter what happens, and no matter what big monster comes our way, we can beat it. Why? Because, we work so well together!”

Giggling, she backflipped onto the landing, “It doesn’t matter if we face Tirek or some big scary monster, we are gonna win it all, because we have each other and a great gal leading the team.”

“Yeah,” Dash said, patting Applejack on her shoulder, “For what’s it worth, you did a great job getting us here.”

“Um, excuse me,” Fluttershy said, landing next to Pinkie Pie and noticing the white frosting on her face, “Why are you covered in frosting.”

“Oh,” Pinkie said, licking it off her face, “Just finished making the surprise.”

---

A changeling held up his hand as he said, “Wait, brothers. Look.”

Carapace fluttered and then stepped back when he saw a thirty foot high cake with a bit of blue icing on it written in big letters, “Is that a cake?”

“What does it say?” asked Membrane.

“Hmm,” Carapace flew closer and began to read, “Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you, now it’s time to go boom.”

“Boom?!” asked the army.

---

“Boom,” Pinkie Pie said calmly, crossing her arms over her chest as a large earth shattering kaboom was heard just a few feet away. Behind her, chunks of cake frosting and bits of cake was sent flying across the battlefield while fireworks screamed into the air. Without missing a beat, she grabbed a piece of flying cake, and then brought it to her mouth to eat it. There was a contented grin on her face as she did.

Rainbow Dash took to the air, “Heh, guess that’s our cue to be awesome!” she said, giving all four of her friends a fist bump before flying off into the city. Lightning crackled along her body as she built up a charge and went flying into the group of recovering changelings. Before they could do anything to strike at her, Dash slammed her hands together to launch a blast of lighting outwards that electrocuted three changelings. Flying back into the sky, she drove a side kick into the back of another before slamming a forearm into the face of another.

Using his opportunity, a changeling bit into Rainbow Dash’s arm, causing her to scream in pain. As the insect fed on her love, Dash closed her eyes and focused, vibrating out of the grip and then delivered a gut punch and a quick jab into her opponent. Turning her head to look back at four changelings behind her, she spun herself into a tornado and flew into the group. In a blur, she struck out with four roundhouses at the insects.

Behind her, Applejack landed onto the ground with her fist striking the ground. With her hat lowered over her eyes, she began to walk slowly to the large group of changelings, unflinching. They growled and hissed as they glared at her, and in response, Applejack growled as she stared right back at them, making the small group flinch. Still walking slowly towards them, she began to breathe in and out slowly.

With a growl, the first of the team charged at the farmer. No flinching or moving, Applejack thrusted out her fist and punched the first changeling in the face. As the second one flew out at her, she delivered a powerful side-kick into the creature’s stomach before spinning around and doing a roundhouse into another’s neck. Pulling out her lasso, she threw it at a bassing changeling, used his caught body as a hammer and slammed him into three of his comrades before pulling him to her. With him dizzy, she slammed her elbow into his skull and knocked him down to the ground where she easily stomped onto his spine.

Two changelings leapt at her sides and without a look, she grabbed both by the neck and slammed their heads together. Flicking her thumb over her nose, she looked at the group and smirked at them, daring them to make a step towards her.

As Fluttershy nodded and flew off to help with the other soldiers, Pinkie Pie let out a loud and excited shout as she leaped towards the ground with a giant bouncy balloon beneath her. With a loud bounce, she hit the ground and then smiled at her group of changelings. Pulling out two bombs, she threw the grenades at the group. Smirking, she watched as all of them ignored the bombs and flew at her. The grenades then exploded in a blast of colorful streamers and bows, “The world’s least interesting bombs. I have been modifying them, cool huh?”

Spinning around, she slammed one changeling with her hammer, jumped up to strike another in the face, and then spun in a circle to slam her guitar against the head of the thirst while shouting, “El Kabong!” and then landed on her feet perfectly. Taking out her bat, she spun it around in a circle before holding it up over her shoulder and smiling widely as she said, “Next!”

On the rooftop, Rarity began to fire round after round at the bugs, while her eyes were forever on the clouds that were waiting. As the heard of insects were thinning thanks to the efforts of her friends and the soldiers, she noticed the clouds were becoming bigger and more enraged. Curiously, she watched as several of the clouds split off from the main cloud and flew all across the city. One of them landed in front of her and reached back and slashed her across the stomach, cutting through her mithril shirt.

As she screamed in pain, she was left open for the strange shadowy creature to uppercut her. Holding out his hand, he formed a shadowy rapier and thrusted his blade into her body three times, stabbing her arms and leg. Then it roundhouse kicked her into the side of the roof and making her drop her bow.

Resting her arm on the side of the roof to help lift her up into a sitting position, she got her look at the beast that attacked her. A large lumbering shadow horse towered over her, pale pupiless eyes glared down at her as he pulled back his lips to show his bony fangs. Rarity let out a small shudder of disgust as she looked at the shadowy monstrosity.

In its right arm, he summoned a large shadowy rapier and swished it in front of him. Rearing back the blade, she stabbed it into the side of Rarity’s stomach. Letting out a scream of pain as it shot through her, she quickly rolled out of the way to grab at her discarded bow. The creature laughed in such a way that it made her shiver and feel a chill run down her spine.

Not having a time to knock back an arrow, she was forced to block the rapier with her bow’s edge. Looking up at the shadowy beast, she watched him laugh and in return, she put on a smirk of her own. Pressing a button on her bow’s handle, the two limbs pulled themselves into the riser. With a flick of her hand, she fused the riser into a handle, allowing the limbs to spring out into a long blade. The shadow looked shocked at the sight as she stabbed him in the stomach and then his arms. Standing to her full height, Rarity smiled as she said, “Allow me to introduce you to my family’s blade, Vorpal. A sword passed down through my family’s line for years and a personal favorite of mine.”

The creature let out a hiss before he was slashed and taken out, “And do not hiss at a lady, good sir. What ever you are.”

“Rarity,” Fluttershy said, landing next to her friend and putting a gauze onto stomach. “What was-”

“That creature, I do not know,” Rarity said, getting up.

“But, that sword...”

Rarity smiled at her old friend and then to her blade, “Well, I always had a love for the arts. Archery is one of my favorites, but I had grown to fall for fencing ever since my uncle trained me.”

“Oh,” Fluttershy said, before looking off down below at the city, “What are those shadowy things?”

Down below, Rainbow Dash ducked under a shadowy claw before she did a spiral uppercut into his chin, “Gahh, what are these things?”

“Ah have no idea,” Applejack said, doing a roundhouse into one of the monster’s stomachs. “But they take a lot to keep them down!”

Just as Applejack said this, a dark blue alicorn landed just in front of the two ponies, slamming her fist into the ground and forming ice spikes that stabbed the hearts of the shadowy creatures. Rising back to her feet, Luna said while rubbing the cold off of her wrists, “I had heard legends of Umbrum, but I had never expected them to be unleashed from the shadow planes that they were sealed away in.”

“And let me guess, Grand Ruler was just waiting for an excuse to release them from prison,” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It’s Sombra!” Pinkie Pie gasped, “He looked like he was made of this shadowy stuff!”

“How did you know?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Pinkie shrugged, “It’s a gift.”

“If you had the chance to use a powerful entity like that as a scapegoat in case your plan goes wrong,” Luna said, firing a beam of white lighting at an umbrum, “Wouldn’t you? He knows he needs a monster for his story to work, of how United Equestria was destroyed. Even better, he can then just say that this was the fault of the compassion of the Equestrians and make them all look bad.”

“You know, if he wasn’t such a moron, he would be dangerous,” Rainbow Dash said, ducking under an umbra blade and kicking him in the stomach..

“Indeed, I would also say that as a storyteller he is-AHHHH!” Luna screamed as she pulled back, holding her stomach.

“Princess!” Applejack said, racing to her side, but pulled away when she saw the lack of blood on her stomach, “What the hey?”

Luna slowly got up, and sighed, “Do not worry, Applejack, it was just my shadow clone getting attacked from behind back in Horn Kong.”

“Shadow clone!?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, “So...you are talking to us here, but fighting over there?”

“While trying to get Celestia to awaken, yes,” Luna said, panting a little as she froze for a bit and the resume talking, “It is a little hard to keep my focus on three battles at once. It can weigh in on even my magical abilities.”

“Shouldn’t ya rest?” Applejack asked.

Luna looked on at a charging battalion of umbrum and changelings, and glared down at them. Her body crackling with electricity, she flew into the sky and unleashed a lightning storm onto the small group. When they lept out of the way to avoid her attack, she descended upon one of them and cut him half with her blade. After that, she held up her hand to summon three ice spears that she sent into the bodies of the changelings. Seeing the group down, she flew off to the other side of the city.

“Guess not,” Applejack said.

---

Sombra walked away from the large portal, the black magic leaving his hands. Turning his head slowly towards Grand Ruler, a frown creased across his face, “There, it's done. All of the Umbrum have been unleashed from their prison and are connected to me. As long as I'm alive, they will always revive.” with a powerful step, he snarled, “ Now return her to me!”

“Of course,” Grand Ruler said, a sly smirk on his face. He chuckled as he watched Sombra walk away, “After all, what a brilliant way to end the narrative. Conquest resurrects Serpantari and unleashes her power with the help of Sombra. The two then die in each others as the fire rains down to kill you both.’

Sombra walked away ignoring the comment, “Spin whatever yarn you want, I got what I want.”

“Oh, of course,” Grand Ruler said, nodding calmly. “I am just thinking how nice it will be when Celestia’s spirit will be broken when she sees how weak her beliefs are.”

“If think that ideals can be determined by punches or kicks, then you are even more childish than I thought,” Sombra said, walking away.

Grand Ruler shrugged at his Allyson dismissal and walked to a nearby airship. In his mind he could hear Celestia s sobs. Chuckling to himself, he asked, “I wonder if she is dreaming of me.

---

Celestia sat against a tree, in her equine form once more. Beside her was a small little bassinet where her son laid fast asleep. Sighing, she looked up at the beautiful sky of her Equestria, letting the beautiful music of spring play in her ears. With beautiful music in her ears, she looked over the small field before her where ponies and other raves all talked and played with each other in a wonderful melody of peace.

This peace was soon disrupted by the sound of, “Mommy! Mommy!”

“Oh, my little girls,” Celestia said, smiling warmly as she saw the approaching duo of Twilight and Sunset Shimmer. Both had wide smiles on their lips as they ran towards her. In Sunset’s magic, she held a little photo, “And what did you bring me?”

Twilight looked to her big sister, “Sunny drew you a photo. I would, but I’m not as good as an artist as her.”

Taking the picture in her magic, she saw the photo. It was of a lovely bit of pastels that showed two unicorns standing with a midnight blue alicorn and a little white pony, “It’s us! It’s you, Auntie Luna, me, Twilight, and little Illusion,” smiled Sunset as she looked at her photo, “Happy Mother’s day.”

“It’s beautiful Sunset,” Celestia said, smiling and then she looked to her younger daughter, “Did you get me anything Twilight?”

“Well, no,” Twilight said, looking down as she rubbed her hoof into the ground. “Just a big hug!” and then she hugged her mother.

Celestia smiled and laughed a little, “That’s ok, I’ll take hugs from my children.” and with that, she pulled Sunset into a big hug. For a long while, she held her little girls in her arms and sighed. Long gone were the errors of old, gone were her mistakes, and her life was perfect.

“TIA, HELP ME!!!!!” Screamed Luna at the top of her lungs.

Celestia’s eyes shot up in fear as she began to look around, “Luna!” eyes darting back and forth, she saw that her wayward sister was not there. A she looked around for her, Celestia let out a sigh before frowning, “A dream...of course. I should’ve figured it was one that would allow me to get away from my sins.”

Slowly, she rose to her feet and look to the heavens, her eyes becoming blazing small suns. With a roar that was a mix of lion’s roar and an explosion of hellfire, she screamed to the heaven as a fiery pillar engulfed her body.

The quiet night of New Canterlot was quickly broken by the deafening roar of the princess of the sun. Then the night was abolished, turning into day by the bright flaming pillar of blue fire that touched the sky. The flames then sucked back into the tower where Celestia had slept, returning to her body.

Slowly, she rose back to her feet and looked to Luna, “Thank you, dear shadow clone of my sister.”

Luna looked a little disappointed, frowning a little,” Tia! How did know?”

As she answered her little sister, Celestia held out arms to the side and in a blaze of magic, made her nightgown vanish, “I know your magical aura by heart, sister. You can never trick me,” closing her eyes, she summoned a pair of golden plated gauntlets and pauldrons onto her arms, “Now report!”

As Luna watched the greaves and boots latch onto her sister, the was a part of her that was excited to see her sister in general mode. Not even bothering with a salute, she began to debrief her sister, “Operation Board Wipe has begun and we are losing. ”

“Losing?” Celestia asked, as her breastplate placed itself onto her chest

“Right now, no thanks to Grand Ruler’s use of the two of the items, most of the planet is asleep. The only ones awake are Horn Kong, the empire, and those of us with strong magic and wills.” Luna said watching as her sister willed a flaming blade into existence before searching out.

“I see, “ Celestia said narrowing her eyes, “What are the enemy forces?”

Luna looked down as she began to recap, “At least a thousand strong or more. Grand Ruler has also brought in some of his forces from the outlying colonies to strike hard, as well ass changelings, and the Umbrum.”

“Those shadow creatures you studied once?” Celestia asked, her glorious golden plated armor now fully equipped and shining in the dull light of her room. “Let me guess, Sombra?”

“Yes, and one can assume that he is in the castle either waiting for you or is beginning to move on,” Luna said, watching as Celestia began to exit the room.

“Just one more mistake to add to the pile,” whispered Celestia as she turned her head to look at Luna, “Call back your shadows and focus your efforts on Horn Kong. You know that you can’t keep yourself split like this.”

“But Tia!” Luna objected.

“No buts,” Celestia said, “Besides, the Knights and Cadence can handle the rest. You need to conserve as much mana as you can. I will handle the rest.”

“Yes sister,” Luna grumbled. Then she said, “By the way, your gold plated armor looks stupid! We all know it’s adamantine!!!!” but Celestia was already out the door before her insult was heard. Smiling warmly, she added before fading, “It has been a while, since I have seen that fire in your eyes.”

---

The figure in the cloak watched a portal in front of him. Unlike Kudos and his bees, he chose to rely on magics to watch over the planet that they were at war with. He could not help but smile at the civil war that had begun on the small world, relishing at the sounds of the dead and dying that came from the two battlefields. Closing his eyes, he took in a deep breath, sucking in the screaming souls as each spirit left their respective corpses. Reaching with a cloven hoof, he pulled back his hood and opened his red eyes, “Ah, death, the greatest constant in all of the multiverse. Ponies change, time alters, but death is something that will never fade. It only grows stronger over time.”

While his face was still obscured in shadows, he reached out his cloven hoof and took a small soul from one of the fallen in Horn Kong. The soul screamed and begged as it writhed in his hoof, as if it could find a means to escape to it’s final reward. Smiling, he pulled the little soul towards his mouth and opened his maw. Placing the soul into his mouth, he began to absorb it into his body. The soul fading into the darkness of his maw in a bunch of wisps, all the while screaming a sound of eternal despair.

“And to think, when this war started, I only had the power to bring back five souls. Now I can bring back thousands. Even my power has increased exponentally,” the figure in the black cloak said, holding out his hoof and crushing another soul, letting it scream echo throughout the base, “With each soul that has fallen in this war, my strength and influence grows. Thus is the way of life, death grows stronger and more constant, while life fades and becomes weaker. I must thank Conquest for bringing me to this world, annoying his traits may be.”

“Did you call, big guy? Conquest ask, skipping into the cloaked figures room.

The figure shook his head, “I was merely admiring the events unfolding as we speak. namely the Equestrians little war amongst themselves.”

Conquest smiled wildly, showing off his bloody fangs,” Oooh, let me see. I so do love a good war.”

Seeing the sight of the war on two fronts made him smile even wider before laughing like a madman, “Oh, this is just brilliant, freaking brilliant. The big dummy doesn't even know that he’s signing his death warrant! Hey, bud, let's get the zombie fairies and give them something else to fight.”

The necromancer chuckled as he waved his hand, summoning the army of fairies, “Why not. We need to remind them of who is still waiting for them in the wings.”

“Now you see, that I'd the kind of enthusiasm I love to hear,” Conquest said, giving the necromancer a high five.

Necromancer nodded calmly, before raising his cloven hoof and adding, “I suggest you head to Canterlot soon to take Grand Ruler’s head.”

“Yeah, yeah I hear ya,” Conquest said waving his hand, “ I got it, I got it.”

“Personally, I find your desire to delay this world’s destruction insane,” The Necromancer said, “One year is far too long.”

“For me it's been two wonderful years,” Conquest said, much to his friend’s irritation. Conquest sighed and patted his friend’s shoulder, “Hey, I hear what you are saying, but you gotta have some fun... Right?”

The necromancer narrowed his ruby colored eyed at his friend,” Be as it may, do not forget who led you here and who taught you your spells.”

“Hey, I get it. I wouldn’t be half the conqueror I am if it weren’t for you. But you gotta admit, by savoring this world I have given you a thrill like nothing you’ve ever had before.”

“I will not deny, the death toll you bring out is... exquisite,” The Necromancer smiled. “ Now go and show them why you are a personal favorite of mine.”

“Will do,” winked Conquest as he teleported away.

The figure smiled as he watched the war continue, his mind thinking back to the other worlds he had touched, other places he visited.

A young man with a spikey hair style raced at the figure in the cloak, his punch striking his chest. The figure laughed as he watched the man scream in pain and agony, death quickly taking him. The figure in the cloak sighed as he watched the man fall to the ground as a skeleton, and looked around, “The strongest fighter in this dimension. I am not impressed.”

“Bravo, bravo,” Conquest said, stepping down from a rock. “I had never expected the embodiment of the death of ideas to rest in this world.”

“This dimension interested me,” the figure said, kicking the skeleton at his feet, shaking his head, “Beings who used items to defy death, trying to delay the inevitable, it... intrigues me. The more death, the stronger I become.”

“Ah, so we’re the same,” Conquest said, jumping off the rock and laughing, “We both love to travel to worlds that are the most interesting. I love a world with hate while you like worlds that are about to end.“

“Who are you?” the figure asked.

Conquest bowed, “Dark Conquest, harbinger of devastation, killer of dreams, lover of hate, and the one who brings out hate in others. I hunt down stories that have been born of hate, created from places of rage, and then destroy them. I have come looking for the one that comes when a story becomes dead: You.”

“Why me?” asked the figure.

“Because you have a list of spell and powers that I need. I want to become stronger, better than I already am. And I have need of a powerful god like yourself,” Conquest said, offering his hand.

“And for your training, what do I get?” asked the figure, his red eyes looking curious.

“Come on, you are a god of death. You feed on it as much as I feed on hate, and I know you can realize what will happen if we combine our might. You get all the food you want and I get to see the multiverse. What do you say?”

“Of course I said yes,” the figure said, before leaning back and watching with a cruel smile. Turning his eyes to the visions of the war, he said, “So fruitless, your little war. You are only delaying the death that is to come. See, death is the constant of the multiverse. Kings, gods,mortals, immortals, they all die in one way or another. Even my only friend will die soon and I will miss him. But, I will remain constant and find another to lead me to new worlds.”

“Oh light, you try to fight the darkness, but you will always suffer at the hands of death,” The Necromancer said, leaning back into his chair and smiling softly.

---

3 hours 59 minutes 16 secs until Serpentari fires

Applejack blocked a fist from one of the umbrum with her forearm, before pushing it away and then punching it hard in the gut. Spinning herself hard to the right, she roundhouse kicked the second umbrum in the face before snapping her kick back to strike at the changeling behind her. She let out a yelp of pain when an arrow from a elf struck her thigh, but before she could go after her, Rainbow Dash did a diving kick into the archer’s stomach, taking it down.

Panting, Rainbow dash landed with Applejack, cuts and wounds all along her body, “Damn! This is getting too much,” Dash commented, “For every one of these bozos we take down, two more replace him while the other gets back up.”

“Yeah,” Applejack panted, wiping the sweat from her brow, “Hate to admit it, but Ah’m getting tired and Ah think the other soldiers are too.”

With a soft flutter, Fluttershy landed with her two friends, “Oh, there you girls are. Thank goodness.” she then looked back behind her, “With so many injured or dead I was worried that you might have been-”

Dash interrupted her with a shrug, “Eh, we’re fine. Just trying to get our second wind.”

“Good,” Rarity said, panting as she walked to her friends, “Because I don’t think I have that many arrows left in my quiver for the rest.”

Pinkie slumped herself against the wall, a tired look in her eyes, “I hate to say it, but I’m pooped!” as her ear twitched, she began to turn her head towards a faint buzzing sound. Turning her head to the sound, she commented, “But that buzzing is kind of nice though.”

“Buzzing?” Applejack asked herself. Looking up, she asked, “Rainbow, think ya can fly up there and check it out?”

“Sure thing,” Dash said, flying up. After taking a few seconds to scan the horizon, she let out a gasp of horror before landing back down on the ground, “Ok, bad news girls. It seems that Conquest sent out his zombie fairies to join in on the fun.”

Applejack let out a loud groan as she kicked a piece of rubble, “Oh, buck! As if we didn’t have enough problems, Conquest just had to put his foot into the battlefield!”

“You know what we need?” Rainbow Dash said, letting out a tired breath as she looked around and seeing some of the soldiers getting back up. “Reinforcements, probably backed by an awesome song as they all fly out of the sky like guardians of light.”

“Rainbow, Ah don’t think that’s gonna-”

At that moment, the sky just above the Crystal Empire opened up to a large blue portal. When the portal opened up all of the way, it revealed a large group of ponies who each came equipped with weapons and a look of battle on their faces as they watched the burning city and the war that spread out beneath them. From behind them, Starla stood out into the front. Now covered in makeshift armor, she turned to look back at her friends and said, “Soldiers, we are coming back home to a war zone. I am sorry for this, as I hoped we would come home safely and not in times of war. Right now, our friends, allies, and fellow ponies need our help. I say we give it to them!”

Lightning stepped forward next, “All those who wish to fight, follow me and Starla, those who do not, follow Inquirious.”

“Wait a second,” Inquirious whispered as she looked down at the cloud of zombie fairies, “What are those?”

“Zombie fairies,” Lightning said, and then turned to look at Krysta as she strode forward, walking to the head of the group. At her side was a quadrupedal flutterpony with large brightly colored wings.

Kyrsta looked at her old friend, and smiled warmly. After giving him a wink and a nod, she turned to her fellow Flutter Ponies, “Ok, Flutter Ponies, attack!”

Behind Krysta and her larger Flutterpony friend was a small battalion of Flutter Ponies. In unison, each one took off after Krysta, flying straight down towards the zombie faeries. As they swooped in, they began to chant rhythmically.

We are the Flutter Ponies,
Now you have met your match
Faster than a lightning bolt
We are impossible to catch.

With a deft swiftness rarely seen by Equestrian eyes, they began to circle the swarm of zombies. As they circled the undead horde, it was apparent that they had corralled them into a small area and prevented the creatures from escaping.

Too bad for you - we've found you!
For soon as we surround you
Your powers will melt away like butter
Doesn't help to fume and sputter
Nothing can withstand, out utter flutter!!

As they chanted this next part of their song, the group flew up into the sky and began to flap their wings hard. This began to unleash a pollen upon the city and onto the ponies below. As their pollen hit the ground, it had an unusual effect on the fallen soldiers. The wounds that they had accrued began to close up and heal. The Knights of Harmony began to feel their strength return and their battle scars vanish. Applejack couldn’t help but smirk, “Rainbow, are you sure you ain’t psychic?”

“Nope, but I am glad to be right,” she said with a wink.

Challenge the Flutter Ponies and you'll meet defeat
Onward, onward, Flutter Ponies - victory is sweet!
Onward, onward, Flutter Ponies - victory is sweet!

As their pollen healed the soldiers, it had the opposite effect on the zombies. The golden dust hit their bodies with a light poof, causing their skin to burn and melt away. Soon each one of them began to scream in agony until their bodies had dissolved, allowing the blue lights of their souls to fly up into the sky. Twink’s little soul looked towards Krysta and waved goodbye, saying a silent thank you.

Krysta saw the little soul of the child, and nodded in response. Turning her head to the crowd of the opposing forces, she narrowed her eyes and flew in with a powerful kick. Nodding her fellow Flutter Ponies followed suit, striking down the umbrum and changelings with a hoof or a punch.

“All right boys! Follow me!” Starla said, jumping down and spreading her wings as she glided to the ground. Once down below, she spun out her bow and began to fire arrow after arrow at the soldiers.

“Well boys,” Sarge said with a smirk as he leap out of the portal, “Looks like today is a good day to die!”

Griff frowned as he leap after Sarge, “Why did he say that? Why couldn’t we just come back to a nice quiet day instead of a freaking warzone.”

Yang stepped forward before looking back at her sister, “Ruby, this fight is gonna be big, you stay close to me. Got it little sis?”

“Yes ma’am!” Ruby said happily as she picked up her scythe and leap down, joining the fray.

Applejack smiled as she saw the reinforcements come jumping in from the portal. Turning to look back at the enemy, she gave her shoulders a shrug before running up to the largest one of them and knocking him out with one powerful left hook into the jaw. When a changeling tried to attack from behind, she slammed her fist into his face without even looking back. When one changeling tried to slash at her stomach, she grabbed the arm, pulled it out, and broke it with her elbow.

Grabbing his neck, she slammed him hard into the ground before getting back up with a knee into an umbrum’s stomach. As he leaned over in pain, she uppercutted his jaw and then backfisted his face and hitting another soldier right behind her. Quickly, she rose her leg up to do a powerful side kick, following it up with a back kick to another foe. Then, without looking, she elbowed the throat of one last solder, dropping them all to the ground.

With a powerful yell, Rainbow Dash took off into the sky and driving a kick into an airborne changeling’s stomach. As it fell from the sky, Rainbow Dash somersaulted in the air to another changeling and drove her heel into it’s skull. Then she used that momentum to launch herself into another somersault and dive kicked into the chest of another changeling.

Looking down, she saw some of the new allies getting surrounded by a bunch of umbrum. Without missing a beat, she spun like a top to collect the latent electricity in her body, before throwing it like a javelin into the Umbra and zapping them with a powerful bolt. Then she looked to the rest of her airborn opponents, watching as some of changelings were joined by winged space ponies from the other colonies, “Yeah, did you see that? I can do that, now think what I can do to you.”

---

Down below, the battle was also continuing its turn as elves from Elfron and other surviving Space alicorns joined the fray. Rarity groaned as she picke up her last remaining arrowed and fired. Before she could turn her bow back into a rapier, she heard a soldier scream behind her. Turning around, she saw, “Starla?”

“Figured that you were in the middle of the fray,” Starla said with a giggle as she threw Rarity a new quiver and began firing her own shots at the other soldiers. Turning to look at Rarity she added, “Rarity, about what we’ve been through. Everything I said about you I’m-”

“Dear,” Rarity said, firing her shot, “we can apologize later. As I said to Mysterious, I do not hold grudges. Anything you might want to talk about, we can do it later at home. Maybe I can even show you pictures of my little girl.”

“You have a daughter?” Starla asked shocked, “Wow, I have been missing out a lot.”

Rarity nodded, “Yes, and she is just the cutest little kirin that you have ever seen. I don’t mean to brag, but I think I have one of the cutest daughters ever.”

Dementia blasted a few soldiers away with an ice blast as she ran by, “Matter of opinion. Starla was cuter when she was a baby.”

As she ran off, Rarity looked on with wide eyes, “That was your-”

“Mother. And Rep and Mysterious used to be Unicorpians but they all had to change to help stop Grand Ruler,” Starla said.

Rarity rolled her eyes, “That man, he seems to make everyone around him mad. Still, we must fill each other in on the details after the battle.”

“I would love that, friend,” Starla said, fist bumping Rarity before turning to face a small gathering of soldiers. The two archers smiled at each other before pointing their bows at them. Rarity knelt low to the ground, turning her bow horizontally to fire while Starla stood and kept hers vertical. Looking at each other and then back to the horde, the two smirked before saying as one.

“Jackpot!”

The two shots launched out in a bright flash of white and blue magic, striking the horde with a powerful explosion.

---

Pinkie Pie ducked under one bull’s fist, striking him in the kneecaps with her bat. Bouncing back up from her crouching position, she grabbed a streetlamp, spun around it, and flew ahead at the small group. While she was in the air, she switched out her bat for twin hammers and spun like a top. Her spin ended up hitting several soldiers at once.

While she was in the air, she looked at Rep as he stood back to back with another mare she didn’t recognize. As the two began to attack in synch with their scythes, Pinkie reached into her pocket and pulled out a notepad to write down and take notes. Landing on the ground from her spin, she looked up at a charging bull. Reaching into her left pocket, she threw a combination of jacks mixed with oil at the charging biped.

In pain and slipping on the wet material, he fell right into the improvised sling shot that Pinkie Pie made. Once it was stretched to it’s limit, Pinkie walked over to him and drew on his face a big smile, “Here, say hello to your friends with a smile.” Before he could attack her, Pinkie kicked the stand and launched the bovine at his small group of friends, knocking them all down.

Ducking quickly under an Umbrum claw swipe, Pinkie brought out a small little minivac and sucked him into it. With a manic giggle, Pinkie pulled out of her back her piezooka and began to fire round after round, striking as many foes as she could with her hot pies until she ran out. Panting, she looked at Mysterious who was using his shadow powers to strike out against the changelings and quickly began to take down a few notes.

One changeling hit the wall with a splut behind Pinkie Pie looked to the approaching woman, “Hi, I’m Casca, I’m new,” she said, shaking Pinkie’s hand, “Um...what are you doing?”

“Oh,” Pinkie said with a smile, “Since there is a whole new group of ponies that are coming in from that big portal thing, I need to write down names.”

“Names?” Casca asked confused.

Pinkie Pie nodded, “Yep! So that way I can figure out who I need to give a welcome party to.” looking back at the army and the list that she had written down, she smiled, “Oh, I am going to need a city block for this one! HAHAHA!!!!” she laughed excitedly, her smiled and energy seemly increasing by the minute.

Rainbow Dash shook her head as she hovered behind Casca, “That Pinkie, she can be so random.”

“She’s almost like Conquest,” whispered Casca.

“What, she’s nothing like that monster!” Rainbow Dash said.

Casca shook her head, “No, I mean, she’s like him in one way. Conquest grew stronger the more we hated him, the more he pushed away others, and the more pain he inflicted on us. But your friend, she’s different. When we got here, she looked weak, but now...she’s almost untouchable.”

“Well, that’s because-” Rainbow Dash paused, watching as Pinkie was slowly becoming a pink blur, striking out at her various opponents with her improvised weapons. A small chuckle escaped her lips as she said, “She’s Pinkie Pie... Laughter Incarnate.”

Casca chuckled and smiled, a warm feeling going through her that she had not felt in awhile, “I guess so. If Conquest was hate personified, then there was an opposite waiting for him.”

---

Lighting rolled over the back of Applejack and did a side kick into one soldier, “Thanks for the reinforcements,” Applejack said, uppercutting on soldier.

“You’rer welcome,” Lightning said looking up into the sky, “I wonder where it is?”

“Where’s what?” Applejack asked.

“Grand Ruler’s airship. If he really wants to see this plan to the end, then he would be there,” Lighting said, unaware that behind a large cloud, the battle was being watched.

From above in the middle of his large airship, Grand Ruler watched the way with a cruel smile, “Continue this fight, but as long as Sombra lives, you will fall...”

---

2hrs 01 min 10 sec until Serpentari fires

It had taken her a while, and many steps through the crystal caverns, but Celestia had found the location of Sombra. Sullen, the princess began to make her way down into the crystal chambers, her mind wandering through the past, “Seems like I am constantly reminded of my failures...”

Celestia looked at her little sister, sighing, “Luna, I have a responsibility to father and I can’t play right now.”

“Tia?” whimpered the little three year old.

Hearing this little voice melted the sun princess’ heart and happily, she used her magic to lift her sister up and hug her, “Oh Luna, you should know I will always have time for you. No matter what happens.”

A Century later...

“Tia, come quick! I have something cool to show you! Tia,” Luna said, wandering the halls, “Tia? Tia!”

Celestia began to walk along the hallway of her castle, reading a sheet of paper to herself, “And if I rearrange the tax code...”

“Tia,” Luna said, running to her sister, “Tia!”

“Not now Luna, I am busy. And you best get ready for tomorrow,” Celestia said, ignoring her sister as she walked into the throne room.

Luna stood shocked for a moment, before looking down and crying to herself as she whispered, “But, Tia...” up in the sky, Luna had arranged the stars to read ‘I love you sister.’

A deeper voice echoed in Celestia’s mind, her draconic eyes narrowing at her amidst the hell of fire that was her mane, “You ignored her anyway. You put the needs of the country over her own. All because the country needed you.”

“My country, my kingdom comes first,” Celestia argued with her nightmare, looking down as she took each step. “And when Luna left, I was broken. I tried to fill my heart with a forbidden romance, with things that would fill the hole left behind, and try to move on.”

“A family, love? Is that what you call your weapons? Oh, I’m sorry, your students!” mocked Daybreaker.

“That’s not true! I loved each of my personal students as if they were my own-” Celestia paused as she thought she caught the sight of red and yellow hair on a face with emerald eyes.

“You never respected me! You never see me as what I am! I am powerful enough to earn my title! Let me go and I can show you how worthy I am,” shouted Sunset, narrowing her eyes at Celestia.

Celestia stepped forward, looking down at her young student, “Sunset, you are far too selfish, to self-absorbed to earn anything. You keep on thinking that you are the only one who can accomplish anything and you ignore those who can help you.”

“Are you talking about friends? I do not need friends, you, or anypony. I can do everything by myself and I could do more if you just gave me the power!”

“You do not need more power or a title just to prove your-”

“Shut up!” Sunset said, running away and towards a mirror.

Daybreaker laughed, “You let your daughter run away, letting her set off on a path of darkness. It almost destroyed her.”

“I failed her,” Celestia sighed, “I should’ve cared for her more, showed her that she was precious to me. I tried to be different with Twilight, I tried to be less connected but I-”

“Failed, and ended up caring for that little mare like she was the daughter you never had,” Daybreaker said, shrugging, “Shame that you failed her like you did the rest of your family. Equestria comes first, family second, that’s why she was nothing more than your weapon to use. A tool to bring Luna back, to stop Discord, and to prevent Sombra. Just a-”

“Shut up!” Celestia growled, punching the crystal as she continued down her way.

“Is that why you ignored her, let her to the hooves of Chrysalis?” asked Daybreaker.

Celestia looked down, “I... had a tough choice to make that day, which daughter should I support. The one in pain, or the one who came along and mad accusations without proof. Either way I hurt somepony I cared about.”

“And now, you have to stop the fallout of your greatest failure,” laughed Daybreaker. “Letting the monster in your country and taking it over. Destroying a millennia of peace just because you didn’t want to risk a civil war.”

“I said shut up!” Celestia cried, using her fire to melt a crystal into sludge.

“Talking to yourself, is usually a sign of madness,” Sombra said as Celestia made her way into the central room.

Celestia narrowed her eyes at the dark king, “Why are you here, Sombra?”

“Making some final preparations,” chuckled Sombra, looking away from the reflection in the crystals. “Why are you here? Not planning on fighting me I assume, you wouldn’t win.”

“You presume much,” Celestia said, holding out her hand to summon her sword to her hand and then grabbed the sheath. Slowly, she pulled the blade out, the flames jumping out and dancing from the sword as she pulled out the blade.

“I am only speaking from memory,” laughed Sombra as he allowed the shadows to roll over his body. “You stayed behind in your tent a thousand years ago while your sister did most of the fighting. The only time you got off your flank to do battle was during the last day of war.”

Celestia looked down and whispered, “I had my reasons, I wanted to take a leader position rather than fight directly.”

“And that’s why I know I’ll win,” Sombra laughed. “You can only win through vassals, through weapons that you make.”

“Do not call those I care about ‘weapons,’” growled Celestia as fire erupted from her eyes, the room becoming slowly hotter than ever.

“Then what do you call them, not family I hope? Especially not daughters,” Sombra laughed. “Think I did not hear about your loss against Chrysalis? Or your inability to battle Nightmare moon or Discord? Or how about when you sent the little one to best me?”

“I could never fight my sister again, not as she was. Discord, I knew that it was up to Twilight, who was a better wielder of the elements than I ever was. As for Chrysalis? I tend to wait for my move, allowing my moment to come. While she had the power from the love magic to match me, I could’ve gone further were it not for the fear of killing innocents. Even then, I knew if I bided my time, I would be able to best her,” Celestia said, and then narrowed her eyes, “But Twilight’s victory against her helped me decide about you and her fate.”

“What about me?” Sombra asked.

Celestia smiled, “Twilight, to me, was never my weapon. No, she was something far more important, she was my daughter though I had never given birth to her. I had never once considered her my weapon, just something more. If she had ever said to me that she wanted to run away from her responsibilities, I would’ve accepted it. But everything I did for her, I let her be the one to decide. I only opened the door for her to step through, I never told her to walk through it. That’s why I sent her to fight you.”

“Why?” Sombra asked.

“To see if she was worthy of being the princess I could never be, a princess for the ponies,” Celestia said, looking down, “I had always saw myself as a protector, a defender, not the ponies leader. However, over time they had put me on such a high pedestal that it was impossible to get off of. So I had Twilight be what I could never be, their champion, their guardian, and their savior. She was to be the princess of the ponies. Better than I would ever be. While she was always the hero and first line of defense, I knew if the chips were down I would come for her.”

“Really,” scoffed Sombra. “And yet she is dead now. Do you really think you can win, that you can bea-”

With only a split second to act, Sombra brought out a shadow scimitar to block Celestia’s flaming blade. The solar princess narrowed her eyes at Sombra as she said, “Yes, I can beat you.”

Sombra gritted his teeth as he struggled against Celestia’s blade lock, lowering the sword down to look into Celestia’s eyes. For a brief moment, he felt his heart chill as he looked into the eyes of the mare. Steeling his resolve, he broke the blade lock and slashed at Celestia five times from five different angles.

Not even flinching an inch, Celestia effortlessly blocked each strike from Sombra’s blade. When a strike came from overhead, she raised her blade to block it and knock Sombra off his footing. With his chest open, Celestia slashed at his shoulder and chest, before finishing it off with a thrust into Sombra’s stomach. This elicited a roar of pain as he felt the blade sear deep into him, cauterizing the wound as she pulled it out.

Sombra looked down at the wound that she had made, before looking back up at her and snarling. Celestia could only remark, “First time somepony struck you like that, God? Are you starting to see your own mortality for the first time? Stand down now.”

The echoing tone in her voice made Sombra shiver, but with a deep breath he roared out and charged at Celestia. Once more, he struck out at the side, and the top, watching as Celestia blocked each strike. After doing three more slashes at the side, he pulled back and began to thrust several times at her. Moving with the speed of light, Celestia blocked the thrusts, parrying them away. In one instance, she tried to thrust out at the incoming blade, her flaming sword sliding along the thrusting sword and creating sparks.

Sombra smiled as he saw his opening, ducked, and slashed at Celestia’s leg, making her take a knee. Then he drove his knee into her chin, leaving her open to a diagonal slash across her chest. Sombra then held out his hand, aiming a powerful shadow blast that slammed her into a wall and left behind a crater.

Looking up, she gasped as Sombra flew at her with a barrage of crystals aimed at her. With a snarl he threw the twenty shards at her just as she teleported away from the attack. Appearing right behind him, she slashed his back and left a deep gash. Turning around, Sombra went into an attack with a diagonal slash, which Celestia blocked easily with her blade.

As the sparks erupted between the two locked blades, Sombra couldn’t help but chuckle, “Luna, Sunset, Equestria, and Twilight. Your life is filled with so many failures, how can you call yourself a god?”

“Because I allow my ponies to stand with me in the light,” Celestia said, pushing back as she glared down Sombra. “ God was a title they gave me, and one that I would gladly rescind if it need be.” Breaking the blade lock, the two god-like beings slashed their blades at each other, parrying each blow in a clash of light and dark. When they collided again, Celestia pushed a little closer. “I believe that these ponies never needed the hand of a god to watch over them, to guide their little hooves when trouble arose. They just needed a chance to prove themselves, to be shown the way. They are a strong people, the just need the light to show them the way!”

Then she held up her palm at the chest of Sombra, a powerful blast of magic charging up and becoming brighter than the sun.

---

The outside of Canterlot mountain was quiet and calm, no marking marred its side. That is, until it began to heat up from a super powerful blast of heat and then explode in a large bang. From the side of this explosion, Sombra found himself flying through the air and into the side of a building.

Panting, he dared himself to look up at the incoming streak of light that was Celestia and rolled out of the way from the stab. Looking up from the crater in the building that she had made, she charged at Sombra, slashing at him with a side slash. Moving quickly to catch up, Sombra blocked the blow.

Glaring down at her, Sombra then teleported away with Celestia in hot pursuit. The next time the two reappeared, they were in the air with their blades locked on the side. Another teleport and the two were on top of a building. On a third teleport and they were on the ground, with each collide of blade erupting forth with an explosion of sound and magic.

Once on the ground, the two began to collide their blades together so quickly that their swords became blurs. The sound of their blades clashing was rain on metal, striking faster and faster until the sound could become indistinguishable. After a few quick seconds of blade clashing, Celestia took to the sky and fired a bolt of sunlight into Sombra, sending him crashing through the Canterlot streets and into the caves below.

A few soft wing flaps was heard as Celestia landed on the ground before the fallen Sombra. Looking to her left, she saw a dark purple unicorn with long silver mane, “Who-”

Before she could ponder the question further, Sombra launched forward with his sword and stuck out with his scimitar. With split second timing, Celestia blocked the blade and locked with him. Looking into her eyes, he whispered, “Celestia...kill me.”

“What?!” Celestia asked, shocked.

“Do it! You will never stop the Umbra if you don’t. They are using me as a doorway to come back from the ether. If you strike me down, then the doorway closes and they can no longer heal. They will fade away,” Sombra said, looking down into Celestia’s eyes.

Celestia looked to her left at the unicorn, “That mare...she is your lover, isn’t she? I can’t kill you now.”

“Still putting that naivete to use, eh? Celestia, kill me! You have to put this country’s needs above me and her. You’ve never hesitated with a sacrifice before, now do i-UGGGH!” Sombra’s last words fell upon his lips as Celestia broke the blade lock, and then spun so her back was to him and he was stabbed in the heart by Celestia.

“NO!” cried Radiant Hope as she took a step forward, tears flowing from her eyes while Celestia sheathed her blade.

---

“Wha-What is happening?!” shouted Grand Ruler shouted, watching from his airship as the umbrum screamed in pain and agony, before fading away into nothingness. “No, no, NO!”

---

Radiant ran to Sombra’s corpse, tears flowing down her cheeks, “How, how could you? How you just kill him like this princess? What, was Luna ok to be redeemed but this pony was not? Why? Why did you-”

Celestia’s warrior face faded, replaced by a kind smile as she knelt beside the dead body of Sombra, “Shhh, his body is still warm. That means his soul has yet to leave his body, and there is still a chance.”

“A chance...” Radiant said, looking on in amazement as the body of the tyrant began to glow a bright white. Looking up from the body, she noted that Celestia’s horn glowed with the same white glow. Looking back she watched as Sombra began to change, his hardened and darker features began to fade back, until he looked like a normal grey unicorn with a black mane.

Opening his eyes, Sombra looked at his body, and at his hands, “What on earth? But...how did this-” he was interrupted by a hug from Radiant.

Panting, Celestia wiped the sweat from her brow, her mane flowing a little less, “His soul wasn’t completely gone, so I was able to get to him in time and use my white magic to heal him. I even disconnected him from the Umbrum so he can’t be used as a weapon again.”

“Princess... thank you,” Sombra said, getting up slowly. “But, what do I do now?”

Celestia smiled warmly, walking away with a bit of stumble as she regenerated her magic, “Live...”

---

“They think they’ll win this? They think they have the upper hand?!” shouted Grand Ruler as his eyes glared daggers on the battlefield below. “Well, they didn’t count on my airships!” with a snap of his fingers, a small fleet of airships flew down from the clouds above the empire.

As he smiled, he began to hear the crackling of a comm system and the buzzing of the insta-mail, “Sir, there is...som...board...Oh god, she’s already here and she’s-AHHHH!!”

“She just took out the guards and the stabilizers! We can’t hit her! Oh, help she’s looking into my eyes and-AHHHHH!”

“She’s in the engine room, she’s in the engine room!”

BOOM!

“Men, it’s been an honor serving with you,” and with that, the feed began to cut out as some soft violins began to play.

Grand Ruler’s face became awash in horror and shock as he looked out his window and saw one of his airships slowly crash to the ground below as the flames licked the sky and the balloon began to burn slowly. From the distance, he could see a mulberry dot holding what looked like one of his own. The mulberry dot then leapt off the airship and jumped down to the next airship, holding the dead space pony at her foot as she flew down through the window of the next airship.

Looking down on his console, he turned on the video-screen to show the inside of the airship where the mulberry dot had crashed through. When he turned it on, he saw that she used his soldier’s body as a shield to block the glass as she surfed into the bridge. Then, she summoned a wave of blue fire that incinerated the other soldiers. Looking up, the mohawk wearing unicorn smiled at the camera, “Intruder identify yourself.”

The unicorn smirked, showing off the vertical scar across her right eye, “Tempest Shadow, lead general of Storm King’s,” she paused at this, her broken horn sparking in rage, “I am sorry, Super God Storm King’s fleet and head of the Free Peoples of Equestria.”

“And what are you doing here?”

“I am here, to destroy your army and protect this little empire,” Tempest said, her black obsidian armor reflecting the light from the flames.

“You think you can do that? You need an army!” Grand Ruler shouted.

Tempest smirked, “I am an army.”

Holding out her hand, she held out a large ball of lighting. With her hand still open, she threw the ball high into the air and kicked it down the hallway. There was a smirk on her face as she heard the ricochet strike soldier after soldier until it hit the engine room. Turning to the window, she leaped out through the hole and then dive kicked through the window of the next airship.

Crossing her forearms across her face to shield from the glass, her kick broke through the window with a loud smash. Landing in a shower of glass, she rose back up to her feet and roundhoused the elf on her right, used the momentum to jump onto another’s neck and snapped it with her legs. Standing up, she punched one soldier in the gut, electrocuting him.

Sneering, she pulled back her fist and then snap kicked him into his friend. Spinning around, she threw a lightning ball into the airship, making slow explode.

Turning around, she leapt out if the airship and inbetween two more. Extending her arms out, she charged a powerful bolt of electricity and threw it at the two ships, making them explode at the same time.

Falling down rapidly, Tempest landed on top of the next airship and placed her hand onto the soft exterior. Encasing her hand in fire, she ran along the top of the ship, making it burn up in flames.

Leaping off of the tail end of the ship, she aimed herself down in an arrow shaped, spearing straight into the ground. Seconds before hitting it, she spun and slammed her fist into the ground.

The Knights, having watched this spectacle, could only stare in awe, “She’s on our side, right?” Applejack was the first to ask.

Tempest stood up from her position and looked at an incoming changeling with a snarl, eyes narrowed in rage. As the bug flew closer, she slammed her fist into it’s skull, knocking it out. Leaping up, she did a double kick into a space pony and broke his ribs. With a yell, she delivered a hook into the stomach of a bull, taking him down before pointing her hand back and firing a lightning bolt into a soldier behind her.

“Yeah, she’s with us!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed with a smile as she flew to the unicorn and kicked a changeling out of the sky.

Tempest frowned as she fought, delivering punch after punch into the fodder, “What do you think you’re doing?! I don’t need your-”

“Yeah, yeah,” Rainbow Dash waved her hand dismissively, “You work alone, you can handle it all by yourself and you are the lone badass here. You don’t come here much do you? We help each other and have each other’s backs!”

“But you hardly know me,” Tempest said, performing a mid-air round house.

“Eh, details. We can work on the greetings later, let’s just start kicking ass!” Dash cheered as she punched and kicked several more soldiers.

Tempest smirked and let out a battle cry as she began to fight with massive bolts of electricity. It was not long after this before the battle began to turn into an all out brawl, the archers firing arrows and taking down those who could fly. Fliers hit the sky with lighting while the ponies armed with swords began to clash with shield and chitlin. Magic began to flow out from the ponies who would cast, wielding spells that could change the battleground at whim or summon the elements to strike down their foes.

What had once been an uneven fight was slowly but surely turning towards the heroes and ponies of Equestria. Belief and rage met the forces of friendship and compassion that day and rage was found wanting. Each pony gave it their all as the fought for everything: ideals, love, family, and most importantly friends. If a pony had fallen, then another took his place and helped him back to his feet to fight stronger than ever.

Lightning saw all of this and smiled, her could feel something brighter in him. The feeling of what it meant to fight with friends, to stand with others, and to allow others to stand with him. He let out a chuckle as he felt for the first time in his life, like a real hero. Looking back up at the airship in the sky, he said, “Grand Ruler is up there. I need to fight him and take him out.”

“What? You gonna do another charge,” Rainbow Dash asked. “Haven't you figured out that we help each other out?”

“No, Ah get it,” Applejack said, walking to Lighting, “You got to do this, to finally get rid of your demons. Right?”

Lightning nodded, “If I ever want to move on...I need to stop him. Please, I know this sounds selfish, but please let me do this one thing on my own.”

“No problem, sugarcube,” Applejack said, before looking around at the small group. She let out a warm sigh as she saw all of them, tired, exhausted, but still looking ready to fight. Smirking, she looked from the trio, to Starla and Krysta, to Tempest, and finally her friends who had been through so much with her through the past year. Then she said, “All right gals! This is it, our big chance to take down Grand Ruler. We need to get a clear a path for Lightning to get up there and go kick his ass. We play this like always, we have each other’s backs until he reaches the goal. Now let’s do this together!”

“YEAH!” shouted the group as the all turned around in synch and looked at the remaining group of space ponies, prisoners, changelings, and other monsters from other planets. The soldiers snarled and roared, their bloodlust still in their eyes in spite of their losses. All this did was heightened the spirits of the group as they let out a battle cry before charging headlong into battle.

Lightning raced, trying to catch up on foot with Applejack and then had to duck under a changeling’s claw swipe. Applejack grabbed the wrist of the bug and threw him straight into the wall. Spinning around, she roundhoused a space pony before doing an uppercut to an elf. Looking at Lighting, she nudged over her shoulder to tell him to continue his run.

The white pegasus nodded, choosing to take flight and head off towards the airship. As he flew he watched as flyer after flyer was taken down quickly thanks to all of Rarity’s rapid fire shots. He smiled at the fashionista before continuing to fly straight ahead, swerving to the side to allow Pinkie Pie to bounce on top of a changeling and then threw several confetti bombs to tie down the incoming soldiers.

Picking up his speed, he banked out of the way from a large rhino. Just before the beast could strike, it was bashed in the head by a spin kick from Rainbow Dash, who gave him a thumbs up to get him to keep moving. Fluttershy flew close behind everypony, using her shields to hold them down without hurting the opponents.

Lightning sighed, admiring everyone’s efforts, but was almost attacked by a changeling possessing a giant crystal monster. This beast was struck down in one blow by a large lightning bolt from Tempest. The mulberry unicorn showed no emotion as she looked at Lightning and nudged her head to the right. Lightning nodded and flew ahead faster.

He was then surprised by three familiar faces as they beat back the small army that blocked his way up. Mysterious, Rep-Stallion, and Dementia all began to attack the forces, using their ice, shadow, and scythe skills to open a path for him. Lightning nodded his silent thanks, unbelieving that they, once his enemies were now his friends. Looking up, he saw Grand Ruler’s airship and flew straight up towards it. As he flew, he could watch as each airborne soldier began to fall from the sky thanks to the well placed arrows of Starla. Smiling softly, Starla nodded at Lightning, giving him the chance to move higher.

Near the end of his journey, he saw a swarm of changelings aim right at him. Before they could strike, Krysta flew in and blasted them with a gust of dust that knocked them out. Reaching out to lighting, she took his hand and flew him to the airship. As they reached the loading bay, she pulled him into a hug and held him tight, “Good luck. Come back alive.”

“Don’t worry, Krysta. I will,” he said, smiling at his oldest friend before hugging her one more time and then flying into the loading bay, ready to face Grand Ruler.

---

There are certain emotions that a ruler can feel when he is ready to fall. Fear, loss, and anger, these usually will show themselves prominently and will force the ruler to act rashly. For Grand Ruler, he was feeling all three emotions at once causing him to run away in utter horror down the halls of his airship in an attempt to get away from his losing forces. The look of fear in his eyes was that of a man who had finally saw that he had lost everything and that his sins were finally coming back to haunt him.

Sweat poured down his face as he tried to escape, wanting to get away as fast as he could. When he opened the room that led to the weapons hall, he was stopped by a blade, “D-D-Dusk Shine!”

“Hello, old comrade,” Dusk said in a mocking tone, his midnight blue mane flowing down behind him, clashing against the dark red armor that clung tightly to his skin. “Miss me?”

“Of course I did. I missed my old friend and ally. Maybe you could help clear my name with the ponies below and show them that I am not as bad as I seem,” said Grand Ruler, trying to not looking into Dusk’s grey menacing eyes.

Dusk Shine let out a growl, looking at him with disdain, “Still trying to make up stories. Trying to paint yourself the victim and make yourself look like the hero. I was bullied, ponies didn’t like me, I was mocked for no reason, I didn’t do anything wrong, and so much more. Tell me, what was I in your story? Oh yeah, the bully who lied his way into the fame of being Princess Celestia’s captain.”

“Well, that was just because I had to-”

“Become Celestia’s bedmate!” Growled Dusk, the red lights of the weapon room shining against his dark purple coat. “Everything I did was to help you, and yet you pushed me away because I didn’t follow your narrative. And then, when I gave you my life’s work as a way to help you and share in the glory...”

“I had to,” Grand Ruler said, shaking his head, “I had no choice. It was a necessity in order for me to get her, you have to understand.”

“Love, that was worth it? It was worth losing my family and friends because you wanted to get the girl!?” shouted Dusk, “My wife, my son, they are lost to time and dead because you trapped me in that cave! I never even got to see him grow up, or to see my wife’s smile before she died. I ought to kill you for this!”

“So, is that what happens now? A final duel between us?” asked Grand Ruler, smirking, ready to win.

Dusk looked behind him, and smirked at the slowly approaching Lightning, “No, I will not be the one who takes you down. It will be far more poetic for your apprentice to lay the killing blow.” and with that, Dusk teleported away in the shadows.

When Grand Ruler saw Lighting, he smiled and held out his arms in a loving gesture, “My son. You have come to me,” there was a small smile on his lips as he looked at the pegasus, “For who am I, if not your true father. I was the one who led you here, guided you to your destiny, and was the one who gave you life. Everything you have become, will become, has been thanks to me.”

“You killed my real parents,” Lightning said, balling his fists tightly. “You made me believe I was better than everypony and pushed those who could be my friends away. You made me believe I was a superior being and that I was the only one important to this story. Every time I ran headlong into battle, took the glory, and abandoned my friends. It was all because of you and your whole stupid ideals.”

“And you think that friendship worked any better?” asked Grand Ruler, narrowing his eyes at his former apprentice.

“Yes, if I had friends, if I had trusted my team more, bonded with them more, they would still be alive! Dyno would have his twin, Daphne would have her father, Artie would still have his hands, and Starla...” he paused, looking down at his hands as he growled, “I would’ve trusted them more to help me save her. But I know what you wanted me to do, just leave her behind in order to hold to your rules.”

Grand Ruler shook his head, “And is that a problem, Lightning?”

“Yeah, because all this did was make me realize that there was one thing you never gave me, one thing you never could do for me,” Lightning said, looking away, “Love me as an equal. Those girls, the ones you looked down upon? You put them through hell, cost them so much, and yet, thanks to their friendship and desire to look on the side of light, they beat every challenge that came their way. Even the loss of Twilight wasn’t enough to keep them down, because they relied on something stronger than believing in themselves.”

“And what is that?” asked Grand Ruler, before laughing, “Friendship? What good did it do them?”

“It saved Pinkie, protected Fluttershy, stopped Applejack from falling into a self destructive hole, and helped Rainbow Dash become stronger. It even allowed Rarity to look forward to the future,” Lightning said, “Unlike you, who wanted me to always be afraid of what’s next, to never grow and become better. Just stay the same. I’m going to take back my life, starting today.”

Grand Ruler got into a fighting stance, “Well then, child. Try, but remember, I trained you in fighting.”

“Shame,” Lightning said, getting into a fighting stance, “Because I forgot everything you taught me.”

With a flap of his wings, Lighting Dawn leapt up and did a flying double kick into grand Ruler’s chest. Once landing on his feet, he launched out with three hooks at Grand Ruler, each of which was blocked by Grand Ruler. Jumping up into the air, Lighting drove his elbow into Grand Ruler’s head, disorienting his opponent. Seeing his opening, Lighting did a spinning back-kick into Grand Ruler’s stomach, making him back up.

When Lighting did a roundhouse, Grand Ruler grabbed his ankle and held his leg. Holding the limb tightly, Grand Ruler punched Lighting hard in the stomach twice and then back fisted him. Letting go of the leg, Grand Ruler sent a magic bolt into Lighting’s stomach that sent him flying into the weapons rack.

Dazed and disoriented, Lighting looked to his side and saw a pair of gauntlets with rockets on them. There was a smirk on his face as he got back up, put them both on with a slam of his fists, “Dyno, Myte.” he whispered to himself as he ran at Grand Ruler.

Grand Ruler took a step back as he saw Lightning ran at him and then took off into the air, seeing for a second the image of the twins behind Lightning Dawn with their attack at the ready. Before he could move, Lighting launched the two rockets at Grand Ruler, blowing him back. Using the smoke and fire as a cover, Lighting ditched the used gauntlets to the ground and ran at his former master, punching him several times with a few well placed jabs and hooks into Grand Ruler’s chest. Using his wings for an additional lift, he leapt up into the air and roundhouse kicked Grand Ruler in the head.

Grand Ruler spat out his tooth and wiped the blood from his lips, before growling and driving his fist into Lightning’s stomach and then delivered an uppercut to the chin. Snarling, he grabbed Lightning by the neck and slammed him into the wall, making a crater as he did. Looking to his left, he pulled a whip from the rack and then began to lash his whip along Lightning’s body, leaving deep red gashes into his chest.

Getting his second wind, Lightning grabbed the whip on the next lash and pulled it out of Grand Ruler’s hand. Holding the handle, he whipped the air for a second as an image of Buddy Rose stood next to him, “Buddy Rose,” he whispered. Using his whip to block the fireballs sent his way, he raced to Grand Ruler and lashed the whipped into Grand Ruler’s face followed by a strike into his leg.

Ducking under Grand Ruler’s fist, Lighting used his whipped to pull out a staff from the wall and towards him. Spinning his staff around him in a circle above his head and to the side, he finished by pointing the staff at Grand Ruler. Narrowing his eyes, he said, “Artie Bristles,” as a faint image of Artie stood by his side, smirking while holding the staff. Pulling the staff back, he sweeped at Grand Ruler’s legs and made him back up a little.

Seeing his opportunity, Lighting swiped the staff into Grand Ruler’s sides, hitting with a loud crack each time. Then he thrusted the staff into Grand Ruler’s stomach, which gave the king a chance to grab the staff with both hands. Lightning then jumped up onto the top of the staff, and ran along it. Once getting to the end, he kicked Grand Ruler’s face with a loud crack.

Once on the ground after the staff fell to the floor, Lightning did a flying uppercut into Grand Ruler’s jaw and left him open for a series of spinning roundhouse kicks. After Lighting landed, Grand Ruler punched Lightning hard in the chest twice and then grabbed him by the hair. With a snarl, Grand Ruler punched Lightning in the face several times, breaking the nose and knocking out some teeth. Then he kicked Lightning in the stomach, forcing him onto his back.

Leaping up with a roar, Grand Ruler punched Lightning hard in the stomach, sending them both crashing into the floor below along with some of the weapons. Slowly getting up, he watched as Lightning crawled along the floor while holding his chest, “What is up with the names?”

“So you can remember them, to know the names,” Lightning wheezed as he struggled to get back up, breathing through the pain in his ribs. Looking at one of the fallen weapons, he picked it up and aimed the arrow at Grand Rulers thigh, “To know...my FRIENDS!” With a roar, and the ghostly image of Starla behind him, he shouted, “Starla Shine!”

With little time to move, Grand Ruler scream in pain as two arrows shot through his knees. As he knelt to the ground, he watched as Lightning pulled out a scepter from the rack and growled, “Including my dearest friend. The one who never left me, the one who you kept ignoring and treating like shit!” Running at Grand Ruler, Lightning began to slam the scepter hard into Grand Ruler’s chest, face, and stomach. Behind him, was his dearest friend holding his hands, “KRYSTA!”

Grand Ruler struggled, backing away as he neared the exit, “No, Lightning, d-d-don’t!”

“This is for my friends, my planet, and for my parents!” Lighting yelled, spinning around and slamming his scepter hard into Grand Ruler’s chest, sending them both flying out of the airship and crashing down to the cold ground below.

Everyone watched as the two figures plummeted and crashed into the ground with a loud explosion. Seeing the crater form, the first to run and look at the two opponents was Krysta, “Lightning!” she screamed, getting into the crater to see Lighting standing over Grand Ruler’s prone body with the scepter imprinted in his chest.

Looking up from his kneeling position, Lighting smiled and got up to give a thumbs up, “I win.” he said, before stumbling on his feet, making Krysta rush over and hold him.

“Lightning, are you ok?” Krysta asked, looking up at him worriedly.

Lightning looked down and smiled warmly at her, “I’m fine, just some broken ribs and I think my leg’s broken.”

“You...have more than that to worry about,” groaned Grand Ruler as he tried to crawl away from the crater on his back, looking at the small group of thirteen, “You still have Serpentari in the sky to worry about. In ten more minutes, it will fire and lay waste to this stupid planet! Face you stupid little ponies, you all failed! Friendship is failure and you can’t do anything about it!”

---

10 mins 00secs to Spertantari fires and Equestria’s destruction

Trixie fell face first to the floor, her body racked in pain and covered with bruises with lacerations all along her frame. Her blue coat was slowly turning red from the blood that she had been losing and running down from the open wounds. Her body trembling, she struggled to get to get to her feet as she glared at Shaina.

The white unicornicopian smirked as she walked over and kicked Trixie in the face, putting her onto her back, “Did you six really think that you would win? That this would turn out to be a happy fairy tale where you all got to save the day and go home happy? HA!”

Shaina walked to the eye of Serptantari and smirked, “Face it, you six were the weaker of the two teams. You lacked everything that made the bearers special and anything that made them the important ponies in this story. You are just the fodder, the background ponies who no one cares about. You, just like everypony else, are weak and pathetic. Compared to us, the true heroes, you had no chance of winning or changing your fate.”

Trixie spat out some blood,” Fate...?”

“You just put your faith in Trixie and she will get you all home!”

“I was told by my sister that I could never make it anywhere like I am.”

“I was just so hurt by her winning, what if they were right?”

“We’ll watch your show,” Ditzy said with a smile.

Trixie spat out blood as she struggled to get to her feet, her torn clothes showing the wounds that had marred her body, “What do you unicornicopians know about changing fate? You just sit back and allow your god to step in and save you. If not them, then the super powerful ponies of Starfleet while you all hid behind shields and pray to the heavens that someone comes in and saves you. You’re all just willing to stick with what fate tells you about your lives, seeing that you can never change for the better and never wanting to be more than what you are.”

“Why not?” asked Shaina, “You can’t change what you are, no matter what you do. Light or dark, good or evil, you have one trait and you need to pick it then stay with it for the rest of your lives. When you are naturally strong like us, you need to hold it over the weaker races to protect them. You can’t move beyond that.”

“Heh, then you are a fool and weaker than Trixie,” Trixie said, getting up and panting, coughing out some dried blood, “See, we Equestrians are different. While we have cutie marks that say what our special talents are, we have the ability to choose to say what they mean! This gives us the ability to do something you Unicornicopians never can, or chose not to.”

“And that is?” asked Shaina.

“To choose our fates! If we are not strong, then we focus on our good traits, and that allows us to change our destiny. And we do that with the bonds that we have made in our lives, our friends and family, and the power in each of us! We know that we are not always the strongest, or the fastest, but are always willing to do what we can to be the heroes of our own story and change our fates!”

“Oh really?” Shaina laughed.

Trixie smirked as she pulled back her cape, “Of course! Just look at Trixie’s friends, each one has a spirit that give you the ability to change your fate!!”

Trixie did not know it at the time, but the chamber where the elements were stored began to glow faintly. The dark sheen that they had taken on was slowly dissipating and they began to shine bright with their own individual colors once more.

---

Raindrops, who reminded us to not fear the future and stand tall in the face of uncertain doom, has the spirit of Courage!!!!

Raindrops looked up at Rocky Road and then grabbed his spear, pulling it out of her shoulder, “Scared? Yeah, maybe once. I saw how small and how weak of a flyer I was. Thought I could never make it out there as a pegasus and that I should just leave it all behind. Then I saw little stage show, where this mare was putting on a brilliant play about this little samurai who did all he could to protect those he cared about, in spite of his past. I decided, to help those weaker than me that day. So scared? Never!” Raindrops stood up, and smiled at her cutie mark, “Rain, can be both soft and hard, and that is what I chose to be. A force of nature that can both protect and defeat bullies like you!

---

Lyra, who does all she could to protect her lover’s life at the cost of her own dreams, has the spirit of Protection!

“Why don’t you fall?” asked Hot Rod, “No, why not just give up? You could’ve stopped this a long time ago, why do you fight on?”

Lyra looked at her cutie mark and smiled, “There was this little filly who was sad about her looks. She said others made fun of her, treated her differently, and made fun of her lisp. I tried to tell her it didn’t matter and that she was special. But she didn’t believe me, which made me feel bad because I wanted to help her.”

A smile graced her lips as she said, “I saw this little filly’s show that she put on for her grandpa, and I began to get an idea. She was doing this to make her dying grandfather feel better so why not do the same. So, I picked up this little lyre from my dad’s store and began to make a song. When I saw the filly again, I made her a special little song that told her that no matter what, she would put her trust in me...because I would protect her always.”

Lyra looked down at her locket with had Bon Bon’s cutie mark on it, “It was because of my love for Bon Bon, that I got my cutie mark. So you see, I can’t quit, not while ponies need me!”

---

Ditzy, who was born with a slew of bad luck, never gives up even when others tell her to quit. She represents the spirit of Hope!!!

“It’s hopeless, the planet is going to be destroyed and I am going to be complicit in it’s genocide,” Bella said.

Ditzy tucked her chin, “Hey, I said none of that. We are going to make it through, and no pony is gonna die. Just watch.”

“How can you be so hopeful?” she asked.

Ditzy smiled, “Because, you see, I have been through so much. I was the last to get my cutie mark in my class, I was afflicted with wall-eyes, and my husband died. But I always hold in hope, because of this little story that I saw this filly put on during her magic show. She told of a story of a world that was destroyed by a clown who represented chaos. Even though it all seemed hopeless, a group of brave ponies rose up from the destroyed world and stood up against him. Using the power of their magic, they stood up and defeated the monster.”

“It made me realize that in spite of everything, there is always going to be hope. Guess that’s what my cutie mark means,” Ditzy said, looking down at the little bubbles on her flank, “Hope and dreams are fragile little things. You need to be careful and protect it or else they will pop. But if you keep them safe, then they can be beautiful.

---

Carrot Top, who kept to the background, is always willing to give her all to help out, she is the spirit of Tenacity!

“You just won’t quit will you?” asked Lock

Load smirked, “That just won’t do.”

“Let me tell you a story,” panted Carrot as she backed up to the edge of the microwave tunnel, “Once, a long time ago, I was afraid of getting my Cutie mark. My mother, father, and grandparents were all carrot farmers. I didn’t want to be one, because I was afraid it would stop me from getting a mark. Then, I saw this little filly’s magic show.”

“Her show told the story of stallion who used his disability to become a hero of the people, nd that taught me that I should embrace Carrot farming. After all, why shouldn’t I use my knowledge of how to farm carrots and apply it to botany. Then I could make potions and other good to help others. See, though the world taught me that I should only look on one thing, I was able to change my life around.”

---

Cheerilee, who was always there with a pearl of wisdom or a smart way of thinking is the spirit of Wisdom!”

“While you are busy trying to solve this unique sudoku puzzle,” Loki said. “Let’s review your past. Hmmm, let’s see, you have a twin sister who is a wrestler and an older sister who owns the local bar in Ponyville. You have one niece who lives with her mother and for a while after getting your cutie mark you had been traveling around the world. One must ask why? Was it rebellion.”

Cheerilee sighed, smiling fondly, “No, see... It was after this filly’s magic show that I saw once. She told of a story about a wolf god who came to Equestria and fell in love with an Earth pony stallion. They traveled the country, giving out fruit and learning how to farm, this was the story of how Earth ponies discovered apples. It inspired me, telling me I need to leave and see the world so I can learn so many new things. Each thing I could learn would help me teach the next generation of ponies about the world and help them blossom into learners. I wanted to spread my new found wisdom like seeds from a flower.”

---

“And what about you?” asked Shaina, “What’s your spirit?”

Trixie smiled, “Trixie represents a very grand spirit, one that unites Hope, Tenacity, Courage, Protection, and Wisdom in a lovely mix. She represents something that she discovered the day she saw a rainbow in the sky followed by a large explosion. She knew it was the rainboom and thus, she used it for a special magic show. Her greatest one ever.”

“Her grandfather, the only stallion to put his faith in her until Luna, was sick. He was the greatest earth pony magician to ever lived and he was near death. Trixie wanted to make sure that his last days were filled with light,” Trixie smiled, tipping her hat. She was unaware that while she said all of this, the elements had finally shunned their black corruption and shined brighter than ever, slowly cracking their shells.

“So, Trixie put on a magic show just for him. She played out stories with her illusions, used sleight of hoof to play her magic tricks and began to demonstrate magic that was fantastic for him. Ok,” Trixie chuckled, “It was faulty in a lot of places and Trixie messed up a lot, but for me...it was a noble effort and a wonderful show for my grandfather. He even told Trixie that she had performed well that day and it would make him happy to know that his secrets would be safe with her.”

Trixie smiled, “See, Trixie represents the spirit of something that courage aids in, that emboldens protection and hope, pushes tenacity, and guides wisdom. It’s something that offers Friendship a chance to help share with others when they need it the most.”

“The spirit of FAITH!”

6 seconds unti-”

The generator holding the six gems exploded as the elements broke free of their confinement, flying out through the space station. Streaks of jasmine, mulberry, grey, orange, mint green, and light blue flew out on the hunt for their bearer. With a sparkling glow, they lit up the station and began to make sparks fly from where they passed, destroying the circuitry from within. The first gem to land in the hand of their wielder was Raindrops. Gasping, she looked in her hand as the gem flashed a bright light before turning into her element of fate. Smirking, she held up the gem just as Rocky Road’s spear rammed right at her, shattering the weapon into pieces.

Chuckling, Raindrop cracked her knuckles and asked, “Now, what was that you asked? Oh yeah, scared yet?” she said, before pulling back her fist and then delivering a powerful uppercut into Rocky Road’s face, knocking him out.

The next gem was Lyra’s as it flew through the station and imbedded itself into her lyre, making it glow brightly. Much like Raindrops, her wounds were healed and magic was restored. Lyra brought out a smile as she looked at the gem, watching it changed into her cutie mark. Looking back up as Hot Rod launched a giant ball of flame at her, she played a long and powerful of music.

The song she played had a loud and large beat, thrumming in a heartbeat while increasing in power as the music reached it’s apex. This generated a large beam of yellow magic that collided with the ball of fire. The two blasts struggled against one another, pushing against each other in a bright blast of power. However, it was the power of song that won over as the beam of yellow magic pushed the fireball right at Hot Rod.

Hot Rod let out a scream of pain as the fire pushed him against the roof of the station, breaking a large hole in it. This caused him to scream as he was taken to the void of space, only to be stopped by a large golden magical hand. As he felt himself being pulled in, he looked up at Lyra, “You, saved me, why?”

“As I said, I am protecting everypony in my line of sight,” smiled Lyra,

“Oh, thanks,” Hot Rod said as he fainted. Lyra watched over head as a grey streak flew through the glass wall and shatter it as it landed in the hand of Ditzy.

Ditzy gasped as she looked at her gem, transforming into her cutie mark. Putting it into her mane, she looked at Bella, “Do you know how to detach this part from the rest of the station?” when Bella nodded, Ditzy ran to Lyra, “Good, detach it and fly it back home. We got a friend to join!”

Bella nodded, using her light magic to drag in her former teammate. She turned her head as she watched one more fall next to her, “Take care of him, he has had a busy day,” winked Raindrops as she landed next to her two teammates, “Miss me?”

“Raindrops!” shouted Lyra as she hugged her friend.

Ditzy smiled, and hugged her too, “Are you ok?”

“Never better, especially since I got this baby,” Raindrops said, holding out the Element of Courage.

“So you got an element too?” asked Ditzy, shocked and smiling as she played with hers, “I wonder what their names are?”

“Protection,” Lyra said looking down at hers, “At least that’s what it told me.”

Ditzy nodded, “I think I heard a voice that said Hope.”

“Yeah yeah,” Raindrops nodded, “I want to discuss these really cool gifts later. But right now we have some-”

Carrot Top walked into the prisoner’s room smiling, “Hello girls. Did I miss something.”

“Carrot!” Ditzy exclaimed hugging her, “You’re ok, but,” one of her eyes noticed two little flies buzzing around her head. “What are those?”

“Lock and Load, members of Neo Starfleet,” smiled Carrot as she thought back to a few moments ago...

Carrot Top backed up into a corner, panting even as her element landed in her hand. She smiled as she looked at her gem and then to the two soldiers, “Um, question.” she asked.

“What?” asked Lock and Load.

“None of you had said something ironic in the past few weeks have you?” Carrot asked with a small smirk on her lips.

Lock shook his head, “Well, we both said that we wished we were bugs so we could annoy the hell out of Rocky-” there was a satisfying pop as the two were transformed into little bugs.

Carrot chuckled as she looked down at her exploded bombs of Killing Joke, “They should really pay attention to their surroundings. These jokes can be a killer.” she giggled at this little gag.

“Now, these two can just fly into the pod and we can regroup,” Carrot said.

Raindrops nodded, “Yeah, just hope Trixie is ok.”

---

“Excuse me, but what was that light?” asked Loki.

Cheerilee smiled as she felt a warmth flow through her, letting out a soft sigh. Smiling she said, “Interesting, they were right about having an element. It feels, warm and comforting, like I can feel my friends by my side. It’s like, my strength is with them and they are sharing mine. I’ll have to talk to them about this.”

“If you can get out of this,” said Loki. “Now come on, we still have many many more games to play.”

“This was a curious game you play,” Cheerilee said, standing up and smoothing out her dress, “The only winning move was not to play.” and then she turned to walk to the computer panel.

“Wait, you have to play. Come back,” said Loki, growling.

Cheerilee smiled, “You don’t think I figured your game out? It was clever, saying that you were locked until I played a game with you, but your game is the trap. You activated a series of games, telling me that the only way to win is to get through it. However, you intended for me to lose over time until I was shocked to death or die of dehydration. A brilliant plan, but as long as I don’t play, you can’t kill me... first rule of robotics after all.”

“What, no! I can kill you. Activate machine gun protocol!” screamed Loki, but growled as he felt the systems fail, “How...how did you figure it out!?”

“Well, it wasn’t easy,” Cheerilee said, smiling as she walked to the computer, “But you did just give it away right now. The rest was a fun guess.”

“You risked it all on a guess?!” shouted Loki as Cheerilee began typing on the computer.

“Why, yes, an educated one, but that is the difference between intelligence and wisdom I guess,” smiled Cheerilee as she began to type. “Now, lets see. Don’t tell me, but your deactivation code is-Harmony is dead.” with ease, she typed in the password and began to deactivate the system. “There we are. Now if you excuse me... I have a friend to see.”

---

Trixie watched as the light blue light flew straight into her hand. Once she had grabbed the gem, it made her body glow in a bright ethereal light. As he body glowed, her wounds began to heal and fade away from her body. Her suit began to fix itself alongside her hat and cape until she stood up once more, her body restored. Smiling, she looked at her gem as it began to slowly morph into her cutie mark, “So, this is what being an element is like. It feels...appropriate! Now,” Trixie smiled as she removed the gem on her cape and replaced it with the Element of Faith, then she held out her hand and pulled a long metal pole with her magic. With a chuckle, she spun the staff around her before pointing it forward, “Let’s try this again.”

“Oh please,” Shaina said, rolling her eyes, “You couldn’t beat me in round one, what makes you think round two will be any different?”

“Simple,” Trixie said, smirking, “Trixie didn’t have a plan yet. Now she does and now, she won’t be touched by you.”

“Oh really?” laughed Shaina, “Do you think you can really beat me?”

“Don’t you know who I am,” Trixie said, hearing a drum beat provided by the computer in the background thanks to Cheerilee. “Let me tell you.”

I’m so powerful you can’t hope to beat
And those who challenge me, I’m sure to defeat.

Pay attention cause I’m here to show
I’m the best, beat the rest
And You’re sure to be impressed.

Smirking as she finished her lyrics, her horn began to glow brighter. The brighter her horn glowed, the more a dense fog began to roll in and covered the playing field. Shaina shrugged as she slammed her fist at Trixie, only to hit a wall instead. While wailing in pain, she felt the staff hit the back of her knee. When she looked up, she saw Trixie with an open palm and a dazzling burst of colors hitting her face to knock her off her feet.

Shaina screamed in pain, pushing her down onto the ground, only to get shocked by an electric spark. Looking down at her hand, she saw that was she thought was a plate was an exposed wire. Growling she looked up and saw that Trixie was gone, “Show yourself!!!!”

See how easily it comes to me

“Shut up!” shouted Shaina as she punched where she heard Trixie, only to hit her chair instead, breaking it as she heard the sound. Her eyes opened wide in horror as she realized she had been hit with false sound.

You need me in your corner when facing down an enemy
Because there’s no pony who can stand up to the-

Shaina laughed, “Ah ha!” as she fired a magic bolt at the body of Trixie. She gasped when she saw the absence of her opponent, only to be hit in the head and stomach by Trixie’s staff.

Throwing her hands into the air, Trixie proudly proclaimed, “The Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Using her magic to create false voices for a few back up singers, she smiled as they sang, “Mighty! Trixie.”

Mighty magical and super stupendous
Trixie Trixie Lulamoon!

Mighty Magical and Super Amazing!

“That didn’t rhyme!!!!” shouted Shaina as she jumped and kicked at Trixie. Nimbly, Trixie tipped her hat and backed up. When Shaina backfisted Trixie ducked again, and then when she did a high snap kick, she found herself missing. After waiting for a moment, she saw that she was instead, fighting a piece of paper.

Letting out a gasp, she turned around, only to be attacked by a giant Ursa Minor along with Titan. She screamed in pain as she knelt to the ground, the illusion dissipating, “What on earth was-”

“Phantasmal Killer mixed with Phantom Steed, a combo that can only be made by-”

Trixie Lulamoon!

Oooh, Oooh, oh oh!

As Trixie danced and moonwalked, Shaina fired several shots, missing her each time. Growling, she realized that she was facing another illusions, “Will you stop it with these tricks!”

Just wait and see, all that I can do
All sorts of magic that you never knew.

Think you got what it takes to mess with me?
By the time I’m done, I’ll make you see.

Shaina growled and ran around the bridge, hunting Trixie. After her third lap, she was hit in the face by her staff,

Time’s up!

Five Trixies appeared, each with a different mane color and style in the shape of one of the Knights of Harmony. In the middle of the group stood the real Trixie as they began to dance along to the beat of the music.

I’m the mare that’s going to make a grand show
Stand in awe of all of the things I know
And my talent can only grow!

Shaina roared and leapt at the real Trixie, beating the stuffing out of ehr. Shaina couldn’t help but laugh manically as she pounded the stuffing out of Trixie. After several minutes of pounding, beating, and tearing the stuffing out of her opponent, Trixie laid lifeless on the ground. Shania pulled back, only to see the carcass of her stuffed cat that she took with her on each mission, “Misses Snugglebottom!!!!”

While the captain mourned the loss of her stuffed cat, The five Trixies held out their hands and each fired a prismatic spray right at her body as each began to sing.

I’m the best
Beat the rest
And you’re sure to be impressed.

Shaina screamed in pain as the energy flowed through her, striking her hard with prismatic power. When she opened her eyes, all of the illusions came back to a mocking and dancing Trixie as she spun her staff like a baton.

I can control the wild and tame the maddest beast
I control the weather north, south, west and east!

“You are no earth pony or Pegasus, you can’t control the weath-”

At that point, the corpse of Missus Snugglebottom leapt up to slash at her, only to turn back into the dead doll. Just as Shaina backed up, she hit the emergency fire suppression system that spouted out a ton of water that hit her and soaked her body.

Trixie winked at this, “Made it rain...didn’t Trixie?” she laughed as she spun her staff in a circle, emitting a giant rainbow wave of colors that blinded Shaina and left her hypnotized. With a smirk, Trixie ran up to Shaina and struck her in the leg, chest, and arm with her staff.

Is there any doubt?

It’s all in my ability!
The Great and Powerful Trixie!

Leaping away from Shaina for a moment, she began to dance while fireworks started to go off around her. Try though she might, Shaina could not aim or hit Trixie thanks to the mirror illusions and shadow spells that she began to use as her backup singers and dancers

Mighty magical and super stupendous
Trixie Trixie Lulamoon!

Mighty Magical and Super Amazing!
Trixie Lulamoon!

Oooh, Oooh, oh oh!

Trixie leapt back to the bridge console, just as the sun came into view. Raising her fist in the air, she lowered her head to her staff like a mic to sing into it.

I love the limelight, It’s such a highlight
And all of you ponies wish you can be like!

Shaina screamed at the annoyance of Trixie and fired a large bolt of energy, ending up destroying the eye shields. This forced the snake eyes to begin to close in order to stop the the air from being sucked out into space. Shaina gasped as she saw that the ‘Trixie’ she just hit was a shadow. Looking back behind her, she saw three Trixies armed with her staff. With each lyric, they hit Shaina in perfect beat.

Like it, like it, like it.
You know you love it
Love it, love it, love it.

Pulling her hand back behind her cape, Trixie smirked as the firework sparks as well as she wisps of flames pounced on Shaina, burning her mane and tail.

You know my show is on fire!
And you can’t help but be pulled in by it’s wonder

At that point, illusions of all of Trixie’s friends showed up to sing back up for her

Awestruck by your astounding marvel.

Spinning her staff as Shaina tried to get back up, Trixie sang, “The Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Once again, she began to dance and sway, dodging bolt after bolt of magic.

Mighty magical and super stupendous
Trixie Trixie Lulamoon!

Mighty Magical and Super Amazing!
Trixie Lulamoon!

Oooh, Oooh, oh oh!

“Magical!” shouted ghost Twilight.

“Powerful!” shouted ghost Spark,

“Yeah, you know it,” Trixie said, putting a hand to her heart, “I’m the best..

Don’t have to look far for a great show!
When you see my act, your mind is going to blow!

Ooowhoa, oowhoa.

Mighty and magical, Great and powerful Trixie
Mighty and Magical, Great and powerful Trixie.

As Shaina struggled to get back up, she watched as Trixie began to sashay away from her, shaking her booty sexily as she continued to sing while holding her staff over her shoulder.

Now my travels have led me to you
You’re going to know my name, by the time I’m through.

Shaina tackled at Trixie, only to miss and give the unicorn a chance to bash her in the back with her staff.

No other pony can compare to my act
I am going to defeat you, and that’s a fact

Ha!

“You win,” moaned the defeated Shaina as she began to crawl to a wall. Panting, she glared at Trixie with anger in her eyes.

Trixie smirked, “Was there any doubt. Now...tell Trixie, why did you do all of this? Fame, to be powerful, to prove your ideals, to challenge the best, or did you get conned into this. Or are you a metaphor for story-telling or even an analogy for something bigger?”

Shaina looked calmly at Trixie, before shrugging, “Student Loans.”

“What,” Trixie deadpanned.

“I have a one hundred thousand dollar student loan debt and I needed a way to pay off in an easy job. So I took this one, Grand Ruler pays kind of well for a mad dictator. Heck, I don’t even believe in most of the shit he spews out. If he didn’t pay so well, I would’ve joined you a long time ago. I figure if I worked for him long enough, I would get to pay it all off and achieve my dream in life, a psychologist.”

“What?!” Trixie deadpanned again, her voice rising.

Shaina shrugged, “Well yeah. What? Not all of us have a deep meaning behind our actions or a powerful motivation. We don’t all have to be a metaphor for hatred, or to be a bad person because of circumstance, sometimes we just have to be a girl down on her luck.”

“Well, that is understandable,” Raindrops said, stepping into the bridge, “But, you could’ve joined us. Luna pays pretty well thanks to Fancy Pants.”

“And besides,” Ditzy said, flying in, “You could’ve saved that money in a bank and found a loan forgiveness program.”

“Really?” asked Shaina.

Cheerilee nodded, “Yes, I could help out. I have had student loan problems myself.”

“I also know some student loan programs too,” Carrot Top said, smiling.

Lyra laughed a little to herself, “So, we end this with a help message?”

“No, better,” Trixie said, rushing to her friends and giving them a giant hug, “You girls are all right! I...I’m so glad.”

“Yep,” Ditzy said with a smiled, “And launched the prisoners back home.”

“And we got some pretty sweet jewelry too,” Raindrops said, holding up her element, “Cool huh? Element of Courage.”

Cheerilee smiled as she looked at her gem, “Though, I kind of wish that we got necklaces like Applejack and the others. But, I think we can manage.”

“Well, Sparkler has work with gems like this before, maybe she could make us a necklace,” said Ditzy, before looking down at her gem. “It’s so nice.”

Self destruction sequence engaged

All of the girls looked up to the booming voice over the speaker and then back to Shaina. Sighing she shrugged and said, “Look, if I hope to get a good recommendation later, I need to finish protocol. And protocol says I have to blow up Serpentari in case the plan fails. I’m sorry. But on the bright side, I quit now!”

“It’s ok,” the six deadpanned as they narrowed their eyes at her.

Ditzy gulped, “Ok, what do we now!?”

“I can’t make a spell big enough to shield us and get us down,” Lyra said, looking around.

Cheerilee shook her head, “It’s worst than that. This thing explodes and the debris is going to crash into the planet. It’ll kill millions, or worse, a chunk big enough might send up debris to block out the sun!”

“Oh, that is just great!” Raindrops shouted, “So what do we do?!”

“Faith,” Trixie said, holding out her gem, “Trixie asked you once, not too long ago, to put your faith in her that she can get you all home. She is asking you to do the same, to put all of your faith in her now! We will get through this! We will come home again, and we will save everypony!”

Raindrops nodded, holding out her gem, “I didn’t get this by backing down now!”

“I am not going to lose all of you, not now or ever! I want to protect all of you!” Lyra said, holding her gem out.

Ditzy looked around, watching in shock and horror as the station began to rip itself apart. Slowly shaking, rocking, and exploding, she nodded as she looked at her friends, “For our friends down below, for our families!” she said holding out the gem of Hope.

“For our futures!” Cheerilee said, holding out her gem, trying to regain her footing as the station shook tremendously, the sound of metal screeching as it began to break and tear.

Carrot Top nodded, “For Equestria!!!!!”

Just as she said this, the six gems exploded in a bright flash of multicolored light. Out of each gem, shot a rainbow of light that soon enveloped the six, keeping them safe while the streams all flew out from the ball of rainbow light. Each mare held onto their gem, holding onto their dreams and wishes as they guided the power of their harmony to destroy the rubble and the station until nothing was left but the head. Soon, there was an additional explosion of light as the Rainbow Energy flowed over and devoured the snake.

---

All of this rainbow magic went unnoticed by the ponies down below. Their eyes were too focused on the large explosion that happened out in space. Feeling her heart grow cold for a brief moment, Luna shouted in fear, “TRIXIE!!!!”

“Think they are ok? I mean, they gotta be, right?” Rainbow Dash said.

Grand Ruler laughed, “No, they aren’t. They are dead and there is nothing you can do about-OOOF!”

Lightning growled as he kicked Grand Ruler’s face, “Shut up.”

“Was... Momma up there?” squeaked a voice.

Turning around, Rainbow Dash saw a little filly unicorn standing with her big sister, “Dinky, Sparkler. What are you two doing here? You should be back in the shelter.”

“We came out to see if there was anything we could do,” Big Mac said, walking out and looking up to the stars, “Cheerilee?”

Applejack shook her head, “Ah don’t know, Big Mac. Your answer is as good as mine.”

“They’ll be fine,” Pinkie said, standing in front of the group. “Just watch, they’ll be landing.” she then looked at her twitching tail and smiled, “right about now. Over there!”

“Pinkie, not that I doubt your precognitive abilities but,” a loud thump interrupted Luna, making them all turn around to see the disembodied head of the snake that was known as Serpentari. “How did she know...” The sight of the large station attracted not only the refugees from Ponyville but the Crystal ponies as well.

“Don’t doubt her,” Applejack said with a smirk as the door opened wide.

A figure stepped out of the light from the doorway, revealing herself to be Trixie. Though her outfit was torn and her wounds still healing, she looked at the group of ponies before her and smirked, “Mission,” she said, holding up a thumbs up, “Accomplished!”

“MOMMY!” shouted Sparkler and Ditzy as they ran to the door as Ditzy stepped out.

Smiling bigger than she had in months, the grey pegasus happily broke into tears as she said, “My muffins! My little girls, I am so glad to see you again. Mommy missed you so much.”

“And you aren’t gonna leave again?” asked Dinky.

Ditzy shook her head, “Mommy won’t leave you baby. Don’t worry.”

As Cheerilee stepped out next, she heard a voice through the crowd, “Cheerilee?”

“Big Mac?” Cheerilee asked.

“Cheerilee?!” Big Mac shouted, pushing and shoving his way through the crowd, looking for his marefriend.

“BIG MAC!” Shouted Cheerilee, jumping into her boyfriend’s arms and holding him tightly. As the two held each other, they leaned in and kissed each other passionately much to the cheers of the crowd.

“Whoa, nice one, Sis,” smirked Berry Punch, standing with her daughter and Cherry Blossom.

Lyra, stepping out next, smiled as she saw a white earth pony in the crowd. Smiling, she ran her way to the mare, being sure not to hurt anypony as she kept on running. As she reached the end, she picked up Bon Bon in her arms, “Hail to the queen, baby!!!!!”

“Oh, Lyra!” smiled Bon Bon as she leaned down and kissed her wife deeply running her hand along the side of her face.

Carrot Top stood to the side of the door and sighed, “Of course, nopony is wait-”

“Well, come on silly,” Ditzy said with a smile, “All family is invited to the group hug.”

“Oh girls,” smiled Carrot Top as she was hugged by the mares.

“Wow,” Snails said, “Can’t believe the greatest pony I ever knew just saved the world.”

Raindrops sighed, “Yeah, guess Trixie is pretty cool.”

“Well, Trixie is cool, but she is the second greatest pony I ever knew,” said Snails.

“The who is number one?” asked Raindrops, looking curious.

“You!” Snails said, hugging his big sister tightly and snuggling up. Raindrops said nothing as she patted his head.

“Trixie,” Checker Monarch said, standing to the side and looking at her sister. “This past year has shown you to still be brash, egotistical, and arrogant. You rush in and proceed to drive ponies crazy with your little tricks. As such... I am proud to call you my sister.”

“Well, Trixie supposes,” Trixie sighed and smiled at Checker, “she is glad to be your sister too.” and with that, Trixie hugged her sister closely.

“Congratulations!” Pinkie said, running into the crowd, followed closely by the other knights and Luna. “I mean, we weren’t worried, but did you see that cool explosion and all of that cool stars and-”

“Great job you gals,” Applejack said, giving a thumbs up to the team.

Luna smiled as she walked to Trixie and then watched as the rest of the group gathered together, “Umbra Circle, you have faced your greatest challenge and won. Through your efforts and friendship, you have save the planet. I have to say... I couldn’t be more proud of the mares I have picked to be my champions.”

“Let’s hear it for them!” Rainbow Dash said, thrusting her fist into the air, causing the crowd to cheer.

Behind them all, Grand Ruler climbed out of the crater that he made and trembling tried to sneak away. His attempt was stopped by a pair of very angry ponies, “Going somewhere?” Lightning Dawn asked.

“Well you see,” Grand Ruler trembled.

“You still have much to answer for,” Dementia growled, “And crimes to attone.”

“I do believe that this is all over,” Rep-Stallion taunted.

“W-w-wait, I can explain. I just-” before Grand Ruler could say more, he was grabbed by a pair of black arms.

Behind him, Chrysalis hissed in his ear as she held him close to her mouth, “I’ll be taking this one.”

“Wait, he needs to-” before Lightning could finish, he saw green blood oozing out of his wounds, “A golem!”

“Golems aren’t the only ones who bleed green.” asked Chrysalis as she ignited her horn and made the pony in her grip change form back into a changeling that looked like her.

“Wait, that’s-” Lighting said with a gasp.

Fratello narrowed his eyes, “The Chrysalis who worked with me a few years ago.”

“Yes, this one,Cocoon, stole one of Sombra’s books a few years ago. She learned an ancient shadow spell that made her into a being as powerful as I was,” Chrysalis growled, “Then she kidnapped a batallion of my best soldiers and forced them to fight you. You even taught them that possession spell.”

“I...I had to!” Cocoon said, struggling in her queen’s grip, “You were going to lead us all to ruin with your plans! I was going to bring us to a new era, while you languished in your old ways.”

“Well, now you lay defeated and at the mercy of your queen,” chuckled Chrysalis. “I hope that your defiance was worth it, because it will be your last.”

“W-Wait!” shouted Thorax, stepping up to the two, “Remember our deal! You said I was allowed to have a small group of changelings for myself and lead them to a sanctuary. And I want her. Please!”

Chrysalis looked to Thorax, and then to her prisoner. With a shrug, she said, “Fine, have your pound of flesh. I am done.”she said, walking away, “Now that the false queen has been found, this alliance of ours is done. I retreat back home, for now. After all, I want to see my goddaughter soon.” she laughed as she led her team and army away.

“Damn it!” Dash said, “This means that Grand Ruler is back in Canterlot.”

Luna nodded, “He probably used the fake Chrysalis as an alibi, in case the plan failed. Now he can write a whole narrative about how it was all their fault and he wasn’t the cause for any of this.”

“Great, which means he can still just up and cause more trouble!” Applejack growled.

Luna smirked, “Not necessarily. That is where Tia comes in.”

---

Grand Ruler ran down the hall of the castle, panting. The sweat beading down on his face matched the look of utter fear that was in his eyes. He could feel his world crumble around him as he knew that all of his plans, all of his lies, were finally laid to bear. His heart beat rapidly, knowing that he had to find a way to salvage the last shred of his dignity. As he saw the doorway to the throne room, he smiled as he opened, ready to come up with a cover story. As he did, he backed up in utter terror as he saw the figure on the throne, “Oh god!”

“Hmmmm, yes? You called Grand poobah?” Dark Conquest asked, laying across the chair arms with one arm behind his head. In his hand was a wine glass with an eyeball in it, “Oh, you meant the other god. Sorry, he ain’t here right now. By the way, did you like what I did to your throne? I refurbished it with some leather and some very nice bones.”

“No, no,” Grand Ruler backed up, feeling the fear in his heart increase.

“Well, I admit that the presentation leaves a lot to be desired,” Conquest shrugged as he took a drink from his glass, “But hey, I tried the bone thing before and let me tell you that thrones made out of bones ride up on the crotch like a bitch!” He said, finishing his wine glass before throwing it into a wall, “Now, I know what you are thinking, why wasn’t I drinking from a skull? Well, what they never tell you is that drinking from a skull is a lot harder than it sounds. You have to cork the sockets, gum up the teeth, and then make sure that all of the brains are out before you drink. Otherwise it ruins the wine!”

As Grand Ruler backed into a corner, his mind began to think, “It was you!”

“Yes it was... was what?” asked Conquest.

“You were the cause of it all!” Grand Ruler said, smiling. “You brainwashed me after I had found out about Celestia’s infidelity. When that happened I went mad and you tricked me into becoming a mad stallion with the desire to wipe out my little ponies. But now, I can take it all back by defeating you!”

Conquest rolled his eyes and looked over his shoulder, “Oh brother, are you guys really buying this? This is what we in the biz call, the Villainous Breakdown. Let’s watch it in action shall we?”

“Of course this wasn’t my fault, it never was,” Grand Ruler said, laughing a little madly, “It was all you. Now, you will suffer for all of your sins!”

“300,” said Conquest, smiling. When he saw Grand Ruler’s confused look, he said, “Oh, don’t mind me.”

“You will fall before the light of justice and believing!”

“299”

“And then the light will return to the world of darkness-

“175,” Conquest said.

“What the hell are you doing?” asked Grand Ruler, frowning.

Conquest shrugged, “I have heard these hero lines so much through the many worlds that I like keeping count of them all.”

“Well, I am going break your face in!” Grand Ruler said.

“20,” Conquest said chuckling, before getting up and walking along the throne room, “Now, let’s discuss your little plan shall we? You are going to make me into the bad guy, hiding all your little bitty sins behind me and hope that you will be forgiven.”

“Yes!” Grand Ruler said, smiling. “Once I take you down, then they will all see. They will see me as the true hero!”

Conquest smiled, showing his sharp teeth, before leaning back and laughing out loud in a booming voice, “Oh, that is rich. That is just too much. You really think that they will trust you again? That they will still believe you after you tried to commit genocide upon them all and wipe out their planet?”

“Yes!” Grand Ruler said.

Conquest only sneered as he leapt off the throne and skipped towards Grand Ruler, hands behind his back, “Tell me, how many Equestrians are alive on this world?”

“I...I don’t know, a hundred thousand?” said Grand Ruler.

“Not counting the ones my men and I butchered and murdered, there are over eight hundred thousand still left. Want to know the population of the planet? Because I know it, I can hear them,” with a chuckle, Conquest extended his arms out to the side and began to walk around Grand Ruler, “I am connected to the entire planet and I can feel all of their hate, all of their rage, and all of their anger pointed towards one pony. You! You ticked off all of those Equestrians, griffons, minotaurs, and one Draconequus in one fell swoop.”

Putting his hands behind his back, he looked over his shoulder at Grand Ruler and let out another chuckle, “And now, even the hundreds of Unicorpians under your thrall are now beginning to hate you. They despise you because of everything you did to them, because what you almost made them do.”

“Shut up!” shouted Grand Ruler. “You know nothing. You are just a big ball of lies and once I make them see the truth, then they will love me again.”

“You? Win them over? Heh, and they say my jokes are bad,” Conquest said, shaking his head. “See here is the funny bit about the two of us. We are foils, you are sexist and cruel and you deny everything wrong about you. Me, I have never lied, just not tell the truth. Instead, I let the real monsters take out enough rope to hang themselves, like you. See, it’s so much more fun when you just not tell the truth, Dementia knows that, after all I didn’t tell her the truth about the fun I had with her daughter, but if she asked, I would’ve said something.”

“Wait... Galaxia,”gasped Grand Ruler.

“Oh, you didn’t know? That’s right, all of your old sins came home to roost and then work together just to help expose you for the cad you are,” pinching Grand Ruler’s cheeks, he added with a mocking tone. “Isn’t that just so sweet?”

“Get away from me you mocker!” Grand Ruler shouted.

Conquest laughed, “Only until I am finished with you. Then I have other toys to mess with, especially a certain grey unicorn who has been messing with my plans for a while. I bet once I find her and get to her... she will be almost as fun as Starla was.”

“Celesto, my love!” shouted Celestia as she ran in, tears flowing down her cheeks and her dress torn. “That horrible monster came in and raped me while you were gone.”

Conquest raised an eyebrow at this, before smirking a little, “Ooooh, clever bitch.”

“He also mind raped me months ago and forced me into bed with Goldwin! Oh, the horrible things he did to me for the past year!” Celestia cried, laying on Grand Ruler’s shoulder and crying hard onto it. She put her arm over her shoulder and around his waist. She continued to cry while her hands rubbed along his back and shoulders, “He was the one who made me so angry at you! Who turned me against you.”

Celesto turned Celestia to face him, hands on her cheeks, “My darling Celestia, I know. I know everything and I forgive you! I will always love you and care about you. You are my sun and once I am done with this monster we can begin again.”

“I know, Celesto,” Celestia said as both Celesto and Conquest teleported away suddenly, “I know.”

“Bravo, bravo!” Discord said, clapping his hands together, “Marvelous performance my lady. I don’t think that I could’ve done it better!”

“Mommy, I’m sorry I tore your dress,” Castor said, frowning a little, “I was just playing catch the fire ball.”

Celestia smiled and looked at her torn dress, quickly using her magic to fix it up, “It is no problem my little prince. Now, Discord, sweetie,” with a smile, she held up the Orb of Reality, “What do you think you can do with this?”

---

Conquest looked around at the battle ground that he and Grand Ruler were teleported to. All around him was a barren wasteland with only dust and sand among a rocky terrain. In the distance he could see a dark mountain with snowy top and to his left was nothing more than more barren waste. His ears perked when he heard Celesto whispered, “Of course, brilliant, Celestia.”

Conquest smiled, “And how, pray tell, is she brilliant?”

“She teleported us here so we can fight without worry about hurting civilians! We can fight at our fullest without fear!” Celesto laughed, “Brilliant.”

“More like she teleported you here to fight me and die by my hand,” Conquest said, floating. When he saw Grand Ruler about to object, he held up a hand and said, “Wait a minute, big boy, before you deny it, look in your pocket.”

Grand Ruler looked confused and reached into his pocket and gasped, “The...the Orb, where is it!?”

“Oh, you mean the Orb of Reality? Celestia has it, stole it while she was hugging you and telling you how sweet you were,” Conquest said, walking around Grand Ruler. “I think she really wants to see your ass get kicked.”

“N-n-no, it’s because she loves me,” Grand Ruler said, shaking as his world began to crumble. Standing up, he took in a deep breath, trying to tighten his resolve as he glared at the monster in front of him. “You ruined everything! You ruined everything! My world was perfect until you came in! You mocker, troll!”

“Buddy, even if I didn’t come, this world was finished,” Conquest said, holding an illusionary globe in his hand, “See, I wouldn’t need to have come here if you had just left Equestria alone, but nope! You brought Starfleet into it and with them, the concept of war. So, you brought in hate, and that brought me. I don’t touch worlds that don’t have hatred in them.”

“See, this is why we are such good foils,” Conquest said, grabbing Celesto’s shoulders from behind and then licking his cheek slowly. “You create hate, and I feed on it. Most people, when they create worlds, it’s because they love the heroes that inspire them. They want to see them triumph over impossible odds and win in the darkest of times. People like you, create out of hatred and the desire to hurt others.”

“There are none like me,” Celesto said, trembling.

Conquest laughed, “Oh but there are. Scouts, Ninjas, Shinigami, so many people hate these heroes and come up with the silliest of reasons to make worlds to torture them. You just happen to make the most tastiest one.” he remarked while rubbing Grand Ruler’s chest and then down to his pants.

“Leave me alone! I am the Grand Ruler, chosen of the gods! I will-”

“End me, yadda yadda,” Conquest waved his hand dismissively as he jumped back and held out his hand in a come hither stance. “Well then, lovely...come and get me. Play my game!”

Grand Ruler yelled and charged forward, delivering a hard cross at Conquest. Smirking, the dark ruler grabbed Celesto’s fist and crushed it slowly, “Let’s make this more fun.” with a snap of his fingers, he summoned hundred of video screens, all of them showing various parts of United Equestria, “Now the whole planet is watching our battle, whether they want it or not.”

With a yell Grand Ruler pulled his hand away and tried to throw a cross, wich Conquest ducked. Moving on from the missed attack, he did a forearm strike which was pushed to the side by Conquest. So engulfed in his rage was he, Celesto did not see the smile on Conquest’s face as his speed increased. Using his own speed, Celesto began to deliver punch after punch at Conquest, each fist just went through Conquest’s body as he stood there.

In truth, while he looked like he was standing still, Conquest was dodging so fast that the eye could not even perceive his movements. Pulling back his claws, Conquest slashed Grand Ruler across the chest, leaving large bloody gashes in his body. After licking the blood from his claws, Conquest held out his other hand and fired a bolt of dark magic at Grand Ruler, sending him flying across the battlefield. In a flash of light, Conquest teleported behind Grand Ruler and raised his fist, “I always wondered, does your head make a crack or a thud when hit?”

Celesto’s head hit Conquest’s fist with a loud crack, and he landed on the ground with a loud thump. Panting he struggled to get up, his vision blurred and swirling, “Wha...”

“Dizzy? Feeling nauseous? You might be suffering a concussion,” Conquest said, walking in front of Grand Ruler as he tried to get to his feet. With a smirk, he said, “Here, let me fix that!” raising his foot up, he kicked Grand Ruler in the face and sent him flying into the air.

With a smirk, Conquest flew up into the sky and grabbed Grand Ruler by the wings, “Now, I already ripped Lightning’s wings off before. But, seeing as that was a golem, I don’t think that was satisfying enough. I have a feeling this won’t be either.”

“W-w-wait,” Grand Ruler whispered as he heard the word golem. Before he could take this realization in, he felt Conquest kick his back hard, and knocking him out of the monster’s grip. Without a sound, the golden wings were removed and he was sent flying towards the ground.

“As I thought, fake and mechanical,” Conquest said, crushing the wings with his bare hands, “No wonder there was no legend behind the golden wings part.”

“Lightning is alive?” whispered Grand Ruler as he soared to the ground.

Conquest appeared on the ground suddenly, and then drove his elbow into the back of Grand Ruler’s neck, “Oh,” he spun around and chopped the front of the neck, “and now you care about him?”

“N-no, not true,” Celesto gasped out, attempting to catch his breath, “I...care.”

“Oh really? Is that why you took every victory away from him,” Conquest said, dodging Grand Ruler’s fist with a side step. “Why with every big bad, you stepped in and had to save the day while he was left in the dust. Or did I imagine how you basically let him join in the final battle with Titan like you threw a dog a bone.”

“No! You lie! Lightning won that fight on his own, and all of the others. He joined in with his power and-” Grand Ruler would have said more, but a hard punch from Conquest took the wind out of him, forcing him to lurch over.

Conquest smirked, “Twilight won her fights with her friends. Lightning, well, he needed you to stand there and fire the blast, to get the elements, to handle the big threat, and to help with every fight. When the final battle came in, you jumped in because you couldn’t see a world where anyone but you saved the day. Why, because we all need a god’s hand to help us through our day. That is why Celestia is the better ruler, because she lets Twilight save the day, while you barge in and make Lightning feel useless.”

Before Grand Ruler could say more, Conquest fired a bolt of solar magic into his stomach and lifted him in the air. As Celesto floated in the air, Dark Conquest roundhouse kicked him in the face and sent him flying across the battlefield. Conquest flew beneath him and asked, “You know, I never hadn’t one but please tell me if a compound fracture hurts.”

“A compound fracture?” whimpered Celesto as he felt Conquest kick him in his leg, sending him crashing into the ground and leaving behind a huge gouge in the ground. When he tried to stand, he screamed in pain. Looking down, he saw his bone sticking out of the shin. The white material covered in blood as it poked out from his shin and tearing through muscle.

Dark Conquest gasped as he teleported to Grand Ruler, “OH my me! Your leg is broken. Hold on, I’ll fix it.”

“Oh, thank you so muc-AHHHHHHHHHHH!” Grand Ruler screamed in pain as Conquest grabbed the bone and slowly tore it out from the shin. Then he gasped as he watched Conquest heal his leg with white magic, “I’m healed!”

Conquest laughed, “Oh, don’t worry, I just did that so I can enjoy this more!” and with that, he spun around and began to slam the bone into Grand Ruler’s face, chest and stomach. Occasionally from each one of his hits, he received a satisfying crack as he broke a rib, an arm, or even cutting deeply into his face. When a bit of blood splattered onto Conquest’s face, he licked a little of it off and shuddered in ecstasy, “Oh, so good.”

Grand Ruler knelt before Conquest, whimpering in pain as he looked up, his right arm hanging limp at his side. The lacerations that lined his body bled profusely and matched up with the swelling bruises that lined his body. Watching as Conquest threw the bone away, he whispered with a breath, “K-kill me, please, no more.”

“Not... until I tell everypony a story,” Conquest said, walking around Grand Ruler.

Grand Ruler’s eyes opened in utter terror, “No, please god no!”

“I don’t do requests, lover,” Conquest said. “Time to lay all truths before the eyes of me.”

“You mean the eyes of god... oh,” said a stallion from one of the screens.

“You think he would learn after the third time,” Conquest said, looking to the side. Shaking his head, he began to walk slowly around the unmoving Grand Ruler, “Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there was a young colt by the name of Celesto. He was an unicorn who had a big dream. Enter the royal guard, become its captain, and win the heart of the princess by saving her from all the evil bad guys. Awwwww.”

“There was one little problem, though. The princess he wanted to win the heart of, to prove himself to? That was Princess Celestia,” Conquest shrugged, “Kind of hard to save her when she only really loses when she lets it happen or if you can get the drop on her. Even then, it’s usually a temporary win and she is usually planning on something bigger to kick your can.” Conquest looked to the screen where Celestia was, “Yeah, princess, I know you get worfed, but you usually let it happen or are snuck up on. In a fair fight, wow! Do not want to fight you.”

Conquest walked up to Grand Ruler and rubbed each one of the three horns slowly, erotically, “So, what was he to do? That was when his best friend introduced him to his life’s work. Seems that Dusky was into researching magical items and power, leading him to the discovery of Meadowbrook’s lost chamber. Where the eight powerful items lie. Eight powerful items that would give even the second in command of the Royal Guard the power to match an alicorn and maybe... win the heart of the princess. Shame that his best friend and the current captain had to be in the way. Oh well, easy fix right?”

“Please stop this, they can’t be told the truth,” cried Grand Ruler.

Conquest laughed, “What, that you buried Dusk Shine under all that rubble, taking the Tri-Horn Crown and the Orb of Reality for yourself while you left him to die? Or the other truth? That when Luna had her little ‘fit’ you charged into battle. But, what should happen but you got hit with one of her powerful spells and you were sent flying through space onto a lonely little planet on the outer rim. What was it called again? Oh yes, Unicornicopia.”

Lookin back at the screens, Conquest showed an image of the planet of Unicornicopia and then showed the populace of that world, many many winged unicorns, “A planet full of winged unicorns, like Celestia. Some had small horns, some had big wings, and others had small versions of both. Seeing this, gave GR a wonderfully evil idea. He would take over this planet, subjugate it and hunt down Equestria. Then, he would come back with this world as his prize and showed the princess how powerful he was.”

“No, stop this, not this! Please, god no,” begged Grand Ruler as Conquest walked up to him and grabbed the left horn.

“So, he grabbed one hundred of those ponies and used the Tri-Horn Crown to manipulate them all into his thrall. With the help of the Ward family, his power increased and he gained more followers. More followers, meant more ponies believing in him and his power grew until he had the planet in his thrall. So, here is Truth One,” Conquest said, ripping the horn off of the crown with a loud snap. Then he spun the horn around and rammed it into Grand Ruler’s hand.

“GAHHHHH!” Celesto screamed, looking at the wound.

“You world wasn’t created by this man, it was invaded and conquered by him with little, if any, remorse for your own lives,” Conquest said. “He even made fake wings to make him look better than everypony else. Truth Two is also fun,” with a cruel smile, he grabbed the right horn. “Ready for this?”

Grand Ruler shook his head no, trembling as he clasped his hands together, “No, please. You can’t tell them the truth, this will break them!”

“Good,” Conquest said, chuckling, “See, it wasn’t enough for Grand Ruler to hold dominion over the ponies. Oh no, he wanted to subjugate more worlds and make his name known across the galaxy. But how to do that? Why, by using the Orb of Reality and make certain changes to their bodies. The orb was powerful enough that it could make changes that not even a Draconequus could fix. So, after testing it on a small colony of Flutter Ponies, he changed the entire race of Unicornicopians into their anthro selves, warping them to having hands and feet. Why? Because he liked the dragons and figured that was the best way to show off power. Then, he made everypony think that just because they had fancy suits and ‘better tech’ they were somehow superior.”

“No, stop-AHHHHHH!” Screamed Grand Ruler as Conquest broke the second horn and rammed it into the other hand.

“So, there is the other lie. All of that superiority, all of that strength and speed? Fake. It was all made up by the Tri-Horn Crown and Orb of Reality,” Laughed Conquest.

A lone unicornicopian shook her head, “No, I am super fast I know it!” and with that, she tried to run at super speed, but was tripped. Raising her head, she began to cry, “No! T-t-this can’t be!”

“Yep, toots, it’s all true,” Conquest said mockingly. “But, that leads us to the best lie of them all. See, after a millenia of lies, trapping a god in a pocket dimension, and taking planet after planet, he found Equestria and his lady love.”

Grand Ruler struggled to his feet, the blood making him sway back and forth, speaking with a weak voice, “No, please, don’t tell them.”

“Oh, but this is the best part,” Conquest said, smiling at his fallen foe. “See, he knew that the best way to make sure she was his forever, was to mess with her head, give her a false story and manipulate things so the ponies would bow to him. So, he wiped out his own world and moved everything to Equestria. Idling away, of course, when Celestia and Luna fought Titan alone.” Conquest then looked shocked, “Oh, are you all surprised by this? Yeah, that whole Grand Celestial whatever? Doesn’t, never did, or will it ever exist. It was all the princesses.”

Conquest then looked at the screens before him, “By the way, you’ll note,” he said, kicking Grand Ruler on the stomach and laying him flat on the ground, “I said, blew up his own world. Guess what Truth Three is?”

Grand Ruler looked up from his prone form and shook his head, “No, no,nononononononono-AHHHHHHHHH!” Grand Ruler screamed as the middle horn, and his real horn were torn off bloodily from his forehead.

Laughing, Conquest rammed the last horn into Grand Ruler’s feet, crucifying him to the ground.

---

Back on United Equestria, all of the ponies looked on in shock and wonder as the world began to be covered in a bright light. As the light began to enveloped the planet, Applejack looked around and let out a soft gasp, “Ah don’t believe it. It’s, it’s impossible.”

“My word,” Rarity said, watching as the world began to change in front of her eyes. After blinking for a few moments to be sure of what she was seeing, she said, “No wonder we saw nothing of Unicornicopia on this planet. Why everything was all named after Equestrian cities and places.”

“Because...” Pinkie said, looking around with a gasp.

Dash finished the thought, “Equestria never blew up! We were on Equestria the entire time!!!!”

---

Conquest laughed with a voice that came from dimensions long since destroyed, wailing out in horror, “And so, we come to the end of our little tale. Grand Ruler lied to an entire population of ponies, ruined their lives just to fix his big ego, and destroyed an entire world just to get to the girl he wants. How... pitiful!”

“But,” he then turned to look back at the screens and smiled, “Who do you hate more? The asshole who lied and did this to you? Or the Asshole who lifted the veil on the lies and ruined the pretty dream? I don’t care, either way I get more and more powerful and become unstoppable.”

“P-p-please, my space ponies,” whimpered Grand Ruler, feeling himself bleed out slowly.

“I am sorry, is this a last request? A plea for forgiveness? A desperate chance to make sure that you will go to the Elysian Fields?” asked Conquest as he sat on Grand Ruler’s stomach, eliciting one pitiful scream from the ruler.”

“K-kill me if you must, kill the Equestrians. But, spare my space ponies,” whimpered Celesto.

Conquest shrugged, “If only it were so easy. I am not going stop until this whole planet is another jewel in my crown and every pony on that little planet is moaning and screaming my name. You, were just the icing on the bloody cake.”

“No, please, god I beg you!” screamed Grand Ruler.

“Sorry,” Conquest said, using his magic to create a giant stone goal post, “I don’t do requests. PUNT!” he shouted, pulling his leg back and kicking Grand ruler’s head so hard that it ripped off his body and flew through the posts before landing on a spike. Next to the spike was the heads of a goth girl, a gargoyle, and a kamen rider

Pulling back, he could hear the screams of terror and yells of anger coming from the crowd. With a smile, he began to wave his hands towards him, beckoning and welcoming the jeers as one would welcome applause. Spinning around he slammed his fist into the ground before thrusting his fist back up into the air while fireworks went off behind him. Then, he turned to look at a video screen with Celestia, her look staring back at him, “This was your fault you know. All of this.”

Celestia said nothing, narrowing her eyes at the black alicorn and frowning. Slowly, she crossed her arms over her chest and put on the scowl that she had trained herself to bare over a thousand years of battle, loss, and war. It was the glare she had held when she bested Discord with her sister and it was one known to make lesser ponies bow or tremble.

Conquest was not a lesser pony as he simply walked around and chuckled, “Oh yes, all your fault. Like your sister, like Sunset, and like that annoying little purple one. I wish we could’ve met, she would’ve been fun. Oh well, guess I’ll settle for the grey one you keep safe in Ponyville. You know, the one who messed me up? I think she will be delicious.”

Pinkie’s eyes went wide and she took a step forward, only to be stopped by Applejack. Looking up into her friend’s eyes, she could feel the scowl that crawled along the face of her sister not by blood. Nodding softly, she pulled back before looking back up at Conquest.

Conquest winced a little, unsure why, “Oh yes, all your fault, Celly. You wanted to be diplomatic about all of this. You wanted to prevent a civil war and stop the two sides from killing each other. But, in your attempt to stop the killing and prevent your side from massacring the pathetic unicornicopians, you instead fostered the hatred between the two races that summoned me.”

Still saying nothing, Celestia just glowed with a fiery heat as she continued to stare at Conquest.

“This in turn, brought me. So, in your pitiful attempt to prevent bloodshed, you instead caused more bloodshed than you would’ve if you had just fought him,” Conquest said, laughing. When he stopped laughing, he looked at her with a glare, “What? No denials of your failures? Of your faults and mistakes? Come on, hit me with a hero speech, tell me how I am so wrong and that you will prove the justice of our world.”

Celestia said nothing.

“Say something!” Conquest roared.

Slowly, Celestia raised one finger and said, “One hour, talk to me in one hour.” and with that, she turned off the spell.

Conquest frowned, “Oh, but what am I going for an hour!” turning to look back at Grand Ruler’s corpse and smiled. Pulling out some vaseline and some oil, he said, “Well... as long as it’s warm. Come here cutie!”

---

Lightning stumbled back, being held up by Krysta. Looking up at his longtime friend, he smiled warmly, “Thanks.”

Starla shook her head, “I don’t believe this. He... lied to us this whole time, made us do so many bad things. He...”

“I know, sweetie, I know,” Dementia said, hugging her daughter close.

For the longest time, the group of unicornicopians stood there in cold silence, feeling the weight of everything on their shoulders. Then, a pair of pink arms held Starla and Lightning close in a big hug, “Hey, it’s going to be all right.” Pinkie said, smiling at the group before bouncing to look at the group, “At least we are now all in the same boat.”

“Yeah, we’ve been lied to and changed too you know,” Dash said, frowning. “Now you just know how it feels.”

“But, all of the times we called you inferior. All of the times that we hurt others just because he sicked us on them. We did so much wrong and have so many sins,” Lightning looked down and sighed.

Fluttershy stepped forward and nodded, “The first step, is to own up to your mistakes and fix them.”

“Can we?” Starla asked.

“A gem will always have it’s flaws,” Rarity said, looking down, “The first step is to go and admit to them.”

Pinkie Pie nodded and stepped forward, smiling to herself, “Grand Ruler was wrong when he tried to say that you are just one thing and always will be that way forever! Look at you two! Lightning used to be a meany pants all the time and Starla used to be a meanie lady. But now, you two are both are better ponies, right?”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Starla said, looking back at Dementa.

“I know so,” Krysta said, gliding up and looking around, “But I think it’s going to take a lot more than just the words of a few ponies to convince everyone else.”

“Well, I know what Twilight would say if she was here,” Pinkie said, holding out her hand, the same one that she had stabbed not too long ago, “And that’s because she learned it from me.” smiling warmly, she said, “You can say a lot more with an open hoof, than a fist. And I know, that all we need to do to help us all move forward and become better, is by becoming friends.”

“You really think that will work?” Lightning asked, to which Pinkie nodded and looked to her friends behind her.

“Well, duh! Of course, look at us! We all had our problems, but thanks to the power of friendship, we pulled through,” Pinkie said. “We are always going to have problems, but the dark doesn’t have to last forever you know. You just need to find the light and then hold onto it. It’s a lot of work to find it, but... It’s worth it in the end.”

“And besides, Ah can tell you all right now that the ponies Ah see before me now, ain’t the ponies Ah thought Ah knew a year ago. You all seem a little, different,” Applejack said, smiling.

“Yeah, I guess we are,” Rep-Stallion said.

Luna landed behind the Elements of Harmony, with the Umbra Circle in tow. With a deep breath, she spoke in a commanding voice, “If you are all done with this council, we need to reconvene at Canterlot. We must end the rest of this rule and bring ourselves before my sister.”

Applejack looked to the group of Starfleet ponies behind her, “Want to come? There’s room for a few more.”

“No, this is an Equestrian victory, let the Equestrians see this off,” Lightning Dawn said.

Starla looked up to Dementia and smiled, “Kind of want to spend the rest of the day with Mom.”

“All right! See you later!” Pinkie Pie said happily as she and the others teleported away.

“Balance and Harmony,” Mysterious said, much to the confusion of the others. “There was a saying I saw back on El, that said all of life is Balance and Harmony. That for everything bad, there is the opposite which exists in the world. And, if Conquest is the being of pure hatred, then I think we may have found his achilles heel.”

“I spent a whole year under that monster’s thumb,” growled Starla, before s siming. If anypony can stop him, it’s those girls.” she she said she said as she said as the eleven girls teleported away with Luna

---

In the throne room of the castle, Celestia sat upon the golden throne where Grand Ruler sat. Her finger was on her chin as she looked at the floor deep in thought, and only pulled back when she saw the blue light of teleportation from her sister. She smiled warmly as she said, “Luna.”

“Sister,” Luna said with a frown, “It is time for a change. You have proven yourself to be fallible and an insult to the crown. As thus, we order you to step down from the throne to allow a new leader.”

Applejack’s eyes went wide for a second, “Wait, what, but that wasn’t-”

“All right, I agree,” Celestia said, standing up and walking don from the throne, “I will place myself into exile and allow you to ascend the throne. It’s yours, Luna.”

Luna nodded as she walked by the parting Celestia, “Thank you sister.” Regally, the night princess sat on the golden throne and placed her hands on the arm rests. After looking at the group of twelve ponies for a few brief moments with eyes of rage, she sighed and rolled her eyes, “Bored now! Sister?”

“Yes Lulu?” asked Celestia.

Luna sighed, “I am bored now. It is boring ruling in the day, would you mind returning from exile and take your throne back?”

“Well, I could, sure,” Celestia said, walking back and taking the throne as Luna walked away, “But, it is lonely here. Sister?”

“Yes?” asked Luna, turning her head back to look over her shoulder.

Celestia sighed, “It is no fun ruling alone. I need a companion at my side to help with the burden. Would you rule by my side, as my equal?”

“Hmmmm, let me think...” Luna looked down, and then smiled as she ran to Celestia and hugged her tightly, “YES! I would love to rule by your side, big sister.”

“Oh, it’s good to have you back, Lulu!” Celestia said, nuzzling her sister as she held her sister close, “You are a much better partner than Grand Ruler any day.”

“It’s good to be back, Tia,” Luna said, nuzzling her sister.

“I missed you, sister,” Celestia whispered.

Dash looked a little confused, “Uh, what just happened?”

“Oh,” Celestia said, turning to look at the ponies while Luna pulled up her dark blue throne and sat with Celestia. “This was just an old game I used to play with Luna when we were fillies. She would try to overthrow me and I would let her, and then we decide to just rule together as sisters.”

An ominous clapping sounded throughout the throne room while an old familiar voice echoed, “Awww, this is so sweet. The whole band is back together!”

“Wait, that voice,” Rarity whispered, not seeing the rolling of the eyes of the Umbra circle.

With a flash of light, Discord appeared in an extravagant robe with a flower wreath around his neck. Behind him a band with duplicates of him began to play a loud dance number while a banner that read ‘Congratulations!’ appeared overhead, “Congratulations to our brave heroes for kicking flank and helping to stop Grand Zeitgeist!”

“Discord!?” shouted the element bearers with looks of shock and amazement.

“You’re alive?!” Pinkie said, smiling a little.

“Correction,” Discord said, smirking while taking away his party band, “I was never dead to begin with. You don’t really think a little thing like an exploding planet would take me out? I one time surfed on a supernova!”

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “Wait, how? When? What?!”

“That, my dear wonderbolt, is a long story...” Discord said, bringing out a projector and a large screen. Putting on a fancy business attire, he began with a bored tone, “And here we begin with our trip to the Bahamas. And here is Celestia on the beach and here is-”

Discord paused when he saw a picture of Celestia in a bikini with a come hither stare, “OH heavens! How did that get there?” he chuckled, pulling the slide out, which was then replaced with a baby picture of Luna holding a kitten.

“Aw!” Fluttershy said.

“Discord!” Luna shouted.

“Oh, ok...” Discord grumbled, pulling out the reel of film that was labeled ‘Exposition Dump’ and put it in.

---

Six years ago, about a little while after I started dating Celestia, I felt a powerful dark magic entering the universe. It was so powerful that it even gave me a chance to pause, and felt a little bit of heartburn at it. It was familiar, yet disgusting.

Celestia walked out onto the balcony where Discord sat, looking up at the moon, “You sense it too?”

Nodding, Discord said, “That smelly stench of despair and distaste, oh yeah. I can smell it, and it ain’t pleasant.”

“What do you think it is?” asked Celestia, raising an eyebrow.

Discord shrugged as he walked off her balcony, now with a deerstalker cap, “Have no idea my dear. It feels familiar, but I can’t put my finger on it. I just know I hate it and quite frankly don’t like it.”

“You hate something?” Celestia said, putting her elbows on the railing, “It must be serious. Do you think you can find out about it?”

“Why send me?” Discord asked, pulling out a little puppet of Twilight, “Why not the hero?”

Celestia sighed as she looked out to the moon, its pale face shining on her, “Twilight...isn’t at her peak yet. She is still training to fully tap into her alicorn powers, thus I don’t want to send her, not yet.”

“Thinking about your little Sunny?” Discord said, giving Celestia a plush of Sunset Shimmer.

Celestia nodded, “That whole adventure with Sunset a month ago... it made me realize that sometimes, I do need to become closer to my students. And I want Twilight to know that she is special, and worthy. I want to help foster her training a little more closely now she is a princess.”

“That, and you are being a mother,” Discord said, snapping his fingers and putting on a white wig onto Celestia’s head, “Getting soft in your old age, Tia.”

“More like I know the risks, send out Twilight and her friends and risk losing her to this unknown threat? Or have my boyfriend who could take on a supernova investigate. I chose the option with the least casualties.”

“Ohhh, smart move!” Discord laughed and then kissed Celestia on the lips, “Though, I don’t think he is going to be easy to find.”

“Then we lure him out...”

“So began the plan. I pretended to be evil again, you hit me with the harmony beam, and then the bad guys comes to me,” Discord said.

Fluttershy gasped, “Wait, so you were never really evil again?”

Sighing, Discord turned to Fluttershy and smiled, “No, Flutterby...I am still your friend. I always will be.”

“You hear that Rainbow!” Fluttershy squeed and hugged her mare before kissing her, “I didn’t fail him. I didn’t mess up!”

“Heh, I could’ve told you that,” Rainbow Dash smirked while Fluttershy flew to hug Discord.

“Well, back to the story. After a while...”

In the middle of space, Discord’s statue shattered and he appeared in the flesh. Panting, he said, “Never...again!”

“Hello, old friend,” a deep voice spoke, surrounding Discord in an echo.

Looking up and around, Discord whispered, “I know you! How have you been you old seadog?”

“I have been fine,” the voice whispered back, “I have a job for you.”

“Don’t tell me you are the darkness that scared Tia,” Discord said.

“No, but this is connected to it. Celestia is right now on a planet called Unicornicopia. Grand Ruler used a soul stone combined with his knowledge of Nightmare Moon to send the spirit over to Equestria and try and take it over. He then had that spirit send Celestia to that planet,” the voice said, “I need you to go there and... sow some chaos.”

“With pleasure!” Discord said, laughing up a storm as he flew to Unicorpia.

And when I got there, I had so much fun! Warping the landscape, making buildings into balloon animals, and turning the whole planet on it’s head. Of course, Grand Weiner was a little miffed at my game, so he decided to try and nuke me with that little Serpentari station of his while he got his planet out.

“But, it didn’t affect you,” Trixie said, putting a finger to her chin. “Because it was corrupted harmony and you are chaos.” she then her hat replaced with a graduation hat and had a diploma.

“That’s right! You get a gold star!” Discord said, smirking, “Basically, it just tickled me, more than kill me. Sadly, Celestia never got to see my death scene, it was beautiful. I wowed them at the Cannes film festival, not a dry tin in the house.”

There was silence at Discord’s joke, prompting him to growl and say, “Get some culture people!”

“I got it,” Pinkie’s voice said, sounding far away.

Turning back to the projector, Discord said, “So, I was now free to explore the universe on my own for the darkness. Sadly, something was missing.”

Discord sighed as he sat on a meteorite couch, drinking some fruit punch. A long frown etched across his face as he sighed and looked up to the many stars. Next to him, flew up a shooting star with a beard and spoke with a very deep voice, “What is the problem Discord.”

“Well, Morgan Freeman Star, I am feeling lonely for some reason. I mean, I have what I want, I can do what I want, but it still feels like it’s not enough,” Discord sighed.

A little star with a big mustache floated over to him and sighed, “Perhaps, you are missing a valuable piece of your heart. Something you never really knew you missed until now.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” Discord said, looking up at a nearby sun, “I mean, I just felt lethargic, sad, and wanting to hold...”

A little alarm clock began to ring right beside him as he shot up, “Wait a moment, something in my heart?” he then reached into his chest and opened up the door. There, was his heart, slowly beating while a paper origami Celestia and Fluttershy rested next to it. When they looked up, the two effigies waved hi and smiled at him.

“I love her,” Discord gasped as a plate of meatloaf started to play on the piano. “I... love her. I love Celestia!”

The planets all turned to look at him and asked, “What?”

“I LOVE CELESTIA!” Discord shouted and leapt off the asteroid, “I love that alcorn, and I need to be with her right now! You hear that world?!” he shouted, grabbing a planet and holding it’s face as he stared at it, “I love Celestia!”

The planet nodded and said, “Then run to her, hold her and never let her go. Look at her in the eyes and tell her that you need to be with her always!”

“Oh, I will, world, don’t you worry!” Discord said.

A small moon shouted, “Run Discord! Go!”

“Your Celestia is waiting for you!” shouted a smaller planet.

Discord nodded, putting on a leather jacket and dark shades. Getting on a Harley Davidson with the license plate ‘Q,’ he nodded and said, “Don’t worry, Tia babe. Discord is coming for you!”

“Go man!” shouted some of the other planets as they clapped at Discord, some extended their hands to high five him as he rode off. His eyes narrowed as he rode off through the stars, leaving behind a trail of fiery skid marks behind him

An asteroid with a long beard and a military hat said, “There goes the finest lover that I had ever known.”

The ponies, with the exception of Celestia, Pinkie, and Fluttershy, stood there in shock at that scene. Discord, on the other hand, continued his story as if the proceeding events were normal. Clicking on the next video, he said, “Of course, when I got to Equestria, I found the populace changed and the world a little different. So... I decided to play a terrific prank on everypony.”

“I found a random statue that Artie was going to give to Grand Dipstick and made myself into that. Then I pretended that I could turn alive because a mask and waited until that night,” Discord said.

“I have seen this part,” Luna said, “You surprised Celestia in her chambers after her argument with Celesto, charmed her into your arms, and then made love to her.”

“Which begat-”

---

“DADDY!” shouted Castor as he ran into the throne room, followed by his twin sister.

Applejack looked shocked as she held up her hand, “Castor, Illanie, wait this isn’t...” the words died on her lips as she watched the transformation take place before her eyes.

While the whiteness of their coats didn’t change, it was their bodies that began to change. Castor became an upper torso, with a pair of mismatched arms of lion’s paw and a pony hand like the Space ponies. Adoring his neck was a collar of black fur that went around his neck, ran up his head, and came off to the top in a little curl. His face became softer, acquainting the red eyes and on the top of his head was a pair of horns, a dragon’s and a crooked one.

Illanie turned into a pair of legs, mismatched into a normal leg and a dragon’s leg. Behind her dragged a long red tail with a tuff of black hair that matched the head. As they neared Discord, the body fused into one full pony who eagerly leapt into his father’s arms with a giggle, “Did you see, Daddy? I fooled them all! They never saw me coming and I tricked them good, didn’t I?”

“Yes you did my little Illusion,” Discord said, nuzzling his son happily. Kissing his forehead, he said, “Oh, Illusion is going to be a great agent of chaos when he grows up.”

Celestia frowned at this and levitated Illusion into her arms, letting him sit on her lap, “No, Discord. No son of mine will become a perpetrator of chaos, he is going to become a proud prince like Mommy. When we have another child, then you can make her into your tool of chaos.”

“Spoilsport,” frowned Discord as he lightly tickled his son.

“Excuse me a second,” Pinkie was the first to speak up from the shocked looks of the ponies gathers. Looking to the side, she pulled out the glass of water provided to her by Discord, took a long drink, before spitting it out, “WHAT?!”

“Ah HA! I knew it! I knew the little one was up to something!” Luna bragged.

Applejack put her hands together in a time out fasion, “Wait a sec, hold on here a moment. How... what?”

“Well, it’s simple,” Discord said, smiling, “After I found out that my son was on the way, I knew Grand Flunkout would get suspicious if he saw that his ‘child’ was a draconequus. So, on the day he was born, I used my chaos magic to make it look like it was twins.”

“But doesn’t Starfleet have scanners and all of that to see past illusions,” asked Raindrops.

Celestia smiled, “Nothing is perfect and everything has a flaw.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said, “I speak from experience. You can work on perfection, but you will never fully get it.”

“And said flaw occurs once every thousand times,” Discord chuckled, “I just increased the probability to the mistake.”

“But what about their whole mental training” Dash asked.

“Oh, psshaw. Rainbow Dash, no one is perfectly immune to mind control. Everyone has their limits and Starfleet just had a very easy one to break,” Discord laughed, “Besides, with the number that the Tri-Horn Crown pulled on their minds, it was like plucking an apple from the tree.”

Celestia nodded and continued for Discord, “After a while, Illusion was able to keep up the twin spell on his own. Sadly, since the only woman he knew was me and Luna, he didn’t quite have a grasp on what a girl liked to play. Over time, Illani just became like a doll for him.”

Pinkie Pie gasped, “Wait a second... Distraught, that was you!”

Discord bowed, “Guilty! I couldn’t have my son be born and NOT be there in someway. I even threw him a party to celebrate his birth.”

“I was even there, although as a little unicorn,” Celestia smiled, “What you saw there was just one of my sun clones.”

“And that whole planet adventure?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Discord smiled, “That was just a little puppet show I put you through. You were busy fighting my old toys the entire time!”

“But, this doesn’t explain one thing,” Applejack said, stepping forward with a curious look, “If you did all of that, then what about Titan?”

A deep voice sounded from behind them all as he stepped through the throne room, “Well, I couldn’t miss out on my grandson’s birth. Even if I was supposed to be dead at the time.”

Turning to look behind them, they all stood in awe as a black alicorn stallion stepped into the throne room. While the ponies were curious as to the new pony that entered the room, it was Luna and Celestia that recognized the stallion right off the bat. He was the face that they had both seen when they were born. It was the face that smiled down at them in their cribs, and the one who was there for them in the night. Celestia shouted as she ran to her father, wrapping her arms around his neck, “DADDY!!!”

Luna let out a tearful laugh as she ran to Titan and wrapped her arms around his neck, “Father!”

“My little girls, I am so glad to see you both alright,” Titan said, hugging his daughters closely, not letting go for a moment.

“Dad?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking confused and at the reunited family.

Luna nodded, “I am starting to remember now, Titan is our father. We did not recognize him when he fought us because of his strange looks and his different fighting style.”

“I was playing a teaching game,” Titan said, looking at his children. Then when he looked up at Discord, he nodded to him, “Discord.”

“Then why did you leave?” asked Rainbow Dash

“Grand Ruler’s mastery of the orb and crown gave him just enough power to banish me to the pocket dimension that he imprisoned me the first time we did battle,” Titan said, frowning. “I never expected Meadowbrook’s items to be that powerful.”

“He’s right,” Discord said, shaking his head, “I don’t know what Meadowbrook did with the orb, but even I can’t reverse the effects. Unless a miracle happens, you guys are stuck like this.”

Luna looked at Titan curiously, “Father, where’s Mother? Is she with you?”

Titan shook his head, “She is right now on a paradise planet, far away. When I began to hunt for the darkness, I chose to leave her behind so she did not have to fight.”

“The darkness,” Applejack asked, “It’s Dark Conquest, isn’t it?”

Titan shook his head as he walked around the group, “No, it’s something else. A person who is always at the back of Conquest, waiting for his chance to strike when the time is right and then retreat to the shadows. I felt his presence descend upon our universe when you two ascended the throne and have been hunting ever since.”

“Wait, Trixie remembers that Dementia mentioned this figure in a cloak that Conquest would always talk to. He was the one responsible for bringing back the trio, Fratello, and Sombra,” Trixie said, looking down, “He’s the darkness. But, what is he?”

“If Conquest represents the hatred one feels when viewing a world born from hate and anger, then he represents something darker. The death of an idea, when a world loses itself and what it set out to do. He goes from world to world, universe to universe, hunting out those worlds where their life just stopped and kills them, feeding on the death of that world. It’s why he follows Conquest, after all... what follows Conquest but Death.”

“So, not only do we stop an interdimensional sicko with a god complex, but death itself?” Dash asked, before smirking, “easy.”

Celestia took a deep breath before walking in front of the gathered group of ponies, “Knights of Harmony, Umbra Circle, you have done a lot to make it so far. Through your many trials, your battles, and loses, you have all proven yourselves to be brave heroes. You have each given your all for this planet and I thank you.” nodding her head, she continued with a smile, “I can say Twilight would be proud of all of you. Now.. .it is time I took to the battlefield. Come sister!”

Luna nodded,”Yes.”

“We must have words with Conquest...”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvern and Zolt, they were both awesome!

Oh, this chapter... This is one of those 'simple premise became the biggest thing I ever done.' things. See, the plan had always been for Grand Ruler to fight Conquest, die, and then it's revealed that Equestria was never blown up. After all, this would help address an annoying plot hole that is in Starfleet. I.e while we had a whole bunch of things from Equestria, there was nothng from Unicorpia. No mention whatsoever.

However, as more story elements got added to before the chapter, the bigger this battle got. First of all, was the introductions of the eight items. The first time this chapter was written, there were only two made, the tri-horn crown and the orb of reality. the other 6 :The staff of null, the sword of instant, the armor, the ring of fear, the wings of lighting, and the amulet, all came afterwords. So, who found them? Why Dusk Shine of course, who was added only a few chapters ago.

Ok, but what about the fight with Titan, have to reference that, and the battle with Serpantari. So, I had to fuse all of that into one go and place all of that together. I also remembered, hey, isn't there a certain mystery you failed to address...ie. the whole question about the fake Chrysalis? So, I decided to break up the big finale into two parts. The end battle with Conquest, and the fight with the Empire. Even better, I can wrap up Lighting's character arc by having him beat down Chrysalis. Surely, this meant that the chapter was done!

Then...came the Umbra and the Star stones.

I realized two little problems here. One, the Umbra circle had no real finale. After the fight in Neighpon, they just vanished from the plot, so what to give them for their final hurrah. Second, the Star/Rainbow Stones. Eariler we found out that the Elements are indestructable, so what happend to the stones (Wich are either 4 or five, depending on the chapter. The fic seemed confused on the complete set) Were they just cheap plastic? And if titan never really had his final battle with the mane six and didn't destroy them, then what happened to them.

This, is why I introduced the stars a few chapters back and the legend of the elements. So that way, I can say that the Star Stones were, in fact, the Elements of Fate. Sisters to the Elements of Harmony and found by another set of heroes. This, combined with the super weapon Serpantari, gave me a chance to give the Umbra Circle the ending they so richly deserve. And...I can also address the stones ect.

The big reveal of Discord and Illusion was something that I had also always planned from the start. Like the tyke said, "Fooled you all, didn't I?" While the reveal stayed much the same, Discord's little story kept having one big change. The conversation with Titan. Originally, he was still able to mess with him, but as time rolled on, the convo had to change because I had to start that whole silly character development and make Titan into a good guy (Zolt commented that right now, Kudos is the only original villian to become more evil) and then I realized I had to address why, if we all know by now that Titan isn't evil, why are they keeping him there? So, why not have him show up, talk, and get that out of the way. Especially since I have need of him in the next chapter.

And now, notes!

-Ok, I'd admit, the whole country roads song is because I love that moment on Whisper of the Heart.

-The opening scene was changed a little thanks to season 7. Now, the seeds of Yragdrsil had to be infused with the virtues of those who were worthy.

-I still regret killing Harry now. All of these flashbacks make me like him too much.

-The whole nightmare sequence and the dreams were based off of two seperate things: Equestria's Mirage and a fic called Diamond of Desire.

-It was tough coming up with six cutie mark stories for the Circle. And in case it wasn't obivious, the show that Ditzy, Raindrops, Carrot, Lyra, and Cheerilee saw? That was trixie's show, and Trixie was inspired by? The Sonic Rainboom. Yep, Rainbow Dash helped to unite so many mares with her one feat.

-Team RWBY has arrived in all of their glory. Yeah, the four fillies I kept referencing were them. No, Cinder and Salem don't exist here. Yes, the rest of team JNPR is on Equestria.

-The whole entire Flutterpony thing wass my way of removing the zombfairies and to remind you all that, while the seaponies have a cool song. The Flutterponies took out two big bads (Smooze and Erabus)

-The heads are: Twilite from Von Doom's stuff, Ebony, and Kamen Rider chaos.

-Yes, Conquest knows of little Belle and he wants her.

-When Conquest looked over his shoulder, he was looking at...you the reader.

-Cadence has Leon from FFVIII, Celestia has Cloud, and Luna has Terra. Yes, I am a fan of FFVI and FFVII.

-Tempest Shadow...I knew I was going to get her into this story somehow. Even if it is for two chapters! And yes, I imagine her relationship with storm King to be Abridged nail and Guru.

See ya next chapter...

Ok, a little tease...

"I;ve heard you've been busy, Conquest," said the mare, glaring him down as she stood in front of her friends, her lavender wings spread wide in anger.

The Return of the Light

Greater Love have no one than this...

The hallway of the castle that led to the balcony away from the throne room was filled with the echoing footfalls of Celestia. With a determined stride, she walked through the corridor with a look in her eyes that blazed like fire. Her brow narrowed as she looked towards the doorway, the feeling of elation over the reveals were now replaced by the silent rage that she had long perfected over years of honing.

With the pass of each window, her armor dissipated in a flash of golden light. Now her body was dressed in a long flowing white dress. The bottom of said dress had highlights that shone with the colors of red, white, blue, orange, and yellow depending on how the light shown on it. On the top of said dress was a long red sash that had a collection of medals from previous battles along its surface. At her side was a sword that seemed to glow with the might of the sun.

Walking behind her, was Luna with a pale white katana at her side. Her dark blue dress was a similar make, although it had sequins on the bottom that resembled the constellations of the night sky. Her walk was a solemn and quiet one, while her eyes displayed a more outward anger, as if she was ready to unleash the assault before her sister could. Occasionally, she would look up to her sister, for any subtle clues about her next movement.

As they made their way to the balcony, Rarity remarked, “Zenith and Nadir...”

“What?” Applejack asked Rarity, looking confused.

“Zenith, Celestia’s sword of sunlight and Nadir, Luna’s blade of moonlight. It is their own personal swords,” Rarity said, looking on in awe. “It is said that when drawn, the two will never lose a war.”

Rainbow Dash looked on an smirked, “Ok, that is awesome. So that means that they finally are getting serious?”

“I think we may be seeing the final curtain rise on this war,” Rarity said calmly as she and the other members of the group followed Celestia and Luna to the balcony.

Down below in the courtyard, countless ponies of both Equestrian and Unicornicopian breeds were milling about. Eyes looked to balcony as Celestia and Luna appeared, filled with various emotions ranging from hatred to utter fear about the future. With baited breath, they waited for the first words to come from the princesses mouths.

Celestia looked up, staring to the sky, “Conquest, it’s been an hour, show yourself.”

A crackling image faded into existence, and Conquest appeared on a large magical screen while pulling up his black thong, “Hey there Tia! Are you ready to talk now? Because I sure am!” he said with a chuckle as he looked back at the now charred remains of Grand Ruler, “If you want his royal asshole’s corpse back, I’ll give it back to you, but I think you might have to clean it first. The things I did to that body for the past hour, whooo!” with a chuckle, he teleported the circle and three horns of the tri-horn crown to Celestia. “But, on the bright side, I’ll let you have the broken tri-horn crown back. Don’t worry, it’s clean, I didn’t use the horns as a butt plug.”

Celestia said nothing, and Luna looked to her. Noting the lack of reaction on her sister’s face, Luna quickly followed suit, just looking up at the screen at the black alicorn.

“Oh, no words again, Tia? No shouts of defiance, no yells of rage or how I will pay for all I have done. Maybe you are thinking that, now that I killed the biggest waste of space in this little war that you have it easy, or that by hiding your rage behind that stoic face of yours that you are going to win this now,” a low unnerving chuckle escaped his throat as he shrugged, “Or are you trying to see what gets me mad? I’ll admit, I lost my cool earlier when you gave me the silent treatment, but I’m better now.”

Celestia said nothing, only letting ascowl show on her face.

“Want me to make the first salvo of our little word game? Fine, I will,” Conquest said, backing up and looking around as if he had an audience, “All of this, all of it. The war, the death, the hate? It’s all on you! You made a bad move, Tia, and it cost you so much. You wanted to give peace a chance, in spite of the fact that you could’ve wiped the floor with these space ponies with only minimal loss to your side. But, you chose not to, instead, you let the hate fester between the two sides until it reached a boiling point, practically turning this universe into a beacon for me! Do you deny it?”

Celestia looked down and to the side, “No...I do not. I wished for peace, but instead got war.”

Conquest opened his eyes a little before smirking, “OH, that is surprising. Most rulers I’ve met would’ve denied their crimes. Are you also going to admit your failings with Luna, Discord, and so many others?”

“I’m not perfect,” Celestia said, looking away. “Though I have put on airs as such, I am still only a pony. I live, breathe, and make my mistakes. However, as a pony I am gifted with something special... the ability to fix those mistakes.”

“Fix? Fix?! HA!” Conquest laughed, “You think you can fix this? Any of it? Grand Ruler may be dead, but I can still feel it. If the Space ponies right now aren’t hating themselves for seeing how they have committed such sins under the banner of that moron over there, then they hate me for revealing so many lies, or hate Grand Ruler for saying those lies. Do you really think that you coming to the field will change all of that? Wipe away years of hate, bitterness, and fear? HA!”

“What they need is a symbol, a light to remind them of hope,” Celestia said.

Conquest rolled his eyes at this, “Oh brother, here we go. Don’t know if you know this, toots, but I’ve got the advantage here! The colonies of Starfleet? Burned to ashes. Your towns and cities? Mine! The countries that you ignored? Also mine! You are out gunned, out manned, and are on the brink of total loss. What can you possibly-”

He was interrupted by Celestia holding up her hand and spreading out five fingers. Luna looked and nodded, holding up her hand and shadowing her sister. Narrowing her eyes, Celestia said, “Ten minutes. Give me ten minutes with one of your cities and I will give them something that Grand Ruler never could.”

“Oh wait, don’t tell me,” laughed Conquest, “Hope, right?”

Celestia nodded calmly and turned to look at the people in the square,”Equestrians! Unicornicopians! Listen to me! I see upon you the fear that has overtaken you, the hate that is overcoming you, and the feelings of dread that is overwhelming you. I see that you are overcome with feelings of uncertainty and worthlessness, but you need to dismiss these feelings. For too many years you have been told that you are different by matter of species, that somehow your place of birth meant that you are inferior or superior to one another. Now that veil has lifted and you are lost and confused. You see the other as what they truly are, ponies just like you.”

“I was once like you,” Luna said, walking with Celestia and looking down at her people, Thinking that because my sister was more loved, that she was my better. That she was a better princess than I because ponies worshiped her days while my beloved night was shunned. This fear, anger, and jealousy turned me into a monster that wanted to eclipse the world in eternal night. It took the courage of one brave little unicorn and her five friends to show me the light and make me see that my sister was not superior to me, but my equal. That while she was a better strategist, I was the better fighter. My swordmareship was the superior while she was a better spell caster. Any weaknesses in my abilities were filled in by her strengths, and in turn, my strength could help where she was weak.”

Celestia looked at the ponies and spoke, her voice calm and gentle but commanding, “You each are not superior by fact of race or species, but by yourselves as individuals. That is what it means to have a cutie mark, to be a pony. Each one of you brings something unique to the table and has a special something that makes you better than anypony else on the planet. Some of you are stronger, while others are smarter. Some of you have different life experiences that make you more acutely aware of changes in the battlefield or could just have had a better life.”

“Behind me are five mares who learned this lesson well,” Luna said, looking behind her at the Knights of Harmony, “Each one of them has a weakness and a strength. In each other, they found that their strengths far outweighed their weaknesses, allowing them to shine forth as the lights they are now. When they were seperated, their weaknesses shown forth and this made them dim in the world; however, when they were brought together, they were able to shine bright once more in the world that needed them the most. Each one of you has that potential that can be brought forth.”

Nodding, Celestia took over, as a sun following the moon, “Now is not the time to differ yourselves by species, race, or creed, but to see yourselves as individuals. It is time to see yourselves as equals, unique and united as a single whole. It is time to see yourselves as teammates, comrades, maybe it is time to even see yourselves as friends, standing shoulder to shoulder with each other. This is where we must stand truly united, help when one falls and stand when the other cannot. Today is the day we throw away the ideals of United Equestria and embrace the teaching of unity and friendship!”

“United Equestria has fallen,” Luna said, unseathing her blade and cutting down the flag that represented United Equestria. Taking its place was a flag depicting a white alicorn and a blue alicorn encircling a sun and moon.

Celestia ignited her horn, raising the sun for the first time that day, bringing forth the dawn, “In its place, rises Equestria once more!” she said flying high into the air and joining her blade with Luna’s, smiling into her sister’s eyes.

“All hail the princesses!” shouted the Equestrians, thrusting their fists into the air as the sun began to rise.

“Long live Equestria!” shouted the Unicornicopians, joining in.

“All hail the Princesses, Long live Equestria! All Hail the Princesses! Long Live Equestria!”

A young pegasus, with mane split between black and yellow, took a few steps forward and began to sing softly, not needing instruments to sing the slow melodic beats that needed for the song to work.

Chaos reigns
And harmony has fled
Stand your ground
Our day will come

A few other mares began to join in, followed by some stallions as they looked up at the sky, feeling their hope rekindled once more

The night is gone
And our path is lost
We look to the stars
Know that soon
The dawn will come

The guards began to remove their helmets in honor of their rulers, and looked up, adding their voices to the chorus of ponies that began to sing.

Our friends are lost
And home is gone
Look to the moon
The dawn will come

The Unicornicopians nodded slowly, each looking to one another as they felt their own inner light of hope begin to shine through. Each taking a deep breath, they began to sing in time with the others, their voices becoming brighter

The night is gone
And our path is lost
We look to the stars
Know that soon
The dawn will come

As one, their voices began to sing aloud, united as one for the first time in five years.

Steel your blade
Strike the sky
Stand our ground
The dawn will come

And our path is lost
We look to the stars
Know that soon
The dawn will come

“See you in ten minutes, Conquest,” Celestia said, her horn glowing brightly before teleporting away with Luna.

---

A griffon guard stood alone in Neigh Orleans, overlooking the reconstructed town. For the past year, he and the rest of his battalion had run the city. His small little army served as a powerful occupying force for Conquest, keeping the ponies in line and making them slaves for the war effort. While a small town in the grand scheme of things, it served as a reminder of the first loss in the war and a symbol of failures of Starfleet. The guard let out a sigh as he watched the sun rise in the distance, the light reflecting off of the shield that protected the city from attacks, “Hey, did you hear the news?” asked a fellow guard as he landed next to his friend, “Celestia has entered the war.”

“So what?” grumbled the guard, “It’s Celestia, you know, the mare who lost her little fight with Chrysalis? Didn’t lift a finger to stop Sombra, Discord, or Nightmare Moon? Hell, lets not forget that she has been sitting behind on her laurels in every war since Starfleet arrived, and only really could fight when that loser was with her. And as we just saw, all of his wins were just figments in our minds, who the hell knows what the real truth is anymore.”

“That’s why I’m worried,” said the guard looking down, “What if all of that, was just Celestia holding back? I mean, why bring an army when a small force will do? Those knights of hers, they wield objects of mystical power, why not use them before sending out armies and save on lives? Why not hold back a little when there are lives on the line.”

“So you’re saying that it’s been only convenience that she hasn’t been allowed to show off what she can do in a fight?” asked the guard, “And that now she is allowed to let loose, we should be scared. Pfft, yeah right.”

“I’m serious I-” the guard paused as he looked to the left of the city, away from the sun, “Isn’t it dawn?”

The guard nodded, “Yeah, why?”

“Then why is the moon rising?” the other guard asked, looking to the rising white orb in the distance. As he stared at the milky white object, his eyes could make out a black winged silhouette in the center with her horn alow and a blazing white blade in her hand, raised above her head.

Across from them, a similar silhouette rose with the sun, holding a sword that seemed to glow with a powerful flame. The two guards watched with awe and wonder as the two figures lowered their swords and aimed directly at them in unison, “Are they trying to break the barrier?”

“Impossible,” said the guard, “Conquest forged this barrier himself. It would take a god to break it!”

Celestia narrowed her eyes, mentally giving her sister a signal to unleash the magic within their swords. With not a word spoken, her blade blazed with a passionate blue flame before firing in a torrent of magic at the shield. Across from her, Luna’s sword flared to life with magic, draining all of the ambient heat from the area of the blade before firing a stream of cold black magic at the barrier. As both beams collided with the shield, the barrier waved and shimmered for a second before shattering into millions of little shards. Much to the horror of the soldiers within the city.

With a few flaps of her wings, Celestia landed in front of a battalion of soldiers from the surrounding area, each armed with swords and small weapons, “Soldiers, today marks our first day in our move to regain our world from the forces of hate. Over there are the soldiers that dared to steal away our happiness, lives, and friends away from us. They are willing to fight for a monster that would like nothing more than to see our heads on pikes!” Celestia then sighed, “However, do not forget that the enemy has soldiers that are like you. Souls who are just fighting for what they believe in just as much as you. They too have friends and family, loved ones that they need to protect. I do not ask that you give quarter or to show mercy. If you must kill, then you must, we will not hold it against you. Such is the horror of war. However, I do ask to remember the reason you fight, why we all fight. And to show those soldiers that we will not fade quietly!”

“Soldiers of the night!” Luna spoke, her canterlot voice booming as she glared at her soldiers. The bat ponies and various guard of the night wielding fierce looking blades and spears, “The enemy over there fears you, hates you, and despises you! They fear the night for what it means to them, death and the unknown. I say it is time we properly give these fools reason to fear the night, to know that we are strong compared to them! Give no quarter, make them run from us, and make them beg for the mercy that they denied so many. Make them run, make them hide, and make them fear us for we are the night! We are unstoppable, and we must protect the dawn! Onto the breach my fallen angels, and let us bring these knaves screaming into the night as they would have done the same to our brethren in the light! Let their blood flow for our families, friends, and loved ones!”

At the same time, in perfect unison, the two leaders of Equestria shouted, “CHARGE!!!!!”

...

It is said, that when Conquest made his assault on Neigh Orleans, it took him two hours to fully take it over. When Celestia and Luna took to the field, it took them ten minutes.

---

Now dressed in their war armor, Celestia and Luna strode into the rarely used war room of the palace. In the center of the large circular room was a giant map that showed all of the planet that Equestria rested on and all of its surrounding lands. Already in the war room were the bearers of the Elements of Harmony and the Umbra Circle, having heard of the news of the taking back of Neigh Orleans, “That was awesome!!!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “You took that city like it was nothing!”

Celestia nodded as she put a white go stone onto the board, several black pieces surrounding her, “Yes, but me and Luna cannot possibly keep doing that for every city Conquest has taken. It would take too much time and he could possibly start attacking the other cities while we are busy elsewhere.”

“Luckily, it will take only one of us to destroy the barriers,” Luna said, standing in the corner with her arms crossed, eyes narrowed down at the map.

Ditzy looked shocked at this, “Wait, then why did you attack together?”

Luna chuckled a little at this, “Intimidation tactics, dear Ditzy.”

“It also shows to the ponies that the tide of war is about to change, and that hope has returned to this battle,” Celestia said, looking at the board, “Luna, you will tackle the Eastern half of the planet, while I take the West.”

“Then we will meet in the middle,” Luna said, smiling as she looked at the entire map. “The battles will be long of course. But, I promise you, I will keep the losses to a minimum.”

---

“And charge!” said a boar as he prepared to charge at a batpony. Before he could take a step, he found himself impaled by a series of ice spikes.

Luna landed on the ground, an unconscious griffon falling off of her back. Looking to the soldier, she frowned, “Watch yourself. These boars are notorious for being tough fighters.” she said, freezing a griffon in mid-flight, causing him to ground before taking flight. Once in the sky, she slashed at three Unicornicopians, causing them to drop in agony as the blade brought their worst fears into their minds.

A harpy growled as she flew at Luna, only to be shot down by a crossbow bolt from a distance. In a distant tower, a grey unicorn mare with light brown hair loaded another round before calling on her communicator, “Calamity, this is Little Pip, keep a better eye on the air. You missed some of the more airborne ones.”

A rust colored stallion growled as he watched another unicorpian fall, “Ah’m sorry, Little Pip, but the princess told me to lay off them and let her handle it.”

“I think she is starting to become like you two,” a charcoal unicorn said, shaking her two toned mane, “you have this strange love for war.” Velvet Remedy said with a sigh and a shake of her head.

“Nah, not the princess,” Little Pip said, sniping another soldier out of the sky.

Little did the quartet know at that moment, Luna had a smile on her face as she flew into a small group of harpies. As she slashed the five out of the sky with well timed slashes on their stomachs, one could hear the sound of laughter.

“This is Homage speaking on behalf of K-Kolt,” a grey unicorn said, smiling, “I am live on the scene, and judging from the fact that the Equestrian flag has just risen, Luna and her forces have taken back Trottingham!”

---

Celestia sighed as she looked at the map, and shook her head, “Taking back the entire planet will not be easy. Due to my late...” she paused for a moment to come up with an appropriate word for the dead ruler. With a bit of venom in her voice she said, “Husband’s desire to keep his focus on our own nation, Conquest still has much of the planet under his thumb. Even with the two of us working together, it’s not going to be easy.”

“Then your hopes will arise
For you do have Allies,” said a deep feminine voice coming from outside of the war room. Stepping into the circular room was a rather tall Zebra, her body covered in large multi-colored robes and fine jewelry. At her side was a younger zebra, who had a warm smile as she looked at the five gathered mares. Once fully inside, the zebra queen took a bow before Celestia, “Queen Malkia, of the Zebra Nations and the allied states of the west, are at your disposal. At first, I did not think of accepting your alliance proposal. However, some zebra near and dear changed my mind.”

Applejack looked at the zebra next to the Queen, “Zecora, what are you doing with the queen anyway?”

“My daughter told me of her friends here and of her trust. So, our allegiance, I agreed to thus.” the Queen said, looking to Zecora.

Rainbow Dash blinked for a moment, and then looked from one zebra to the next, before doing the math in her head, “If you are a queen, and Zecora is your daughter, then that means that Zecora is a-”

“PRINCESS!” Rarity said, before bowing to Zecora, “Oh my dear, I am so sorry for all that we said and talked to you when we first met you.”

Zecora shook her head, raising a hand, “Forgiveness you need not give me, I forgave you long time ago you see. I chose to hide my prestige and royalty, if only to spend time with the commonality. For a while I have helped the west desert tribes unite, to better prepare for this fight.”

“Something that your Grand Ruler couldn’t do, but we all agreed that if he fell, we would join in taking on Conquest,” Ember said, stepping into the throne room. She then smiled at Rarity and then gave a nod to Trixie, “It’s the least we can do after you obtained the Dragon Amulet.”

Celestia looked shocked at this, “Luna, your team had curried favor as well as gained the amulet? I am impressed.”

“Training her to be a kind ruler helped as well, sister,” Luna said, smiling.

A flap of wings attracted everyone’s eyes as Gilda flew in, by her side was a grey griffon that looked to be a bit younger than her, “Oh wow! So this is the big war meeting! Did I miss anything? Should I get anypony anything? Oh, maybe I should make hot chocolate!”

“Gilda!” Rainbow Dash said, flying up and giving her old friend a high five, “Who’s the little friend.”

Gilda nudged to the young griffon, “Her name’s Gabby. She helped me find out which clans in the Griffon Empire are on our side and which aren’t on Conquest’s payroll. It looks like a lot of us were just waiting for the big moment and the,” she looked asde before coughing out, “right payment, before helping out.”

“Yep, and I was working my wings to the bone looking up names, playing mail tag, and getting everyone together. But, now we are all waiting outside for the big mission!” shouted Gabby, a big smile on her face.

Rainbow Dash leaned in and asked, “Peppy, isn’t she?”

“You have Pinkie Pie? Meet the griffon version,” joked Gilda.

“Bah, all of you are missing the superior strength of the boar clans!” shouted a booming voice. When all eyes turned they saw a rather large boar with his hair tied into a ponytail. Looking to Applejack he stepped over to her with a big grin. “Ah, there is great warrior of your people. Applejack, it is good to see you have survived long year!”

“Wait, who? What-” for a moment, she paused, but then noticed the lack of tusks on the boar, “You’re that boar Ah kicked the ass of a few months back.”

“The name is Thog, of the clan thog, grandson of Pumbaa,” Thog said, his voice loud as he bowed to Applejack, “After battle, when you had torn my tusks off, you had every right to kill me, but you chose not too.”

“Ah don’t like killing if Ah can help it,” Applejack said with a smile as she rubbed the back of her head.

Thog nodded, “It was this nobility that impressed me and had me go back to my clan. I had to fight and convinced others that not all of United Equestria was bad, and that there were some noble souls there. So, I had to fight to win the right to lead out people. It was a long time convincing, but all tribes allied under me are now under your wing, Princess Celestia.”

“You are a welcome addition, Thog,” Celestia said, bowing. Before she began to discuss plans, another voice broke the air around them.

“All right, as long as this is a big party, might as well join in and throw my hat into the ring,” A yeti with black armor said, walking in while Tempest strode by his side, “Hello everypony, allow me to introduce myself as Super God Storm King. This is my henchman, Tempest Shadow.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at this name, “Super God Storm King?”

“Well with all of the gods that had been playing around here, I figured a little bit of rebranding was in order,” Storm King said, shrugging, “Couldn’t gain the respect of the free nations of Equestria without a litte name change. And besides, it helped my product margin!”

Tempest rolled her eyes at this, while Pinkie nudged her, “Your boss looks fun!”

“Trust me, you do not want to work for him for too long,” she said, shaking her head with a groan.

“Should consider working for Celestia,” Pinkie said, “We have benefits!”

As Tempest listened to the deals that her boss made, she sighed and said, “Maybe I should.”

---

The capital city of the antelope people had long been suffering under the thumb of Conquest. Many people had been enslaved or their people butchered. For many months across the year, all hope seemed to be lost on the people of the small country. That was when the sun rose and the people of the city looked up to see a white alicorn flying high in the sky, her sword a flame and making a circle around her.

Celestia narrowed her violet eyes at the city and then looked back at the small army of various species that stood behind her. Giving a nod, she let out a shout of “Charge!” and on that day, hope was restored.

---

Rarity looked around the room, “But wait, didn’t Conquest say that he had taken over some of the colony worlds as well? Shouldn’t we worry about them?”

“That is where we come in, lady Rarity,” Avarok said, teleporting in while Brain stood beside her.

Celestia looked confused before leaning to Rarity, “And who is this?”

“Avarok, she is an Elk from the planet El. Me and the other knights went to their world not too long ago to ask for help for a friend,” Rarity said.

Avarok nodded and walked to Celestia, bowing slowly, “My apologies that our fleet wasn’t enough to save all of your people from Serpantari.”

“It is all right,” Celestia said, smiling warmly at the Umbra Circle, “I am just glad that my sister picked such a good group of heroes.” Then she looked to Brain and smiled, “So this was where you were hiding, Brain.”

“Yes, well, after being shunned by your late husband for so long and only given enough materials to build a single spaceship over the course of ten years, one tends to get a little annoyed. Especially when it feels like everytime I tried to advance or better Starfleet life, I was forced to stop.”

Celestia sighed, “For that, I am sorry.”

Brain smiled as he looked to Avarok, “It’s ok. With a little help from my sabbatical on El and the use of their tech...” pressing a button on a small controller, the castle began to shake with the arrival of several ships, “I kind of showed what I can do with enough materials and time.”

---

On a distant planet in the galaxy, was one of many Starfleet’s colonies. For ages, the war had taken much away from them. For the longest time, they had felt abandoned by their homeworld, and treated like they were wastes of time. Then, they looked to the sky, only to see their world covered in stars. Soon, the stars changed into a fleet of ships, bringing with it a new theater of war and a new day for their little colony.

---

Applejack stepped up to the war table, looking at the leaders as they began to discuss and talk, “So, what happens to us? Are me and my friends gonna get seperated or something? Put into our own little ministries?”

Luna shook her head, “No, you have proven time and time again that your greatest strength lies in your unity. When you five fight as one, you are almost invincible. Seperating you five now would be foolish.”

“So, then what do we do while the army is busy kicking ass?” Rainbow Dash asked, cocking her head to the side.

Celestia looked at the map, “ Conquest still has some tricks up his sleeve. Powerful monsters and tools from the rest of the worlds he has conquered. If, and when, he brings those out, we will have need of you five. Consider yourselves our trump card.”

---

The soldiers of Celestia’s army fell before the giant red bull. The roar from the flaming monster caused the buildings to shake while some of the soldiers in the air were burned alive thanks to the bull’s flames. With each massive stomp, the monstrous bull brought the soldiers to their knees, those who weren’t were gouged out by one of the monster’s horns.

A griffon began to laugh, until he saw in the distance, five shadows, “Oh shit...it’s the Knights of Harmony! Retreat!”

“Wait, the Knights...is it true that they bested gods and could turn Chaos?” asked a boar.

A harpie shook her head, “Worst, I heard that the kindest of them could turn a dragon’s heart without a weapon.”

“I heard that the fashionista could snipe you at 100 miles without looking at you,” said a minotaur.”

One other minotaur shuddered, “I heard that the pink one is invincible!”

“Hurry,” shouted the griffon commander, “Flee and allow the Red Bull to take care of them!!!”

Rainbow Dash watched the retreating forces with a frown, her arms crossed in front of her chest as she leaned against the wall while she was in the air, “Awwwww, they ran away before we could kick their asses.”

“Why are you complaining? That just means less work for us,” Applejack said, adjusting her hat. “Besides, we have a bull to take on.”

“No, she has it!” Pinkie said, watching as Fluttershy walked slowly towards the flaming red bull.

Eyes unflinching, Fluttershy nimbly ducked and weaved through the flames from the giant red bull. Sighing, she floated up and patted the bull on the nose comfortably, “You can rest now, it’s ok. You are no longer needed.”

The bull paused in his rampage and looked at the yellow pegasus. After spending a moment looking into her blue eyes, he nodded and disappeared into the either. Fluttershy smiled warmly at this, only to flinch as she heard Rainbow shout, “Darn it Fluttershy! Give us a chance to get a few hits in before you kick his ass!”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Fluttershy squeaked, hiding behind her mane, “It’s just that he seemed in so much pain and rage that I had to-”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, letting out a sigh as she mumbled, “You make it hard to be mad at you.” flyin over to her marefriend, she hugged her and kissed her lips, “It’s fine. I can tolerate loving a kill stealer.”

Fluttershy blushed and smiled, before saying, “Thank you, Rainbow. And I promise, not to stop anymore big threats to make sure,” she paused and looked over Dash’s shoulder, reading Applejack’s lips, “as to not bruise your giant ego or to remind you that you have a lower win count than AJ.”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes and fumed, “What? Did you...did she” pausing, Rainbow Dash turned to look at Applejack, who had a big smirk on her face.”

“What? Ah’m just telling Fluttershy what ya needed to hear in order to make sure your ego isn’t too bruised,” Applejack chuckled. “Ah mean, it’s true. Your win count is a lot smaller than mine. What is mine? Two-hundred, two-hundred and five?”

“Two hundred and 1, I have two hundred and five you-”

As Rainbow Dash and Applejack began to have their argument, Rarity stood with Fluttershy and shook her head, “How, mortifying. Trying to compare defeats like a scoreboard in a game. When will they realize that it doesn’t matter in war. Right, Pinkie Pie?” as she questioned, she looked around and noticed that Pinkie was gone.

“Ohhhh! Can I add in? I have two hundred and fifteen!” Pinkie Pie giggled.

Fluttershy smiled warmly and patted Rarity on the shoulder, “If it helps, I don’t keep count either.”

“It does, Fluttershy, it does,” Rarity said, looking downward.

---

Titan strode forward, a small team of ponies with butterfly wings at his side. Smiling at his daughter, he asked, “I suppose you do not mind if I bring forth my own group of ponies to this war gathering?”

“Father, who are-” Celestia asked, only to be interrupted by Krysta as she stepped forward.

“Your majesties, allow me to introduce Queen-

Luna interrupted, a smile on her face as she asked, “Auntie Rosedust?”

“No,” said the tall and regal looking Flutterpony, standing on all fours, “Your godmother died many a century ago. I am Queen Necile, the new queen of the Flutterponies. I am glad to know that my most trusted advisor, Krysta was helpful to you somewhat.”

The Knights and Umbra Circle all stepped back in shock and shouted, “Advisor!?”

“Yeah,” blushed Krysta in embarrassment, “Seems that me being a ‘Queen of the Fairies’ was just another of Grand Ruler’s lies. See, about a few centuries ago, Grand Douchey found a small colony of Flutterponies and he used the Orb of Reality to change us all into these fairy things. He apparently wanted our special talent for creating and maintaining portals.”

“The race of Flutterponies followed me on my quest to destroy the darkness,” Titan explained, and then frowned, “Sadly, some grew restless on the endless search and made colonies on some planets and some went back to Equestria, slowly evolving into breezies. Krysta’s colony stayed on Luminoth to practice their portal spells.”

“My family were advisors to the court, to Celestia’s and Luna’s godmother Rosedust. I guess that explains why I was always by Lightning’s side and was more there for him than my people,” Krysta said.

Necile stepped forward and bowed, “Celestia, in honor of the Flutterponies long standing allegiance with Equestria, we will offer you our aid. All we request is a home to stay in.”

“There is a place not too far from the main continent called Flutter Valley. That place has plenty of what you need to live on,” Celestia said, smiling, “I also heard that it was your ancestral land. You can stay there.”

“Thank you, your highness,” said the queen.

Pinkie Pie looked to Krysta, “Where are you going to be hanging by?”

“Where else?” asked Krysta, “At my best friend’s side.”

Pinkie giggled and then looked to her friends, “This must be nearing the end, everypony is coming back for the big finale.”

---

(Two weeks later)

Deep within the pocket dimension, Conquest’s HQ had a very sombre mood coursing throughout the base. Many were feeling down and felt as if their winning streak was at its end. No greater was this feeling than in the main room of Conquest himself. Conquest sighed, looking at his map of the planet with a frown on his face. Lifting up a little figurine of Celestia, he narrowed his eyes and made it vanish in a puff of flames.The pony figure now a piece of molten sludge, was found being thrown across his room and against a wall. The figure in the cloak stepped through the door and looked at the melted figurine with curiosity, “War’s not going the way you wanted?”

“What was your first clue?” Asked Conquest as he leaned back in his chair and putting his feet onto the table and looking at his figures. “I cannot believe that in the course of two weeks, that miserable little bitch has us in a stalemate!”

“I did warn you that you needed to kill them quick before they gained an advantage, did I not?” the Necromancer asked, stepping out and crossing his forelegs over the other.

Payfully, Conquest held out his hand and did some mocking mouth movements, “‘Kill them quickly, and stop being so-yadda yadda.’ Yeah, I heard ya, and I didn’t listen. I was a moron who let myself get too caught up in the euphoria that this planet was giving me. I was enjoying the banquet instead of thinking straight.”

“It was your pride and excitement that was the problem, Conquest,” the Necromancer said. “That has always been your problem. You get too caught up in your victories that you forget just how truly mortal you are.”

“My problem,” Conquest corrected, leaning onto the table and putting his hands together, clasping his claws as one, “Is that I underestimated those five. When I came to this dimension, they were at their weakest, broken and shattered. That pink one was on her way to death within a few years! This place was the most ripe with hatred thanks to Dark King and I was ready to dine in.”

“But, you underestimated their friendship, their bonds.” said the Necromancer, frowning.

Dark Conquest shook his head and picked up a piece that looked like Belle Amie, “What I underestimated was the addition of this little thing! I do not know how she did it, I do not know how she managed it, but her arrival in this story threw everything out of synch for me. I had this whole story planned out. I come in, rape Starla, cause mayhem where I go, break those losers one by one, and then kill the five later when they are broken by despair as their own weaknesses destroy them.” looking down at the five Elements of Harmony, he slowly twirled one of them around, “They were so broken at that point that it would take just one motion to destroy them.”

“Then Belle entered the picture and reminded them of where their real strengths lie. Thus, they became stronger, did they not?” said the Necromancer, ducking under a thrown figurine.

“Yeah, shuddap!” murmured Conquest as he levitated the thrown piece back to him. “So, what’s your bad news today?”

“You mean other than Celestia’s forces have been holding yours at bay?” the Necromancer asked, cocking his head to the side, “You mean you do not know of how fifty percent of our forces have deserted us?”

“What?” Conquest deadpanned.

The Necromancer shrugged, “With Grand Ruler dead, many of our soldiers have no desire to fight anymore. Many were willing to throw down their arms for Celestia when they exited via the portal. The rest were just glad to be done with this war.”

“Who’s left?” asked Conquest.

“Only the criminals that were actually guilty of their crimes, the mercenary forces, the soldiers who want to see a new Equestria, and a few stragglers,” the Necromancer said, shaking his head.

“You know,” Conquest said, getting up from the table and looking out his window at the courtyard, “If I were any other kind of villain. This would be the part where I would whine and cry about my fate. Blame my problems on you and all of my soldiers. But nope!” he said shaking his head, “I’m a big boy and I can admit when I fuck up. I underestimated just how strong those mares are and their will power. Still, we have back up plans...right?”

The Necromancer smiled, his red eyes glowing as he looked at Conquest with a grin, “Well, I suppose I should help you. After all, I have been planning on having revenge on this world for a few years now. It is something I have been looking forward too.” the Necromancer said, his mind flashing back to days long past.

A light blue pegasus with a pink mane stood up amidst the turmoil, her medallion glowing brightly. Her eyes narrowed at necromancer as she shouted, “Monster! You will pay for all you have taken from us.”

“Mimic is dead, my little pony. Your friends have all fallen and the world is coming to an end,” the Necromancer said, smiling. “Think you have the power to destroy me?”

“Destroy? No. Seal away? Not without my friends,” Wind Whistler said, looking behind her at the world covered in shadow, “But there is a light in your little shadow world, breaking through the death you have created.”

“A light?” chuckled the Necromancer, watching with glee as Wind Whistler began to collapse to her knees. “Are you speaking of hope?”

“There are two foals born, right now, that will pave the way for a new generation of heroes, of ponies that will bring forth the light to defeat you once and for all,” Wind Whistler said, wincing in pain as she reached for a glowing object.

The Necromancer rolled his eyes, “Please. Hope, dreams, life? Such meaningless things all fade away in the presence of death. I will kill them all to make the multiverse see the truth of life.”

Wind Whistler sighed and held up a bell, “That is why I brought this.”

“ A bell? A bell is going to stop me?” laughed the Necromancer.

Shaking her head, the pegasus hit the bell, making it ring loudly and opening a portal behind him, “Kill you, no. Seal you away, no. I was not blessed by Yggdrasil with the Seed of Harmony and I could not find it in time. But this will have sufficient power to do something just as bad to you.”

“What,” asked The Necromancer as he felt the energy of the portal pull him away.”

“It will send you away, into the deep vastness of the multiverse. There you will not have the power to come back and enact your evil on any other worlds. You will be locked away in the darkness you love so much,” Wind Whistler smiled, “but far away from the death that you crave.”

“NO! I refuse to let this,” the Necromancer grunted, feeling the pull dragging him away, his cloven hooves creating ruts in the ground as he struggled, “take me away! I will return, I will bring forth death and I will rule!!!”

“Maybe, but one day,” Wind Whistler said, falling to her knees as her chest began to rot away, “there will come six chosen by Yggdrasil. A mare who sacrificed much for her family, a loyal child of lightning, an honest heart born of tragedy, a kind soul that can resist hell, a clown who hides a broken heart, and a mare of friendship that will bind them in the light and they will defeat you once and for all, banishing you into the hell you made.”

“No!” shouted the Necromancer as he faded into the portal.

Wind Whistler sighed, feeling her heart slowing down as her mind thought back to happier times, “Fizzy, Gusty, Truly, Mimic, Applejack...does this work? Did I avenge you?” she chuckled, “How illogical, saying my friend’s names as if they could hear me.”

“Mother!!!” shouted a little colt as he ran, little bells ringing.

“G-goodbye my son,” said Wind Whistler as she breathed her last, and bringing an end to the first generation of heroes.

The Necromancer growled before breathing deep and calming down, “If you need me to bring forth my skeleton warriors to aid you, remember to just ask.”

“Oh, would you?” joked Conquest as he blinked with hearts in his eyes. “Thank you! Oh, and do remember to talk to Kudos to give them some upgrades.”

“Speaking of our three remaining generals,” asked The Necromancer, “How have they been handling the news of their lies.”

“Aw, you know, each are probably handling it in their own ways that will be very significant to the plot and themes of our little tale!” Conquest laughed as he sat back in his seat and made some plans.

---

Discord flew through the castle, a smile on his lips as he soared. Twisting and weaving through the castle, he made sure to change some random objects and made some of the guards a little dizzy. After a few minutes of flying, he soon encountered Celestia as she walked away from the war room, “Happy two weeks of winning, princess!” Discord said, waving a flag that said ‘Hooray’ before kissing her on the lips, putting a hershey’s kiss in her mouth.

“Thank you Discord,” Celestia said, swallowing the chocolate and eating it,” But we won nothing. Not while we still can’t breach Conquest’s HQ. Until then, we are only responding to his assaults and taking back our world. We are attacking the body but not the head.”

“The trio no help?” asked Discord, looking at her.

Celestia sighed and shook head, “No, not at all. Their pathways to and from the pocket dimension are sealed, and any soldier we catch has no memory of where the dimension is. Luna and I have spent days trying to divine the location and nothing. Krysta has worked herself tired to find it.”

“And don’t look to me, sister,” Discord said, stepping back and then holding up a giant comb, “I can’t find a dang thing, no matter where I comb. He’s got some bad juju working for him man,” he said, donning a large wig with cornrows and a tye-dyed t-shirt while smoking a joint.

Celestia frowned, “We need to weaken him further. We may be lifting the spirits of the ponies with our victories, but it’s not enough. We need something big,” after pausing for a moment, she smiled and looked to Discord with a sly look, “a wedding!”

“Ooooh,” Discord smiled and rested his head on Celestia’s shoulder, “A wedding? Between who? You know, Rarity and Spike really need to get hitched sooner or later.”

“I was thinking a little more...personal,” Celestia said, smiling softly and looking into Discord’s eyes before kissing his nose.

“Wait, what?” asked Discord shocked.

Celestia shrugged, “Well, I am not going to let our son be illegitimate forever and now that Grand Ruler is dead we can actually get married.”

Discord backed up and shook his hand, “Oh no, toots. Me and marriage is right out! Look, I love you more than anything, but marriage is straight out. O-W-T out!”

For a moment, Celestia had a scowl on her face which then turned quickly to a smirk, “Well, that is ok. I wasn’t really planning on marrying you anyway.”

“Wait...what?” sasked Discord, shocked.

“Why yes,” Celestia nodded, before snapping her fingers, “Raven?”

“Yes ma’am!” Raven, her personal scribe, said, pushing up her glasses while her hair bun bounced.

“Take a decree,” Celestia said, “On this, the sixth year of the Celestial harmony. I, Celestia Von Solaris, do hereby decree that Draconqui are not to marry alicorns under any circumstances.”

Discord paused at this, feeling his eyebrow twitch, “A, decree? Are...are you issuing me a command?”

Celestia paused, before nodded, “Why yes, I do believe I am issuing you a command.”

Discord’s eyes narrowed and his red pupils blazed in fury, “Listen here toots! Nopony, and I do mean nopony, issues me a command!!!!!” growing to a monstrous size, he shouted, “You are going to get married tonight Princess and you are going to like it!!!”

“Tonight? Right now? But my decree and the setting,” Celestia said, acting shocked as she looked at Discord, shaking.

“Don’t care!” Discord said, snapping his fingers and changing the room in a flash of bright light.

In an instant, Celestia was dressed in a lavish orange-yellow wedding dress with a small opening in the back for her wings and an opening for her cleavage. In her hands was a bouquet of sunflowers, “Now, what do we need?” asked Discord, now in a tux of mismatched colors, a bowtie that was also a long tie, and wearing a top hat that only covered one horn. “We have the dresses, the church,” he said, looking at the chapel that had half in perfect harmony and was white while the other half was crooked and the pews were askew. “Oh, guests!” He said snapping his fingers and bringing forth half of Ponyville and Canterlot on the bride’s side. On the other was a collection of chaotic beings from across the multiverse, Red Eye, Crystalline, a slew of other bad guys from other great fanfics, the Godhand, a killer clown being from Final Fantasy VI who identified himself as Kefka Palazzo, and of course...Sephiroth.

As all of the bad guys began to question why on earth they were there, Discord brought out his checklist, “Ok, let’s see, that’s dresses for number one. Number three is chapel, number pie is the guests.”

“What about the wedding party,” Celestia asked, smiling as she watched Discord sink himself deeper. “We need them too.”

“Oh, you’re right! Namely, the bridlemaids!” with a snap, the Umbra Circle and the Knights of Harmony found themselves standing on the bride’s side of the chapel. Each was dressed in a long dress that matched their element of harmony color.

Applejack looked around confused, “What in the hay! Where are We? Who are they? What’s going on!!!!”

“Oh, a wedding!” gasped Fluttershy as she looked around, “But who is getting married?”

“Celestia,” whispered Rarity as she looked at Celestia in her lovely gown. She smiled and winked at her before looking down, “I have to say, Discord has surprisingly good taste in dresses.”

“Of course, Maid of Honor!” Discord continued, snapping his fingers to summon Luna in a similar dress as her sister.

Luna looked shocked as she looked down, “What on ea...” she paused, before looking up at her sister in her gown and then to Discord, before feeling her heart sink and turn cold, “No...no, no, no, no...”

As Luna shook her head and shaking in utter terror at the proceedings, Discord continued, “Mmm, best man!” he said, snapping his fingers to bring out a green slime monster with a little bow tie and dapper top hat, “How’s it going Smoozey!”

With a happy gurgle, the monster high fived Discord.

“Music!” he said, snapping his fingers to summon a band consisting of Octavia, Vinyl, and Lyra.

“Is this really happening,” asked Octavia deadpanned.

Vinyl cheered and said, “Who cares! We’re playing at a wedding with one of the coolest Lyre players in existence!”

“You really think I’m that good?” asked Lyra.

Octavia nodded, “I have always had a desire to play with you.”

“Sweet!!!!” Lyra cheered.

“Officator!” shouted Discord as he snapped his fingers to summon Cadence to stand behind the pulpit.

For a brief moment, Cadence stood there in shock as she looked around at the guests, the dresses, and the rest of the wedding. In the back, she could see Shining with Flurry in his arms, shrugging about the situation. Looking down, Cadence gasped and said, “Oh! I didn’t realize that it was...I mean, as soon as I heard, I didn’t think Auntie was going to-” she then paused as she said, “I am going to have Discord for an uncle.”

“Yep, and for the finishing touch,” he said, snapping his fingers, sending Celestia into the back and arm in arm with Titan. Next to Discord was little Illusion holding the rings, and giggling while the music finally began to play.

For a moment, Titan was shocked at what was going on, before finally looking at Celestia and smiling warmly as he lead her down the aisle, “Well, it is strange, but this was the wedding I had always envisioned for you, my daughter.”

“Even to Discord?” asked Celestia with a chuckle.

This made Titan sigh and roll his eyes as he walked her to the pulpit, “Yes, even to Discord.”

“Is...Mother here?” she whispered.

Titan frowned, “Do you really want your mom on the planet during times of war?”

“Well, I do want a little challenge,” Celestia said, sighing. Handing the bouquet to her maid of honor, Celestia stood with her hands on Discord’s as the music faded.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here to watch a particular union of two lovers,” Cadence began, a little smile on her lips. “Though their union and their love was kept hidden from our sight, this did not stop them from loving each other. What began as just a fun fling for them has blossomed into a love that is both strange and adorable. Weird, but interesting. But,” she let out a sigh, “My aunt has taught me that our world is one of balance and harmony. We have sun and moon, life taking over from death, hate and love, and the support of others to help with their weaknesses. So, why not a union between chaos and harmony.”

Cadence then looked between the two, “Since I assume that Discord is not one for making wedding vows.”

“No, I have something to say to my wife,” Discord said, looking back into Celestia’s violet eyes, “Babe, I won’t always promise to be good forever. I might end becoming evil once in a while just for kicks, or I might stay good for another century or two. But know this, I will do all I can to make your life an adventure. Bring a smile to your face, or just give you something to beat when you are bored, I can promise that you will never have a boring day in your life. You may be a force for harmony here, but I am chaos, and trust me, you need that in your life.”

“Discord,” Celestia said, sighing warmly and looking away a little, “I’ll admit, our courtship was a little unusual. What started out for me as a fun experiment and just a way to relieve my stress of ruling has turned into a genuine love. I know this will not always be the way things are, you are chaos and I have accepted that as a fact of life. However, it’s that part that draws me to you. The adventure of having you as a husband, the life of having the spirit of chaos as my mate. I look forward to seeing what you will bring to my life everyday. It’s this element that brings me to you.”

“Now that the vows are said,” Cadence said with a smile, looking at the Smooze, “the rings?” as the Smooze took the rings from Illusion and gave them to the couple, she continued, “May these rings symbolize that no matter what happens in the future, they will be together. You may now kiss the bride.”

“With pleasure, little niece!” Discord said, spinning Celestia around and kissing her deeply. This brought out a huge range of cheers and applause from the gathered group of ponies. Then, with another snap, Discord said, “Cue the music!” and teleported them all into a grand ballroom where a dancefloor and a giant buffet awaited them all.

“My, you thought of everything,” giggled Celestia as she watched Discord take her hand in his and began to dance along the floor, swaying side to side together.

“Yes, and I think I have shown you that you cannot control me,” Discord bragged.

Celestia giggled, “Yes, yes you did. You defied my orders and married me in spite of my commands.”

“Yes, I married you and made-” he then paused as he remembered how this conversation started. After running through the calculations in his mind, he looked to the ring on his finger, back to Celestia, back to the ring, and then back to Celestia, “You saucy minx! You tricked me!”

“Did I?” Celestia teased, putting a finger to her chin, and then roll her eyes a little, “I mean, I did make up a fake law just to convince you to marry me and then trick you into this. So, I guess I did trick you.”

Discord chuckled and pulled Celestia into an embrace, “I think I’m rubbing off on you, babe.”

“And I think, I’m rubbing off on you. You let yourself fall for this,” Celestia said, smiling.

“Who said I didn’t want to fall for it?” sked Discord before kissing his wife deeply, “Now lets see if we can get little Lulu married too.”

“I don’t think you have to wait long,” Celestia laughed, looking at Luna as the alicorn sat alone at the buffet table and sighed.

Luna watched as her sister dance with a look of fondness mixed with sadness in her eyes. A male voice spoke up from behind her as he took a seat, “A problem, your majesty?”

“Nothing, I just feel a little alone at the moment,” Luna said, smiling and looking down. “I always imagined that my sister would be married first and have a family, and I always said that I would go next. And now, here I am, watching my sister walk down the aisle not once, but twice; while I am still here, with none to call my own.”

Supernova smiled as he put his hand onto hers, entwining his fingers with hers, “Well, your highness, if you would have me...”

As he trailed off, Luna looked down at her hand in his, and then back into his slitted eyes. Smiling back at him, she leaned in and kissed his cheek, “If you are serious, then you will escort me to the dance floor, now.”

“As you wish,” smiled Supernova as he took his love onto the dance floor. As the took began to dance and sway to the music, Luna looked over her shoulder at her older sister. When Celestia looked back at Luna and into her eyes, she smiled at her sister and winked at her. There was an unspoken message between the two sisters as they looked at one another. They were content with their choice of lovers, and they wanted to let each other know how content they were.

While Luna danced with her boyfriend, for a moment, her mind flashed back to the dream that she had under Grand Ruler’s spell. She could see in her head, the vivid image of a young bat pony alicorn and the look in her eyes. Looking back at her lover as they danced, the night princess couldn’t help but smile at the idea of having a daughter of the night to raise. Dancing slowly, she pulled Supernova into an embrace and asked, “Tell me, if you were to have a daughter, what you call her?”

“Well, I was always partial to the name Nadira,” smiled Supernova as he danced with her. This brought a little smile to Luna’s face.

Elsewhere in the corner of the ballroom, Titan watched the scene with a warm smile. He let out a contented sigh as he watched his daughters dance and move from side to side. Behind him, Dusk Shine stepped from the shadows, “Thoughts, sire?”

“I am just glad that they are happy now,” Titan said, before pulling away and walking out the door.

Dusk looked confused, “You are not staying?”

“I have heard reports of something brewing in the badlands of Equestria,” Titan said, “A few ponies are losing their magic and I want to make sure that this doesn’t interfere with the war in the end.” generating a small go board, he looked at the even sides of black and white stones and nodded, “The sides are even for the moment, and I trust my daughters to see the war to the end. Whatever it is.”

“Will you be back?”asked Dusk.

Titan nodded, “When the war ends. Now, go, talk to them, and I just want to say...thank you for your service.”

As Titan walked away, he began to think about a certain event in his life in the distant past.

“I don’t believe it,” Titan whispered as he watched his six year old daughter leave the table.

Terra smiled as she walked up behind him, “What? What did our little Celestia do to you this time?”

“She beat me, she beat me at Go,” Titan said, shaking his head, “You were the only one I had ever seen do that. She beat me...”

“And here you are, still outplaying gods,” Titan said, disappearing, “Good luck my daughter.”

Dusk Shine nodded slowly and walked to the dance floor. Luna and Celestia were taking a break from dancing to enjoy some of the food from the buffet when they saw the soldier walking towards them. Nodding, Dusk Shine gave a bow and knelt before the princesses, “Your majesties, may I make a request?”

“Yes you may,” Celestia said, taking a regal posture.

“May I be dismissed?” Dusk asked, looking to his armor, “Can I finally be free.”

Luna looked to Celestia and then back to Dusk Shine, “Are you sure? You have much to talk to the guards of our time and there is much to learn here in this time.”

“Your majesties, I have been through a lot this past millennium. Watched as Grand Ruler rose to power, had a battle with Lighting, and had to struggle to protect an entire city on my own,” Dusk said, “Some of these are memories I would rather not have anymore. I just want to go to my final rest and see my family once more.”

“I see,” Celestia said.

“I...I have been traveling for so long, fighting for so long, that I just want this to end. I want my story to end here and just fade into the either,” he shook his head, adding “I never saw my wife die or my child grow up. Sometimes, it’s better for old soldiers to die and leave the world a better place.”

Celestia sighed, and then nodded, “You, are dismissed. You may remove the armor.”

There was a forlorn smile on Dusk’s face as the armor glowed brightly for a moment and then began to detach itself from his body. As it did, his body began to age slowly, catching up with the age that he should’ve been at that moment, “You know, I think I know why his majesty awoken me and brought me here. If I didn’t appear, you wouldn’t have questioned yourself about your memories. If I wasn’t there to protect Horn Kong, you might not have had a place to send the refugees and would’ve had too many ponies to protect back in the empire. Had I not given the sword to Flash Sentry, then you would not have the empire as a place to make your final stand.”

“Indeed,” Luna said, nodding, “It seems that Father had his plans to save Equestria set in motion from the start of this war. He just needed all of the right pieces.”

“No,” shook Dusk, looking at the two princesses, “He just was the owner of the boards, he gave the players the right pieces and relied on them to play their parts properly. He knew you both would play the right move.” as the age managed to catch up with him, making his skin wrinkled and body frail he whispered, “Guess that’s all I was in the end. Just another piece in a game of immortals. A side character for a bigger plot. I know I didn’t do much in the end, but it was just nice to...exist.”

As the final words were said, Celestia smiled, “If it will make your journey brighter, know that your bloodline, still shines bright.”

He only smiled as he vanished into the either. When the old stallion disappeared, Luna looked up confused, “His bloodline?”

“After the Nightmare Moon incident,” Celestia said, folding her arms, “I took account of all soldiers and royal guards that were either MIA or KIA. Then I talked to each one of their families. When I didn’t see Dusk Shine after the final battle, I had assumed that he was killed in the ensuing struggle. So, I talked to his wife and child. His son took the news hard, but he made a decision to become a brave royal guard like his father. Since then, his family has had a member in the royal guard.”

“What became of them then,” asked Luna.

Celestia looked to the dance floor, watching as Shining Armor dance with his wife, “He has recently married our niece.”

Luna gasped, “You mean he’s Twilight and Shining’s ancestor?! Did... did he know?”

“Somehow, I think he knew all along,” smiled Celestia.

Somewhere, on the dance floor, Fleur was enjoying the dance with her husband. She smiled warmly as she put her hands onto his shoulders, and looked up into his eyes, “And so, with this, the career of Celestia’s best spy is put on a long hiatus.”

“My dear,” Fancy said, tucking his wife’s chin, “You know you can always be the spy. I never once told you no.”

“Well, in six months, it’s going to be weird walking around in a tight fitting catsuit with a big belly in the way,” Fleur giggled. Then she took his hand and placed it on her belly, allowing him to connect the dots, “I like the name Amethyst.”

“Oh, my...” Fancy then tipped his wife over and kissed her deeply, “My lady, you are one of a kind.”

“Thank you, kind monsieur,” Fleur said.

Not too far away, at another table, the Umbra Circle and Knights of Harmony had gathered around with their plates and drinks and began to talk and joke as friends do. Applejack smiled as she held up her drink and tapped her glass with her friends, “To the wedding and the gaining of your elements!”

“Cheers!” the group shouted as they held their drinks together before drinking it down.

“Must be awesome, holding your own element,” Rainbow Dash said, grinning up a storm.

Raindrops nodded, looking down at the element held in her hand, “Yeah. Now Snails just won’t stop bragging about how he knows the two greatest bearers in the world.”

“Uh, he knows three,” she said, pointing to herself. “You know, me?”

“”He puts you on number three from the bottom,” snarked Raindrops, making Dash fume a little.

Fluttershy looked to Ditzy and asked, “So, what are you girls going to do now?”

“Head home to our normal lives I guess,” Lyra said, sighing. “And personally, I am glad for a little rest. Being a hero’s fun and all, but I kind of want to leave the taking out the big bads to the professionals. Besides, we did our part, time for the main girls to take action.”

Cheerilee nodded and smiled, “I’ll just be glad to get back with my school work and my Big Mac.”

“Ooooh, that reminds me, I need to throw a congratulations party for you two!” Pinkie said, in between bites of cupcake and carrots.

Seeing some of the carrots made Carrot Top sigh, “Don’t know what I’ll be going home to. I mean, my farm is-”

“Currently under the ownership of Carousel Boutique inc. In a joint ownership with the Apple family as a part of a better United Equestria for all program,” Rarity said with a warm smile as she looked to Clarity and bounced her on her lap. “Isn’t Mommy clever.”

“What?” asked Carrot Top.

Applejack smirked and tipped her hat, “Ah saw what you had to do to you farm to make sure that United Equestria never took a hold of it, and knew Ah had to take it over for myself. But, didn’t really have the money or the resources to own and maintain a second farm.”

“I on the other hand, did,” Rarity said.

Trixie looked up oddly, “Didn’t you five get some sort of salary for working for Starfleet?”

“‘Ten times in a month than what we make in a year,’” Rainbow Dash said, doing a fake quote. “Of course, it just was enough for us to live off of without trying to do the jobs that we love so we can devote more time to patrolling and working for the idiots.”

“Not that we really kept it,” Applejack said, smirking, “Ah kept most of my money for Apple Bloom’s college fun, Rarity donated all of hers, and Dash-”

“Bought the worlds greatest video game collection and Wonderbolts memberobila,” Dash said with a smile.

Fluttershy drank slowly and whispered, “Donated mine to the nature preserve.”

“All of mine went home to my family,” Pinkie said with a big grin.

Rarity nodded, “So, I decided to devote some of that money to buying up your land and preserve it as a part of a plan to keep United Equestria beautiful while keeping enough to help pay for my new store and for little Clare’s college fund.” she said, smiling as Clare lighty clawed at her mother’s mane.

“Trixie, will stay at the mansion for a bit with Spark,” Trixie said, drinking a little. “She still has some research to do for a special project and needs the resources. After that, it will be time for her to move on.”

“And don’t forget,” Ditzy said, smiling, “Let us know when your next show is. We’ll be there to watch.”

Trixie let out a chuckle, “Of course!”

“Aw, you guys learned the bestest lesson of all!” Pinkie said, hugging the Umbra Circle, “Just because the adventure is over, doesn’t mean that the friendship is! We’ll always be together.

“And besides, Ah think we’ll catch the show too,” Applejack said, before winking at Trixie, “and we promise, no heckling this time.”

“And Trixie promises, no trying to show any of you up,” Trixie said, before smirking, “Except for Dash, because she needs to be brought down once in a while.”

“HEY!” Dash shouted.

“Shhh, they are going to throw the bouquet!” Rarity said, taking the girls and to the center as Celestia threw her bouquet over her shoulder. As the mares looked up, trying to catch it, they were were all shocked when a buttery yellow hand caught it.

“Oh, my,” Fluttershy blushed, looking back at Dash who winked at her.

---

Rhymey leapt onto the nearest parapet of the HQ, smiling to himself. In a flash of light, he flew to the next one, before running up the tower and doing a backflip onto the walkway. With great speed, he ran ahead, creating speed mirages as he went. After out racing them, he ran back to punch each one with a hard right and left. Then he stopped at the edge and took a deep breath.

Wiping the sweat off his brow, he looked back at the golden wings of lighting and smiled. Gently he caressed the left one as he said, “Oh Meadowbrook, if you only knew how your item will finally help me to obtain what I most desire.”

“Speaking to oneself is usually a sign of madness,” Kudos said, walking up behind Rhymey. Then with a chuckle, he added, “Unless you have already gone that far.”

“You are one to speak of madness, Kudos,” Rhymey said, looking at the doctor with daggers in his eyes. “Especially considering your crimes. If I were still with Starfleet then I would-”

“Follow in Grand Ruler’s footsteps and use me to your advantage,” Kudos then held up a hand and said, “Please, do not try and deny it. Or use paltry excuses like good or evil, we both know that we have crossed those lines long ago.”

“What, do you see yourself as above good or evil?” asked Rhymey.

Kudos chuckled, and then shrugged, “I am a futurist my good man, I believe in the world of tomorrow and how it can define us. A man is cherished and loved as an icon one day, then the next is demonized. Worst, that same person will be loved again when he dies and his sins forgotten. One condemns a person as much as they want, but in the years to come, we will always be at the whim of time.”

“I didn’t think you came here to only discuss philosophy,” rolled Rhymey’s eyes as he looked at the wasteland of their HQ.

“No, I am actually here to see how you are dealing with the realization of all of the lies that have to light recently,” Kudos said. “You have been so obsessed with mastering those wings of yours that we don’t get to talk much.”

Rhymey chuckled and leaned back, stretching his wings out, “What is there to talk about? I was raised on the knowledge of our family’s history. I knew the truth of our power and who we are when I was five years old. I didn’t really care about the history or lies, no.” with a grin he said, “All I care is about the power and prestige that this brings me. It was comforting, knowing that I was destined to be among the elite. That I was among the top of my group of chosen. Which is why I crave Fluttershy so much.”

“Because she looks like your mother,” Kudos calmly said, reaching in and pulling out a jelly bean to eat.

“Yes!” Rhymey confirmed and walked around with a smile on his face. “From the day I laid eyes on my mother, I knew she was perfect. An angel of divine love and compassion, so I knew for my wife, I had to had someone like her. Which is why I chose Fluttershy, granted she needed fixing to become the one I love.”

Kudos then chuckled, “Well, you will have your chance, good sir, when you finally do battle with your rival for her love.”

“Fluttershy doesn’t love that dyke! She is only going after that one because she is curious and nothing more,” Rhymey said, shaking his head, “Yet another reason why I hate that prismatic cur.”

“Oh, and it’s not because of your own issues with your mother?” snarked Kudos as he chewed on the jelly bean and leaned on the rail.

Rhymey did not respond to the remark and continued, “That dyke, she represents everything I hate about lower beings. She represents drive, and the desire for change. My family, we have always been told that we are the best from the day we were born. We have always been told that we are on the highest pillar of strength and that we are meant to lord our power over those weaker than ourselves.”

“And Rainbow Dash’s existence disproves this belief how?” asked Kudos.

Rhymey clenched his fist and looked down at them, before releasing his grip. With a growl, he said, “She believes in pushing herself, in breaking her limits and pushing through the clouds to touch the sun. She fails to realize that when you do this, you are only to get burned in the end. Progress comes with a price and ponies like her need to learn that they have to pay for it.”

Kudos shrugged, “Some may not mind the price. She doesn’t.”

“That’s because ponies like her are too busy with their heads in the clouds. When I kill her, it will remind others that we all have our place in society, and that we should stay there,” Rhymey said, looking back the sun, “To do otherwise only leads to you getting hurt.”

“When you kill her? You act like our victory in the end of all of this is assured,” Kudos said. “And what will you do with Fluttershy when we win.”

Rhymey smiled as he looked at sun and sighed, “Find my own world or my own dimension to take her and hold her into my arms for the rest of my life. How about you? What will you do when we win.”

“If, we win,” Kudos corrected. “Time and fate is a tricky mistress. But, if we win, I think I would like to continue traveling with Conquest.”

“Become friends, have we?” asked Rhymey.

Kudos merely shook his head, “No, nothing like that. Love, compassion, or even empathy are such emotions that I find worthless. They tend to get into the way of my work. If I had empathy then I might find my work to be horrifying and wrong instead of doing the just work for the betterment of my species. Emotions such as these are what weaker scientists tend to use to hold themselves back. No, I want to travel with Conquest because I know there are other beings out there, other species for me to test.”

Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a jelly beand and looked at it for a moment, “There are so many dimensions out there with hundreds of worlds and untold number of species. Who knows what powers lie within, and how I can prove my culture’s superiority without a little...testing.”

“You have probably heard of this before, but you are insane,” Rhymey said, frowning.

Kudos gave a low throaty chuckle, “Fine talk coming from the one with the Oedipus complex.”

“If you want a complex, perhaps you should talk to our dear comrade,” Rhymey said looking down the path as Raven stepped up.

Raven growled as she walked along the path, her slitted eyes narrowed at Kudos. With a snarl she shouted, “You!” and then she pointed at Kudos before pulling back for a punch.

Kudos quickly formed a barrier with his technology, “Yes? What do you desire Raven?”

“You did this to me, didn’t you? You mangy bastard, you were the one who fucked with my memories and made me into...into this monster!” Raven screamed.

Kudos looked over his shoulder at Rhymey and walked around her, “You see what emotions get you? Without compassion and empathy, she was the perfect killing machine. Powered by hate, she derived joy from her kills and now she is regretting everything. If you ask me, a perfect experiment and a successful test.”

“Experiment? T-T-test?” whispered Raven as she looked at Kudos over her shoulder.

Kudos nodded, “While your memories were manipulated by Grand Ruler, and thanks to that golden horn, I did something different. I went into your brain and began to experiment with the parts that controlled self-control and rage.” he said calmly, pulling out a notepad and began to write. Leaning back, he began to jot down notes and continued, “It was to see who had better control of themselves when they lack those restrictions. Applejack, who doesn’t cry, and a bat pony. This was especially interesting seeing that you therestials are quite rare on our world.”

Raven looked at her hands, tears starting to roll down her cheeks as she saw the blood in her mind. Clenching her fists, she began to whisper, “I killed a father. I took a daughter’s family from her and I liked it. I loved it and I still do! I still feel that excitement when it comes to killing him.”

“That was part of the experiment, to remove your inhibitions and see what Grand Ruler’s powers could do to you,” Kudos said. “I have to say, I never knew that you Therestials are so...brutal.”

“Shut the fuck up!” Raven said, standing up and glaring daggers into his soul, “Then what is the truth? Ever since Grand Ruler died, this golden horn has been fizzing in and out! I see two sets of memories, one where I am some sort of royal guard and then the one I feel is true. Who am I!? Just what did you do to my memories?”

“Why ask me?” Kudos said, flipping a jelly bean and eating it. “I have lied and could be lying to you right now just to test your anger.”

“Stop it with the double-talk!” Raven said, narrowing her eyes.

Kudos nodded, “I apologize. I am just saying, you should go and see Conquest. He most likely will tell you the truth.”

Raven nodded, and flipped him off before spreading her batlike wings. With one final glare at Kudos, she took off for the castle. Kudos smiled as he watched her fly away and turned away to walk down the path. Rhymey can only say, “I think I know why Conquest is letting you fight Applejack. Because you break down everything she believes in, and I think you enjoy that.”

Kudos said nothing, looking up at the passing Raven. Raven, meanwhile, opened the window to Conquest’s main room and stepped in. Looking up, she watched as Conquest finished up his last bits of plans and began to fold up his world map and leaving behind the figures. Stepping forward, she bowed and said, “Lord Conquest, I must ask you something. When you said that you would never lie...is this true?”

“Of course,” Conquest bragged. “Lies don’t really offer much fun for me. You can wring so much more out of a pony if you make them face the truth.” Conquest smiled,”Sometimes, a hurtful truth can cause more hate than a lie.”

“Then...which is true? What is my real memories?” asked Raven. “Who am I?!”

“You, are Raven Darkwing, formerly of Luna’s royal guard and one of the best of her entourage. One day, you fell in love with a stallion by the name of Berry Blast and were introduced to him via your favorite pony in Ponyville, Pinkie Pie. She helped you with your first date and on the day that you would’ve gotten engaged, he was kidnapped by the sugar mafia.”

Conquest made a few steps towards Raven and continued, “After saving him with the help of Twilight and the others, you proposed to him on the spot. For a year you two were married until Grand Ruler kidnapped you and mind raped you.”

Raven took a step back as she heard this, her eyes widened in horror at her sins.Slowly, she fell to her knees, feeling the tears roll down her cheeks uncontrollably. Shivering, she held up her clawed hands as she began to flash back to every kill she had made, “Twilight, Myte, Buddy. Oh Celestia, I killed them. I killed the mare who helped me and my husband. I...I’m a monster.”

“Yes, and I can’t even guarantee if your hubby is alive,” Conquest said, putting his hand onto her shoulder, “Or even if he wants you back.”

“Then...what do I do now?” Raven asked, looking up at Conquest. “Do I leave you, do I go back to my home and hope Berry is alive? Or do I stay here? Thanks to that bastard Kudos, I don’t even know what side of me is the better half, the guardian or the monster.”

Conquest shrugged, “Have no idea, toots. But, if you want I can offer you a chance to find out. One last fight, battle one of the Knights of Harmony for me and see what you embrace during that battle. Let yourself be free.”

“And if I embrace the guardian over the killer?” asked Raven.

“Then you are the guardian and I will have to kill you,” Conquest said, frowning, “But, at least I will have some good memories of you. Now, go into your room and get ready for the battle ahead.”

“And what will you do?” asked Raven as she began to leave.

Conquest smiled as he turned away. Once he heard the door close behind him, he sat down with the figures and grabbed the Pinkie figure and the Belle figure, “Oh Belle, I need to tell you about how much I love you!”

“Pinkie...Take me!” Conquest said in a falsetto voice, putting the figures together, making kissing noises.

“Conquest! Are you playing with your figures again?!” shouted the Necromancer.

“Yes!” Conquest said with pride.

---

Luna stepped through the halls of the castle until she had reached the balcony. Smiling as she looked at her moon and stars, she ignited ehr horn and lowered the moon. As the sun began to rise, she looked down at the city below and some of the evening ponies going home for the day. At how some of the ponies who were once at odds with the Unicornicopians were now working together. Granted, she could hear some of the old prejudices reman, she was happy that her hard work seemed to have been working off.

“Morning, Luna!” Celestia said happily, skipping to the balcony and raising the sun.

Luna smirked, “Morning sister. Enjoy your... husband’s company?”

“Best sleep I have had since this whole mess started,”Celestia said, holding some coffee in her hand and drinking slowly. “Mmmmm, Winter Wrap up has passed, and Conquest is in a stalemate. It is truly a grand day.”

“Do not be so confident, sister,” Luna said, wagging her finger, “We are still at a stalemate and Conquest still has more than enough hate to focus his power. He can make a move on his own at any moment.”

Celestia nodded, and looked down at the small town of Ponyville in the valley, “I know, I know. That is why I am glad we have given those five a moment’s rest before their biggest battles. We can ill afford to let them get tired now.”

“I know the feeling. However, are they not concerned for their friend?” Luna asked.

“Yes, Belle Amie,” Celestia said. “They are still trying to find a way to save her and protect her.”

Luna gripped the railing and cracked it, “It’s just like Spark. She has been kept hidden in her bed chambers for the past few weeks now. Neither I or my team have seen her leave. She is determined to stay there until she fixes her little problem.”

“And this troubles you?” asked Celestia.

“This was my team! I should be able to step in and solve this problem or help when I am needed. And yet, here I am...useless,” Luna said, lowering her head before being hugged from behind by Celestia.

“It’s the nature of the beast and the weight of being rulers, Luna. If we control everything, we risk holding our people back, and too little makes it look like we don’t care. Sometimes we have to trust in the ponies we care about to make sure they do the right thing.”

“Still thinking about her?” Luna asked, “Still thinking about Twilight? I noticed that you have yet to take on a new student since her death.”

Celestia sighed, “I think about my little Twilight almost as much as I thought about you. I look out there at our changed world and how ponies have been getting together in friendship and think that she would’ve loved this. She would’ve been happy with this.”

“I know how you must feel,” Luna said, looking out at the city. “I may have not the connection like you had, but I feel if she were here...this would’ve been the goal she would’ve worked for.”

“Yes,” Celestia said and walked away.

Curious, Luna asked, “Sister, what are the elements doing right now?”

“Same as they always do,” Celestia said, chuckling warmly. “Living each day to the fullest and spending it in the warm company of friends. Especially sharing the love that they share.”

---

“Hey Twi,” Applejack, laying on the soft grass of the newly arrived spring. Looking up to the clouds as they passed overhead she continued, “What a crazy few weeks huh? Grand Ruler’s dead, Starfleet has fallen and Conquest is on the run. Everything is actually looking-”

“Brighter,” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight as she flew through the skies overhead. “ I mean, yeah, it ain’t perfect.”

“Equestrian pig!” shouted an unicornicopian before being swatted by his wife.

“But they are getting brighter. I mean, get this, some of old Starfleet ponies actually asked if they could help with the weather duty during Winter Wrap-Up. Them, asking me, can you believe it!!!! We’ve all been kind of shocked that the Unicornicopians are now ‘lowering’ themselves to work with us. Guess when your whole culture was just dealt with a bakery’s worth of humble pie, you kind of start looking at the world differently. Oh, and don’t worry about the refugees-”

“We got this, as Rainbow Dash would say,” Rarity said, doing some stitches on a dress as she smelled the air. Looking behind her at Clarity as she kicked and giggled, Rarity sighed and ignited her horn. With a masterful use of her magic while she finished stitching, she changed Clarity’s diaper, powered her, and then patted her on her fuzzy head. “Since Dark Conquest had some of his soldier employ a slash and burn policy on his cities.”

“Raw!” growled Clarity.

Rarity nodded and said, “Yes, I know sweetie, how horrible. Boo on him and his robotic zombies.”

“Pbbbth!” blew Clarity before rolling side to side.

Nodding, Rarity continued, “We, that is, me and the others, decided that it would be best if the refugees helped with the land and construction. While some disagreed, most actually thought it was a good idea. There was even this group of nine who thought about making bases and fighting, I think they called themselves the Reds and Blues.” she rolled her eyes at the name before holding up her creation to her daughter, “What do you think, Clare?”

“Raw!” Clarity cheered, throwing her paws in the air. Then she looked at the passing by Opal.

“Thank you for your opinion, I agree. And no, Clare, you cannot eat Opal, she is not a fuzzy marshmallow,” Rarity said, much to the relief of Opal. “As for us and our relationships? Well, I think that has gone swimmingly. Me and Spike cannot wait for the war to be over so we can finally be wed and get together. Applejack has found love with Caramel, Pinkie...I am not sure with her, I have heard that she might be...never mind. And Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy? Our star romance? Well-”

“I don’t know, I mean, we are getting closer than ever,” whispered Fluttershy as she put away the last of the feed. “Oh my, what if she pops the question soon? I don’t know what I’ll do. Maybe I’ll say yes or maybe I might be nervous.”

She didn’t notice Angel rolling his eyes, almost as if he was saying “You know you’ll say yes. We can see it coming a mile away.”

Fluttershy sighed and looked at the window, “But, you are probably more interested in us. Well, I think we’ve all gotten better. It almost feels like old times, well not completely, you are still not here. But, we’ve gotten better, and we’re back together. Applejack doesn’t overwork herself, Dash is here more often, Rarity doesn’t hold away, and I feel lighter. Actually, I think the one who is back to normal the most is-”

“Pinkie Pie,” the group said in unison.

In Sugar Cube Corner, Pinkie Pie sat in front of an old Twilight plush. She sighed as she looked at it, remembering when she bought it and what happened during that month she owned it. Taking a deep breath, she sat in the bed and looked at it with a warm smile, “Hey Twilight, it’s me, Pinkie Pie.”

She calmly looked at the plush doll in the eyes, before continuing, “Oh, don’t worry, I’m not going crazy. This is just because I think this is the best way I can talk to you. I kind of want to talk to you about everything that has been happening.” Pinkie waited for a moment, and then said, “Wait, did everypony else tell you already? Well, I guess it’s just me and the rest of Starfleet huh?”

Closing her eyes, Pinkie leaned back a little and looked up at the ceiling, “I knew it, you know. I always knew there was more to them than just what they had on the outside. That somewhere in them was a little bitty bit of happiness just waiting to come out and now they found it! Ok, so it took a long time, but now they are the great ponies I knew they could be! Starla is her own woman now, Lightning is the hero he always wanted to be, and Artie-”

Pinkie Pie blushed at Artie’s name and laid back on the bed, “He has become a great friend. See, I knew it all along, that they were more than just cardboard cutouts and jerks. They could be great ponies and friends, they just needed a chance.”

With a smile, she looked back up at Twilight, “And you knew it, didn’t you? You agreed with me deep down, you just didn’t know how to make it happen. Bet you had a plan all along to unite both Equestrians and Unicornicopians, you just wanted the opportunity.” Pinkie said, leaning forward and tapping the plush doll’s chest. Smirking, she bounced back to the bed and rolled in it for a moment. Then she laid flat on her stomach and said, “I’m just glad that this whole war can be over soon and we can all go back to living happily again. What?! Of course I know we are gonna win silly. It’s what we do best! It’s what I had been trying to get through everypony’s heads for the longest time, that even though we were beaten...there is always hope for a brighter day.”

When Pinkie saw the plush of Twilight nod her head, she added, “Guess I should’ve believed that first huh? I mean, when you died, it...broke me. It hurt me worse than anything and I guess, I lost myself. But, that was when you sent an angel to remind me of who I was. And I guess that why I need to be selfish and ask to not take away Belle. Please? I want all of my friends to be there for the big ending. I...don’t want to think about a world where I have lost one of my friends again.”

With a sigh, she hugged Twilight and walked to the door, “Oh, and Lightning is hosting a big party tomorrow. Hope to see you there!”

---

Trixie frowned as she looked at the open book. The large tome was opened wide and it’s bent spine showed that it had been opened to the part many times that day. Each scan that Trixie had made with her purple eyes seemed to increase her frown and made her more and more angry. After her fifth such scan, Trixie let out a loud yell of frustration before finally picking up the book and throwing it across the room, “No such luck in finding a way to save Spark and Belle?” Pinkie asked, stepping into the living room of the mansion.

“No, I haven’t,” Trixie said, her rage tempered by a bit of sadness in her voice. “Every one of these stupid books say the same thing, we can’t fuse one of them together without a sacrifice.”

Pinkie sighed and sat on the couch, “I see...”

“What’s more, some of these even say that if we get them together that there is a twenty percent chance that fusing them together will bring back Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie said, drinking slowly from her second bottle of bourbon.

“It...it isn’t fair,” Pinkie whimpered. “We shouldn’t get one friend back by losing another. We should be able to get through this with all of us together! We’ve...done so much.”

“Don’t you think I know that!” Trixie shouted, before looking away, “We beat gods, freed an entire galaxy, and we can’t save the two ponies we care about? Spark is Trixie’s friend too, but now she can’t do a damn thing to save her.”

“Then what do you want me to do?” Pinkie asked, looking up, trying to sniffle and put on her brave face.

Trixie sighed and sat back, “We still have a week before our deadline. Trixie will try her best to save her in that time. If, we get to two more days before everything goes to Tartarus... then Trixie will tell Spark and let her decide if she wants to live the last day as Spark or fuse. You, go and spend the last week with your best friend to its fullest.”

Pinkie Pie nodded and got up. Then she walked over to hug Trixie close, “Thanks Trixie, for everything.”

“What’s with the hug?” Trixie asked.

“Because you needed it,” Pinkie said, smiling at her, “You needed somepony there for you.”

Trixie sighed and hugged Pinkie back, “Thank you.”

---

Tartarus, said to be many things to the ponies. Hell, a prison for only the most vile of criminals, and the world beyond which none may travel. For the moment, it was less one of its many occupants as a figure in a tattered cloak made his next walk on the outside of the cavern entrance. Smiling, he turned his head to look at the black alicorn that made his way towards him, “God.” the devil said, his voice deep and reverberating.

Titan frowned, “Devil. Or do you prefer Tirek?”

“Tirek, if it’s the best that you want,” Lord Tirek said, pulling back his hood to revealing his muscular physique and his slightly larger centaur frame. Black horns were large on his head and matched his red body. Narrowing his yellow eyes, he asked, “Tell me, god, what brings you to the entrance of my realm.”

“I have heard about you stealing magic from the weakened cities, trying to return to your form,” Titan said, frowning.

“I am but trying to gain what I can from this world before Death takes it all and kills it. You cannot tell me that your pretty daughters will be able to defeat these foes,” Lord Tirek said, chuckling as he extended his arms, “They are staring down Hate and Death themselves. In terms of gods, they are but children trying to best adults in a game.”

“They bested you, did they not? And that was when they were even younger,” smirked Titan.

Tirek frowned as he looked into Titan’s eyes, “That was only thanks to a betrayal by my brother. They have no such advantage now. They only have the elements and even then, they lack the twelfth member. Her soul split in twain, and soon, will be gone forever.”

“You lack faith she will return,” stated Titan, a slight bit of anger in is voice.

“The heart may not want to, the body is willing,” Lord Tirek said, “You think I did not see it? I have seen the young mare and she is scared now, she has been alone and gone from the body too long. This is why they will lose.”

“The five have become stronger,” Titan said, stepping around Tirek, “They can best me.”

“When you were holding back,” Lord Tirek said, “Hatred will not. And, lest you forget, he is still at the peak of his power. That wedding, the victories, all of this, are nothing more than just scars in his frame. He still has enough power to fight the stars and kill them. Do you not remember the prophecy? Conquest will rise when Friendship falls, and the darkness will cover the five lights.”

“But if Heart and Body can unite then the darkness will be pushed back,” Titan said with a roll of his eyes, “I am a well-read god.”

Lord Tirek laughed, “The word that you are leaving out, is If they unite. Near godlike she may be, she is still mortal and mortals are such fickle beings. They can be tempted by such frivolous things.”

“She will not abandon her friends,” Titan said, “Watch.”

Lord Tirek laughed, “Is that why you came here? To make me laugh? Or to fight me? Look at me,” he said, stretching out his arms, “I am but at twenty-five percent of my power. A battle between us would not be what they what want to see.”

Titan shook his head, “No, I have come to bargain.”

“A bargain? Between god and the devil?” asked Lord Tirek. “And what can you offer me?”

“If you promise to leave the mortals alone until this war is over, then I will give you the location of my wife,” Titan said.

“You think me a fool?” asked Lord Tirek. “For all of your might, God, she is your better. Even if I could touch the same soil as her, I would still burn into ash at her mere presence.”

Titan smirked, “Then what do you want Devil?”

“Death,” said lord Tirek.”

“You want to die?” asked Titan.

Lord Tirek shook his finger, “No, I just want a piece of death to hold here in my realm to torment. If these mortal are able to pull of a miracle like you said, then death will be spread to the countless corners of the multiverse. Having a piece of death in my realm will be able to keep me entertained for a decade or so. Then I can make my move on your daughter’s realm.”

“By then, those mortals you mock will be at their peak, near unbeatable,” Titan said, “Are you sure you want to make your move then.”

“Why not?” Lord Tirek said, “The only other battle would be me at full versus you, but you are well past your prime. So, battling the new godlings will be an experience.”

Titan nodded, “I see. Still, I hate to see the devil bored,” he said, summoning a go board, “Shall we play? You do know Go, correct?”

Lord Tirek laughed and sat down, extending his hand, “Very well then. It has been long since I had an opponent here in hell. Corruption, Fear, Doubt, Despair, and Absence are all too mixed up in their own plans to ever want to play.”

“Well then, I am pleased to entertain you, Devil,” Titan said, sitting in front of the board.

“Thank you so much, God,” Lord Tirek said.

---

Pinkie Pie walked into the Apple barn and looked at the group of four. She had an uncharacteristic look of worry on her face as she approached them. Steeling her resolve, she said, “Hey girls.”

“Pinkie?” Applejack asked, “Why did you call this meeting? Ah thought the big party for Starfleet aint until tomorrow evening?”

“It is,” Pinkie said. With a sighed she took a few steps towards her friends, “That’s not why I called you here. It’s something I need to say and I want you to promise me that you won’t be mad.”

Rarity shook her head, “My dear, whatever you have to say I am sure I speak for us all when I say we will not be mad or take offense.”

“Well, it concerns Belle, and her memories,” Pinkie said, looking down and biting her lip. “I...know where her memories are and who has them.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful!” Fluttershy said, smiling. “Why should we be mad at that.”

“It’s because of how long I knew about it. I’ve known since January, but I had to keep it a secret from all of you,” Pinkie said, noticing the odd looks in her friends eyes. “See, if we reunite Belle with the pony who had her memories then,” she let out a shudder, “she’ll die!”

“What?” whispered Fluttershy in shock.

“T-there’s more,” Pinkie Pie shuddered, “I talked to Trixie about this, and she said that there is a chance that...that...she might be able to bring Twilight back to life.”

“Ain’t possible,” Applejack said, shaking her head. “Ponies don’t come back to life. You can’t do it and it can’t happen.”

“Girls, I’m so sorry for keeping this from you. I just wanted to...wanted to,” Pinkie Pie sniffled, tears threatening to escape. She then gasped as she felt Fluttershy’s and Rarity’s warm bodies hugging her close.

“Oh Pinkie,” Fluttershy said, “It must have been so hard for you to keep this inside for so many months.”

“So, you guys aren’t mad?” Pinkie asked.

Rarity shrugged, “A little peeved that you kept this from us, but I don’t think we could ever hate you Pinkie.”

“It ain’t fair!” Rainbow Dash said, breaking her silence as she floated in the air, “We get Belle with her memories, she dies. And if she dies, we could get Twil-”

“Don’t finish that sentence. Twilight is dead and she ain’t ever coming back,” Applejack commanded. “Dead ponies don’t come back.”

Rainbow Dash growled, “It still isn’t fair! We worked so hard to make sure we all come out of this alive and now you tell me that one of us has to die? It isn’t fair!”

“I know it is, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said as Fluttershy flew up to Dash and hugged her. With a frown, Rarity said, “We still have a week, are you sure there isn’t anything we can do?”

“No,” Pinkie said. “But, I do know something we can do though...”

---

Belle walked towards her home in the library, a little frown crossing her face. As she looked up around her and the sight of the Unicornicopians working with the Equestrians, she could feel a small pain in her chest. With a soft breath, she whispered, “I wish I was there.”

“Was where?” asked a voice.

Belle looked up to see Glarity come to her, her mane now a light blue, “Oh, hey Glarity. I was just...thinking about the battle two weeks ago. I was hoping that I could’ve been on the front lines.”

Glarity sighed, “I know how it feels. I was out there with them, fighting and striking fast. It was so, thrilling and exciting. Kind of miss it.”

“No, you don’t!” growled Belle, before pulling back and wincing, “Sorry. It’s just that, you have actually been out there. What have I done for them except twirl my little staff and take out Sombra? Nothing. I haven’t done a thing for them since Neighpon. Just the little librarian, waiting on the sidelines while my friends are risking it all.”

“Well, Spike is on the side-lines and he doesn’t mind it. I don’t, either. I kind of like retirement and playing with my little sis-I mean Clarity,” Glarity said, letting out a small giggle.

Belle let out a deep sigh and lowered her head, turning away, “I don’t. I want to feel useful to them, like I made a difference in their lives. So that if I fade,” she paused and sighed, thinking about her fate, “I’ll feel like I meant something to them.”

Glarity walked up to her and patted her friend on the shoulder before giving her a hug, “It’s going to be ok. They’ll remember you, you have been their friend for a while now. I don’t think they’ll forget you.”

“Do you really think so? Do you know how it feels, scared that you are going to be forgotten or that everything you have done in this world will be pointless?” asked Belle.

“Yes,” Glarity said, resting against the building, “Remember, I am still only a golem. Everything I have, my heart, my blood, my thoughts, were all artificial. If it were not for the love of those mares, then I would’ve been just a little toy to be shoved aside when done. But they made me feel equine and alive.”

“And that is what I am talking about,” Belle said, lifting up her hands and looking at them. Closing her eyes and turning away, she said, “You actually walked with living legends. Me, I’m still walking behind them and being left in the dust. A year has gone by, and I don’t know if I made a difference in their lives.”

Glarity looked at Belle’s flank, at the lone Star that made her cutie mark, “I suppose you have no idea what the means either?” she asked, looking back at her own mark, a copy of Rarity’s. “Almost want to see if my skin can be changed for a new one.”

“No,” Belle sighed, looking at her mark. “It’s a lone star, what does it mean? Magic? I’m not magical in the least? Or is it that I am meant to be a star or something, I don’t know.” turning away from Glarity, trying to walk home, she said, “Glarity, I’m sorry for burdening you with this.”

“Hey,” Glarity said, hugging Belle. “Remember what I said, not too long ago? How we need to stick together? One with fake memories and the other with copied ones? That still holds true.”

“Yeah, thanks Glarity,” Belle said, giving a little sniffle before returning the hug and walking home.

Each step along the new spring grass and whiff of the new flowers began to energize the grey unicorn a little. There was a little warmth in her heart as she remembered helping with the Winter Wrap-Up with her friends, cleaning up the cold to allow her world to be reborn. Looking around the area around her library, she admired how quickly it all seemed that the world had re-awoken from its slumber to begin anew. This made her smile and take a deep breath before opening the door.

As she opened the door, she was shocked to be accosted by darkness. After fumbling for a bit, she flicked on a switch to turn on the light, only to be hit back by a shout of-

“Surprise!”

When her eyes adjusted to the light, she saw a giant cake in the center of the library with a banner above it. In the center of the room were five mares who all had a big smile on their face, “Girls, what is this?”

“A thank you party, silly,” Pinkie said, bouncing over to give Belle a drink and a hug.

“Thank you? F-for what? What did I do?” Belle asked.

Applejack was the first to answer, smirking as she took a drink and leaned against the table, “Saving us, what else?”

“Saving you? How did I save you? I never really did anything but plan and use a little staff,” Belle said, walking into the room and looking at the group.

Rarity smiled and patted Belle’s arm, “You sell yourself short dear. You also helped reunite us in a way. You brought us back together and, in a way, saved us all.”

“What,” asked Belle.

“Sugarcube,” Applejack said, nodding “Ah don’t think you realize this, but before you came into our lives, we were all broken in a way. Ah was so damn preoccupied with being the leader and being the one to hold everypony up, Ah forgot to look after myself. And Ah forgot that these girls were strong enough to stand on their own too.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said, “I was too focused on trying make myself happy and live so brightly, that I...made some errors that almost took me away from everypony I cared about. I thought I might have been useless so I tried to be something to everypony. I forgot how much I could do for the team.”

“I was focused on patrols and traveling that I,” Dash said with a sigh, shaking her head, “got too caught up in it. Like I figured if I was just fast enough, or did enough on my patrols that I could be there for everypony and stop another death from happening. I almost forgot myself for a bit.”

“I let Rhymey break me, weaken me,” whispered Fluttershy, shaking her head, “I forgot how strong I was.”

Belle shook her head, “But, the answers were all inside of you. I...did nothing to help you guys with that.”

“Wrong!” Pinkie said, playfully pressing Belle’s nose. “We might have had it in us, but you helped bring it back out again!”

Applejack nodded and smiled, “It’s kind of like it was with Twilight all over again. With her gone, it was like we were all missing a piece of ourselves. We all knew each other, hung out once in a while, but she made us true friends.”

“She allowed us to be the heroes we were meant to be, by letting us see the inner virtues that we all possessed,” Rarity said, “Because we figured that we needed to do something for that mare who we became friends with. We needed to do something to protect our world, no matter how small it was. You...did the same thing for us.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, landing and looking into Belle’s eyes, “You needed us to be there for you, to give you a whole ton of new memories that would’ve made you feel whole. And in return, you brought us all together to help you out.”

“And in return, we rediscovered lost pieces of ourselves,” Applejack said, smiling at Belle and taking a slow drink of cider. “We remembered who we are, and allowed each other to strengthen ourselves back up. You got us back onto our feet and back in the saddle. All because we wanted to be strong and to be there for you.”

Belle could feel her eyes start to water a little, “I did all of that?”

“Yes, you did,” Rarity said, “You, brought back that missing piece for us. And for that, we are eternally grateful.”

Belle sniffled as she felt herself being hugged by each of the five and in return, she hugged them back. There was a warm smile on her face as she hugged them close, enjoying the warmth that they had all brugh her. Quickly, she joined in with the party with her friends.

For the rest of the evening, the six mares enjoyed their company. The warm glow of friendship shined bright in that library, one that had not been felt for a few years now. Laughter, songs, and stories were told between the six as they held their own little party for each other. It wasn’t one of victory over an enemy, it was something more important. It was one between friends who had needed each other, missed each other, and wanted to be there for each other. Belle herself, could feel a warm glow shining from within. And she smiled warmly, seeing what they had meant when they said alone they were strong, but together they were invincible, “We all have weaknesses to overcome,” Belle said to herself, watching as Applejack and Rainbow Dash engaged in an armwrestling contest. Looking at Fluttershy and Rarity talking, she sighed, “From being shy, to being vain or egocentric. But with friends, those weaknesses seem small, and your strengths are allowed to be brighter.”

Belle then looked up and noticed that Pinkie was standing on the balcony, waving to her. Curious, Belle walked up the stairs to see Pinkie Pie waiting for her. Smiling widely, as Belle got to the final step, Pinkie ran over and gave Belle a big hug, “Thank you, for saving my life.” Pinkie whispered.

“S-save you? Belle asked, “Pinkie, you saved my life, remember? You let me into you home and gave me a lif-”

Pinkie put a finger to Belle’s lips to stop her. Then she shook her head, “No, you saved my life.” she said, before pulling away and looking into Belle’s eyes, holding her hands, “Before you came into my life, I was broken. I mean really broken like a badly made cake. Without all of my friends together, with how Starfleet treated me, I...” she turned away and sniffled, “Began to wonder what was the point of me. Why was I around if I couldn’t make friends with these guys or make them happy. I tried to get everypony to look on the bright side, but they just ignored me!”

“And I helped you with that?” Belle asked.

Pinkie nodded, “You reminded me I can still touch ponies’ hearts and that I can help them find true friendship. That I can still make them really happy and laugh again. I thank you so much for reminding me that, no matter what they throw at me, I can still be...Pinkie. Thank you.”

Belle smiled warmly and hugged Pinkie tightly, “No, thank you Pinkie, for being a good friend.”

“Belle,” Pinkie sighed, “I don’t know how to let you go. I don’t want you to go.”

---

The next Day...

One day until the dawn of Twilight.

Lightning Dawn stood in front of two small tombstones. He was now dressed in a white shirt and blue pants, while he wore a lightning bolt before a rising sun patch as a makeshift cutie mark on his pants. His eyes gazed upon the two marked graves and he sighed before kneeling before the two stones and laying down two roses, “Hey, Mom, Dad. I guess it’s about time I did something like this huh? I guess the reason why I never had a decent talk with you guys was because...maybe I just kept to Grand Ruler’s whole ideal of not letting your emotions get in the way.”

With a scoff, he rubbed the back of his neck and began to sit down, “I think that probably stopped me from becoming the stallion you hoped I’d be huh? A guy with lots of friends and companions, or maybe even a hero.” Then he chuckled before leaning back and stretching his leg, “Well, it took me about twenty years, but I did it. I’m now the hero I think you would’ve been proud of. Just...didn’t think it would take this route.”

“Yep, no longer Supreme-Allied commander of Starfleet. Now I’m just Lightning Dawn, unemployed pegasus of Ponyville. I haven't even been in any of the major battles that have been fought,” Lighting said, pulling at a piece of grass. “Instead, I’ve just been, living. You know, earlier I had actually thought about doing a prank with Dash, can you believe it? And then I wanted me and Artie to just go see a movie together. Amazing, right? I never thought I would actually enjoy just being a friend and having a good time with everypony.”

Lightning shook his head as he pulled out a blade of grass and threw it into the air. Then he laid back a little, to watch the pegasi push the clouds away, “I...don’t know what I am going to do with myself now. I spent so many years being a soldier, a fighter, a warrior, that the idea of being a civilian is kind of scary.”

“But, you never have to be alone, you know,” Krysta said, stepping to look down at Lightning with a big smile on her lips.

Lightning Dawn looked up into his friends deep black eyes and smiled back, “Yeah, I know. And that’s what makes it so exciting. After all, living... is probably the best adventure of them all.”

Krysta nodded and helped Lighting to his feet, “So, ready for the big party tonight.”

“Yeah,” Lightning said, taking Krysta’s hand in his and walking along with her through the park. For a few moments, Lightning and Krysta said nothing, just held each other’s hands as the new spring day warmed their two bodies. As they neared the bridge, Lighting asked, “How’s the non royal life?”

Krysta laughed before throwing her hands in the air, “Exciting! Running missions for her majesty, flying high and doing things for her has been so much fun! I love it!”

Lightning chuckled as he rested his elbows on the railing of the bridge and looked at her, “That’s great.”

“I even found out why you Unicornicopians were forbidden from getting cutie marks,” Krysta said.

Lightning looked to his flank at the patch on his pants, “I was kind of curious, thought it might have been ingrained in our species.”

“No, Grand Ruler used the Orb of Reality to stop them from forming,” Krysta said, sighing. For a moment she looked into the sky and blinked, “I think he might have had a cutie mark he wasn’t proud of, something that made him feel like he wasn’t worth a darn. So, he wanted to make sure his pet project never had cutie marks either.”

Lightning rubbed his flank slowly, rubbing the cutie mark, “At least he had something on his flank. We got nothing.”

“Why the interest in having a cutie mark,” asked Krysta.

Lightning let out a sigh before leaning back, “I guess I just kind of want something to say, who I am and what I am all about now. Kind of want something that will say what is special about me now.”

“You are my best friend. I find that to be pretty special,” Krysta said, holding his hands and looking into his eyes.

Lightning smiled warmly and looked back, “Yeah, and I thank Celestia everyday that we met and for you. You stood by me and saw the inner me and helped to bring it out.”

Krysta put a finger to his lips and looked at him, “You saved me first, remember. All of this is just me paying you back. And besides, Someone out there had to be the one to tell the world about the real Lightning.”

“Yeah, I guess,” Lightning said with a chuckle as he began to take flight. Flying ahead of his friend, he said, “Come on, let’s have a race before the party tonight.”

“Sure!” Krysta said, a little blush on her cheeks as she took off.

---

Brain smiled at he tightened one last screw on his device, “And that is why Grand Ruler should never be allowed around machines!” he said with a laugh.

Mysterious tried his best to keep stoic through the story as he watched his little brother finished, “How did you survive with that man for so long?”

Buddy stepped down from his ladder, and shook his head. With a sigh, he said, “I guess a part of me just wished that sooner or later I would be known for more than just the ‘crazy scientist guy’ or the man with the plan. But, in time, I just realized that day would never come.” After stepping back fo a moment to look at the giant machine, he smiled as he looked to Mysterious and nodded.

Mysterious smirked and threw a switch that was next to him. With a loud hum, the large generator began to slowly come to life, the blue energy began to glow from within allowing the power to surge forth and blaze on with in. The black stallion couldn’t help but enjoy the warmth of the generator as it pulsated raw power, “And with that, you have provided the town of Ponyville with a clean powersource that doesn’t need the dam.”

“Advancing and using the planet’s laylines to help,” Brain said, stepping back and nodding, “And if worst comes to worse, I can turn it off if it hurts the planet by mistake.”

“So,” Mysterious said, leaning against the wall and putting his hood over his head, “What convinced to you to defect back to El?”

“The Mega Mode incident,” Brain said, looking away. “When I discovered that Grand Ruler took my ideas for increasing the power of their suits and was trying to use it as a method of control over them. I had to get out. I took the plans for the modes, deactivated them, and removed them from their energizers. It was only later that I found out he was using my Serpantari satellite as a weapon to kill,” taking off his glasses, Brain put them to his side and wiped his eyes in regret.

Mysterious patted his little brother on the shoulder, before giving him a hug, “You did not know that he would corrupt your device. He did this to a lot of your friends and allies.”

“Yeah, I know,” Brain said, shaking his head, “But I think the worst thing he did...was pit me against my big brother.”

“I know, I know,” Mysterious said, giving Brain another hug before walking with him away from the new generator, “But, now we have much more time to enjoy each other’s company. Speaking of which, do we not have a party to get to tonight?”

“Yes,” Brain said, “A last hurrah for the heroes of Starfleet!”

---

Inquirious sighed and shook her head as she left the royal records, a forlorn look in her eyes. Turning away, she slowly walked away and towards the long path to the train station. Then she heard a slight hiss, “No luck huh?”

“No,” Inquirious said, “When I gave birth to our son, the soldiers took him away before I could even name him. I don’t know where they could’ve taken him, or done with him. I can’t even tell if he’s alive or dead or-” she gave a small sniffle, “or if it’s even possible that we can find him.”

“Hey,” Rep said, giving Inquirious a warm hug, before looking into her eyes, “You didn’t know that it would be possible for us to be reunited or that you could’ve gotten home, but here you are.”

Inquirious giggled and smiled, tucking her lover’s chin before kissing his nose, “Optimist.”

“Hey, what husband would I be if I didn’t cheer you up,” Rep said, tickling her a little with his tail.

With a laugh, Inquirious said, “Husband-to-be, remember? We still need to get married by Celestia soon and then have to deal with the trial.”

“Yeah, that thing,” Rep said with a roll of his eyes.

“Is that even necessary? I thought that, with everything you did back during the fight for the planet, you would be given pardons,” said Inquirious.

Rep shook his head, “We still have to answer for some for the things we did under Titan and Conquest. I mean, we didn’t kill anyone, but we still led some of the assaults. It’s kind of a big deal. But, I think, knowing how those princesses work, I don’t really see the punishments being too harsh.”

“Heh,” Inquirious chuckled, “Maybe you might get sent to the moon.”

“Well, as long as you come with me, I won’t mind,” Rep said, kissing her on the lips.

---

Starla took a few steps away from her old house, many of her belongings as well as Lighting’s were now outside. Taking a deep breath, she brought out her bow and arrow and aimed at the house. Pulling back the arrow, now tipped in flame, she aimed it right at the small house. Focusing her shot, she fired the arrow straight at the flammable material that laid within. Taking one quick step back she sat as she watched the house explode in a fiery inferno, “Are you sure?” Dementia asked, sitting with her daughter.

Starla nodded, watching at the house began to burn a bright red flame, “That house, it holds too many traumatic memories for me. Everytime I stepped in there, all I could see was Conquest raping me, hurting me, and,” she let out a shiver and crossed her arms over her chest, wincing in pain, “I just want to wipe it all away, clean my slate.”

“And burning your home was the best way?” chuckled Dementia, “Where are you going to live? Or did you just want to be theatrical.”

Starla put her hands in between her legs and shrugged, “I did want to be a little theatrical. You know, burn away the pain and all of that. Don’t worry though, I...have back ups. My pension from Starfleet was quite a lot you know and I have been saving up for a rainy day.”

“How much?” asked Dementia.

“Enough to give me a home until I get a real job,’ Starla said, looking down, “And to help with the therapy bills.”

“A real job?” Dementia asked, “Are you really going to be happy with that? Just being an astronomer?”

“I...” Starla sighed, shaking her head and looking up at the afternoon sky, “Don’t know. Maybe? I have spent most of my life wanting nothing more than to be you, to be a hero and kick ass! And yet, it was only after that I walked through hell did I even approach your level of heroism. The rest of my time was just spent crying out for Lightning, getting caught, or waiting for Lighting to save me. Not like you.”

Dementia took her daughter’s hand and held it gently, “You tried. You gave your all to reach the stars and you slipped, but you still tried. And for me...that is enough. I will never be disappointed in you and for what’s it worth, I am proud of where your path has taken you so far.” she then nuzzled Starla. “So if you want to become an astronomer or whatever, I’ll just be happy to see you live.”

“Thanks Mom,” Starla said, continuing to watch the sky, “Do you think Dad is alive? I mean, you lived, why not him?”

Dementia shook her head, “I don’t know. If he is...then I relish the day we can see him again, so you can see what your real father is like. And not that horrible memory you may have”

“I do have plenty of memories of you guys arguing, but I have to wonder how much of that was true,” Starla said.

“We did have plenty of fights, but he was a pacifist and most of that came from worry about me,” Dementia held her daughter’s hand and lifted Starla up, “When you find the right guy, I think you’ll see what I mean.”

“Yeah,” Starla said with a wistful look. Then, she looked to the library and asked, “Do you really think that party is going to fit all of us?”

Dementia shrugged, “I heard that tree held most of Ponyville, I think it’ll managed.”

---

Rainbow Dash let out a cheer of excitement as she flew around in circles, performing a few loops. Then, with the clouds manipulated into rings, she flew through them to make it all into a giant effigy of her cutie mark. Looking back, she shrugged her shoulders and began to land back onto the balcony to look over the training ground. Many of the Knights of the Wind had gone onto other missions, or gone home, leaving Dash to just enjoy the quiet of the training ground. All around her, she could feel the cool spring breeze just floating on by and brushing her mane.

Ear twitching, she looked to the sky and smiled when she saw a two month pregnant Spitfire fly down from the sky, “Well, hello, former commander.”

“Ha ha,” taunted Spitfire as she shook her head, “Just because I have an additional passenger with me, doesn’t mean that I am formally anything! It just means I am on desk duty for nine months.”

Playfully, Dash tapped Spit’s stomach, “And you are a little slower.”

“Still fast to catch up with the living lightning,” Spitfire winked at Dash, before sighing contently.

“Any regrets?” Dash asked.

Spitfire turned her head up to the sky, “Well, I do miss being with my team, but I still gotta think of my son’s safety you know. Can’t being doing mid-air tricks or dodges and stuff like that while I’m flying for two. But,” shaking her ehad, she rubbed her belly with a warm smile, “The idea of having a little one, teaching it all I know about the air, raising the tyke to be like me...it’s a wonderful thought. Just to be with a family.”

“Guess it is,” Dash shrugged.

Spitfire looked back at Dash, “You and Flutters think about it? Or are you two-”

“Um, well, sometimes Fluttershy would ask me when we cuddle and I sometimes think about it,” Dash said, looking at her wings and adding, “Sometimes I even think about popping the question to her.”

“It’s a great thing to have family, and especially with a legend like yourself. Ya planning on coming back to the Wonderbolts when this is done and you ain’t a Major anymore, or is the Knight too high and mighty to hang out with us lowly little stunt ponies anymore?” Spitfire asked.

Rainbow Dash looked at her with an air of disbelief, “You kidding? Of course I am! Just because I am a fancy-smancy knight, doesn’t mean I don’t love to fly for fun. I need to be out there, to be among the sky, and to show off how good I am.” she then stepped up to the railing and walked along it, spreading her wings to keep balance, “And besides, there is another reason.”

“Is there?” Spitfire asked.

Dash quickly nodded, and then leapt off to do a summersault, “We ain’t getting younger Spits. You, me, Soarin. We are slowly getting older and that sucks. And sooner or later, there are going to be ponies out there who have the same drive that we do. If we don’t keep up, those foals there, they’re gonna end up kicking our asses in raw talent before we know it.”

“Hey, old age is a bitch,” Spitfire said, “I still remember how a certain rookie broke everyone of my academy records on the first day of training.”

“Get my point, Old Fogey?” Dash joked and then crouched on the railing, extending one leg to let the wind flow through her mane, “That’s why I need to be on this team, because I want a rival.” When she saw the confusion in her friend’s face, she continued, “I want to inspire foals out there, to let them know that they can beat the impossible and break their own limits. No matter who they are and where they came from, they can touch the sky and break the limits.”

Putting a hand behind her head, she let out a continued sigh, “I remember, when I was a kid, Mom took me to the Wonderbolts showing and I was so amazed. The tricks, the speed, and all of that was just so awesome that I knew that I had to be up there. You guys were a goal and I wanted to reach it, to get there and be as awesome. That feeling...is what I want to give them, and make them see that there is nothing that they can’t do as long as they work hard and push them through it. No limits, and they make the impossible possible.”

Spitfire laughed a little as she turned to lay her elbows onto the rail, “There’s more, isn’t there? You want a foal that will test you, and make sure that you don’t slack off.”

“Ok, there’s that,” Dash said with a shrug. Then she looked at just outside of the training field, she smirked and got up, “Let me show you something.”

Down below, Scootaloo walked with her mom and dad, a big grin on her face. Looking back up at the guard that was her father, she happily hugged him as if he would disappear, “You aren’t leaving, right Dad?”

“Not this time,” Swift Arrow said, before looking at his wife, “Luna said that the Umbra Circle isn’t really necessary anymore, so there wasn’t a need for a standing army. So there isn’t a need for me to leave for right now.”

“Good,” Rainbow Dash said as she landed on the ground with a few gentle flaps, “Because I think she’s a little happier when you both are around.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said, running to Rainbow and giving her a big hug.

Rainbow Dash smiled and hugged her little sister, “Hey kid. Listen, I need to take you to the track with me, ok?”

“With you, to the track? Sure! Can I, Dad?!” Scootaloo asked, looking at her father. When both nodded, Scootaloo quickly got onto her scooter and ran after Rainbow Dash. After a few moments, the two pegasi were at the starting ling of the track.

Rainbow Dash took one look at Spitfire as she held a stop watch and then back to her little sister, “Ok, Scoots. To the end of the line and back, got it?”

“Got it!” Scootaloo said with a big grin before she narrowed her eyes.

Rainbow Dash smirked cockily, and then gasped before reaching into her pocket, “OH, and I forgot, present for ya.” as Scootaloo put on the goggles, Rainbow Dash gave out a chuckle “Looking good kid. Figured you might need something to keep the wind out of your eyes.”

“Thanks, Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo said before turning to look at the track with a grin.

“3...2...1...GO!” Rainbow Dash said with a shout, taking off like a bullet. Scootaloo’s eyes opened wide in shock at Dash’s speed, but soon narrowed in determination as she took off soon after. Her small wings beat in determination, flapping quicker than a hummingbird’s.

As Dash flew, she would occasionally look over her shoulder to see how the orange teen was doing behind her. Once, when she looked, her mind for a moment saw a different scene. A little orange filly, crying because she thought she lost the gift of flight forever. Then, her smile when she looked up and saw a wild pegasus doing a powerful trick before landing.

“Why are you crying, kid?” Dash asked. “What, you think that you can’t fly? Look, you are a pegasus, and you know what we do best? Beat the impossible. Now come on-”

“Show me what ya got!” Rainbow shouted above the wind that was being created from her wing flaps, allowing it to create a wind tunnel behind her.

For a brief moment, Scootaloo was pushed back by a gust of wind, and for a moment, she lost herself in doubt. Then she looked through the goggles, and saw Rainbow Dash flying hard, and then smirked feeling her confidence growing back. Energy flowing through her, she beat her wings harder, moving to the side of Rainbow Dash to try and pass her. Leaning forward just a bit, she began to slowly catch up with the cyan mare.

Dash’s eyes opened wide in surprise at how fast the little one was catching up, but then had to smile a bit. What also got to her, was the bits of lighting that seemed to begin to spark and crackle along Scootaloo’s wry frame. Letting out a gasp of pride and excitement, she put on a little extra speed as she made a quick turn to head back to the finish line.

Undeterred by the wind, Scootaloo turned and fought to catch up. With each beat of her wings,she seemed to become faster and quicker. Soon, she and Rainbow Dash were neck and neck as they approached and crossed the finish line together. When Scootaloo finished racing, she threw her arms up and cheered, “Whooo! That was amazing Rainbow Dash!”

“Yeah,” panted Rainbow Dash as she wiped the sweat from her brow and smiled, “It was.”
Scootaloo began to smile as her excitement got the better of her, “I mean, did you see the way I was moving and the speed I was going. It was awesome!!!! But, you were going easy on me, right?”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, I was, a little. But, it doesn’t matter because you know what?” she looked into Scootaloo’s eyes and smiled, “You kind of did better than I did on that track when I was your age!”

“No way! Really?!” squeed Scootaloo before taking off, “Oh my gosh, this is so awesome! I actually flew better than Rainbow Dash!” and with that, she took off, not noticing a flash of light on her flank, and the appearance of a little fireball on her flank.

Spitfire, still in shock at the race, smiled a little to herself, “Wow, just...wow.”

“See, that’s what I am talking about,” Dash said, with a little bit of pride, “The kid can’t even fly but she can do thing on that scooter that can put me to shame. She’s that awesome. It’s kind of what ticked me off about Starfleet when they came. They kept on saying to us that we will always be weaker, that we could never be better than this. We were born with what we got and I...just never could stand for that. It goes against everything I was about. And that’s why I love watching and being there for these guys, so I can get them to touch the sky with me.”

Spitfire nodded and walked up to her, “I think I get it. And, personally, I can’t wait to see that little gal in the academy one day. Just remember one thing.”

“What?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Spitfire looked at Rainbow’s wing, “Sometimes, it’s better to live life with a great wing pony at your side.”

When Spitfire flew off, Rainbow Dash looked back at her wings, and gave a slow nod. Then, with a quick turn she flew back down towards the town of Ponyville.

---

“Hmmm, lets see, model one? Or model two,” Rarity said, quick changing little Clarity from one outfit to the next, using her magic to put on a light blue dress vs a light purple. There was a little giggle as she looked at the confused look in her daughter’s eyes before nodding and switching out with the light purple sundress.

“Isn’t she a little young to be fabulous?” asked Rainbow Dash as she stepped into the store.

As Clarity happily reached out for Rainbow Dash, Rarity stepped to the side and smiled, “My dear Rainbow Dash, one can never be too early for fabulosity. Especially considering the event tonight.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Rainbow dash shrugged and waved her off before walking to Clarity and happily patting her little paws. When she looked up, she saw blueprints for the store in Canterlot and began to ask about it but was interrupted by Rarity.

“So, what brings you to the shop? It can’t be to fix your suit, I just tended to it,” Rarity said, using her magic to pull out some fabric and look at it.

“Actually, I’m here to ask about,” Dash paused, much to Clarity’s curiosity. Then with a sheepish squeak, she said, “Engagement advice?”

“Engagement ad-” Rarity paused, letting the words sink in before letting out a loud squee that made Clarit squee in return. “You’re going to propose to Fluttershy!? Oh my word, this is wonderful, fantastic. Oh, you must tell me your plans.”

“Well, I was thinking of being straight forward and kind and-”

“Rainbow, that poor mare spent months married to one of the worst stallions in the history of ever! You can not and shall not do this half-way!” Rarity said.

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow at this, and asked, “How do you suggest, Miss Rarity?”

“Very simple, be romantic,” Rarity said, and then looking out at the afternoon sky, “Luna is going to make it a full moon tonight. That is your perfect opportunity. Go then.”

“Be romantic, that is your advice?” asked Rainbow Dash as she put a hand on her hips in disbelief.

Rarity turned to the little Clarity as she saw her began to whimper a little and sighed. Walking over to her, she picked up her daughter and began to cuddle her, making Clarity smile, “Rainbow, you already raced in like a gallant knight to save her, remember? I think you can manage a little romance for something this big.”

“I guess,” Rainbow Dash said, walking towards the door with a sigh. Taking one last look at Rarity she asked, “Hey, you aint planning on leaving us soon, are ya?”

“No, not all, why do you ask?” Rarity asked, lightly tickling her daughter.

“No reason,” Dash said, shaking her head before walking out the door.

---

Applejack leaned back against the tree, watching the sun past by her and shining through the canopy. It was, for her, one of the few times she was allowing herself to break and one of the few times she wanted to relax. With a deep breath, she allowed the little bits of sun warm her, make her relax and breathe slowly.

Laying there, letting the grass tickle her bare feet, she would occasionally look over and run a hand through Winona’s soft brown fur. For her, this was her season, the days when she could work hard, get crops, and feel the days of new life coming into being. Applejack let out a chuckle when she thought about new life, “Hey, Winona, since I got a coltfriend, maybe Ah should be getting ya a mate too? Hear Fluttershy just took in a few nice looking ones.”

Winona looked up lazily and gave a little yap in response to this. This made the mare laugh before leaning back against the tree once more. All around her, she could feel the spring just seep into her body, making her feel whole.

Seconds before she could rest, her eyes opened to seeing a little bee flying above her head, “That you Kudos? Yeah, I kind of figured. Bet ya just looking at me, fuming at how Ah’m acting and living. You probably think Ah’m being a weakling and insult to our race for just living like Ah have been. Let me tell ya something, living like this is probably the best thing in the world. Ah have the greatest friends, the best family, and an entire farm to wander. You try and tell me how being a superior being is supposed to top all of that? It doesn’t. And Ah may not have full control of Hamon yet, it just comes and goes when it pleases, but just you wait, Ah’m going to control it fully one day.”

“You talking to imaginary friends?” Caramel asked, smiling as he leaned against the tree.

Looking up at her coltfriend, Applejack shook her head and got up, waking Winona up from her slumber as well, “Nah, just talking to an annoying bug.” she said, glaring her eyes at the bee as it flew off.

Caramel nodded, unable to fully understand her words, and then took her hand in his and began to walk with her through the orchard. The two lovers began to take their time, walking through the field, letting the sunlight their path as the walked. Occasionally, the two had to step over a fallen branch or limb, but mostly the two just kept silent and enjoyed the spring air.

As he took a few extra steps, Caramel looked to Applejack and asked, “So, after tonight, no more Major Applejack huh?”

“Nope, just plain jane Lady Applejack, Knight of the Earth and Bearer of the element of Honesty,” Applejack said, smirking.

Caramel laughed at this, “That doesn’t really sound plane jane you know.”

“Yeah, but it’s better than being major corporal muckety muck of whatever. Ah never felt right with that on my shoulders. Made me feel that Ah had to be a hero or else,” Applejack said, leaning in a bit to Caramel’s shoulder, “Ah hated it.”

“So, what are you going to do after this?” Caramel asked.

Applejack shrugged, “Go back to living the best way Ah know how. Free and farming and following my parent’s path. Yeah, ain't as glamorous, but it’s something.”

Caramel nodded and continued with their walk. He let out a calming breath as he ran his hand through her golden mane and rubbed it. With each step he took, he noticed a new feature in her body that made him fall for her. He let a conted breath of air escape his lips as he held her close to him.

During their walk, Caramel would sometimes find the time to steal a kiss from Applejack, wich made her blush in response. With each step they took, they could feel their little bond grow stronger and warmer. Then Applejack held up her hand, “Wait a minute.”

“What?” asked Caramel, a little curious.

After turning her head around towards the sound, she shouted, “Will you two cut it out! The North Orchard ain't no place for breeding!”

There was the sound of gasping, and fast talking, before a red coated stallion bearly dressed ran out of the field, wearing a pair woman’s pants and a t-shirt on his head. Pausing, Big Mac said, “Don’t be too sure, AJ, ma said that you were conceived in the south orchard!”

Following behind him, was Cheerilee, wearing Big Mac’s yolk around her neck. Turning around, she let out a tiny giggle and said, “Um, sorry. Big Mac just wanted me to come and visit him. Um, see Applebloom at school tomorrow!” and with that, she ran off.

“Dang blasted mare in freaking heat,” Applejack grumbled as she tried not to pay attention to Caramel’s fits of laughter.

As Caramel finished laughing and wiping the tears from his eyes, he looked at Applejack. Seeing the sun light up her beautiful golden mane made him sigh as he gazed at her beauty, and then asked, “Hey, Applejack?”

“Yeah?” Applejack asked.

“Do, you ever wished that you were an unicorn or a pegasus?” Caramel asked, leaning against the tree.

Applejack turned her head to look at Caramel, before lightly playing with her blonde hair and twirling her finger in it, “Ah won’t lie, sometimes Ah did. Sometimes I would look in the sky and think of how great it would be to fly, just once. Or even how much Rarity gets done in the morning and Ah wonder how great it would be to do that. But, then Ah realize that Ah don’t really need it.”

“You don’t?” asked Caramel, leaning back against the tree, looking curious.

Applejack shook her head and began to look down at her muscles,”Nope, not in the least. Because, Ah know that Ah can do things that nopony else can. Making things grow faster, being stronger than any other race, and being able to take a hit better than the others? Those things are what make me really special and Ah like that.”

Caramel sighed and looked away, kicking the ground, “I guess I don’t see it that way. I’m not that strong for an earth pony and I’m not that great for farming.”

“Yeah, but you can still take a pounding and keep on going and you are one resilient son of a gun,” Applejack said, putting her hand on her hips and smirking. “That’s what makes you special. A few weeks ago, Ah had an unwelcome guest,” she said, looking over her shoulder at a passing bee, “ He tried to convince me that Ah was a superior race and that Ah needed to horde my power over the lesser beings. That was what Ah should do as a pony.”

“That would be Kudos, the guy who made you faint that one time,” asked Caramel.

“Yeah, and the monster who killed my parents!” Applejack snarled and clenched her fists. “Ah swear, when Ah meet up with him, he’s gonna pay.”

Caramel put a comforting arm around Applejack’s waist, helping her to calm down, “And do you think that, he’s right and you should be lording over the others? I mean, they kind of see you as a leader already?”

Applejack clasped her hands over Caramel’s and shook her head, “No, not in the least. See, what he don’t get is that we all have our weaknesses, deep inside. Dash is egotistical, Pinkie is emotional, and so on, but the point of being in a group and being a pillar like Ah am, is that you got to realize that we have our strengths deep down inside too. Pinkie is hope, Dash is determination, Rarity is Charisma, and Fluttershy is heart. As for me, Ah’m strength, but without the strengths of the others, Ah’m not much of anything.”

“That’s not true, you’re everything to me,” Caramel said, nipping at her ear.

“Thanks,” Applejack said with a chuckle, “but that’s not what Ah mean. Without the others backing me up, Ah’m not as strong as Ah should be and Ah would fall apart very quickly. Kudos, he thinks that it’s better to stand alone and be strong, but that isn’t true in the least. You need others to be able to hold you up and help you become stronger. That’s what’s living is all about.”

“Do...I help strengthen you?” asked Caramel.

In response, Applejack smiled with a seductive grin, spun around in his arms, and pushed him to the tree. Then she lifted up her back leg while running her finger along his pecs, “Babe, you do. My friends help keep me sane, my family keeps me grounded, and you...make me whole. You’re there when Ah need comfort or a quick pick me up.”

“Y-yeah,” chuckled Caramel, smiling sheepishly.

“And that’s why,” Applejack said, “Ah love you. You are a great partner for me.” she said warmly before leaning up and kissing him softly, letting her lips rest on his for a moment.

Caramel gave out a quiet and soft moan as he accepted the kiss, returning it full bore. For the longest time, the two stood there, embraced in each other’s arms as they shared the kiss. Occasionally, Caramel’s hands would rub up and down her back feeling her well toned muscles and scars through her back.

While he caressed her, Applejack rested her arms on his shoulders, enjoying the feel of his hands on her body. After a few moments of kissing, Applejack broke the kiss and put her forehead to his and rubbed his nose, “Better get home soon. There’ is a party tonight.”

“Y-yeah, a party,” Caramel said breathlessly, trying to regain his strength as Applejack let go and began to walk away. As he watched her sway and walk, he whispered to himself, “I am gonna marry that mare.”

---

Pinkie Pie smiled as she looked in the mirror at herself and her red and white striped dress that had little pink balls that looked like cotton candy on it. After fluffing up her hair for a moment and then pointing her fingers in a gun shape, she winked at herself as she stood proud in her outfit. Turning around she happily began to bounce out of her room and slide down the banister. Once she landed on the ground, she waved hi to the cakes, “Bye Mr. and Mrs. Cake! I got to get to the party, be back tonight.” she said before turning and walking out.

“Bye Pinkie,” said Carrot as we waved bye to his surrogate. Then he noticed a warm smile on Cup’s face, “Something up, Sugar Plum.”

Mrs. Cake smiled warmly and said with a sigh, “I think she’s been getting better.”

“Better?” Carrot said, “what do you mean?”

“Well, look at her,” Mrs. Cake said, pointing a finger at Pinkie as she glomped Artie who was was dressed in a comfortable jacket with a long pink stripe on the sleeve. “She seems so much more energetic, her attitude seems liviler, and seems like the Pinkie of old.”

“I haven’t noticed, Ginger snap,” Carrot said, draping his arms around his wife’s shoulders.

Cup smiled and said, “I have, and I think I know why.”

Elsewhere, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy walked along the road to the Golden Oaks memorial library, hnd in hand. For a second, Rainbow Dash paused just before the two could get in and Fluttershy turned around. When she looked at Dash, she asked, “Is something wrong?”

“Um no,” Dash said sheepishly as she rubbed the back of her head, “I was just wondering. Since, you know, we go well together and we work so well together. I was thinking, maybe you and I could-”

“Yes?” Fluttershy whispered.

Rainbow Dash gulped a little, finding herself becoming tongue tied, “Well, the thing is, I need a wingpony and I-” then she growled and shook her head, “Oh, frak it. Rarity told me to be romantic and she knows I am no good at that!” with a shake of her head, she reached behind her and plucked out one of her primary feathers. Then she got onto one knee and handed it to Fluttershy, looking up at her with warm eyes, “And I promise ya, it’ll be in a park, surrounded by everypony we care about, and anything else you need.”

Fluttershy looked down at the blue feather and let out a soft gasp. After releasing her hand from her mouth, she reached back and pulled out own feather. Putting the yellow feather on top of Dash’s, she gently clasped her hand with Rainbow’s and nodded, giving out a soft, “Yes. I will. Oh-” as Rainbow Dash stood up, she wrapped her arms around Rainbow’s neck and gave her a deep and very passionate kiss.

---

Lightning Dawn walked in front of the small group of ponies and bowed, standing in wow at the small group that had gathered. There were the last remaining members of Starfleet, the trio, Knights of Harmony, and some members of the royal guard. With a small grin on his face, he spoke into the mike, “Um, hi everyone. I am not one for making speeches you know, but seeing as I am kind of the last head of Starfleet that hasn’t fully resigned or been killed-”

“Get on with it!” shouted Rep-Stallion. “We want to gorge on the food and drink, we don’t need a long speech!”

“Yeah! Some of us just want to party!” shouted Artie.

Dyno laughed, “Maybe he just wants to make sure that we are all still good guys and not the villains.”

Flash frowned, “I think only about four of the people in this room were ever bad guys.”

Lightning smiled, and shook his head a little in disbelief at the group that had gathered. Taking a deep breath, he continued, “As the last remaining head, I can only think about what Grand Ruler tried to instill in me. He tried to make me think that real strength was in how hard you can hit, that you just needed to believe in yourself, or how to despise friendship and teamwork. Under him, I was a total asswipe who treated compassion like it was worthless.”

“NO SHIT!” shouted the party goers.

“Yeah, like that,” Lighting said, and began to kick the stand a little, “But as the previous year wore on and on, I began to see the truth. That compassion, caring, and being equine were not weaknesses, but strengths. I began to see other sides to me that I never knew about. And I personally thank the knights for bringing that out in me.”

“Hey, thank Pinks!” Dash shouted and fluffed Pinkie’s hair.

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, she was the one who thought that you guys were more than just a bunch of emotionless, uncaring, yahoos who like to invade planets.”

“Yeah, I guess that is true,” Lightning said, nodding, “Thanks for that Pinkie. But I think there is a lot to what Pinkie was doing and what I missed. There is more to being a team than just saying you are a team or friends. It takes caring, it takes compassion, and it takes the understanding of who your fellow ponies are. It takes that to form strong bonds that will help you through.”

Starla smiled and looked to Dementia, “And family, don’t forget that!”

“And love, right you four?” asked Rep as he looked at Fluttershy, Rainbow, Spike, and Rarity. All of whom nodded with big grins.

“Yeah, I was getting to that,” Lightning said, “For the longest time, I thought that family was just something that only mattered if you are related by blood, that Father and Mother only matters if they gave birth to you. But, I look around, and I begin to realize that family and friendship go hand in hand. Because, all of the above that I said, that’s what makes a family. And I see plenty of that, from brotherhood, to mothers and daughters, and finally...sisterhood.”

To this, the six mares all gave a loud shout of victory.

“ And to you guys on my team, both the ones with us and the ones we lost, I think of you as my new family. I am just sorry it took me so long to understand it,” Lightning said, looking down.

Dyno chuckled, “It’s ok! We forgive ya!”

“Wait, does this mean that Rhymey is the black sheep uncle that we don’t discuss at all?” asked Artie with a smirk, making everyone in the room laugh.

“Yeah, I think so,” laughed Lightning in response. Then he shook his head and sid with a big smile, “And so, as Supreme Allied Commander of Starfleet, I do declare Starfleet officially disbanded! We can stop it with the titles and all of that! Now, let’s party!!!”

“YAY!!” Pinkie shouted, bringing out her trusty party cannon and firing it to signal the start of the party.

It was not long before the guest began to mingle and converse, their conversations becoming mixed with the loud music and reverary. Many of the ponies would drink to the memories of lost friends, while others just to enjoy the day and to toast the future wins. Some, like Applejack and Lightning, engaged in games of armwrestling to decide who was stronger while Rep and Pinkie Pie quickly engaged in an eating contest. For the group, the slowly fading specter of war was just that, a specter and nothing more. This was, for them, a group of friends who wanted nothing more than to celebrate their bonds.

Starla stood at a table watching as Rarity walked to the table with a drink and Clarity holding onto her, “I swear, Pinkie is a literal garbage heap. No manners.”

“Rah!” growled Clarity.

Rarity smiled and rubbed the kirin’s belly, “and you are no better little one. You have the appetite of a full grown dragon, and I should know because he is your father!”

Starla laughed at this, and then sighed, “Rarity, I want to-”

“Starla, if this is another apology about how you acted towards me or treated me in the past. I have already told you that it was all in the past,” Rarity said, waving her hand, “You only though what you wanted about me because it was easier for you. It made it easier for you to dismiss me as an airhead and nothing more without getting to know me.”

“It’s not that,” Starla said, shaking her head. “It’s for helping me, and it’s not the bow, it’s everything. You, kind of helped me to make a decision about my life and what it means to be a hero.”

“Did I?” rarity asked.

Starla nodded and looked up at the stars, seeing the group of eleven stars encircling a small purple star, “I always thought, that to be a hero, I needed to join Starfleet. I needed to be strong and a super tough fighter to become like my mother. But, I have begun to realize that I don’t need all of that to be her, I just need the determination and the will.”

“And I’ve given you that?” Rarity asked.

Starla smiled and took Clarity’s hands to play with, “Yes, because you are not super strong, and before Twilight, you were just a seamstress. You are a hero, because you wanted to help your friend and I don’t think anyone could ask for better credentials. So, I want to be an astrologist but still help people however I can.”

“That sounds like a well thought out decision, my little Star,” a very deep and gruff voice said behind them.

When Starla turned around, she gasped at the sight of a very muscular and very tall Unicornicopian with a humongous beard, “No...it can’t be.”

“Is that look of shock any true way to greet your old man?!” Boomed Stellar Shine as he smiled wide.

Dementia stepped over towards the table as she heard the voice, “S-Stellar? It can’t be!”

“Ah, hello my lovely wife! It is so good to see you once more!” Stellar Shine said with a smile as he picked his wife up in one arm and kissed her deeply.

Starla, her eyes opened wide in shock, ran to her father and gave him a giant hug, “Father! You are alive but how?”

“HUH OH! You do not think that a few bulls were enough to kill me? I may be a pacifist, but I am no pushover,” chuckling, Stellar raised his arm and flexed his bicep, letting it ripple. “Come, Galaxia, Starla, you two have much to tell me about your lives and what I have missed.”

Dyno raised a finger in confusion, “Wait, how? But...what?”

“Oh, well,” giggled Pinkie, standing behind Dyno while smiling wide, “Over the past two weeks, me and Lightning have been checking out some of the ponies that lived in Horn Kong. Seems that when Grand Ruler had some of the ponies killed, some of them were actually sent to a holding cell so he might use them later.”

“Ah, I get it, corrupted family for his story or some other cliche to make his lies true,” Dyno said, sighing, “You can read him like a book.”

“Well, while me and Lightning were looking around, I found not only Raven’s hubby, but I saw this weird stallion that looked exactly like Starla! I asked him who he was and then I put two and two together and came up with the fact that he must be her father! So, I invited him here!”

“Any other missing family members?” asked Dyno, looking at Pinkie.

Pinkie sighed and said, “No, he was it. But, I think that was better than nothing, right?”

“You know, a year ago, I would’ve called you loco,” Dyno said, and smiled warmly, “But right now, I have to agree. Considering everything, I think she needs this.”

“That’s why I brought him, silly,” Pinkie said, turning around and bouncing away. As she looked around the room, she saw Belle standing by the table, drinking slowly. Nodding, she skipped over to the back of Flash Sentry and pushed him a little closer towards her.

Flash let out a grunt of surprise as he found himself being pushed to Belle, “Um, Belle! H-hi!”

“Oh, hello Mr. Sentry,” Belle said, putting down her drink. “And, what brings you here?” she asked playing with her purple mane.

“Well, I was thinking,” Flash asked, a small blush on his cheeks as he said, “Maybe you might, like to, um...dance with me?”

“I’m not much of a dancer,” Belle said with a sheepish chuckle, “But I would love to dance with you.” she said, letting Flash take her by the hand and to the floor.

Pinkie Pie chuckled and stepped back, “And that is one couple down for the great and powerful Pinkie Cupid!”

“So, that’s what it looks like,” Artie said from behind Pinkie.

“What looks like what?” she asked, looking back at Artie, smiling.

“Your real smile, that’s what it looks like. I seen and hung around you for so long, that I only knew what your fake smiles looked like,” Artie sad, stepping up to Pinkie before lightly rubbing her cheek. “But now, I have seen what your real smile looks like. One made when you have all of your friends together and when you have made ponies happy. I, think it’s one of the most beautiful things I have seen.”

“Awww, Thank you!” Pinkie said, wrapping her arms around Artie’s neck and giving him a big hug. Then, as she broke the embrace, she turned around, and begn to lift up her shirt, “Hey, check this out.”

“Pinkie, what are you-” Artie began to ask, only to notice that her back was clean and unmarred, “What? Where are the scars on your back from the wings?”

Pinkie slowly put the top of the dress back down and then her hands behind her back as she explained, “Well, Granny Pie used to say that a scar made from a powerful emotion will not go away until the person who caused the scar was appeased. After Grand Ruler forced those wings on us with that Orb of Reality, I fell into a deeper depression. I thought that the only way I could be me was being forced to change into something I’m not. Those feelings didn’t really go away after I cut those wings off to give it to that colt.”

“But, you say you feel better now. Because we-”

“Look around you!” Pinkie said, looking back at the party, “It’s like it used to be. Friends having fun, bonding over things, and laughing at things because it’s silly. We aren’t completely out of the woods yet, but we don’t care right now. We’re just having fun and loving it. No one’s being mean, and no one’s being a downer by saying “We are happy, but this or that is happening.’ for once-”

“Yes,” Artie said.

Pinkie let out a contented sigh before leaning against Artie, “Everypony is seeing the light at the end of the tunnel, and realize that the world isn’t as bad as they think. I can’t be happier.”

“Yeah, and I am glad to see you that happy,” Artie said, hugging Pinkie Pie closely. “And I am totally fine with your love of pans.”

“Pans?” Pinkie asked curiously.

“Well, I overheard from Rainbow Dash that you are a pansexual and I thought it was weird that-”

“No silly,” Pinkie said, shaking her head, “I’m pansexual! That means I don’t care who I like or love. I just enjoy both.”

“Wait, does that mean that you-” before he could ask, Pinkie gave him a kiss on the cheek before skipping to her friends. This made Artie smile while rubbing the side of his cheek.

At the table where the knights had gathered, Fluttershy held Rainbow’s hand as she said, “Girls, I have fantastic news!” she said, before thrusting up her chest and showing off Dash’s blue feather. “Look!”

“Oh my word!” Rarity said, before squeeing and hugging her dear friend, “I am so happy for you two! Oh this is so exciting!”

“Wait,” Applejack said, holding up a finger, “Ah don’t get it. What’s important about a primary feather.”

“Oh, right, earth pony,” Rarity said, shaking her head. “In pegasus culture, when one gives a primary feather to another, they are saying that they will always be first in their hearts and will want to fly with them forever. This means that they are now engaged!”

Applejack’s eyes widen, “Wait, you what? Well congratulations you two!” she exclaimed before patting Dash on the back.

“Thanks, I don't know what I am going to do with this yet,” Rainbow Dash said, looking at Fluttershy’s feather, “Mom and Dad bronzed theirs.”

“Mother and Father keep theirs in a glass case,” Fluttershy said, smiling as she looked at Rainbow’s feather.

“Oh, I can’t wait!” Pinkie Pie squeed as she looked at her friends, “I have so many ideas for bachelorette parties to throw for the two of you. Oh, maybe we can bring some of the others or the Umbra Circle with us. Wait, then maybe-”

“I was thinking of maybe, we’ll keep the group small, really,” Fluttershy said.

Rarity put a comforting hand onto Fluttershy’s shoulder, “Do not worry dear, you’ll be with my group and Rainbow can have her own. But, right now, we need to discuss dresses and...”

Applejack could only smile and shake her head as her friends began to have their deep conversation about the future wedding plans. Taking a deep breath, Applejack walked out of the party room and found a spot to stand by the tree, before crossing her arms under her chest and smiling up at the sky. Letting her green eyes look over the sky, she spotted the circle of eleven stars in the sky and the purple star in particular, “So, Twilight, think we did good? Ah mean, we saved the world in so many different ways Ah don’t think Ah can count. We took down Starfleet, and Ah think we brought in a new era of unity. It ain't perfect, but Ah’ve never thought too nicely about living in a perfect world. Ah just think we are doing our best with what we got you know?”

“Don’t worry about it. You girls are doing awesome, especially that beautiful Rainbow Dash. You should totally give her all of the cider,” Dash said, in a voice that was similar to Twilight’s.

Applejack rolled her eyes, “Funny Rainbow Dash, real funny.”

“Yeah, it was,” Dash agreed before flying up to a branch and laying on it, “Whatcha talking to Twilight about.”

“Our lives, what we doin’, and maybe thinking of the future,” Applejack said, before looking on.

“The future, what are you talking about? I think we know about the future, you know. I’m going to marry my mare, we are gonna kick Conquest’s ass and end the war, and then we go home and back to normal,” Rainbow Dash said.

“And after that, then what?” Applejack said, lightly kicking the ground. “Do we stay together or seperate? Ah mean, our group wasn’t exactly what you call on the same wavelength when it comes to dreams you know. Rarity is a seamstress, Ah’m a farmer, and you are a stunt pony. How are we going to stay together?”

“Guess you’re right, Rarity does have that shop in Canterlot she is planning on opening,” Rainbow Dash said, not hearing Rarity walk up behind her, followed by Fluttershy.

“That I have no intention of letting it take me away from my friends or family,” Rarity said, shaking her head, “Rainbow, I wished you asked about it. I am going to open a Canterlot shop, but I will have workers there to take care of things. I know it can seem hard, but Clarity has taught me an important lesson, that I live to help and that when it comes to the important things in my life, there is nothing that will stop me from helping ponies who need me, especially my friends.”

Fluttershy flew up to the branch and sat next to Rainbow Dash, resting her head on her shoulder, “It might be tough, but I think we can still live our dreams. I was even thinking of opening an animal shelter or nature preserve one day.”

“Hey, tell me when and I’ll help build it,” Dash said, running her hand through the pink mane.

“Girls! Girls!” Pinkie said, bouncing to the small group of friends, “Hasn’t this little adventure taught us the biggest and most important lesson? Our dreams, distance, ad all of that? It’s not going to matter in the long run. We will still be friends no matter what. Twilight helped brought us together, Belle helped rebuild us, and now it’s time to make sure we keep it together.”

“You really think it’s going to be that easy,” Applejack asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Yep!” Pinkie said, bringing each of the girls in for a hug, “Because I know we don’t give up on each other, and we’ll be determined to stick together no matter where we wind up!” she said, finishing it off with a group hug. “We forgot that once, we’re not doing it again.”

“Even, if all of us aren’t going to be there,” Fluttershy said, looking in the window at Belle as she danced.

“She’ll be here,” Pinkie said, pointing to her heart, “Don’t you worry about that.”

---

Applejack walked away from the party with a warm feeling in her heart. A part of her knew what Pinkie had said was right, but another part of her felt a pang of worry on her shoulders. With a few shakes of her head, she looked at her old barn and made a quick trip there.

Inside the barn, she looked for a ladder and began to climb up into the hayloft. Once she made it into the top, she pulled out a blanket and laid it out to form a makeshift bed. With a little grunt, she laid back onto the bed and looked out to the stars and the moon.

With her emerald eyes focused on the ring of brightly colored stars, she traced a finger along the circle. She raised an eyebrow in curiosity as she looked at the faded purple star, “Enjoyed the party so much that you can't sleep?” Caramel asked, making his way up the ladder.

Applejack shook her head, “Nah. Just thinking about the future.”

“Dark Conquest?” Asked Caramel, taking a seat with her, putting his hand on top of hers and entwining her fingers with his.

“Yeah,” Applejack said, sitting up and looking down, “He can't be too happy with all of these beatings we’ve dealt to his army, hee can't be. And Ah just know he's out there, waiting to make his big strike.”

Caramel looked at her worriedly, “And that scares you?”

“Only failing them,” Applejack said, looking away. “He’s not like those other big bads Starfleet has. He’s an actual threat, and a real monster. He’ll gladly kill one of our family members just to get a rise out of us, or some other trick that’ll get us mad. He is a master at this.”

“Applejack,” whispered Caramel as he looked at her, a range of emotions on his face.

“Ah’ve tried so hard to make sure we came out of this with our entire team together. And now, we might lose one of our own “ she let go of Caramel and wrapped her arms around herself, letting out a shudder. “It would just like him to kill somepony just before we win. Don't rightly know, what Ah’d do if we lost one.”

Caramel patted Applejack’s back, rubbing it gently and running his fingers through her mane, “Applejack, you are one of the strongest mares I know. Anypony else that has been through half the stuff you gone through would’ve broken or given up. But you didn’t, because that isn't you. You are too strong to quit or to let fear take you over.”

Applejack smiled and rubbed her cheek against his palm, “Thanks.”

“That is why I know, you aren't going to lose any one of them, again. Because you won't stop no matter what, and you won't let anything come between you and your desire to save your friends.”

“You really think so?”Applejack asked. “Even with how powerful Conquest is?”

“Hey, his power don't mean a thang to the mare who doesn't know the meaning of the word, quit.” Caramel said, looking into her emerald eyes. “It's why I love you.”

Applejack said nothing to this, instead she chose to lean forward and the press her lips against his. This shocked Caramel for a brief moment, but then he returned the kiss in full. Giving out a soft moan, he deepened the kiss, sliding his arms around her and rubbing her back.

After a moment of kissing him, she broke the kiss and put her forehead to his, “Thanks, you certainly know how to keep a mare’s head on straight.”

“I know how to make them feel better too,” Caramel said, smiling warmly.

“Show me,” Applejack said, putting her lips to Caramel’s and giving him a long kiss.

Caramel smile through the kiss, feeling Applejack putting her arms over his shoulders and holding him close. With tiny sighs and gasps, the two spent a few moments exploring each other's bodies. Their fingers running along their muscles.
Occasionally, Caramel would find a scar or an old wound on her body when his hands ran up under her shirt to feel her coat. Breaking the kiss for a moment, he nuzzled Applejack’s neck for a few moments. This elicited a purr from her throat, before he kissed her once again and laid her onto the soft blanket.

For the two lovers, and all of Ponyville, only Luna’s moon remained a constant watcher over the small hamlet. Making sure that they all could sleep sound. The strong pillar, the gentle dragonslayer and her knight, the generous noble, the hopeful clown, and their friend who had found true happiness. The six rested this evening, not knowing that this would be their last night of peace.

---

Dark Conquest sat back in his large chair and tapped his claws together as her watched the scenes from Ponyville play out. A cruel smile crossed his lips as he looked at the big board and then back to the screens. Pushing himself up, he got to his feet and cracked his neck side to side, “Ok, time to have some fun.”

Kudos looked up, confused, “Fun, as in attack Ponyville?”

“Of course! I think that these little mortals have had enough fun for right now,” Conquest said, smirking. “Now, it's time for them to remember what hell is all about!”

“You promised that we would have our own opponents, sire,” Rhymey grumbled.

Conquest grinned widely, “And you will have them. After all, chances are high that at least three of them will survive this encounter.” he laughed, teleporting out of the base.

---

Applejack shot up from her makeshift bed to the sound of distant thunder. As she crawled to the edge of the loft, she could see dark clouds forming over the center of Ponyville square, with lighting beginning to crackle in between the spots of the clouds, “Oh, buck no. Not here, not here!” she whispered before getting up from the bed, revealing her naked body. Quickly, she ran to the pile of clothes and threw on her shirt, vest, pants and boots. After she put on her bandana around her neck, she reached down to pick up her hat and turned her head to look at the stallion asleep in the bed. She let out a sigh at seeing him sleeping peacefully. With a quick flip of her stetson, she straightened her hat and prepared to leap out of the hayloft.

“Applejack,” whispered Caramel as he looked up from the bed, the blanket covering his chest. As he looked at her, standing in the sunlight, he said, “Win this thing and come home.”

Applejack winked, “Will do. Besides,” there was a blush in her cheeks as she said, “Ah kind of want a repeat of last night.” and with that, she leapt out of the barn and began to run towards the center of town.

Meanwhile, the center of Ponyville became ablaze of black magic and fire. After a few moments of energy coursing through, Conquest rose up from the ground, his wings spreading out as he glared at the gathering crowd. After cracking his muscles for a moment and stretching out his hand, he held a fireball in one hand and an orb of energy in the other, “When I think of how often I spared your little dirt hole, keeping it safe from harm and choosing to spare it. It disgusts me to the point where I burn THINGS!” he shouted throwing a fireball in front of the crowd, keeping them cornered. Chuckling, he said, “Oh, do forgive me for this, I am usually more composed. It’s just that right now I am feeling a little... absolutely livid.”

Walking slowly around the trapped citizens of Ponyville, Conquest began to speak, “See, I had planned on letting this small little shit-hole survive for a while, letting all of your hatred of Starfleet simmer and boil while I killed the losers one by one. That way, I would have a fresh sample day in and out. Meanwhile, those five little knights of yours would continue to separate and break away, broken as they were by what was happening to each one of them. In a perfect world, they would be in their little holes crying and moaning about their loss.”

Dark Conquest growled and looked to the Golden Oaks Library, “But, one little BITCH ruined all of that for me. Somehow, she managed to get them together again and had them break through their little weaknesses. And in my pride, I let it happen, because I loved the idea of watching them suffer too much. I underestimated their friendship and how strong those bonds really were. My mistake, sometimes my pride can make me misstep once or twice. But, no more!”

Pointing his open palm with black magic, he formed a barrier around Carousel Boutique, “Let’s make sure that I don’t get sniped by Rarity. Plus, she can watch in joy as I kill her friend.”

“You bastard!!!” Rarity screamed, banging on the barrier, now trapped and watching helplessly.

“Damn straight! Despra one day found a helpless loser in the multiverse and raped him. Then I was born, and then she had me kill him when I was five years old. Greatest birthday present ever! Almost as good as the one that the missus gave me during our honeymoon,” Conquest said, holding up his hand holding a fireball. Narrowing his blood red eyes, he licked his lips as he aimed and chuckled, “And now, to burn that little mare to death. I would pull her out, skin her alive, and then carve her up slowly, but I am not going to let somepony have a big damn heroes mom-”

“Don’t you dare bucking touch her!” shouted Applejack as she decked Conquest in the face, sending him flying back.

Back hitting a wall, Conquest slowly got back up from the impact, wiping the blood trickling down the side of his mouth, “Do you girls just spend your weekends practicing those big damn moments or is it just coming naturally to you?” he asked getting back up.

Applejack stood up, clenching her fists and narrowing her eyes while her ponytail flowed behind her in the wind. With her hat covering her eyes, she said, “Conquest, Ah’m going to make you pay for everypony you hurt, and then Ah’m going to punch you for every life you took.”

“Alone? Really? Or is your friend just waiting in the wings to save the day,” Conquest asked, watching as a gust of wind past them both by, sucking in the flames. Then he smirked when Rainbow Dash landed next to Applejack, lightly bouncing on her feet and getting into a fighting stance. “Oh, hello, Rainbow Dash. Tell me, did you enjoy last night? I mean, I know you did, and boy did Applejack enjoy last night. Good job girl.”

Rainbow Dash opened her eyes wide and looked to Applejack, “Wait, is he saying that you and Caramel-”

“You think you are going to get to me like that?” Applejack said, her cheeks a faint pink as she just glared at Conquest.

“Yeah, I knew you weren’t going to be that easy,” Conquest said, flexing his clawed hand, cracking the muscles within. Looking up at the two, he added, “Now, don’t get too cocky. Just because you have been winning a lot, doesn't mean jack shit in the long run. I still have enough hate from Grand Ruler, Starla, and some of my leftover slaves to allow me to handle the four of you.”

“Good, I was hoping this was going to be a real fight,” Rainbow Dash said, cockily moving her head side to side.

“Oh, believe me, this will be the fight of your lives,” Conquest said, holding out his hand, “Now, which one of you wants to come at me first? I want to know who gets the joy of watching as I kill their friends one by one.”

Rainbow Dash flew right at Conquest, delivering a right hook at him of which he dodged easily by ducking. Not losing her momentum for a second, Rainbow Dash spun around and delivered a rapid series of five kicks at Conquest’s chest. Each of these kicks, he easily blocked with one hand. Then he slashed Rainbow in the back, sending her flying into a small stall of flowers.

Seeing Applejack step in with an uppercut, Conquest leaned back and dodged the blow. However, this left him open for a back kick into the stomach, followed by a crescent kick into the shoulder. As Applejack prepared for an attack, Conquest slashed her chest and stomach before striking her with an ice spear into her tight, making her take a knee. With a laugh, Conquest flew to the top of a house and then looked at Pinkie and Fluttershy coming at him. Horn glowing brightly with light blue, he used a gust of wind that blew Pinkie right into Fluttershy before they could strike.

Conquest then looked down at the two mares as they got back to their feet. With a taunting chuckle, he beckoned them with his finger before taking off into the air. Somewhere, Starla watched on with a look of horror in her house, cuddling to her mother, “Do you think they can do it? Beat him?”

“They have to, I don’t think there’s anypony left who can,” said Dementia.

Trixie, watched the fight from within a stall, “No, no no no no! Not now! Why can’t he wait a bucking week!” she said, shaking her head. Then she looked back at the treebrary, giving out a whimper before she whispered, “I’m sorry Pinkie.” and with that, she made her way to Whitetail Woods.

---

Conquest landed on the outskirts of Ponyville, the Everfree forest right behind him. Turning around, he watched as Rainbow Dash flew straight at him, a small sonic boom right behind her as she delivered a lighting charged punch at him. With speed that matched hers, Conquest raised his hand and delivered a punch right into her own fist, causing a massive shockwave.

Before Dash could retaliate, she found herself in a stranglehold from Conquest. Try as she might, she could not pry herself from his grip. While he held her neck, Conquest rapidly punched Dash in the stomach, eliciting screams from pain as each blow struck hard and broke one of her ribs. Then Conquest slammed Dash into the ground, opening his palm and then fired a rapid series of fireballs into her back, sending her deep into a crater.

Looking up, he saw Applejack approaching fast to punch him and with a sly grin, he generated a wall of flame to block her. His eyes opened wide when he saw her leap through the flames and, while she was still on fire, punch him hard in the face. With him pulling back, Applejack stuck his side with a hard shin kick. Before she could follow it up with a combo, Conquest laid his palm onto the ground and made a small scale earthquake that shook her off her feet.

With her a little disoriented, Conquest grabbed Applejack by the ponytail and pulled her back. With a chuckle, he slashed her stomach slowly before grabbing her by the head and slamming her face into a tree. Looking to his right, he saw Pinkie Pie, “You don’t think I know my own weakness? You guys are trying to figure me out while you fight and see why I ran back in Manehattan, aren’t ya?” with a smirk, Conquest snapped his fingers and struck a lighting bolt into Pinkie, causing her to scream in pain.

Looking to his back, he saw Fluttershy tending to Rainbow Dash, “And let me guess, Belle came up with a plan that you needed to see which hurt me more, Fluttershy or Pinkie. Well, she is good, but not clever enough!” holding out his hand, he generated a powerful gravity spell around Dash and Fluttershy.

Gasping in fear, Fluttershy quickly formed her shield to try and slow down the effects of the spell. Dash got up, shook her head and helped to pull Fluttershy out of the way of the spell. Breathing hard, she looked up to see Dark Conquest disappear into the forest. Growling, she followed him in, flying in the treeline.

Quickly, she landed on one of the tree branches and stared down Conquest as he leaned against the tree. Without wasting a second, her lighting flared up as she leaped at him from her branch and struck out with a right cross. Nimbly, Conquest jumped out the next branch, “Ohh, the Speed Force? Nice trick, but aren’t you having problems controlling it? That’s ok, Applejack is having problems controlling her Hamon,” with another jump, he moved out of the way of a roundhouse kick that left a mark on the side of a tree. “Ah, performance issues? Those can be a bitch!”

Rainbow Dash let out a growl of rage and frustration as she struck out again and again, each punch and kick striking the branch or tree that Conquest was on and just missing him as he dodged out of the way of her attacks. On the tenth branch, Conquest rammed an elbow into Dash’s face, knocking her back. With her open, he created a powerful ball of wind mixed with lighting and put it to her stomach, blowing Dash through several trees and into Fluttershy.

With a chuckle, he leaped off his tall branch and drove his knee into Applejack's back, hitting with a sickening crunch. Without looking back from his hard blow, he used green magic to summon a vine that grabbed Pinkie by the neck and slammed her against a rock. While Applejack struggled to get back on her feet, Conquest said, “You know that whole speech you gave, about the five of you being invincible? Yeah, ain't gonna matter much in the end when you are all separated. Maybe I should’ve let Rarity join in on the fun.”

“You sick monster,” Applejack said, getting back up and glaring at him, “You planned this.”

“Oh, look at me, I’m a world class tactician who knows how to read his enemies thoughts and emotions,” Conquest mocked before glaring at her, “Of course I planned it. Why did you think I threatened Belle first. That was mainly just to get you four mad while you fight and angry enough at me to feed me. Thank you for that by the way.” Conquest gave a bow.

Applejack let out a growl of rage as she delivered an uppercut and a few hooks, all of which Conquest dodged and weaved, “You see, this is the advantage of learning to respect friendship like I do. I know it makes you girls strong, while at the same time give me enough rope to hang you all. Speaking of which, remind me to bring one of your corpses to Rarity to remind her of how she keeps abandoning you lot for her own selfish desires.”

“You shut up about her!” Rainbow Dash shouted, doing a dive kick right at Conquest. Without blinking, the mad tyrant blocked Dash’s kick with his forearm, while blocking Applejack’s knee. After the block, the two mares began a fierce assault onto Conquest, striking out with kicks and punches to the point where their movements became blurs. Not that this mattered to Conquest as he effortlessly blocked each strike that came his way, and those he didn’t block, he dodged before they could hit.

As he continued to evade the two fighter’s attacks, he looked behind him and launched a stone spike out of the ground that impaled Pinkie’s side and dropped her to the ground, blood oozing out of the wound. To his right, he watched Fluttershy fly to help Pinkie, and sent a series of lightning strikes, electrocuting her.

Satisfied with his impending victory, he grabbed Rainbow’s arm and twisted it, breaking it with a snap. Then he slashed her across the chest, leaving large red gashes. Then he kneed her in the gut and kicked her into the pile with Pinkie and Fluttershy. Applejack, now showing signs of fatigue from the effort and her wounds, tried to punch him but her fist was grabbed and her arm twisted behind her. Holding her arm to her back, Conquest began to mercilessly carve his initials into her backside with his claws, “Well look at this, even with all of you together, you still couldn’t beat me. What does that say about your chances of helping Twilight when she needed you?” reaching to her front, he slashed her stomach, eliciting a scream as he revealed her muscles, “That’s what I thought. The result would’ve been the same, you would’ve failed her. That’s why, right now in heaven, she’s disappointed in you. They all are, Mom, Dad, and... Twilight.”

With a cruel smirk, he kicked Applejack in the back, to lay her down with her friends in pile. Wounded, Applejack struggled to stand back up, her breath coming out in short pants, “Ah...Ah, won't’ quit h...here.”

“Me neither,” Dash moaned, feeling Fluttershy’s hand on her arm, “Even if I don’t think I got anything left to hit him with.”

Pinkie sighed as she could feel her heartbeat weakening, “Well...at least we’re together.”

“Girls, you were the world to me,” Fluttershy whispered. “Thank you...”

“If this is it,” Dash said, looking to her friends, “I’m glad it was you and not alone.”

“Don’t think that, we’ve got a way out,” Applejack groaned, “S-somehow.”

“Please, like some Deus ex Machina’s gonna come and save you.” Conquest chuckled,”I’m afraid this is where your story ends, like all the others.”He formed a ball of black lightning in his hand.

---

Several minutes earlier...

“Spark!” Trixie shouted, running into the house with a panicked look in her eyes.

Spark looked over her notes, “Trixie, if this is about Conquest, I know. He’s here, and that is why I must find a way to save the girls.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Trixie said, shaking her head, “It’s about-”

“And I must not be interrupted, unless you have something important to tell me I-” Spark was then interrupted by a shout.

“Twilight Sparkle, I found your heart!” Trixie said.

Twilight paused as she looked at Trixie, shocked at what she just said, “What did you say?”

“I...found your heart, her name is Belle Amie and she lives in Ponyville. She’s in your home Twilight and she’s waiting for you,” Trixie said, shaking her head. “I found this out in January.”

“And when were you going to tell me this? Why didn’t you tell me this?” asked Twilight.

“Because, I wanted to find a way to tell you that wouldn’t have killed the both of you. I wanted to try and save you both and be the big hero. All I wanted was for everypony to be happy without losing my friends, like you would’ve. But now...now it’s too late. Conquest is here and unless you do something right now, he’s going to kill your friends!”

“Trixie I...”Twilight paused as she stood up.

Trixie began to sniffle as she asked, “Just, promise that you don’t hate me for hiding this from you. I just wanted to help you.”

Twilight sighed and stood up to her feet, removing her glasses. Then with a calm voice, she said, “Trixie, if I had any real emotions, I would tell you all about how I am feeling right now. But I can’t, and what’s more, now’s not the time. I have to save my friends.” she said, iginiting her horn and disappearing.

Trixie began to sniffle before falling to her knees, tears running down her cheeks. Looking to her side, she pulled out a bottle of bourbon and began to drink quietly to herself as she wept, “Goodbye...Spark.”

---

Belle looked at the various books, her eyes looking over each book with determination. Each time she pulled out a tome, she would look through the pages and then throw it away in frustration. After the third book, she said, “Come on, there has to be something here that will save them. A spell, a last minute trick, something I can do to save them!” she whispered to herself, not noticing the flash of purple magic behind her. “If only I could do magic, I can be there with them now!” she said, her anger giving way to worry and fear.

When she pulled out one last book, she opened a bookmarked page and gasped, “A soul separation spell?” she said aloud, “If used, one could separate their soul and put it into another vessel while the body has time to heal. If only Twilight knew about this spell, maybe she could’ve saved herself and be here right now.”

“It was a difficult spell to learn,” Twilight said, stepping towards Belle, eliciting a gasp of shock from the grey unicorn. “If Lightning’s wedding day didn’t happen right after I had begun to study the spell and I had more time before my fight with Raven, I might have perfected it. Oh well, these things happen and the best plans are doomed to failure. Hmm, having no emotions do put a new perspective on life.” Twilight looked at the pile of books near Belle.

“How, what, who are you?” asked Belle as she landed on the ground, her eyes looking at Twilight with a mix of wonder and curiosity,” You’re me. But you can’t be, you are not scientifically possible.”

Twilight let out a breath and began, “I am you, and you are me. I am your magic, your memories, and your soul. You are my heart, my emotions, and my body. Together, we are Twilight Sparkle.”

Belle stepped back and shook her head, “No, that can’t be true...That isn’t possible.”

“It is,” Twilight said, looking down, “Something happened after my spell was cast and you were sent far away before I could find you. I should’ve found you a lot sooner than I did, but here we are.”

“But, I can’t be Twilight. That doesn't sound right,” Belle said, shaking her head in disbelief. “ I don’t even know who she is!”

Twilight took a deep breath and held out her hand, “Take my hand, and I will show you.”

Belle paused for a second, trembling with fear and anxiety. Then she took a deep breath and nodded with determination before grabbing her hand and her eyes lighting up in a bright blinding flash.

---

When Belle opened her eyes once more, she found herself in a large starry void. Turning her head back and forth, she could see countless photos and videos of Twilight living and having adventures. With a look of wonder, she asked, “Where am I?”

A young filly version of Twilight stepped out behind her, her body around the same age she had just gotten her cutie mark, “My... our memories. This was the same place that Celestia took us when I had gotten my wings and I believed that this was the best place to tell you about me... about us.”

“All of our,” Belle whispered, “Memories.”

Twilight nodded and began to speak, “While we were one of the most powerful mages on the planet, we were not without our problems. We were neurotic, and sometimes we could be a little paranoid. Especially when we thought that we would fail Celestia or our friends.”

Belle stepped back when she saw images of Twilight looking crazy or when she heard Twilight screaming, “You’re evil!”

“This would cause some problems, mainly because we were afraid. Scared that if we had failed or made a mistake, we would prove ourselves unworthy of Celestia or all of the things we earned. We could barely do a thing without a list and we had more book sense than common sense. Again this would lead us to mistakes, whether we would be too trusting of others or to the books we read. And, I’ll admit, I never thought too highly of myself.”

“I don’t want ponies to see my power,” Twilight said to Spike as they watched Trixie perform.

“Mainly because I never thought of how strong I was,” sighed Twilight.

Belle looked at these faults and shook her head, “This, looks horrible. I, don’t even think I want to be her.”

“While it’s true, I had my faults, I wanted you to see those to appreciate our strengths,” an older Twilight said, now the same age she was when she was when she first got to Ponyville. All around her, the screens began to show her with Luna, her friends, and with her family. “See, the papers were always wrong, my real strength wasn’t in my magic, but them. My friends and loved ones.”

Twilight then stepped forward, smiling softly as she looked at the screens as they passed. Belle looked on too, watching with awe as the scenes passed by for them to watch, “We were always there for a friend, always willing to help them out. If there was a problem, we never sat back in fear about it, we went out and solved it. Power was tempered by compassion for our fellow pony. Some might call it naive, but I like to think better of my fellow equine.”

“It was on that day, you became my friends.”

“Keep looking up and you might be looking at that same Rainbow!”

“Friendship isn’t easy, but it is worth fighting for!”

“No matter the task, we would find our way to help, and even if my friend made a mistake,” Twilight sighed, looking at the wedding, “I would forgive them.”

“Why?” asked Belle.
Twilight smiled and looked at a large photo of her in a group hug with her friends. All around them, the screens showed all of their friends laughing, hugging, or in the moments of closeness. Even when Starfleet had arrived, she could see images of Twilight supporting her friends, standing up for them and helping them, “Because... they saved me. If I never read that book, made my way to Ponyville, then I know I would’ve died a hundred times by now. If it weren’t for them, I would never have gotten my wings. For all of my weaknesses, all of my faults, they ignored them and helped me realize my greatest strengths.”

“So, what happens now?” asked Belle under her breath, before turning around to see Twilight, now an alicorn.

“You stand on the precipice of a choice,” Twilight said, looking around, “You can either die as you are now, Belle Amie, or you can fuse with me and become Twilight Sparkle once more. I should warn you, this might be the only way we can save out friends.”

Belle sniffled, as tears began to roll down her cheeks. Soon the images changed as she yelled, “THIS ISN’T FAIR! This wasn’t how my story was supposed to end! It’s supposed to end with me finding my memories, learn from them, and live on as myself! I was supposed to grow from this and move on, DAMN IT!” she cried punching the ground as tears continued to roll down her cheeks, “I have friends, a life, a family! How can I lose all of that!!!”

As Twilight looked at the images, all of Belle’s new memories, she sighed and looked down, “I am sorry, but when you fuse into me again, the person as you are now will fade away forever.”

“And what if I don’t want that?” Belle shouted, “What if I chose to die as myself! What if I want to stay as me for the rest of my life!?”

“Then our story ends here. Our friends will most likely die in the battle and the name of Twilight Sparkle will fade into history, remembered only by Celestia and Luna,” Twilight said, shaking her head. “But I want you to think about it, the memories of our friends and the love we shared. Then tell me if it isn’t it worth it.”

Belle stepped back as she looked around her, her memories floating around her.

Rarity doing her mane, talking shop.

Belle sitting with her friends after they had all saved the empire together.

Her and Pinkie drinking and eating the first time she came home, singing a song together.

Rainbow Dash cheering her up when she was feeling down.

Her helping Applejack when she was feeling down.

Slowly shaking her head, Belle saw memories she did not recognize. One was of Spark at the party for the battle of Fillydelphia, “I miss you, I love you.” Spark said, only letting Luna hear her.

Other images showed Spark hard at work, “Can’t see them right now. It would hurt too much.”

“I trust my friends,” Spark said to Titan.

“You...were caring about them this whole time,” Belle said.

Twilight, now an older alicorn with mane flowing with magic, nodded, “Every day I was separated from them, I tried to watch them to make sure they were safe.”

Belle looked around at each image of her friends, each moment she spent with them. Tears flowing down her cheeks, she sniffled and whimpered, gently closing her fists as she cried. Then she sniffled, and rose up, turning around to her other half, “What do I have to do.”

“Take my hand, and you will be whole once more,” Twilight said, holding out her hand.

Belle nodded, her tears rolling down her cheeks as she reached out. For a moment, she hesitated as she looked at her memories, and then at Twilight, “I...was a good friend, right?”

“You were beautiful,” Twilight smiled, taking Belle’s hand.

“Goodbye everyone,” Belle said, “Take care...”

---

Within the town of Ponyville, everypony within range all saw a bright blinding flash of purple light that shone from within the Tree. For a minute, the power of the light shown and blazed with magical power and electricity. A sharp gust of wind blew out from within the library, carrying with it a magical energy that fixed some of the damage Conquest did.

All too soon, the bright magic faded from within the tree. Within the tree, where once there were two unicorns, there was one alicorn. The purple mare began to look over her new body, watching in awe as bolts of lightning crackled along her arms, legs, and chest. Turning her head, she looked behind herself at her wings. Though mare was not born with them, she had seen them as a gift from her friends that she always appreciated. Smiling, she gave her wings a little flap before walking out of the library.

Once outside, she took a deep breath, to take in the air like she had never felt it before. Then, she closed her eyes and ignited her horn. After using her magic for a moment, she created five strands of magical strings colored orange, white, pink, cyan, and pink. Each a color of one of her friends. After divining their location, she opened her eyes and nodded. Taking a knee,she placed an open palm onto the gorun and began to charge herself with a magical violet aura that covered body. Extending her wings to their full length, she gave a few flaps, “Twilight Sparkle? Y-you’re alive?” Lightning Dawn asked, with the remaining members of Starfleet by his side. When Twilight gave a nod, the unicorpian smiled and said, “I don’t know how, but I am glad you are back. Now... go and kick his ass!” he said, giving Twilight a thumbs up.

Twilight nodded in response, before flapping her wings and pushing herself off the ground in a violet explosion. In her wake, she left behind a burn mark in the shape of a starburst with six stars surround it. Lightning smiled as he said, “Go Twilight!”

“Kick his ass twice for me!” shouted Starla.

Artie smirked and said, “Save them!”

“You can do it Twilight!” shouted Dyno.

In the sky above, Twilight soared with unbelievable speed like she had never known before. In the school house, four fillies were cuddled for safety. Then Sweetie Belle looked up and gasped as she saw a violet and sparkling contrail, “Girls, look!”

“What is it-” Applebloom gasped, “Twilight!!!!! Twilight’s back!”

Scootaloo gasped, “No, it can’t be.” smiling, she looked outside and then yelled, “Twilight’s back!!!!! She’s back!!!” and with the other three following her, they all ran out of the schoolhouse, waving to Twilight.

Twilight looked down and smiled at the foals, sheepishly waving back. As her flight took her over the town, Raindrops ran into the mansion, “Trixie, where’s Spark?”

“She’s gone,” Trixie hiccuped, becoming intoxicated.

“Gone?” asked Carrot Top.

Trixie nodded, “Spark was actually Twilight Sparkle, just without her emotions. She left to fuse together or not, Trixie doesn’t know.”

“That explains the purple contrail,” said Lyra.

Gasping in surprise, Trixie ran outside to see Twilight flying over head, looking more like a shooting star, “Sparkle? Heh, heh, haha! Yes! Yes! Welcome back you miserable bitch! Welcome back home! Trixie hopes you are ready because she is going to kick your ass! HAHA!”

“Is she mad or just happy?” asked Raindrops.

Lyra smirked, “Both.”

“Come, team!” Trixie said, “We must make to Ponyville post haste!” she said running out of the mansion.

Cadence looked outside, smiling wide as she saw a purple contrail flying over Ponyville. Closing her eyes, she sensed the magic within, “Oh, my aunts. Shining! Come quick!”

“What, is it the baby?” Shining Armor asked, before stopping and looking at the contrail. Gasping with glee, he let out the biggest shout he had ever said, “TWILY’S BACK! My little sister’s back!!! Oh, this is the fourth greatest day of my life!”

“Fourth?” asked Cadence.

Shining Armor nodded, “Well, there is the day you said yes, the day we got married, and then the birth of Flurry.”

“That’s a lot days,” giggled Cadence as she kissed her husband. “Now come on, we got to get on the first train to Ponyville.”

Back at Canterlot, Celestia was busy getting her armor on. Turning her head to look at Luna gazing out the window, she asked, “Luna, what on earth are you looking at. We must get ready to attack Conquest-” the rest of the words died on Celestia’s lips as she saw the contrail flying into Everfree Forest. She began to shake her head as tears start brim in her eyes.

“Yes sister,” Luna said, her eyes beginning to water, “She’s back.”

Discord stepped up behind them and smiled, “Well, it’s about time she came back.”

“You knew?!” Celestia said in shock before wrapping her arms around his neck, “Oh, I don’t know whether to slap you or make wild love to you!”

“Why not both, Tia my sweet,” Discord chuckled as he kissed her.

“Ahem! As much as I would love to see you too make out, we have a train to catch to ponyville,” Luna said.

---

(now)

, “Goodbye, Elements of Harmony!” and with that, Conquest blasted a bolt of black magic at them.

A cruel smile crossed his lips as he watched his spell make a direct hit, but then stepped back when the smoke cleared, “What the-” the words died on his lips as he saw Twilight Sparkle standing in front of her friends. Around the four shocked mares was a pink forcefield that was both protecting and healing them of their injuries. “Ok, that’s not what was supposed to happen.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes, her arm extended out with a palm wide open, holding the black magic bolt in the palm of her hand. She crushed it before glaring at Conquest with open wings. She said, “I heard you have been a busy boy, Conquest!”

Before Conquest could say another word, Twilight focused a rainbow orb of magic in her palm before shooting out a rainbow beam of light from it, striking Conquest in the stomach and sending him flying away. Twilight then turned to her friends and teleported them out.

Conquest screamed in pain as he flew through tree, after tree, after tree, and after tree. Soon, he flew through the rocky wall of the Castle of the Twin Sisters, and then through another wall, and then some broken glass, and then through one more wall until he landed near the dias where the Elements once sat. As he laid here, bleeding and burnt, Conquest let out a moan of pain as he struggled to get up, “She got a good hit. She actually got a good hit and I’m in pain. I am in utter pain from that blow. I guess I should be proud of that bitch for getting me bloodied and hurting me like this. But I guess I am just too filled with overwhelming RAGE!!!!!!!” he shouted, his dark magic flaring up around him and sending debris flying.

Red eyes glaring in anger, he flew back to where Twilight and the others were. He then paused in his flight as he looked on the ground to see a message, accompanied by an image of Twilight’s head sticking her tounge out.

Six days, your place. Be there-TS.

“Oh, I’ll be there, little Sparkle, don’t you worry,” Conquest said, chuckling as he vanished.

---

Outside the outskirts of Ponyville, was a hill with a tree and a headstone dedicated to the memory of Twilight Sparkle. For a year, it had been quiet with the exception of the occasional visitor and again, the quiet is disrupted by the flash and pop of a large teleportation occuring. Once the light faded, it left behind the figures of five mares, four bunched up in a group together while the fifth stood up before them. Applejack was the first of the four to recover and the first to look directly at their savior.

Looking at the mare before them, she could feel the burning sting of tears welling up in her eyes as she gazed at the purple mare. Putting a palm onto her mouth, she let out tiny whisper, “It can’t be...” she said, shaking her head. Then, with a louder voice, she asked, “Twilight, is that you?”

Twilight Sparkle turned to look at her friends, as if for the first time, “Your mom and dad said hi.”

It was at this moment, that Applejack did something she had not done in years. Something that not even the death of her best friend had done. She had begun to cry nonstop, her tears rolled down her cheeks in rivers. Shaking her head, she sobbed as she ran to Twilight, crying out, “Twilight!!!!!” she then ran to Twilight, hugging her and almost tackling her to the ground from the force of her hug, “We missed you so much! It was so hard getting along without you! Did you know how much we needed you?”

“You bitch!” sobbed Rainbow Dash, running to Twilight and hugging her tightly, “Why didn’t you tell us you had a plan to come back! Then we wouldn’t have spent a year worried about ya!”

“Oh Twilight,” Fluttershy cried, running to Twilight and crying into her shoulder as she joined in the group hug, “It was so lonely without you! It just missed something without you!”

Pinkie Pie said nothing for the longest time, just sat there looking at Twilight. Tears soon began to run down her cheeks as she shook her head. Then, sniffling, she ran to Twilight and hugged her tightly as well, closing her eyes, “Not going to open my eyes, not going to open my eyes. This is how every dream ends. You come home, we all hug and then when I open my eyes you disappear.”

“It’s ok, Pinkie,” Twilight smiled, “This isn’t a dream. I’m back.”

For a moment, Pinkie looked up to see Twilight’s smile. The same face she had met when this mare landed in Ponyville, the face she had joked with when she had ascended, and the mare who had become one of her five closest friends. Crying harder now, Pinkie said, “Welcome home.”

“I’m glad to be back,” Twilight said, hugging her friends. For the longest time, Twilight stood there, hugging the girls. Then she sighed and said, “We should get going... there’s somepony missing.”

---

Rarity paced back and forth, looking through her equipment and tools. Her face was covered in worry lines as she began to speak, “What was that purple light from the library? Why was the shield lowered. Spike, has Glarity gotten Clarity somewhere safe?”

“Yes, Rarity!” Spike shouted.

“Good,” Rarity said, levitating her clothes and bow to her, “I’ll leave in a few moments. Oh, if I only had a sign that they are all right.”

“Don’t Rarity, they are all right and are waiting outside,” Twilight said.

Rarity sighed, turning to look at Twilight, “Oh thank you so much, Twilight. I was worr-” when she saw the mare, her bow dropped out of her magic as she backed up in shock. Taking a deep breath, she tried to regain her composure before running a hand through her mane, “Twilight, I...” she shuddered, trying to hold back her tears, “I...” she choked back a sob, “do wish you were going to tell me when you were coming home. I... would’ve put on some tea.”

“I can always have some later,” Twilight said, herself on the verge of tears.

“Oh, Twilight!” Rarity cried, running to her friend and giving her a big hug. Rarity's words were now coming out as nothing more than a collection of cobs and whimpers.

Stepping inside, Applejack saw Rarity hugging Twilight and smiled. Tears once more flowing from her eyes, she said, “Oh, hell. Why not another group hug!” and with that, two became three, three became four, four became five, and five became six.Spreading her wings wide, Twilight hugged all of her friends with her wings and arms.

“You’re back, you came back home!” Rarity said.

Fluttershy whispered, “Our team is back together.”

“All of our friends are back together!” Pinkie cheered. “This is so great! We’re all back together again! We’re not broken anymore!”

“Rarity, what’s going-” Spike asked, only to stop when he saw the purple mare in the group of ponies. Watching the group break apart, he began to cry, “Mo-mommy?”

“Spike,” Twilight said, smiling, “You’ve grown.”

“MOM!” Spike yelled, running to Twilight and giving her a big hug. “We have so much to talk about.”

“Yes, a lot to talk about!” Twilight said, crying before breaking apart. Then she turned around and said, “We need to talk, and I think we should back in the Golden Oaks.”

“Yeah,” Applejack said, wiping her eyes, “Don’t think Rarity would take too kindly to us talking war plans in her boutique.”

“Plus,” Rarity sniffed, “I don’t want to clean up all of out tear stains. Spike, come, get Clarity and meet up with us in Golden Oaks.”

“Right,” Spike nodded.

---

Pinkie Pie happily bounced into the library, her grin so big that it was lighting the room within. Laughing, she looked around and shouted, “Hey, Belle! You’ll never believe this, but Twilight came back!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight said solemnly as the others walked in.

“And get this, she found a way to save you and not have to lose you,” Pinkie said, trying to ignore her friend.”

“Pinkie, I’m sorry but Belle is-”

Again Pinkie interrupted, “Because, That’s what Twilight does best. Make the best out of a bad situation and make the winning play. She...wouldn’t fail.”

Twilight sighed and hugged Pinkie, “Pinkie, I’m sorry. Belle, had to fuse back with me in order to save my life. To save all of you. I’m sorry, but she’s gone.”

Pinkie stood in shock or a few moments, and then wiped her tears as she said, “I’m not gonna cry. I’m not...because that would make her sacrifice worthless. I’m just going to say what I’m feeling right now.” with a deep breath, she said, “Belle, don’t you worry about a thing. We’re all ok and going to be fine. I’m not going to lose my smile again, and will keep on smiling for the both of us!”

“Yeah, don’t worry, we got this!” Rainbow Dash said.

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, so don’t ya become a worthless spirit or nothing. We’ll manage just fine. Thanks for...

“Everything. I don’t think we could have managed without you,” Fluttershy said.

Rarity nodded, “Just rest for now.”

Twilight smiled, and for a moment, her voice became gentler, softer, and more like Belle, “Thank you girls. I’ll miss you.”

Watching Spike walking to a makeshift crib to put Clarity in, Twilight began to speak, “Ok, so the most important thing to get through is how I came back to life. See, for a few days before-” a loud knock on the door interrupted her. “What?”

When the door opened, Trixie wandered in, swaying back and forth. Looking at Twilight, she rested her arm on her shoulder, moaning, “Sooooo. You hid out as Trixie’s friend Spark, long enough to learn her secrets, non? Well, Je regret to tell vous that moi still has some secrets. Soon, Lulamoon will defeat the sexy one!”and with that, she fell onto a couch that Rarity provided for her.

“Sorry, Princess Twilight,” Raindrops said, shaking her head, “She finished off three bottles of bourbon and Luna’s best wine before coming here. She said she wanted to have the best bender before seeing her rival again.”

“Wow, it’s so cool to meet you, Twilight Sparkle, “Ditzy said with a grind. “I mean, I always delivered the mail to you, but never actually had a chance to help you!”

“It is good to see you alive and about, Twilight, “Cheerilee said, bowing to her.

Lyra excitedly squeed, “Oh, this is so exciting! Twilight Sparkle is alive and now we can talk about the items together! After this is all over, you and me are going to have a long talk!”

“Um sure,” Twilight said with a sheepish chuckle, before getting a piece of pie in her magic.

“A welcome back present,” Carrot Top said.

Twilight nodded and put aside the pie. Taking a deep breath, she said, “Now, as I was saying-OOOOF!” she grunted as a white blur shot through the library and tackled her to the ground in a hug.

“TWILY!!!” Shining Armor said, hugging his sister tightly, almost strangling her to death. “Oh, my baby little sister, I am so glad that you are all right and that you are ok! Oh, look, your mane is all a mess and you look tired. Didn’t you eat anything before coming back to life?”

“Hi, Shining,” Twilight squeaked out, before hugging him back.

Flash Sentry let out a chuckle as he stepped in, “Um...presenting the royal family?”

“That will do, Captain Sentry,” Cadence said, putting her little girl in the same crib as Clarity. Then she looked to Twilight with a big grin. Smiling back, Twilight went to Cadence and began to do something that they hadn’t done in years.

“Sunshine
Sunshine!
Ladybugs, Awake!
Clap your hooves,
And Do a little shake!”

Giggling, Twilight said, “It’s so good to see you, Cadence.”

“It’s good to see you, little sister,” smiled Cadence as she hugged her tightly.

After breaking the hug, Twilight began, “Now, as I was saying. What happened was-”

Another knock on the door interrupted her, “Oh, for Celestia’s sake, what now! Whoever it is, better be important!”

When the doors opened, another white blur was seen as Celestia ran and picked up Twilight in her arms and hugged her tightly, “Oh, my little Twilight! You’re ok, and alive again. I missed you so much. My faithful student.”

“Tia, compose yourself,” Luna said, walking in with grace and Illusion holding her hand. “You are still royalty.”

“In the presence of my daughter like this, I think a little grace can go out the window,” Celestia said, hugging Twilight before letting go. “Illusion, wait with the girls.”

“You got it, Mom!” Illusion said, walking to the crib and saying, “Now, listen up you two. I am Prince Illusion! Crown Prince of Equestria, and this means you bow to me!”

This elicited a response of a happy growl from Clarity and a coo from Flurry heart.

“All hail the conquering hero!” Discord said, popping in with a huge mariachi band behind him. Above his head was a large banner that read, ‘Welcome Home Twily.’

Twilight rolled her eyes at this and sighed, “Thank you Discord. Now, if everypony is here-”

“Well, everyone important to the last part of the plot,” Discord muttered.

“-I can begin with how I came back...”

---

About a few days before Lightning’s wedding, I had found some old books in the library of the Castle of the Two Sisters. All of that knowledge, all of those spells, they were simply fascinating. At one point, I came into contact with a copy of Mimic’s soul spells and spirit channeling. I knew it wasn’t the original, but within were copies of some of her more unique spells. There was one I was really interested in, the soul separation spell. It was a spell that worked exactly like how one would transfer a soul from a body into a soul stone. Apparently, it allowed one to temporarily transfer the soul out of the body and into another vessel until such time that the original was healed. Naturally, I was curious as to the effect and how long I could stay out or if there was any truth to the matter. I was just on the verge of mastering it when Lightning’s wedding happened. I suppose you all remember what happened on that day, when I battle Raven and was killed. For what’s it worth, I don’t blame any of you for staying back under his orders. I believe he did it on purpose just to make sure I died.

During the fight, I found myself without magic and my spells locked. It didn’t take long for me to realize that it was a trap and someone had locked my mana. For a moment, I began to panic and this let Raven get a few hits in. However, I decided to calm myself and focus to clear my head.

Applejack paused and said, “Wait, Lightning said that you were saying out names while Raven was beating the tar out of you...That was you focusing wasn’t it!?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, breaking out of her story and smiling. “I had begun to realize that Cadence’s trick of breathing, while it worked from time to time, just wasn’t all that effective. I still had panic attacks and would go nuts when stressed. However, I began to realize, that if I had started to whisper or say my friend’s names to myself, I began to get calmer and more relaxed. This, helped me to focus and handle my problems.”

As I was saying your names, I began to look into the magical lock that my mana was under. It was a good one, but whoever had made that rune was an amateur at best. I was good enough to hold back my mana for a while, but I still had a few tricks up my sleeve. I won’t bore you with the details, though I would love to tell you about them. The anti-magic lock is a wonderous rune and quiet tricky to break through... shame I had solved something similar when I was eleven.

So, slowly, while I was distracting Raven with my names, I had begun to break through the lock. Sadly, by the time I had all of this figured out, she had me by the throat and was ready to finish me off. I had time for one last spell, the soul spell. I had to use every ounce of my mana to cast it right when she was about to unleash the Uniforce on me. But, as I had cast it, a part of me knew I had done it...and I smiled.

When I woke up next...

Twilight began to open her eyes slowly as she awoke. When her eyes finally opened, she found herself in a large library with books lined up until infinity. She let out a gasp as she looked around, her body now back in it’s quadrupedal state. After looking around, she asked, “Where... where am I?”

“You are in heaven child,” said a white alicorn as she landed next to Twilight, next to her was a slightly younger alicorn.

Twilight looked up, noting that the alicorn who spoke had short cut blonde hair and wore glasses while wearing a medallion around her neck, “Heaven? But, if this is heaven, then that makes you-” she paused as she bowed before the creators.

“No need for formalities child,” The eldest alicorn said with a bow, her cutie mark of a pony under a rainbow showing promently, “You may address me as Bonnie and this is my daughter, Lauren.”

The red headed white alicorn bowed, “It is good to see you, my little pony.”

“Where am I?” Twilight asked.

“You have done much for your world and your friends,” Bonnie said, looking at all of the books. “As your reward, here is every book written or will be written. All of it for you to study if you so chose.”

Twilight looked at all of the books surrounding her, eyes opened in awe and wonder. Then she sighed and looked down, “It’s... wonderful.”

“Is there a problem?” asked Lauren.

“Well, it’s just that. I’m not ready for all of this,” Twilight said, turning around and looking up at the two, “I want to go back! There is so much left to learn, so much left to discover for me. I want to grow old with my friends, see their children, grandchildren. I want a family! They... they need me.”

For a moment, the two gods remained silent and then Lauren smiled up at her mother, “Told ya she would chose her friends.”

“Wait, you knew-”

Lauren interrupted with a nod, “Yes, my little pony. I knew you would chose your friends over paradise, that is why we are willing to send you home.”

“It is not your time, young one. You still need to accomplish much with your friends,” with a wave of her hoof, Bonnie opened the door for Twilight. “Step through that door and you will be home. Be warned, many months will have passed since your death.”

“I see,” Twilight said, turning around.

“Wait,”cried out a female southern voice. When Twilight turned around, she saw a light beige earth pony mare and her husband.

“You’re Applejack’s parents,” Twilight whispered.

Pear Butter nodded and said, “When you get home, could you tell Applejack that we... said hi?”

Twilight smiled warmly and said, “I will.”

“Good, now if you are done being sentimental,” Discord’s voice said from beyond the door, “We got places to go!”

When I had returned, I found myself in a newly formed body and not to far away from Luna’s safehouse in White Tail woods. I soon discovered I was without my emotions and my heart. Somewhere, out there, my heart was waiting for me. I can only assume that when I casted the spell, my soul was split. My emotions were in one part of me and my memories and magic were in another part. I knew that I couldn’t see you guys until I found my heart.

I also knew that if I rejoined too quickly, I would be a target for Grand Ruler. So, what we needed wasn’t Twilight Sparkle, but a spark to set off a revolution. And I was to be that spark.

“Wait, so that explains Spark,” Applejack said, “And if she was just your body, then who was Belle?”

“My heart,” Twilight said.

Discord stepped in, “I might help with this!” he said bringing out a Twilight puppet and a Belle puppet. “See I was the one who guided Twilight’s soul back to the land of the living, but when we arrived, her body was gone.”

“Because Grand Oaf burnt the corpse,” Rainbow Dash said, only to find her nose covered by a giant red wrong button.

“Wrong Dashie-kins!” Discord said, wagging his finger, “Somebody took the body before Grand Ruler burnt it. Somebody with the power to block my sight, so I couldn’t locate the body to put the soul back in.”

“That Death guy!” Pinkie said, “He resurrected the trio so why wouldn’t he want to resurrect Twilight.”

“Which means, had Twilight not used that spell,” Rarity shook in fear, “We might have had to fight Twilight herself?”

Discord nodded and played with the Belle puppet, “But, something went wrong. The Twilight body came back to life thanks to the split and was able to sneak away into our world from the pocket dimension.”

“That explains why she lacked all of Twilight’s color except for her mane,” Applejack said, “Because she was incomplete.”

“And since she was Twilight’s heart, that’s why she went to Pinkie Pie first,” Fluttershy whispered, “Because Pinkie was the first mare she met back in Ponyville when she came here.”

“Since there was no body, I had to reconstruct one of my own! So, Spark,” Discord said, showing off the Spark puppet. “I put that half in here while she looked for her heart.”

“And for that, I thank you,” Twilight said, before walking out in front of the group, her eyes ablaze of determination. As Twilight began to speak, Celestia felt a warmth of pride in her heart at her little student. Smiling, she waited for Twilight to begin. Taking a deep breath, Twilight said, “All right, now I got six days to figure out a way to fight and defeat Conquest.”

“Six days?” Rainbow Dash asked, “Why six?”

Applejack looked confused, “And how do ya know he’ll keep to that time?”

“Because of his pride, he can’t resist a challenge like that. Besides,” Twilight narrowed her eyes, “I hurt him, he can’t resist paying me back.”

“Oh, but you put a target on your back,” Fluttershy whispered.

Twilight nodded, “I know, that’s why I did it. I can actually handle him, I can fight him. That’s why I gave myself six days. I only need that much to study him, figure out a plan, and then take him down once and for all and then end this war!”

This elicited a cheer from the group, and Rainbow Dash smirked, “HA! Told ya! The moment we got Twilight back, he would be over in two days!”

“Six,” Applejack corrected.

“Six, whatever,” Dash rolled her eyes.

Celestia chuckled and walked over to Twilight, hugging her, “Then, we shall leave you to it, my faithful student.”

“Please to meet you, Ms. Sparkle,” Illusion said, following his family out the door.

Raindrops helped Trixie to her feet, “Yeah, good luck Twilight!”

“Wait, Trixie,” Twilight said to the drunk showmare.

“Que est?” asked Trixie.

Twilight smiled and whispered to her, “I’m not mad.”

“BON!” shouted Trixie as she was carried out.

This left only the six left in the library. Applejack smiled and sighed, “So, here we are again. Six mares ready to fight against impossible odds. Only our friendship to protect us as we save our homes.”

Dash smiled and hugged Twilight before flying up, “And wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s just not us when there is only five.”

“Indeed,” Rarity said, picking up Clarity. “Twilight, good luck. Well, not that you need it.”

“Yes, we know you will do this,” Fluttershy said smiling at Twilight.

Pinkie Pie then hugged Twilight tightly, “We missed you, Twilight. And this,” she said, hugging Twilight again, “Is for Belle.”

“Thanks Pinkie,” Twilight said as she watched her friends go out the door, leaving behind Spike. “Spike?”

“Spike Sparkle reporting for duty!” Spike said with a salute.

“Spike, you’re a family man now. You can’t be hanging around here,” Twilight said, shaking her head.

“I know, and that’s what I told Rarity,” Spike said, “But she said that you will need me right now, and I need to be by your side to help with your stuff. And after all, what’s Twilight Sparkle without her assistant Spike to help keep her in line?”

Twilight chuckled at this and then rolled her eyes, “Ok, Spike. Go and get me ‘Multiversal Legends’ ‘Raynor’s Emotional Spectrum’ and, ‘Mimic’s Last Spell.’”

“You got it!” Spike said, running around the library.

Twilight sighed as she walked to her study room, looking around her home with a sense of familiarity and warmth. Though it had been two years, she felt like she hadn’t left her home at all. As she made it into the study, she saw a little book on the desk. When she sat down, she said, “Belle’s diary...” feeling a tear well up in her eyes, she flipped to the last page and wrote down.

‘Thank you, Belle’

...Then she who gives her life for a friend

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Zolt and Wyvern.

*Sigh*

IT...wasn't meant to be this hard you know. I wasn't suposed to get attached to this OC called Belle Amie, but I did. I really wasn't expecting it at all, it just happened. I remember how I came up with this whole idea. I was talking about the beginning of this story with some friends and they said ,"Hey, why not make an evil Twilight that the Necromancer summons". I thought, why not do something unexpected and bring out two Twilights. One one representing emotions and the other logic (Originally, this was going to be Spark as the emotions and Belle as the logic side. However, as the story went on, I found I wasn't really that good at writing non emotional characters and Belle became more emotional.)

Ok, I figured that was that. Just have her pop up from time to time, wave hi to the camera and then kill her. No fuss and no mess. Then, I did a roleplay with the brther and I came onto a realization. I could care less about Belle, but the characters wouldn't. They would see her as a friend and would bond with her, care for her, and love her. So, I decided to put in more scenes with her, and slowly...I began to care for her too.

It was also that I realized two things. One...this isn't how a story like Belle's ends. Her story usually ends with her finding her memories, making peace with who she is, and moves on with her life. Or, failing that, gains her own body and they both find a way to live on. That couldn't happen here. I had to bring back Twilight.

Second, I was basically defying my own style. I had always been the writer who finds a way to save the livees of characters. I had always found a trick or some loophole but this time I couldn't. There was no third option. I couldn't have Twilight and Belle and that began to make me feel really bad. Then I found the fans liked her, she got some of her own art and I...begun to see her as my own little creation.

It broke my heart to write this, it really did.

Belle Amie 2014-2018 you were a beautiful friend

Other notes...

-The whole war room scene had been in my mind for a while. I wanted a quick montage to show everyone winning. Also the idea of Zecora being a princess had always been something in my head.

-Yes, the red bull is a shout out to Last Unicorn.

-The little colt with bells that was running to Wind Whistler? Yeah, that is Starswirl the Bearded. Wind Whistler is his mother.

-Tirek and Titan's scene was a way for me to give Titan something to do.

-The whole scene with Discord's wedding is just something I had always thought would go down. And yes, Kefka and Sephiroth are my fave villians.

-Conquest beatign the mane 4 and Twilight's resurrection had been the big scene since 2014 when I wrote this. It's just that it was different in the planning stages. Originally, it was Conquest who brought her back, but then things moved on, scenes got rewritten. I took out at least two clop scenes (Back when this was just a clop fic)

-Man, Golden Oaks gets packed...kind of wish they had a castle ;)

-Yes, that's Little Pip from Fallout Equestria.

-There are two DBZA references, the livid joke and Super Storm King's gag. I kind of make their relationship to be Guru and Nail.

Now Twilight is back, it's time for some breather chapter writing before the big final battle chapter.

Calm Summer Days

Go to your friends. Look them in the eyes, talk with them, laugh with them, and tell me if lifting a duster is more magical than what you feel, truly feel, in your heart. Friendship is a force, Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight Sparkle woke up that morning, stretching her limbs out to their fullest and her wings to both sides of her body. Giving her mane a few shakes before rolling out of bed, she got onto the floor and began to walk to her mirror. Without a second glance at her bed, she began to use her magic to make it and fix it with years of practice timing.

Taking a look at the reflection in the mirror gave her a few minutes to pause and run a hand along the side of her face, as if she had began to touch it for the first time in her life. A smile crept along her face as she looked back at her, allowing herself time to be thankful for the gift she was given. Turning around, she began to make her way to the door of her room, using her magic to bring her clothes behind her.

With each step she took down the stairs, she began to quickly put on her ensemble of a powder blue shirt and a purple mini-skirt. Once she reached the bottom of the stairs, she was fully dressed, “Spike?! Why isn’t-” she paused when she remembered, “Oh yeah, sent him home to be with Rarity and my...” with a pause she said, “Granddaughter. Oh, that is going to take some getting used to. Well,” she then gave a shrug, “They say cooking and science are similar, should be easy.”

Stepping into her kitchen, she chuckled at the thought of having to cook and remembering the times that she had almost lost her home. Shaking her head, she used her magic to pull out some bread for toast. Letting the toaster do it’s work, she sat down onto the chair and brought out a long slip of paper and some coffee, “Ok, wake up, check, breakfast, check, and dressed check! Now that the trivial stuff is out of the way, time to get down to business.”

Looking at the list, she made sure to double check each item, and while most had made her smile, there was one that she had a frown upon. Shaking her head, she quickly ate her toast and went to the center of the library and closed her eyes, “Ok, step one, shadow clone.” Taking a deep breath, she began to ignite her horn with a dark blue aura, allowing the magic to flow through her. After a few short minutes of charging and empowering the spell, she released her magic and created a shadow clone of her.

“Oh my gosh! I did it!” Twilight squeeed, clapping her hands together.

Clone Twilight raised a finger, “Um, more accurately, we did it. I am just a magical construct of you wielding the power of your magic. We are linked in that we share pain, thoughts, memories, and experiences.”

“Right, sorry,” Twilight corrected, before walking around and nodding. “Ok, now let’s try for two.” with a nod, the other Twilight watched as she backed up and concentrated, allowing her magic to flow once more. After charging for slightly longer, she tried to unleash the spell, only to be forced back by rebound into some shelves. Shaking her head, and holding it in pain, she said, “Ok, note to self, secret is not pool of mana, but how long I can concentrate on the other clone. So, for now, only one.”

After creating her shadow clone once more, she levitated some books to her and placed it in front on the table, “Spike will be here in a few hours with some books I wanted from the Canterlot Archives and a tome I told him to get Shining Armor to send to him. I want you to study those while I’m gone.”

“Where will you be?” asked Shadow Twilight.

“Visiting old friends,” Twilight winked before teleporting away.

---

Yelling out loud, and following it up with a roundhouse kick, Applejack hit another tree to release it of it’s early fruit. Looking down at her shin, Applejack let out another growl before doing another roundhouse kick, bearing no more fruit. Giving her mane a quick shake in frustration, she walked over to pick up a water bottle, not hearing the audible pop of a teleport, “Help you with anything Applejack?” Twilight asked with a bright smile.

“Twilight?” Applejack asked, smiling warmly at her friend. Looking to her left, she said, “Well, that tree could use a little trimming.”

Twilight shrugged and held out her hand, allowing her telekinesis to flow from her fingers to the tree. Taking the time to focus she began to pull and tug at a branch, until she accidentally tore the whole tree out, “Whoops! S-sorry. Coming back from the dead has kind of made me forget my own strength sometimes.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” Applejack said with a shrug before looking at the uprooted tree. “Well, it was dying anyway.” with a roundhouse, she kicked the tree hard enough to break into a pile of firewood. Looking away, she then asked Twilight, “So, why did you really come here?”

Twilight sighed and rubbed the back of her head, “Well, I was kind of hoping you might teach me some martial arts.”

“You, the most power mage Ah know, want me to teach ya how to fight?” Applejack asked, quirking an eyebrow.

“Yeah. Look, I know I can be a bit of a squishy wizard,” remarked Twilight with a sheepish chuckle, eliciting a laugh from Applejack. “Speed, power, and range of spells, I am an expert, but Conquest is going to see that coming. He knows I’m a better long range fighter. He has seen worlds and dimensions that I have never heard of. He has seen so many tropes, battles, and wars on other dimensions that he has probably fought a few creatures like me before and knows how to best me. It would be like me challenging you to a baking competition, you know more than me.”

“So, you think that training with me will help?” Applejack said, leading Twilight to a small circular clearing. “You know that this won’t make you into a master in six days right?”

“I know,” Twilight shook her head, “But that isn’t the point of my training. I just need to know enough to make sure I can keep fighting even when he is too close for my more powerful spells. It’s just something to have in my pocket in case of emergency.”

Applejack put her hands into her jeans pocket and nodded, “I hear ya. You think that if you had something like that, you could’ve lasted a little longer against Raven.” when Twilight nodded in response, “Well, Ah do think that Starfleet weren’t exactly the best at training us when it came to hand to hand.”

“They only wanted us to attack a random target and thought that just saying, ‘You throw a punch,’ was adequate training.” she said, rolling her eyes.

Applejack nodded and began to tip her had, “Ok then, let’s start with the basics. Throw a punch.”

Twilight nodded and pulled back a fist, and then she threw a cross at Applejack. When the punch hit Applejack’s chest, she looked up at Applejack with a sheepish grin. This made Applejack shake her head and walked around her, “You kidding, right? That is your punch? Didn’t ya ever spar with Shining?”

“Uh, no? Most of my spars were magic duels, and he stopped those when I started winning,” Twilight said, smiling a little.

Applejack shook her head walked to her friend’s side, holding her hand, and looking it over. Taking note of the thumb being held by the fingers, she said, “Look at this, your thumb would break like this, and then there is your wrist.” she said, holding Twilight’s arm and looking at the bent hand.

“What’s wrong with it?” Twilight asked.

“Your wrist is bent, if you punched like this you would end up hurting yourself,” Applejack said, walking around her, “Supposed you barely can throw a kick either huh?”

“I can kick a little when I dance,” Twilight said, swallowing, “does that count?”

Crossing her arms over her chest and giving her mane a shake, she said, “We got a long way to go...”

And so it went on for a few hours, Applejack began to train Twilight in the ways of fighting. With practice timing, she gave Twilight exercises to perform to train her punches and kicks such as bobbing and weaving by her rope or holding a branch to help with her balance when she kicked. By holding her arms close and guiding her hands, Applejack began to teach Twilight how to throw a hook and a roundhouse kick.

During the training, Applejack reminded Twilight, “Remember, Ah am just teaching you the basics, it’s up to you to find your own style that’s right for you.”

Twilight nodded at this, going through the motions that Applejack had guided her through. Whether it was because of her talent or because of her own intelligence, she began to find herself easily learning the steps to to fight. After she was done going through the motions, Applejack put her on a run through the orchard until they both had collapsed on the field just before the farmhouse, “So, is this is how it’s gonna be? You train with me for a while and then go back to studying?” Applejack asked, panting.

“No,” Twilight said, shaking her head, “It’s not just you. I’m going to be going to all of our friends to help for this fight.”

“What about studying up on Conquest?” Applejack asked.

“Oh, I’m doing it right now,” Twilight said, looking at Applejack’s confused face. “Remember Luna’s shadow clones? I learned how to use that spell when I saw her use it. I, or rather Spark, had been practicing using it for a few days and it was only when I was whole again did I feel like I could use it. So, while my clone is reading and sending the information to me, I am training and preparing myself for the fight.”

“Speaking of Spark and all, why didn’t you tell anypony?” Applejack asked.

“Well,” Twilight said, sitting up and looking at the sky, “I just knew that if I had said something, I would’ve had you guys worried about me until we found my heart. And then there is the chance that someone on the Umbra Circle got caught and spilled the beans. I just figured I would work best if I was in the shadows.”

“In a way, you did,” Applejack said, patting Twilight on the shoulder.

“I know,” Twilight said, tapping her forehead, “She’s still in here, you know. All of her memories.”

Applejack looked at her oddly,” Does it feel weird? Having her memories?”

“You would think, but no...it doesn’t feel weird at all. It somehow just feels, normal,” Twilight said, looking back before placing a hand on her heart, “Like these memories were just a part of me and they always were. Guess it must have to do with the fact that she is just my heart.” with a laugh, Twilight threw back her head, and sighed, “Oh, if I only had the time to study the psychological implications of it!”

“Hey, Ah don’t discuss that kind of stuff with you,” Applejack said, standing up, “Ah’m just here to make sure you’ll last long in a fight. So, who’s next?”

---

Rainbow Dash looked down at Twilight from the sky as she pushed another black thundercloud into position, a weird look in her face, “So, let me get this straight: You want me...to kick lightning...at you.”

“Don’t put it that way,” Twilight said, shaking her head, “Makes me sound crazy.”

“That’s because it is, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash said, frowning and looking back at the charged clouds, “Handling something like this is dangerous for anypony else! We pegasi are trained to handle this kind of stuff-”

Twilight looked down at her wings, “And I’m part pegasus too, you know.”

“Yeah, but even then we have to be careful,” Rainbow Dash said, “Even too powerful a charge could kill a pegasus. That’s why I use weak Lightning in my pranks.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight said with a sigh, “I need to practice my dodging and this is probably the best way I can think of. Conquest is going to have spells that can break my shields, even ones my brother can cast. I need to be sure I can dodge quick enough to be able to counter him in case I can’t get a shield spell up.”

Rainbow Dash looked at the thunder cloud, “Yeah, but-”

“Unless you can’t really do it and aren’t as good as I thought you were,” Twilight smirked.

This made Rainbow Dash narrow her eyes in determination as she could feel the drive to prove herself ignite. With a grunt, she backfisted a thundercloud and caused Lightning to charge along the black body. In a flash, a Lightning bolt flashed out from the cloud, arcing towards Twilight.

Letting out a gasp, Twilight narrowly jumped out of the way of the bolt. Taking the time to look at the burn mark on the ground, she only had a split second to jump out of the way of the next bolt. Three more bolts were unleashed by Dash, each one arcing out and striking with a loud boom. Each bolt that was released, barely had a chance to strike at Twilight before she could dodge the bolt.

Keeping her eyes on the clouds, Twilight flared her wings in order to pick up speed and leap out of the way of the next bolt followed by the next. Though her wings added to her speed, She still barely could keep up with the speed at which the bolts would fly out from the clouds. At each strike, she could feel not only the power of the Lightning, but the heat from each strike. At one point, one of the bolts managed to strike her in the knee and taking her down. A scream of pain escaped her throat as she spun through the air and hit the ground hard with smoke leaving her knee burnt. “Twilight!” screamed Dash as she flew down to her injured friend, “Oh my Celestia, are you alright? Are you ok?”

“I...I’m fine Rainbow Dash, really,” Twilight said, waving her friend to the side. Sitting up, she looked down at her smoking knee and closed her eyes. Holding out her hand, her horn ignited with a pale white glow and moved the aura down to her hand, healing the wound, “White mana. If I find that I get a little too hurt during this, I can just heal my wound. Though, it still hurts a lot.” she said, wincing.

Rainbow Dash sighd and wiped her brow, “That’s good, I was a little-”

“Worried? Scared?” Twilight said, with a little bit of snark in her voice, “Don’t tell me Rainbow Dash can get worried.”

“I never said that!” Rainbow Dash denied, shaking her head. Then she lowered her head and sighed, “Ok, so I get a little worried. Look, Twi, we just got you back and quite frankly I don’t think any of us have any plans of letting you go again.”

“I understand, Rainbow,” Twilight said, standing up and nodding, “But you got to remember I am not made of glass and I don’t plan on leaving you girls alone, not ever again. Trust me, I plan on making sure that we go through this together, with all of us in tact.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled and said, “Being a little overconfident, aint ya?”

“Well, when I have a friend like you,” Twilight said, standing back to her feet and dusting herself off, “I can afford to be a little extra confident, but I am not going into this half-cocked. That’s why I need this training.”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash said, flying back up to the thunder clouds, “Ready for round two?”

“You know it!” Twilight said, a little bit of excitement in her voice. When Rainbow Dash began to kick the thunder clouds to unleash their power, she began to jump away from the bolts that Rainbow kicked at her. Though each bolt came within inches of striking her, Twilight almost felt like she was getting faster. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she watched a blue bolt flying right next to her, “What?”

“Oh, figured these bolts of Lightning might not be cutting it for you,” Rainbow Dash said, her cocky grin growing wider, “Might as well through some of my own at you. And personally, I am a far better shot.”

“Eeep!” squeaked Twilight.

---

Rarity smiled as she pulled back the lovely white gown, holding it up in her hands. Looking it up and down, she giggled at the sight and imagined herself in it. The top of it was cut in the shape of a diamond while the train was rippled with sparkles. Her mind began to think of the day that she would be in the dress, walking down the aisle with her father before taking her place by Spike’s side.

“She was to be married, miss Belle,” said the soldier.

“My...word,” Rarity whispered as she looked at the body.

Shaking her head of the memory, Rarity looked up at the blade that hung on her mantle. Vorpal, her family’s sword. There was a faint and scary flash of a memory in her mind that she shook her head to forget. Looking at her wedding dress, Rarity levitated it to her nearby mannequin and put away her glasses. That was when she heard a squeal and a growl down stairs. Eyes wide with fear, she ran down the stairs, only to breath a sigh of relief when she saw Twilight playing with Clarity.

“Oh, look at you. You are so cute!” Twilight cooed, nuzzling the little kirin and letting the little one grab her finger. “You know who I am? Well, of course not now because your witttle mind hasn’t devewoped recognition yet so you see me as just a funny little winged unicorn who talks to you. I am Twilight Sparkle, and I am going to be your BGE (Best grandma ever).”

“Rawr?!” questioned the little one as she looked at Twilight with a questioning look.

“I know I look young, twenty five to be exact. But time and aging being what they are,” she shrugged as she giggled and said, “Oh, I am going to dote on you like crazy! I am gonna read to you, play with you, let you play with granny’s little experiments, and teach you magic.”

Closing her glasses and tucking them into her shirt, Rarity said, “Twilight, dear, she is your granddaughter, not your little experiment.”

Twilight played with Clarity’s mane, an act that made her coo with delight, “OH, I know. But, when she grows up and learns some magic, guess who’s going to be my little student?”

The little kirin raised her paws in the air and squealed as if she was agreeing.

“I never thought I would see a kirin around me in my time, especially here,” Twilight said, smiling and then giving the little one a hug.

“So, besides meeting your granddaughter for the second time,” Rarity said, walking down and looking at her friend, “What brings you to my shop?”

“Well, I was hoping that you could-” Twilight paused in her request, looking across from her at the mannequin at the armor. She gasped as she walked to it and ran her hand along the light purple breast plate and looking into the visor of the helmet, “This is my armor, isn't it?”

“Oh yes, a powerful suit with some impressive modifications if I do say so myself. But, I think you’ll find the other mannequin more interesting,” Rarity said, using her magic to pull out the other mannequin. “I had some leftover mythril and I think you might like the outfit.”

Twilight’s eyes opened wide as she looked at the robe in front of her, the way it shined in the light was hypnotizing to her. Taking the material in her hand, she said, “It’s beautiful.”

“One of my more finer pieces,” Rarity said, putting her hand to her chest. “Durable, strong, and is very attuned to your magic. It’s perfect for a mage like you.”

“Thanks Rarity,” Twilight said. “Now as for why I am here...”

A few minutes later, Clarity sat on a little blanket and happily giggling at a butterfly that flew overhead. Next to her, was her mother holding her bow and some arrows. Looking back at Twilight with a questioning gaze, she began to speak slowly, “So, let me get this straight. You want me, to shoot an arrow,” rolling her finger, she finished, “at you?”

Twilight let out a frustrated grunt, “When you put it like that, you make it sound crazy! No, I just need to learn your intuition.”

“My intuition?” Rarity asked, “What do you mean?”

“Well, you always seen to know what your customers want when they need it, or exactly what they want before they even ask,” Twilight said, smiling.

“Oh, that,” Rarity said, waving her hand, “Years from experience and working as a clothes maker dear.”

“It’s more than that,” Twilight said, “You have great intuition, and that, is what I need to learn. I want to try and predict my opponent’s moves, and firing an arrow at me will allow me to see what pose a pony will take when they fire.”

Rarity nodded, “I understand, you wish to see what the body looks like in motion, to try and determine where the pony will throw or even when the punch is coming.” when Twilight nodded, Rarity pulled back her arrow, eyes narrowed. The shaft of the arrow was held in between her fingers as she looked at Twilight, “Look at how my body is poised, how my arm is fixed, and my stance is set.”

“Yes, magic users tend to look like that when they are ready to throw a fireball or a Lightning bolt,” Twilight observed.

“Good, so can you guess where I am going to fire?” Rarity asked, smiling as she aimed her bow.

Twilight looked puzzled as she said, “To the left?” In response, she felt an arrow wizz pass her right cheek, leaving behind a smudge of red blush.

“Wrong,” Rarity said, wagging her finger, “Guess wrogn again and I will use the wrong color. Each arrow has a piece of makeup on it, get it right and you won't get hit. Wrong, and well, I don’t think you will want to look like a clown.”

Twilight, seeing the results of her decision, gulped a little in fear as she prepared to dodge. Looking to Rarity’s side, she watched as Clarity cheeyed and giggled at the show. Then, Twilight had a faint memory of something she said a long time ago...

“Let’s get out of here before she paints my coat a different color.”

“Oh Celestia, she’s actually gonna do it.”

---

Fluttershy hummed softly to herself as she laid out the seeds for the birds to feed and then put a little platter of meat for one of her eagles. She couldn’t help but smile at the feeling of peace that surrounded her cottage. Well, she would if she could ignore the washing and growling right behind her. Turning around, she saw Twilight scrubbing her face with a sponge, “Twilight?” she asked in a whisper, before watching Twilight lift her head.

“Don't...laugh,” Twilight whispered, the white makeup streaming down her face along with the red smudges that hit her cheeks and her nose.

Fluttershy nodded and asked softly, “W-what on earth happened to you?”

“Rarity is a good shot and make up is a really good shot,” with a sigh, she added, “Did you know that you can’t wash away makeup with a good cleaning spell?”

This made Fluttershy giggle a little, but then she realized what she did and said, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to laugh.”

“It’s ok, Fluttershy,” Twilight said, washing the last of the make up off, “It was mostly my fault. I was trying to train with Rarity and failed miserably.”

“Training? Oh, like what you are doing with Applejack and Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked, and watched Twilight nod in response. “Is that why you came to me? I...don’t really know what I can teach you.”

“A lot, actually,” Twilight said, standing up and using heat to dry herself off. Stepping with Fluttershy she walked with her to a little area behind her cottage. “I heard on the grapevine you have a zen garden?”

“Yes, I do,” Fluttershy said, walking Twilight to her little circle of rocks, “I use it to calm myself when I need it and relax. Why do you need-” when she saw Twilight sit on the grass, she nodded, “Oh.”

“You can help me meditate for a bit, concentrate,” Twilight said, sitting in a comfortable position, “They told me what you did to Dementia.”

“Oh, that, that was nothing, I did what I could to protect those fillies,” Fluttershy said, sitting down.

Twilight nodded and then added, “And you scared Dementia off without a punch and you have the stare. Now, while I can’t do the stare, I can become a lot calmer with you help and maybe hide my hate from Conquest.”

“But, I don’t know if I could teach you all of that in so little time,” Fluttershy said, shaking her head.

“I have faith you can just teach me what I need, so, let’s start,” Twilight said.

Fluttershy nodded and took a deep breath before sitting down, “Ok, so lets start by clearing your mind...”

---

“And then you just dig in!” Shouted Pinkie Pie as she shoved a big bowl of ice cream down her throat. After a few minutes, she smiled a s she said with a bit of pride, “And that is why I don’t have brain freeze!”

“Pinkie, that was one of the more random stories, I think you have ever told me,” Twilight said, chowing down on her thirtieth hayburger.

“So, why so many burgers, Twily?” Pinkie asked, before gasping, “Oh, is it for a contest?”

Twilight shook her head, “Do you know, how health conscious I was as Spark? She ate nothing but healthy foods for the entire time! Only healthy foods, it was driving me up the wall. Now that I am back, I am going to enjoy the heck out of these.”

“Dang straight,” Pinkie siad, high fiving her friend before putting down the bits to pay for their meals. Getting up, she and Twilight began to walk out the door. Giggling, she turned and began to walk backwards, “Now what are you going to do? Huh huh huh?”

“Well, next I am going to head home and-”

“Oh, sorry Twilight,” An Unicorpian said, lightly bumping into Twilight.

Twilight shook her head, “It’s ok.” as he left, she muttered, “Never thought I’d see the day.”

“Oh come on, you knew that they were nice guys deep down,” Pinkie said, patting Twilight on the back, “You probably were already in the planning stages to bring us all together as one big happy family soon or later right?”

“Not a clue,” Twilight said, smiling warmly at her friend, “That, every bit of that, was all you. You probably had the biggest faith of all of us that they could be better, and they could change.”

“Nobody really is a one hundred percent meanie Twilight,” Pinkie said, walking a little ahead of her, “You just need to take the time to get to know them, to understand them and see that there is more to them than you may think.”

“Even if they don’t know it themselves,” Twilight asked walking along the bridge and following Pinkie.

“Of course, that’s what’s being a friend is all about,” Pinkie said, walking on the railing of a bridge, “Helping you see what makes you great and helping to bring it out! That’s what I like to do best!” she said, doing a summersault and landing right into Artie’s arms.”

“Whoa, hello party girl,” Artie said with a smirk as he sat Pinkie down, who then gave him a hug.

“Hey there, Artie guy!” Pinkie said with a giggle.

“And hello, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Artie said.

Twilight looked down and chuckled shyly, “Please Artie, we worked on the same team. Call me Twilight.”

“Yes, but since you I came back, I think that I need to show you a little more respect and an...apology,” Artie said, looking down. “I never did show you the respect you deserved when you were alive. And neither did my teammates. For that, I am sorry and if there is anything that I can do to make it up to you.”

Twilight smiled and shook her head, patting his shoulder, “Look I forgave Discord for all that he did. And in spite of me still being a little weirded out that he’s shagging my teacher, I am ok with him on our side. I know it’s weird, but I am quite forgiving.”

“No,” Artie said offering her a hand, “It makes a lot of sense. Pinkie said you were kind of like that. I kind of wished that we had better chances to get to know each other.”

“And we will.” Twilight said, “We just need to stand together.”

“Yeah,” Artie said, before walking away. Then he stopped for a moment, “And, um about the whole-”

“Look, if it’s about Grand Ruler? I understand, and we’re never going to get anywhere if you keep apologizing,” Twilight shouted. Letting out a groan she continued to walk with Pinkie. Looking at Pinkie, Twilight noticed a smile, “What’s with the grin?”

“Oh, nothing,” Pinkie giggled, “Just knowing you are probably going to get a lot of those.”

“Uggh, I hope not,” Twilight said. “I don't want to have to walk down the street, getting apologized by everyone here.”

Pinkie giggled, “Oh, you mean like when you got these?” she then happily played with Twilight’s wings.

“Oh yeah, that,” Twilight said, walking towards her home. Then she looked back at the wings, “Still can’t believe Grand Ruler made me think I lost these for a while.”

“And then he couldn’t come up with a reason for why they came back,” Pinkie said giggling.

Twilight shook her head, “I guess he thought I wasn’t going to ask why I suddenly had them again for no reason.”

“Um Twilight, did you really keep notes?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight nodded, and then pulled out the list, “Before dying, I had no less than fifty holes in their story.”

“Wow!” Pinkie gasped, only to hear Rainbow Dash’s voice overhead.

“Dork!”

Twilight frowned at that as she put away the list, Then she felt Pinkie give her a big hug, “Pinkie?”

Pinkie let out a chuckle, “Sorry, just wanted to make sure that you are still here.”

“It’s all right Pinkie,” Twilight said, returning the hug. Then she waved her friend off before walking back inside the house. As she stepped in, she looked at her shadow clone hard at work studying the books. Next to her was Spike as he began to shuffle and add more books to the pile,

“Oh, hey Twilight,” Spike said. Then his eyes shot up and he asked, “Wait, Twilight!? But then who is this?”

Letting her horn glow a faint violet, she absorbed the clone back into her body, “My shadow clone.” she said. “I am letting her study for me while I talk to the others.”

“Ok, how does that work?” Spike asked.

Twilight smiled happily and pulled a chalkboard to her, and began to draw a series of complicated diagrams, “Well, you see Spike. Each clone retains the information I had learned in the past, and when they learn new information they will beam it back to me when they vanish. Working on a psychic link to my shadow clones I can lean a vast amount of information all at once by copying it straight to me.” looking back at the confused Spike, she said, “You understand all of this?”

“Uh huh,” Spike said, his eyes swirling.

“You’re just saying that so you can go home quicker aren’t you?” Twilight asked, putting away her teaching material. When Spike eagerly nodded, she let out a contented sigh and opened the door for him, “Go little guy.”

“Thanks Twilight,” Spike said, walking out, but stopping for a second to say, “Um, hey, about me and Rarity-”

“Go,” Twilight said, watching him leave. Levitating her note with her schedule form her pocket, she shook her head and said, “Later.”

“Hey, Twilight?” Applejack asked, walking in, “Talk for a minute?”

Twilight, thankful for her friend to help take her mind off the conversation, smiled and said, “Sure, Applejack. What do you need?”

“Ah, was just curious,” applejack said, looking down as she rubbed her arm, “Was...was Ah a good leader?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Them, our friends...” Applejack said with a pause, “Did Ah do a good job watching over them? Ah always told myself if my parents were alive, Ah would ask them the same thing about if they were proud of my job. Now, Ah want a straight answer from you.”

Twilight, who by now had taken to walking around the library and putting away certain books, looked back to Applejack, “Applejack, you kept the team together through the toughest fights they ever had. You helped keep everypony’s head on straight and took on the responsibility to guide them. After everything I had seen you do...” she smiled as she patted Applejack on the shoulder, looking into her friend’s emerald eyes, “I don’t think I could’ve asked for a better leader.”

This made Applejack smiled as she looked back at Twilight and held her hand onto her shoulder, “Thanks Twi. Ah kind of needed to hear that, really.”

“Hey, who else is there to keep my head to the ground when I need it,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “I need someone like that to keep me straight. I just kind of knew that if anything happened to me, I wouldn’t even need to ask for you to help me.”

“No problem, it’s what Ah’m here for,” Applejack said, giving Twilight a hug before turning around to walk out the door.

When Applejack left the room, Twilight looked back to a small notebook on the table. Walking to the notebook, she looked down at the two battle plans that she had written. Her violet eyes looked over them both, reading each bit of information that she had written down. The more she read the plans, the more she scowled and with a growl, she tore the two plans up and threw them into a wastebasket. Sighing, she stood up and levitated a new book to her, “Ok, figure out plan to end the war and save the day later. Let’s look up Ultima.” she said, opening the book and looking through it. As she did, a memory played in her mind.

“Spark, why do you wish to learn Ultima?” Luna asked Spark as she sat in the old castle library.

Spark lowered her glasses, “Because it is one of the most powerful unicorn spells in existence, if not the most powerful. I heard that you and Celestia knew it, Sunset Shimmer knew the spell, and even Starlight apparently was capable.”

“As did Mimic, the mare who created the spell,” Luna said, stepping around Spark as she looked at the library. “Celestia learned it from an ancient text that she had found, as did I. But I was unaware that Sunset Shimmer was capable of wielding the power.”

“I heard from Twilight that she used it during the battle with the Crystalites, and that she learned it from Celestia,” Spark said.

“Celestia must have been confident in her student to teach such a spell,” Luna said, “And I have no idea how Glimmer learned it. The spell is a powerful one and dangerous, capable of wiping out continents if not wielded correctly.”

“So I heard, and that’s why I need this spell, in case I battle conquest,” Spark said.

Luna nodded, “Very well, the book is yours. But, I should warn you, do not wield it until you are whole, Spark.”

“I wonder,” Twilight said to herself as she looked the book over and looking down at the pages, “How long did she know Spark and I were the same.”

To the one who reads this, you are reading the secret of the spell Ultima. Be warned, this is the most powerful spell I had ever crafted for a unicorn. I had first formed this spell when I had to use it against a powerful dragon that threatened the lives of the ponies of our world.

The reason why this spell is so powerful-

Twilight paused as she looked at the book, her eyes looking at the next page with a sigh and roll of the eyes. On the next page was just her index and appendixes. Taking a breath, she said, “Wouldn’t be an ancestor of mine if she didn’t include at least one trick or mystery. But, you made one mistake,” igniting her horn, she pulled out a manilla envelope and then opened it to pull out a yellowed piece of paper,” You didn’t count on your descendant to be friends with the princess of the night and the mare who learned your spell.”

As Twilight placed the paper down, she said, “Make sure you are whole had a double meaning. Mimic wouldn’t leave a book behind with her most powerful spell just anywhere without a way to make sure only the right ponies could learn it. Celestia and Luna learned from their mother, Sunset from Celestia, but Starlight...learned from a page.”

Taking a quick look in the envelope, she also found an extra note, “Wha-”

Dear Twilight Sparkle.

Wow, so it’s true, you are alive. I wasn’t really sure that the rumor was true until I came back to the empire and saw that it was in day two of the endless celebration. I heard that Cadence and Shining have declared it to be a six day week of partying there. It...made me happy to know that my friend was alive and it was she, not Spark that sent me on this quest.

Heh, friends huh? Guess we both never thought about it much when we were in school. We both just kept to ourselves and never really thought about friendship as anything good. Guess we never really appreciate something until it’s gone. I have to wonder, if things were different and we enjoyed our friendship...Would I had been one of your elements?

No time to think about this.

Enclosed is the page that you, or rather Spark, asked me to look for with Starlight Glimmer. Her special talent is amazing! She is magic, like you, but she is able to read the basics of a spell and is able to combine it and mix it to her own end or even take a sample of a spell and complete it. She is an interesting prodigy and that is why she knew of Ultima. She found the missing page from Mimic’s spell book and was able to complete it. Though, she told me that she wasn’t sure that she could actually cast it fully; however, I bet you could.

Take this page and use it well. And maybe, if you get a chance, you can visit me in the Empire. I would love to catch up.

Your (There was a mark through several words until it read) friend,

Moondancer.

Ps. This is Starlight. Wow, I never...I mean, I got my face punched by Twilight Sparkle. That’s something not many got to say. I have to wonder, what would it have been like if I never became evil. What would our lives been like. I hope you can visit.

Twilight looked curious, “Another magical prodigy? Well, I suppose it would be silly to think I am the only one in existence. I think I better be careful or I won’t catch up.” and with a breath, she put the paper into the book, watching it magically glue itself into its proper place.

-is that, unlike other unicorn spells, where a unicorn uses their inner mana to tap into one of the five pools to form the appropitate spell. This links you to all five pools at once, and thus, into the very leyline of the planet itself. In essence, you are striking out with the planet’s energy itself. This is why it’s dangerous, it could wipe out a moon if you are not careful.

Now, the trick to use the spell...

Twilight began to read the rest of the ingredients of the spell and the mechanics to herself, having learned her lesson the last time that she read something out loud. Reading the incantation to herself, she gave a quick nod and stepped back. Slowly, she allowed her breath to come out in deep exhales. Closing her eyes, she began to concentrate, “This should be simple enough. I mix mana pools all the time when I cast. It shouldn’t be too hard to do that here.”

That was when she held out her hands, allowing her body to glow with her violet aura. As her body glowed and she began to talk, her horn flashed a specific color as she described her magic, “Green mana, the power of earth and strength. Blue mana, mental power. Red Mana, fire and speed. White Mana, life and the light. And then,” she shuddered as she said, “B-black Mana, Death and chaos.”

When Twilight opened her eyes once more, she saw the five orbs of different colors floating before her. Nodding slowly she began to to hold out her hands and push them together, “Ok, now to just fuse them together into one whole.” Twilight said, pushing the orbs closer, sweat beading down her face. With a chuckle, she said, “Heh, this is eas-”

The library was soon in the air for a few minutes before crashing back down onto the ground with a loud thud after being rocked by a large explosion. Inside the large Tree, Twilight laid in a pile of books with her mane frazzled and horn sparking. Sitting up and rubbing her head, she moaned, “Ok, so I might need to learn a few more black magic spells before I’m ready to fuse the mana. The problem is, black mana is mostly necromagic and,’ she shuddered, “Necromagic is so EWWWWW!”

That was when a tapping on the window attracted her attention. Curious, she looked up and opened it, letting in a flying brown owl, “Owlicious!” she said with a smile, and giving him a quick nuzzle. When she let go of her owl, she asked, “And where have you been?”

That was when Owlicious went into a series of complicated hoots.

“You say you went on a long journey into the badlands where you teamed up with a bunch of other owls. Including a dragoon, a summoner, a white mage who is now your mate, and a ninja? Then you went to stop a mad owl from attacking and destroying the planet?”

After nodding, Twilight looked at him and sighed, “You do know I can’t understand you right? But I’m just glad to have my nighttime assistant back with me. You can take your pearch over there while I head to bed.”

As Twilight walked to the bedroom. Owlicious nodded, and then looked up at the window. Sitting on the branch was a white snow owl, her name was Rosa, his mate. He smiled as he looked up at her and winked. He would never forget his adventures or the friends he had made during that two year journey.

---

There was a calm smile on Luna’s face as she gazed upon the door to Twilight’s dream realm. No longer was it boarded up, but pristine and shining once more. A warm feeling went through her as she placed her hand onto the door, ready to see the dreams of her sister’s student again. As it slowly opened, she was curious to the many peculiar sounds that were emanating from within and when it opened completely, she was taken aback by the sight of several hundred Twilights, “What on Equestria?”

All around her were various different Twilight’s of many sizes and clothing. Some were scientists, looking up magical potions and talking to general Twilight’s about stragedities. There was a pair of Twilights in a martial arts tournament ring, one wearing a red gi and had a blonde mane while the other had a black mane and wore a white gi. Luna raised an eyebrow when she saw a mad scientist Twilight talking to a gun crazed Twilight about who was going to win a fight and were comparing their weapons, armor, and skills. There was also a Twilight who was glaring at a Twilight in a dark purple robe, ready to duel.

Luna continued to step through the white void, watching the various Twilight’s fight, struggle, talk, inspect, and perform various other activities. As she continued to walk, she bumped into a quadrupedal unicorn Twilight, “Oh, hello Princess Luna.”

For a moment, Luna paused, looking at Twilight. Then she smiled and nodded, “Am I to assume I am talking to the real one and not a shadow clone?”

With a nod and a blush, Twilight responded with a sheepish, “Uh, yeah.” looking down at her body, she added, “I guess, even with all that I’ve done, I still see myself as the student in a big world. Nothing more and nothing less.”

Luna sighed as she laid a hand onto Twilight’s shoulder and looked into her violet eyes, “You are better than you think you are and are more than any normal unicorn. You are an alicorn now, and more magical than even my sister.”

Twilight said nothing to this and turned away, walking past the other Twilights as they trained. Eager to move on, Twilight began to explain,”Isn’t this fantastic? In the real world I can make only about one shadow clone at a time, maybe two if I practice. But here? I can produce as many as I want and study over everything I learned that day.”

Looking at the various Twilights, Luna asked, “And you can retain all you learned?”

“oh, yes” Twilightsaid with glee. “This way I can learn years worth of information in days.”

Luna then looked over to a lonely Twilight, shuddering as she looked at a black book, “And that one?”

“It’s the reason why I brought you here,” Twilight said, “I want to know more about black mana.”

“You mean my sister never taught you any black magic?” Luna asked, looking confused.

“It isn't that. I have mastery over the other four pools:white, blue, green, and red but black eludes me,” Twilight said, “And it isn't like I don't know any. I know acid splash, black tendril, and a...blood magic spell.”

“Yes, that one is a favorite of mine in a fight. Tends to terrify he opponent when you use it,” Luna chuckled to herself as she thought about how she scared Celestia the first time she used the spell.

“That’s why I am having so much trouble with learning the spells,” Twilight said looking down. “Everytime I use black magic I feel uncomfortable, like there is something wrong and sickly about it. It’s how I felt when I used Sombra’s magic before.”

“While it is true that Sombra used the horrible aspects of black mana, there are other aspects,” Luna said, watching as Twilight looked oddly at her. “Mayhap you should look at it another way. You know Pinkie would make an excellent black mage.”

“What?!” Twilight said, shaking her head in disbelief.” That's impossible, Pinkie is the most hopeful and cheerful mare I know. She practically radiates hope! She would be the element of hope if it wasn’t already taken!”

“And yet, she is incredibly selfish.” Watching Twilight shake her head in disbelief, trying to understand, Luna began to sing.

If there one thing that makes me happy
And my life worthwhile
It's to see my friends and get them
To smile.

“But, she isn't being selfish there,” Twilight said, shaking her head. “She just wants ponies to be happy.”

“Because it also makes her happy,” Luna commented, “And for some, that would make her sound selfish, caring for others happiness just to make her happy. Perhaps you need to look at black mana as less of a tool for evil, and more of a way to break the rules.”

“I don’t understand,” Twilight said.

Luna smiled a little and patted Twilight’s shoulder, “Talk to Pinkie, and you’ll understand.”

---

Twilight sat up in the bed and looked to the calendar, “Why do princesses like being so...cryptic!?”

Shaking her head, she marked the day on the calendar and began to leave.

---

Daphne watched as Twilight trained with Applejack, fascinated by the way the two friends moved. Eager eyes watched as the two punched and kicked, dancing in their own way. Smiling, she rested her head on her hand as she leaned on the fence, “Watching something interesting?” Apple Bloom asked, standing next to Daphne while resting her elbows on the fence.

“Oh,” Daphne smiled at Apple Bloom, “just watching the two of them train and fight. It’s just so, cool.”

Apple Bloom looked at her friend weirdly, “What’s the big deal? You watched Buddy train countless times.”

Daphne sighed and shook her head, “Not like this. With Buddy, it was always more like somebody just learned how to fight, you know? There is just something different here. Makes me,” a small tear rolled down her cheek, “Miss him.”

“Ah know what you mean,” Apple Bloom said, “There are some things Ah wish Mom and Dad were here to see.”

Daphne held up her hand and spread her fingers, “Even these?”

“Even those,” Apple Bloom laughed a little. “So, how is it? Knowing that Starfleet were a bunch of liars?”

“Freeing,” Daphne sighed, “I don’t feel like I have to speak like someone told me to. I really feel more like I could be like you and the other Crusaders.”

Apple Bloom smiled a little at this and turned to watch the two friends spar. As the match continued, Daphne spoke up again with a question, “Scared?”

“Of what?” Apple Bloom asked, picking an apple from a tree and biting into it.

“You know, of what’s coming up!” Daphne exclaimed. “The final battle is five days from now! Your sister is about to go up against some pretty big threats and probably the scariest monsters she’s ever met! Aren’t you scared that this... this time she ain't coming back home?”

Apple Bloom took a deep breath, and looked at the apple in her hand. After taking a few breaths, she looked back up at the two and said, “Ah won’t lie, Ah am a little scared. Ah get scared that the next time she goes out is gonna be the last time Ah’m ever gonna see her again. She’s a hero, you know, and that’s part of the risks, especially now she’s facing off against the monster who killed my parents. Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny are all Ah got.”

“How do you get through it?” Daphne said, looking down. “I never really thought about Buddy dying, but ever since then, I’ve been scared for your sister and her friends. This is a war they’re fighting and they might not come back.”

Apple Bloom let out a large breath of air before crossing her arms under her chest, Looking towards Twilight, she said, “Her.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” asked Daphne.

“Yeah,” nodded Apple Bloom. “Don’t know what it is about her, but there is just something Ah see in her that tells me, ‘it’s gonna be alright.’ That no matter what that jerk is gonna throw at them, it’s going to be alright.”

Daphne sighed and looked back, nodding a little, “Maybe you’re right.”

Not knowing about their watchers, the two combatants finished their training with Applejack sweeping Twilight’s legs and taking her to the ground. Looking at the sweating and panting Twilight, Applejack eagerly handed Twilight a water bottle, “You’re getting good out there Twi.”

“Doesn’t... feel like it,” Twilight said, panting and trying to catch her breath. “You’ve been dominating it through the whole session.”

Applejack shrugged and sat down, “Been at it longer, Twilight. Besides, somepony spent a year as a little bookworm stuck in a big ol mansion, remember.”

“Yes, and Spark wasn’t much for physical activities,” Twilight said with a roll of the eyes.

Applejack laughed and nodded, “Neither was Belle.” with a warm sigh she asked, “Do you still feel her, you know, inside?”

Twilight nodded, tapping her head, “Yeah. Sometimes when I am alone, I can kind of feel her. Like she’s thankful for this chance to help you, to be with you. It’s... kind of nice actually, like having another sibling.”

Eager to change the subject, Applejack looked up, “What can you tell me about Kudos?”

“Conquest’s doctor? Why do you want to know?” Twilight asked.

“So Ah can know more about the guy who Ah’m gonna fight,” Applejack said, clenching her fists.

Twilight noticed the look in her friend’s eyes, and then rubbed her arm, “Applejack, you know, killing isn’t the way. It’s not going to bring them back and won’t help those he’s already killed. But-”

“Ah know Twi,” Applejack said, clenching her fists, “But sometimes, Ah think about what he took from me and my siblings. It just makes me want to-”

“But,” Twilight said, putting a finger to Applejack’s lips, “If it comes down to it, and you do kill him, I won’t hold it against you.”

“But you will give me a lecture?” asked Applejack.

Twilight laughed a little and then began to speak, “I did do a little research onto each of Conquest’s generals: Raven, Rhymey, and Kudos. Of the three, Kudos was the hardest to hunt down, because he used so many aliases.”

“Yeah, because he’s killed so many,” Applejack growled, and looked down, “Including foals.”

Twilight nodded, a serious look on her face, “Yeah...including foals. I found out, however, that as a kid, he had a pretty normal childhood. His parents were loving and well to do earth ponies who were a doctor and a chemist. He never got into fights, he was really good at school and was actually pretty loved. There was only one real deficiency in him.”

“What?” Appleack asked.

“He, lacked the powers of an earth pony. He couldn’t grow anything and he was never physically strong,” Twilight said, looking down.

Applejack was taken aback by this, “Wait, that can’t be possible, can it?”

“Belle was an Unicorn without magic and Scootaloo is a Pegasus that can’t fly. An earth pony that lacks the ability to grow isn’t that far fetched,” Twilight said. “But, instead of being scared or feeling unwanted by it, it just motivated him. It’s like he thought lacking the ability gave him a better appreciation for the power of the earth ponies.”

“You making this up?” asked Applejack.

Twilight shook her head, “He wrote about it in his history report. At the age of ten, and that was when he discovered his cutie mark.”

“So, what you telling me is,” Applejack began, “He was always messed up in the head.”

“I would’ve gone with completely nuts,” Twilight said with a smirk.

“Good, now Ah know who Ah’m kicking the ass of this time,” Applejack said, punching her palm. “It’s gonna make this all the sweeter.”

---

Rainbow Dash smiled as she watched Twilight flutter from the sky and then collapse to the soft cloud. Looking at a small notepad in her hand and then back to Twilight, she said with a smirk, “Nice job, Twilight, you’ve been dodging those things easier and easier.”

“D-Doesn’t feel like it,” Twilight panted, laying on the cloud with wings spread. Looking back up at Dash, she allowed her white magic to cover her body and heal herself, “I think you managed to hit me more than once.”

“Eh,” Rainbow Dash shrugged as she sat on the cloud and handed Twilight a bottle of water, “Tomato Tomahto. The point is, you are getting hit less and that is the big thing. Soon, I’ll bet you will dodge fireballs pointblank. Nothing thrown by me of course,” she added, putting a hand to her chest and bragging, “Cause I’m awesome.”

Twilight rolled her eyes before taking a drink from the bottle, “Gee thanks, I feel so more confident.”

Dash let out a chuckle at this before laying back onto the cloud and watched the blue sky. Letting her breath come out slowly, she took in the calming breeze and the warm spring air. Giving out a yawn, she turned to look at Twilight as she sat across from her. A pang of guilt in her stomach quickly returned as she looked at her old friend, and rolling to her side, she said, “Hey Twi?”

“Yes?” Twilight asked.

“I just want to say,” Rainbow Dash paused before taking a deep breath and letting it out, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry for leaving you to die at Raven’s hands. I should’ve ran in after you and fought by your side. I should’ve done more than just listen to that bastard!”

Twilight watched Rainbow Dash punch the cloud, sending up a burst of water droplets into the air, “Wait, this isn’t going to be a repeat of the wedding, is it? Where you wouldn’t stop apologizing to me until I made you do twenty laps as penance?”

“No, it ain’t that bad,” Dash said, letting out a sigh as she softly chuckled. “It’s just, I’ve been feeling guilty about it, you know. Like I should’ve done something, should’ve done more or been there by your side. And don’t say I couldn’t have helped you or I would’ve died too, that isn’t the point.” sitting up, she brought her knees to her chest and closed her eyes slowly, “At least you wouldn’t have been alone.”

Twilight sat up and put her hand next to Dash’s, holding it. Then she looked at Rainbow Dash with her soft comforting look, “Rainbow Dash, I don’t think you could’ve done anything even if you tried. Grand Ruler wanted me dead, and he was willing to defy all logic to do it.”

“He was even going to break the rules with those two items, remember?” she continued before looking up into the sky, “But, if it makes you feel any better, I am not going to forgive you because there isn’t anything to forgive.”

“What do you mean?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight smiled and then looked back at Rainbow Dash with a kind smile, “I mean, I used to be afraid that I would wind up alone because I made you mad or that you would wind up hating me for some reason. But, my time as Belle has taught me something... something I should’ve know all the time.”

“And what’s that?” Dash asked.

“That, no matter what I do, you would always be there for me. All of you. Sure, we might fight,argue, and all of that, but in the end you guys would come rushing to my side,” Twilight said, looking back into Dash’s magenta eyes. “I mean, look at all you’ve done over the past year. Stopping a black fireball, rushing to Fluttershy like a knight in shining armor, and so much more. It’s made me realize that, even if I made you mad, if I was in trouble, you would turn the planet inside out to come to me.”

Dash then lightly punched Twilight’s shoulder, “Took you dying to figure that out?”

“Ok, I’ll admit, for a princess of friendship, even I can be slow on the uptake,” Twilight said, sighing, “My paranoia can run away from me and make me forget. I’m a learner and always will be.”

“Hey, unless you’re me, you ain’t perfect,” Rainbow Dash said, shrugging before leaning back.

“Perfect, sure,” Twilight said, letting out a giggle before laying back on the clouds.

Dash cokced her head from side to side, “Ok, so I can always use improvement. That’s why I got you with me.”

“That’s why we got each other,” Twilight said holding Rainbow Dash’s hand, “You keep me flying and knowing I won’t be alone, and I keep you from going to crazy.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said laughing.

Twilight then paused and looked at Rainbow, “So...you and Fluttershy huh?”

“Yep, awesome isn’t it?” Dash said.

Twilight nodded and reached into her pocket, “Oh yes, it is! It’s going give a chance to study friendships, relationships, and pegasi courtship rituals!!!!” with an eager smile, she sat on her knees and brought a notebook, “So... when did all of this start, and don’t spare the details.”

“Don’t spare the details?” Rainbow Dash asked, before wagging her eyebrows quickly, “So, you do want to know about me and Flutters’ sex life?”

Twilight blushed and shook her head, “Ok, maybe not everything.”

---

Lightning looked up at the clouds, watching as the pegasi began to move each one into position. As he watched them go by, he let out a groan before stretching his arms out and shouting, “I'm bored!”

“Bored?” Krysta asked, fluttering down from her perch on a tree branch and landed at Lightning’s side. “Why are you bored? It’s been a quiet few days since the ceasefire and everything is calm on all fronts. You should be happy!”

“I know, and I am,” Lightning said, looking back up at his friend before looking at the small town at Ponyville. “I don’t regret disbanding Starfleet for a moment. It was time to change and move on from the past. Time for a rebirth, you know?”

“But you miss being out there, doing something,” Artie said, leaning against the tree. He looked down at his fake hands and took a deep breath, “You want to be a hero again, but for the right reasons.”

Lightning nodded, “Yeah, I do. I don’t want us to be a military organization, but I still feel like we should be doing something... anything!”

“You can take us out of the fight for a bit, but it’ll never will go away completely...will it?” asked Starla, walking to the group.

“Oh, hey Starla,” Lightning said, looking a little down.

Starla looked to the sky, “It’s like me. I mean, this little two week vacation we’ve all been on has been great. We had our time to relax and figure out who we really are. Now I think we just want to fight so we can be there with those girls.”

“Won’t it take away from your little job search?” aske dKrysta.

“Not at all,” Starla said, shaking her head, “Rarity helped me find a job with the observatory and they are willing to take me in after the war. But, in the meantime, I want to feel like we are helping ponies. Fighting the good fight and all of that.”

Artie sighed and nodded, “But what do we-”

“I got it!” Lightning said, getting to his feet, “Starla, does Galaxia still have some of her old Starfleet connections?”

“Yeah,”Starla nodded with a smile. “Mom has been reconnecting with her old friends since she got back. There isn't that many though.”

“Tell her to get what she can. Then meet me tomorrow in Canterlot. Come on Krysta!” Lightning said, holding her hand and running off.

Kysta let out a giggle as she said, “See you later guys.”

A soft chuckle escaped Starla’s throat as she shook her head, smiling. Then she felt a hand into her shoulder,” How are you holding up?” Artie asked.

Starla ran a hand through her short red hair and said, “Better since I came home. The nightmares, they still come once in a while. Mom says she can hear me scream at night and Dad can see me shake.” Holding herself, she said, “I... don’t think those will ever go away.””

Artie frowned, “ Look, I can't speak for Lightning but i-”

“Please, don’t apologize for not saving me,” Starla said, letting out a tearful chuckle, “I think I have had plenty of those to last me a lifetime. Especially from Lightning.”

“Yeah, he’s finally starting to get a clue and becoming a better friend, but I still feel like slime for not figuring it sooner,” Artie said, shaking his head.

Starla held his prosthetic hand softly, and looked up onto his eyes, “Don’t beat yourself up. You, Buddy, and Lightning, you were just forced to fall in line.”

“Doesn’t make it right,” Artie argued, frowning. “Lightning should've said something, and I should’ve figured it out.”

“And I had about a year to run through about twenty different emotions on the subject,” Starla said, looking down and sighing, “And I think forgiveness should be the first step before moving on,Right?”

Artie smiled and nodded, “Yeah.”

---

Twilight stepped through a dark void, watching as the fog slowly passed her by. As her violet eyes tried to look around her surroundings in the endless void, she could feel the cold air creep along her spine and down her wings. After spending a few minutes of searching for anyone else, she soon saw an alicorn with a darker shade of violet than her standing off in the distance, “Who are you?”

The other alicorn smiled as she walked, her low cut black dress leaving little to the imagination. Upon her head was a grey and twisted version of speaking in a low and sultry tone, “Isn’t it obvious? I’m you. Well, the you that you should be.” the other Twilight smiled as she flapped her wings and came close to Twilight, tucking her chin, “Midnight Sparkle.”

“What do you mean, should be?” Twilight asked, pulling away from her dark self.

“I mean, you should be forgetting all of this ‘six days’ nonsense and go! Right now! Straight into Conquest’s pocket dimension and one-shot all of his generals until you reach the top,” Midnight said, holding out her fist and making it glow.

“And how do I do that? By becoming you? Giving into my hate and anger? You’ve seen how easily Conquest beats a nightmare. He would feed on my hate and become a god,” Twilight argued, watching her nightmare self fly around her.

Midnight crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, “Oh please. Did you not see how we one-shot the bastard? How we blew him away? We are so much more powerful than you give us credit for. We are gods compared to those peons and we need to show it.”
Twilight stepped back and looked down. For a moment, she began to think about her powers and her strength. Then she sighed and shook her head, “You’re wrong. We’re not gods, and we are not all powerful.”

“What do you mean? Have you learned nothing? We are all powerful and we don’t need those lousy wastes of pony flesh!” Midnight said, holding her arms out wide as power flowed through her fingers.

Twilight narrowed her eyes, “Those ‘wastes’ are my friends. They are the reason why I know that I am not a god, not compared to them. I’ll never be as fast as Dash, strong as Applejack. I may be a princess but Rarity is ten times the diplomat I am, and I will never have Fluttershy’s empathy. And we know we can never be Pinkie.”

“So what?” Midnight said, laughing with a roll of her eyes.

“Because, that’s what Belle taught me,” Twilight said, walking around her nightmare, “No matter how powerful I am, no matter how strong I am... I am nothing without them.”

“Good answer,” a voice whispered in behind Twilight, her light dispelling Midnight from sight.

“Who are-” Twilight began to ask, but backed up, seeing a version of her enveloped in a shining white magical aura. Her mane was a pure silver with a pink stripe running down the middle. Eyes were a dark silver much like her mane.

The now silver Twilight smiled as she whispered, “Harmony.”

Twilight let out a gasp as she opened up her eyes, looking around at the zen garden that she was sitting in. Across from her Fluttershy looked at her with a worried expression, “Are you all right? You were sweating a little.”

“I...” Twilight paused, breathing a little slower now, “I’m fine. I just saw a vision and saw something that I never saw before.”

“Well, sometime meditation does bring you visions and helps you to focus,” Fluttershy said, fixing the stones a little, “Sometimes, when I meditate, I see myself as part of this beautiful star alicorn and we’re bringing back all of the ponies that have died.”

“But, this wasn’t just a vision,” Twilight said, putting her finger to her chin. “There was this feeling, like whatever this being was...it was a part of me.”

“Well, these meditations are meant to help you get centered. So maybe it’s a part of you that you haven’t touch upon yet?” Fluttershy said, looking at Twilight curious.

Twilight slowly got up and shook her head, “I think I need to end this session now. I still need to see Pinkie. She says she had a new cupcake for me.”

“Can I offer a piece of advice, if it’s not too much trouble, before you go?” asked Fluttershy.

Twilight nodded, “Sure.”

“Sometimes, my anger follows me, like a monster always behind me, just a few feet like she is ready to overtake me if I’m not too careful,” Fluttershy said, looking down, “By letting her stand behind me, it lets me talk to my other emotions.”

“So, you are saying, if I want to talk to this silver-maned me, I should just let Midnight follow me?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy nodded slowly, “It might help you.”

---

“Ok Pinkie, I give up,” Twilight said, chewing on the cupcake while sitting in sugar cube corner, “What’s in it?”

Pinkie giggled while tapping her finger to list off the ingredients,” Well, there's blueberries for stamina, cherries for heart, and nutmeg because you love nutmeg in your tea.:

“And that, to you, is a Twilight Energy Special?” Twilight asked taking one last sip of her coffee. The things you miss when you are dead and neither of your counterparts like coffee. Rhymey was a jerk, but his coffee machine is to die for.”

“No,”Pinkie said, drawing out the word. “This is a Twilight Strength Booster. A wake up special is when I add coffee to the mix.”

Twilight quirked an eyebrow at the, before smiling warmly and shaking her head, “Pinkie, how do you keep tabs on all of us?”

Pinkie shrugged as she sat across from Twilight, her usual gigabit smile on her face, “It a gift.”

Twilight let out a chuckle at this and went back to looking at her notes. After a few moments of silence, she looked back up at Pinkie and asked, “Pinkie, if you could use black magic, what would you do with it?”

Pinkie Pie thought for a moment, and then opened her eyes wide as she nodded in understanding, “Oh, you mean like black mana? My Granny Pie taught me a little about that.”

“Scary stuff, right?” Twilight ask.

“Nope, not at all,” Pinkie said with a shake of her head. When she saw Twilight’s questioning look, she explained. “You see, black mana isn't just all about zombies and freaky things. It's about doing what you like and to Tartarus with the consequences. You take some of the energy from the ponies around you to spread it around in an even bigger pile! You take a little to give more and you can change anything you want! Got it?”

Twilight smiled as she said, “I think I do Pinkie. Thanks.”

---

“Ok, Spike, you can head home now,” Twilight said, dispersing her shadow clone as she walked towards the stairs.

“All right,” Spike said,walking to the door. Then he looked over his shoulder and said, “Hey Twilight... um, about Rarity and I-”

“Spike, we can talk later, I’m just a little tired,” Twilight said with a yawn and watched as Spike looked down and left the house. There was a frown crossing her lips as she watched, looking down at her list of things to do and she tried repress a shudder that racked through her body. Putting back the list, she used her magic to pull out her notepad containing her plans, ripped out the next page, and then threw it into the trash.

Finding a spot next to her bed, she gave out a little shudder and sighed. Slowly her head shook back and forth as her mind began to try to think through her plans. Taking a deep breath, she looked up and stood back to her feet before slipping back into the bed, “Tomorrow Twilight, you will figure it out tomorrow...”

---

Twilight sat in the dream realm once more, a small board with a few figurines sitting in front of her. One was of Conquest, sitting at the end and on a throne of bones. In front was Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie looking down their respective opponents. At the other end, near her, were Fluttershy and Twilight. Holding a thumb to her lips, she began to mutter to herself, “ Dash and Applejack are out, so that leaves Rarity, Fluttershy, and myself to fight.”

To the left of the board, was a few pieces left unused. Effigies of the silver haired Twilight, the magic of Ultima, and a figure of Necromancer. Reaching down, she picked up the statue of Necromancer and rolled it in her fingers, looking it up and down. Her violet eyes looking deep at it, “Am I speaking to the real Twilight or one of her many clones?” Luna asked, stepping behind her.

“Real Twilight,” Twilight said, standing up while the other Twilight’s continued their training. Straightening up her skirt, she said, “I was just studying the board and trying to solve some of the problems out.”

“I see you have much of the battle planned,” Luna said, before frowning, “Or is it Conquest’s plan?”

“Conquest,” Twilight frowned, “He has the girl’s opponents already planned, and I have to agree. Kudos would be able to outsmart Dash, and Rhymey...is an unpredictable element right now. I hate to say it, but he does have me pinned right where he wants me. The opponents he picked...are exactly how I would choose them. It all leads up to me and him fighting, and leaves me with only Rarity and Fluttershy as alternatives.”

Luna looked down to the board and used her magic to lift up the unused pieces, “And I assume these are your unanswered questions?”

“Yes,” Twilight nodded, “Necromancer is an unknown. All I know about him so far is that you can’t touch him, because his magic will kill you. He decays all he touches, and from what the trio tells me, he can raise the dead. We only call him Necromancer because there’s nothing else to call him.”

“Some of those other mares, Starlight and Moondancer, their research has been for naught as well,” Luna said, watching as Twilight let out a small grunt in frustration. Then she looked at the silver haired Twilight, “And this?”

“That came from a vision I had. I’m trying to understand its meaning,” Twilight commented, and then she looked at the orb, “And finally Ultima.”

“And I am to assume that is why I am here?” Luna asked watching as Twilight set aside her board, and then crossing her arms under her chest, “To see if you have answered the question?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes. I think I understand a little more about black mana right now. It’s less to do with necromancy and more with breaking the rules because it feels good. It’s about messing with the world around you and to do whatever you feel like doing. It’s like Pinkie in a way.”

“Good,” Luna said, her horn glowing black as she held out her hand, “You learned the first lesson.”

“Yes, and now I am ready to-urrrk!” Twilight could barely finish her sentence before a long black tendril wrapped around her throat and lifted her up five feet in the air. Struggling, Twilight tried to grab at the tendril around her throat to loosen the grasp.

Luna carried no look of concern on her face as she looked at the trapped mare, “Celestia was too lenient in your training. She would just give you the tools you need while leaving the door open for you. She was very much a ‘let the student solve by asking’ type of teacher, one who relies on the student’s one abilities to learn. Unfortunately... I am not that kind.”

Twilight let out a squeak of fear as Luna began to walk in circles, “Trixie had no affection towards Black magic. She is very much a blue mana user and a devotee of the illusion school. But you Twilight,” the dark alicorn chuckled evilly, “You have the ability to master all eight schools instantly. Your skill in the other four pools is unprecedented, which means that you should be easily able to master the black pool.”

Looking over her shoulder, Luna then asked, “There are twenty six clones here, correct? One for each year of your life?” when Twilight nodded, she gave a chuckle, “Of those years, one of which was spent in the ground and the other was spent split in twain. This means I have twenty four years to catch up..”

“That seems, a little...excessive?” squeaked Twilight.

Luna sneered and showed her fangs, “My dear student, I am not going far enough. Now, first lesson, try and break out of this without blue or white mana! You have three minutes, go!”

“What?!” Twilight gasped.

---

The next morning, Twilight shot up in the bed, panting. She could feel the sweat beading down her face as she tried to regain her breath. After a few moments, she wiped the sweat from her brow and then felt her throat. A small shudder escaped her lips as she felt a fading bruise along her throat. Looking up, she saw in her mirror the image of her with a large bruise on her throat, “Luna... Luna doesn’t really play around does she?”

Shaking her head, she let her horn glow bright white, healing her wounds from the dream. Slipping off the bed, she closed her eyes and summoned her shadow clone. Taking a look at her side, she concentrated, and formed a third one. Twilight couldn’t help but smile at the addition of her new shadow clone, “Three, good. You can go and help with the research in Canterlot while I go to Applejack.” Twilight said as she left the room while the clones went to work.

---

In the town hall, a small gathering of former Starfleet captains and soldiers were all gathered around the stage. Some of which were members of the old guard, while others were new members. Each began to mingle and talk about the days of old, reminiscing the past. Unknown to them, Lightning watched from behind a curtain at the talking members, “Only this many, huh?” Lightning Dawn asked, looking at the group.

Krysta sighed, looking at the group, “Remember, a lot of the old guard are all still broken thanks to the news that their whole lives were a lie. Some even just want to retire from the whole thing and live normal lives.”

“Remember,” Starla said, looking down as she kicked the ground, “Not all of them are as crazy or as hard-headed as us.”

Dementia lightly rubbed Starla’s shoulder and said, “You aren’t crazy. You just want to help others, and there is nothing wrong with that.”

“Besides, I think you have to be a little crazy in order to want to do this job,” Artie chuckled, and then put a serious look on his face as he looked at Lighitng. “Well, what are you waiting for, get going.”

Lightning nodded and then took a deep breath. Stepping out, he looked at the crowd and shook a little. Shaking his head he whispered to himself ‘Just like teaching a class Lightning...granted I was never really comfortable in front of all of the cadets either.” Swallowing a little, he shook his head and said, “Um, hey guys. Glad you could all come here.”

“Lightning Dawn, why did you get us all here?” asked one of the leaders.

“Well, you see the thing is, I know that some of you are a little tired of being in retirement,” Lightning said, looking at the group. “Some of you are still wishing that Starfleet was in operation so you can get back in the fight, and I think all of you want to do it without the burden of the name over your head. Most of you I think didn’t horde your so-called superiority over the Equestrians.”

Some of the soldiers nodded, others mumbled their agreements and some began to whisper their agreements.

Lightning nodded and continued, “Well, I think it’s time that we start anew, become our own little task force. The guard still needs help and maybe we could work together with them, offering some of our own expertise and skills as part of a special team like the Umbra Circle.”

“But, what can we do?” asked one captain, shaking his head, “We aren’t super strong, or super fast, or even super durable.”

“The knights aren’t,” Artie said, stepping forward, “They’ve been able to handle gods stronger than them with just their talents and the will to drive on. What’s stopping us from doing the same?”

Lightning stepped forward and then looked to the lightning bolt over the rising dawn patch that he put on his pants, his custom cutie mark, “I made this mark not too long ago, to make myself feel like I was Equestrian and a part of them with my own cutie mark.”

“But what does it mean!?” shouted one of the captains.

Lightning smiled, “It means that I am quick to bring hope, that I wish to be the first out there to help people in need. To be there for others, in a flash. It’s like Celestia said, we all have something special inside all of us that allows us to do great things. It wasn’t the training that made us great, but our own hearts and skills. We have something special to bring to the table, our own mark.”

“An arrow through a heart,” Dementia said, looking back at Starla, “Because I am always able to find my loved ones, no matter where I am.”

Starla nodded and stepped forward, “An arrow through a star, to match my mother, but to show my love of stargazing.”

“A paint brush with a sword, that sounds right,” Artie said, with a smirk.

During this, the other captains began to discuss their own marks and dreams. They began to talk about what they loved and what made them the happiest. Each one began to discuss where it was that they stood in the world around them. Each one becoming brighter as they all began to explore more about themselves. Lightning smiled as he looked around and listened to all of them speak and then started to speak, “You see? We all have our own way to add something to the table! We just need those special abilities and dreams to our little pot and become something better. I say let’s all work together right now and become a bigger and better team than Starfleet ever could hope to be. Who’s with me!”

The cheers in that room was defining.

---

“The left,” Twilight said, moving to the left and dodging an arrow. Across from her, she watched as Rarity loaded another arrow. With a smirk, she said, “The right, left, and center“ with ease, she dodged each arrow ad it was fired at her.

Rarity watched the dance that Twilight performed with a smile. A small part of her was unimpressed by her friends skill, the rest wanted to jump for joy at Twilight’s growth. Knocking back another shot, she aimed carefully, “Trick.” Twilight said, raising a shield behind her, “You were going to attack me with diamonds while I was focused on the front.”

Rarity disengaged her spell and said, “Impressive, this is the first time you predicted that. I dare say you are getting better with this.”

Twilight sm I led and let out a chuckle,” Yeah, Applejack has been saying the same thing. I think I have been able to hit her once.” At that Twilight rubbed her arm in pain, wincing.

“I can imagine Applejack made you pay for it,” Rarity observed with a chuckle. Hearing the sound of a baby crying. She turned to look at her daughter. “Someone is hungry.” Rariity said in a ding song tone, “I think that calls for a break.”

Twilight nodded and took a seat next go a tree as Raitt walked to Crystal and picked her up. Carrying the little kirin into her arms, she carried the baby to the tree and laid her onto her lap. Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a bottle and gave it to the baby, “Trying to get her used to a bottle, for when the...teeth come in,” Rarity said with a wince.

Looking over at the suckling babe, she let out a contented sigh. Shaking her head, she looked up at Rarity, “Rarity...why did you and Spike-”

“Give into cardinal desires?” Rarity asked, looking into Twilight’s eyes with a smile. Sighing, she looked back down at her daughter and began to explain. “Do you remember Melantha?”

“Sombra’s... I mean Dusk Shines general? The serial killer? “ Twilight asked.

Rarity nodded, “That woman's last attempt to add to her doll collection, was my sister. I...had to save Sweetie Belle on my own, and when I confronted that monster, well it was either her or my sister.”

“Oh my Celestia, Rarity I'm so sorry. I should’ve stopped her when I had the chance,” Twilight said.

Rarity shook her head, “Don’t beat yourself dear. You couldn’t have known and you hds some rather... horrible circumstances stopping you.” she giggled before looking back down at Crystal, who had her eyes closed, “When I killed her, I tried to rationalize it away. I had no choice, she was going to kill Sweetie, and many other excuses.”

“But, it still hurt, didn’t it?” Twilight asked.

“I,” Rarity paused for a brief moment as she collected her thoughts, “Can still hear her words as she laid dieing on my sword. The light fading from her eyes as she called me tarnished, corrupted just like her. And for a time there was a lingering thought in my mind that she was right. I was a tarnished diamond, giving up who I was to a system that couldn't accept me.”

Watching Crystal remove herself from the bottle with a pop, Rarity rubbed her baby's back to get her to burp, “When Spike proposed to me, it made me so happy. Finally, it was a chance to show I was still me, that I was never corrupted, and I had something the system could never take away.”

Rarity then smiled as she buttoned herself up and said, “So, I decided to share in something special between me and Spike, a wonderful moment we could call our own. I even made life.” She paused as her fingers ran through the soft mane, “We made life.”

“Of course, this didn't come without sacrifice.” Rarity, added, looking at Clarity’s blue eyes, “I has to try and find some way to still be a part of the team while still out of commission. Diplomat, dresser, home keeper, and I think I was successful, was I not?”

Twilight held Rarity’s hand and entwined her fingers with hers, “Rarity, you did everything you could for us, even though you didn't need to. You found ways to be there, even making you own golem so we could have you by our side. That took a lot of effort and I don’t think I could’ve asked for a better daughter-in-law.”

Rarity giggled at that, “ My word, that does sound strange now. Best friends and now I am you daughter-in-law.”

Letting out a chuckle, Twilight said, “Yeah, it kind of does. But I think I can get used to it.”

This made Rarity giggle as well, and for the little baby to laugh in response. After a moment, Rarity asked, “Have you talked to Spike about this, yet?”

Twilight shook her head sadly and replied, “I want to, I really do. But, I just don't know what to say. Do I approach this as a parent, a teacher, mentor, or what. I...I just don't know.”

Rarity looked comforting into Twilight’s eyes, “You'll have to say something soon. If things go wrong in the final battle-”

“I know,” Twilight said, playing with Crystal’s hands.

---

“You know you’re wrong!” Midnight said, walking behind Twilight just a few feet away. “You need my power! You see how strong Nightmare Moon is, you know the power of the enticorn.”

“That’s why I am ignoring you,” Twilight said, not looking behind her. “The rage that comes with that power is not needed.”

“But it shouldn’t matter to you! Isn’t that why you put Fluttershy in your little training regiment? To learn how to control me?” Midnight asked, before coming close to Twilight’s ear and whispering, “Or did you just couldn’t figure out what the weak one was good for.”

“Fluttershy’s kindness and calmness around animals was a great help in giving me time to think. It’s also allowing my two shadows to find out more about Conquest and plan for the upcoming battle,” Twilight said, matter-of-factly, turning her head away as she walked through the forest towards a small castle, “And it lead me to you.”

“And fat good it’s doing you, right? I can’t be tamed, can’t be controlled, and can’t be used for good. Have you ever heard of a pony going full nightmare and use that power for good?” Laughed Midnight as she floated in the air and crossed her arms over her chest and sneered.

Twilight had a smile, “There have been legends. Who knows what Nightmare Moon would’ve done if you told her she was killing her subjects. She might have found plants that grew in the dark, or changed the way the world works in order to satisfy her desires.”

Midnight could only growl and sneer, “Your friends couldn’t seem to control it when they went Valkyrie. Corrupting their minds, wasn’t it?”

“Because, Grand Ruler made it that way. Give it time and I wonder...” Twilight paused as she pushed aside the bushes to look at the castle ahead of them.

“Whatever, and what are we doing here again?” Midnight asked, looking at the forest, “I never been in this part of your mind before.”

Twilight kept quiet as she pointed ahead at the figure that stepped out of the castle. It was the silver haired Twilight Sparkle. She hummed a little song to herself as she tended to the garden. The castle behind her was a large crystal tree with her cutie mark on the top. Looking up, she smiled and waved to them, “Hello neighbors! Want to come and have some tea?”

Twilight gasped as she woke up from the meditation. Fluttershy walked around her, “Another vision?”

“Y-yeah, this time I did what you told me, let Midnight just walk behind me when I made my trip,” Twilight said standing up.

“And did it work, did she allow you to meet the silver maned Twilight,” fluttershy asked.

Twilight nodded, “Yes, and she asked me for tea.”

“OH, well, maybe she is your conscience or your really heroic side,” Fluttershy said, smiling, “My heroic side tends to look like Rainbow Dash.”

“I don’t know, she just felt,” Twilight paused for a moment, “Calm, but somehow powerful.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “Then I don’t know what she represents. Maybe if you talked with her a little longer.”

---

Pinkie Pie happily skipped with Twilight through the town, her smile almost contagious as she looked and waved to everypony she saw and met. Twilight had a warm smile too as she watched some of the Unicornicopians help out their fellow pony or even some of the even waving at her, “The way that everypony is acting, you wouldn’t know that in three days I’ll be in for the fight of my life.”

Pinkie came to Twilight's side, holding two ice cream cones. As she gave one to Twilight, she said, “Well, that’s because they know we’re gonna win! You came in and everypony’s filled with the idea that you can kick his scrawny little booty.”

“That isn’t a sure thing, Pinkie,” Twilight said calmly, eating her ice cream. “There are still so much that can go wrong. He might pull a fast one, kill the planet while I am fighting him, or use you girls as a shield. Conquest is a very old being, and he might still have some tricks we don’t know about.”

“Ah, you worry too much Twi!” Pinkie said, taking a lick of her cone before lightly dabbing a drop onto Twilight’s nose, “Stop focusing on the small bit of ice cream on your face and look at the big picture.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the purple ice cream and tried to lick it off. After failing, she used her magic to put it back onto her tongue and ate it, “Big picture?”

“Yeppers!” Pinkie said, stepping in front of her friend and began to walk backwards. “Look around you at what you did, just by showing up. Before, everypony was all fearing the next big attack, or when the next war started. Now, we are all happy and ready for you to win. That is something big you did Twilight, just by living.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, “But it wasn’t just me, it was you too Pinkie. You girls held on and fought as long as you could without me. You guys are the real hope bringers, not me. I’m just-”

“The bestest, most powerfulest, greatest, friendliest, alicorn-formerly-unicorn I know! And that is no mean feat,” Pinkie said, finishing her cone before placing her hands onto Twilight’s shoulders and looking into her eyes.

“Pinkie, I’m the only,” Twilight paused and counted the names before giving up, “ One of those you know. And I wish so many wouldn’t put that on me, it doesn’t make it easier.”

“Of course it does,” Pinkie said, smiling as she broke the lock and walked with Twilight, “Because you know, we are right there to wipe that frown away and bring this,” she then smiled, “Back in full force. This is why Connie is just so silly to me.”

“Silly? Pinkie, he’s a rapist, monster, world-conquering, demon,” Twilight said.

Pinkie shrugged, “And what did that give him? Nothing but a little army who runs away and a constant need to go back to raping and killing! It’s no fun. It’s like those tiny cakes Rhymey sold once at his cafe. Small, tasteless, and makes you want more. Not like a big cake.”

A laugh was heard as a pony left the library. When they looked at the direction of the laugh, they saw Starla walking out while holding a book on star maps, “You know of one of the worst beings in the multiverse and you just mock him without a second thought. How do you...I mean, if it was me I would be treating him far more seriously.”

Instinctively, Pinkie gave Starla a hug. Breaking the embrace, she said, “Well, that’s what he is. He’s just a big jerk.”

Twilight chuckled, “In a way, he’s just as childish as Grand Ruler.”

“I hope you tell him that,” Starla was with a sneer, “It will drive him mad.”

“So, what type of book did you check out?” Twilight asked, looking at Starla’s side.

Starla lifted the book up, “The star map of Equestria. I’ve never really took the time to actually read Equestria’s stars before and I figured I might as well try for a bit. See what I can read and maybe even check out that weird purple star.”

“You mean the one that popped back up in the center of those elven other stars. That big one?” asked Pinkie, smiling.

Starla nodded and looked down at her book, “Yes, exactly that one.” Looking back up at Twilight, she said, “Twilight, about the way I acted towards your friends, and especially Rarity I-”

“You’ve been through enough, I think an apology is unnecessary at this point,” Twilight said.

Letting out a soft breath, Starla said, “Thank you.” Taking a few steps away, she looked back over her shoulder at Twilight and asked, “Twilight, about my mother and her friends. What are you planning on doing?”

“Well, in spite of the good that they have done for us, they still worked for the enemy,” Twilight said, putting a thumb to her chin, “But...I can see me and the princesses being lenient. We’ll just have a tribunal to figure it all out.”

“Thanks,” Starla said, smiling as she left.

Once she said her farewells to Pinkie, she went into her home with a long breath. A frown crossed her lips as she stepped in, using her magic to dismiss both her shadow clones and then pulled out one of the notepads from the book. Looking at the plan, she angrily scrunched it up and threw it into the wastebasket, “Not a good plan?” asked Spike.

“No, that’s not it Spike,” Twilight said, heading to the foot of the stairs, “It’s a good plan, it’s just...not really got the best of outcomes.” she said, drooping her ears.

“Want to talk about it?” Spike asked, putting away some of his papers. When he saw Twilight shake her head, he asked, “Um want to talk about, you know, me and Rarity?”

Twilight stopped and sighed, “What do you want me to say? Like a parent? A big sister, close friend? I mean, I...I don’t know. I am a little miffed that you two did it before getting married. But, at the same time I am proud of how you took responsibility for your actions and stayed with her. I’m mad, proud, sad happy, all at the same time. I...”

“Twilight, are you disappointed in me?” Spike said, backing up. “If that’s what you really want to say about me, then just say it. Say that you think I was a big moron for doing this, that I should’ve resisted, and that it’s all-”

Spike then found himself enveloped in a big hug by Twilight Sparkle, her wings wrapping around his body as she held him tight. Smiling, she whispered, “Spike, you could never disappoint me. I’ll always be proud of you no matter what. You chose the life of a guardian over being a warrior because of your own morals, just to protect your family. I’m proud of you. It’s just that-”

“Just what,” Spike asked, holding Twilight close.

Twilight sighed, “That I didn’t miss out on your life.” she let out a tearful giggle as she looked up at her son, “I mean, I missed out on your teenage years, your rebellious stage, and so much ore. Bad Horse, or Soarin or whatever, he took away ten years from me. Something I wish I could’ve gotten back.”

“H-h-hey,” Spike, said with a chuckle, “He took away those years from me too. But, we could always make it up.” then he pulled away for a second, and then said with a gruff voice, “You ain't my real momma! I can do what I want!”

Twilight laughed for a moment and then put on a frown, “I brought you into this world, I can take you out!”

“You can’t tell me what to do,” Spike said before breaking into fits of laughter. Twilight soon joined in, hugging him tightly.

“My little Spikey,” Twilight said, wiping a tear from her eye. Then pulling away, she said, “Now, go home! I want you to make sure that granddaughter of mine is raised right!”

“Yes mam!” Spike said, walking out of the house.

Twilight let out a sigh and took out her notepad. Marking a check against the next item, she nodded and then turned around. Closing her eyes, she began to conjure up the five orbs of mana for Ultima. Breathing slowly, she looked at each ball, taking in their shape and size. Nodding slowly, she held out her hands and began to pull two of them together, “Ok, merging two pools of mana is no problem. I do it all the time,” she said merging red and blue together. “Red is hardest, because it is highly volatile. But, then comes the third and,” as she lifted up the black orb, she winced as she felt a small overload of power beginning to zap her a little.

“Argh!” she winced, pulling away and dispelling the orbs. Frowning, she said, “merging three mana pools are hard enough, but all five? It’s almost impossible!!!” she shouted, painting. Looking back at the book, she began to reexamine the last page, “Just how did she do it? And what is with this poem?”

Green with the strength of Earth
Red as quick as Lightning and fire
Blue to craft what I desire

“It doesn’t even rhyme well...” she paused, “Wait, what if this poem is a clue?”

---

Raven held out her hand to Twilight, picking her up as the illusion of the treeberry faded. She smiled at her training partner as she helped her to her feet, ignoring the discussion between the two announcer ponies, “You fought surprisingly well, Sparkle. I didn’t think you could pull some of it off.”

Twilight smiled a little, “Thank you, Miss Raven. I hope it wasn’t too much trouble to bring you across realms.”

“It is hard to cross dimensions in the real world, but the dream realm has unusual properties, so traveling through dimensions is easier here,” Raven said, as she looked around, watching as the other Twilights continued their training. Then she looked as a loud crack was sounded out followed by a scream. “Such as surviving your other master’s training.”

“GET UP!” Luna shouted, disengaging her magic, “Your friend Applejack was able to withstand ten times gravity! You begged for mercy after only three!”

Twilight let out a whimper, “Shouldn’t you be going easy on your student?”

“Going easy means the death of my student!” Luna said, “And I will not let my student die! Now, be the alicorn I know you to be and get back up! You have earth pony blood, now show it!”

“Y-yes, mistress,” Twilight whimpered.

Raven shook her head, and said, “I’ll leave you to your training.”

“Wait,” Twilight said, holding Raven by the shoulder, “My friends from that world, are they...I mean are they all-”

Raven sighed and looked away, “I haven’t heard much from either Richard or your human friends in my world. I can tell you that version of you is right now teetering on the precipice between destruction and salvation. She needs Sunset more than ever.”

“I see,” Twilight said, looking down. Then with a sigh, she said, “If you see Sunset, could you please tell her I am alive again and am all right?”

“I will try,” Raven said, allowing her soul form to take her away.

As Raven faded away, Twilight looked back at her original body as it got her blood torn out and used as a whip. Swallowing, she whispered, “I hope I can survive this!”

---

Fluttershy let out a soft gasp as poured out a cup of tea for Twilight. Looking up at her friend, she felt a little sympathy for her friend as she looked at Twilight’s various cuts and bruises, “ And all of that came from Princess Luna.”

A moan escaped her lips, “Y-yeah. I think one of her spells did something to me. I tried using a cure wounds spell and all I did was cure my Cushing Disease...I didn't even think I had Cushing Disease!”

“And that is why you asked me to mix ether with your camomile?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight nodded as she drank her tea slowly, the bitterness of the potion hidden by the sweet taste of the tea, “Yes, it’ll restore my mana and,” with a flash of white, her wounds healed themselves, “Get me back to normal.”

“That was an amazing trick Twilight,”Fluttershy said, her eyes wide in shock. “Wish more unicorns could learn that.”

“White magic like that takes a lot out of you if you aren’t trained in it,” Twilight said drinking a little, “If I didn't have such a large supply of mana, I would be a lot more tired.”

“I see,” Fluttershy said, drinking her tea slowly. After a few moments of silence, she asked, “Did you talk with the silver maned Twilight again?”

“yes, and no,” Twilight said, “ I met her in home and she offered me tea. Then she began to just talk about all of our adventures. She recited friendship reports, stuff about you girls, and just about our past.”

“Must have been tiring,” Fluttershy said, looking at Twilight.

“It really wasn't,” Twilight said with a smile.”It was kind of nice going back over all of the things we did together.”

“Maybe she's your friendship, or your compassion,” Fluttershy said.

Twilight shook her head, “Before meeting the silver maned Twilight, I actually did talk with my other personalities and I did meet my friendship. Unsurprisingly, she acted and talked like Pinkie. So I don't know who she is. I wanted to know if she wanted to join the others, but she said... not yet.”

Fluttershy looked curious at Twilight, before going back to her tea. A few minutes of silence passed, before Twilight began to speak, “Um, Fluttershy, about Rhymey, I’m sorry. I should’ve figured it out sooner about him and warned it you.”

“Twilight, it's all right,” Fluttershy said, holding Twilight’s hand.

Twilight shook her head, “No, Fluttershy. I should’ve remembered what his human self was like back in Sunset’s world. I should’ve warned you about how cruel he was there, I was just so focused on helping Sunset and trying to get back there that I guess I was weak and let his mind powers get to me”

“Please, stop” Fluttershy said shaking her head, “It was never your fault. It's like I told Dashie before, I probably wouldn't have believed you anyway. Rhymey knew the games he was playing with us and knew how to change the rules. There wasn’t really anything you could’ve done.”

“But still,” Twilight said, looking down and sighing.

“Besides, it was my fault too, “ Fluttershy said, frowning. “He didn’t really start becoming abusive until after we were married, until then he acted so sweet to me. I stayed with him because I hoped there was more to him. Kind of silly huh?”

Twilight shook her head, “No, Fluttershy, you just like having a big heart. You prefer to believe that there is good in anypony. It's one of your better traits.”

“There is always more to us than what is on the surface, at least that's what I believe,” Fluttershy said, “Applejack is prideful and hard headed, but she is dependable and strong. I know Dashie can be hot headed and arrogant, but she also the pony that will never let you down, always pushing you. Rarity can come off as standoffish and a bone headed diva-”

“But,” Twilight finished, “ She us a hard worker and willing to give anything if she could help. And Pinkie, she is nuts and insane.”

“Then you would ignore her big heart. And there's me. I'm scared, frightened, weak...but I'm strong-willed. Just like there is more to you than your power. I think Belle taught us that.”

Twilight looked to the sky, watching the clouds pass by overhead, “You know, if you tried telling that back when all of this started, I would’ve not believed you. I thought all of you were crazy, but now, I see the inner strength that lies within you all.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said, smiling warmly.

---

“Silver eyed warriors, silver haired one winged angels, silverback gorillas, how to tell if your silver haired person is a bad guy in a rpg or just you rival character, silver haired characters: the alternative to golden haired fighters. Nope!” Pinkie said to Twilight as she hung upside down from the balcony of the library, “ Nothing about silver maned versions of yourself.”

Twilight closed her book and looked up, “Thanks Pinkie. I thought one of these would have the answer, but they don’t.”

“Well, any better luck on finding the plan to beat Conquest?” Pinkie asked, leaping down with a summersault.

Twilight gave out a mild chuckle that carried with it an air of uncertainty, “Oh, sure, no problem! I have at least three plans by now and working on a fourth!”

“That’s great Twilight,” Pinkie said, hugging Twilight from behind, “So...any juicy details on him you care to spill, huhuhuhuh?”

“Well, according to some of the books from the library,” Twilight said, looking down at one book, “He is a representative of the multiveral form of hatred, one who lives to conquer worlds that breed and attract hatred from people. It’s said, that when a world is born of hate and rage, it attracts him. The more hate, the more powerful he gets. It’s said that it takes something of equal power just to stand toe to toe to him.”

“Well, if there is something that could stand toe-to-toe with the big meanie, it’s you!” Pinkie said, hugging Twilight. “But, how are worlds born?”

“There is a theory, that in the multiverse, worlds are born because someone has a love for a world that they enjoy. They usually make these worlds because of an idea they have or they love the characters from the prime world. Then there is the opposite, worlds born out of hate and rage, with no desire to make things better,” Twilight said, looking at the book.

Pinkie happily bounced away, “Then, we just need to hit him with something that is equally powerful and happy! After all, you can’t hate all the time, right? Isn’t that why he keeps slaves and worlds.”

“I wonder if he even stays on those worlds,” Twilight said, looking at the book. “I bet he just leaves their caracasses to rot, like that one world Starla visited.”

“That’s just wrong,” Pinkie said, before skipping out. Then she paused and looked over her shoulder, “So why did you have me help out with the books while Spike and Rarity are taking the baby to the doctor?”

“Well, isn’t obvious?” Twilight asked, smiling, “You tend to have this weird power of observation within you, something that lets you see beyond the norm. I figured you might be able to see something I don’t.”

“Oh, it isn’t anything special Twily! I just tend to see the obvious!” Pinkie giggled and then pronked away.

Twilight sighed and shook her head, sitting down against the stairs. Letting out a frustrated roar, she took another page out of her notebook, followed by another and another. Sighing, she put her head to her knees, letting out a deep breath and shaking her head, “It’s ok Twilight, you can do this. It isn’t that hard. You solved advanced equations harder than this! You beat Titan in a game of Go...you can do this.”

She hen gave a tiny sniffle as she lifted up the notepad and read over the plans that she had left, “If only it didn’t hurt so much. If only I didn’t care for them...”

---

Dark Conquest stood outside his window and watched the setting sun from inside his HQ. His trenchcoat gone now, he wore a long red and black cape that matched his thong and high-heeled shoes. Running his hand along his bear chest, he felt the small burn mark that was left from Twilight. A chuckle escaped his lips as he ran a claw along his lips, “She burnt me. I can’t believe she burnt me and it still hurts!”

“You have two days,” Necromancer said, stepping into the main room, “My Skeleton Warriors are at the ready and we could march on several towns. They are the ones who agreed to the cease fire, not you. Kill them now.”

“What? And take away the moment of peace that the little Princess of Friendship has requested?” Conquest asked with a laugh, “Not on your life! Oh no, the little bitch burnt me, she actually burnt me and that kind of ticks me off.”

“It’s taking you a while to heal, I thought the hatred of this planet was enough to make you almost invincible,” Necromancer said, and then he smirked, “Or is she stronger than you give her credit for.”

Conquest smiled, “Ah, I’m letting it simmer there for a bit. I think it makes me look cool and I always wanted to say a certain line.”

“Line?” asked Necromancer.

Conquest then rubbed his chest, “I can’t forgive this scar she left on my chest. It burns even now with my desire for vengeance. It will not heal until I am avenged and she is gone.”

“You left yourself burned for four days, and waited for me to come up here, just to say that line?!” growled Necromancer, putting a cloven hoof to his forehead while his red eyes looked down.

“Of course! Besides, what’s wrong with letting Twilight have her little days of rest?” Conquest said, waving him off while his chest began to heal the scar. “She can use it to say her last words to her friends. And meanwhile, our generals can get ready for the fight.”

“Speaking of which, I reached into the afterlife and I brought the soul you requested. Seems that she has a particular hate for Rarity and wishes to enjoy killing her.”

“Good, good,” Conquest said, smirking.

Elsewhere in the headquarters, Raven sighed and looked at the photo of her husband. Her mind still filled with the conflicting memories, she could only frown as she looked at him. Taking it, she ran a finger along the image.

Raven smiled as she snapped Myte’s head, watching him fall lifeless to the floor.

Raven held the end of the vine with Conquest on the other side, snapping Buddy in twain.

Raven stood with her fellow soldiers, hands dripping in blood as she stared out before her destroyed town. The bodies and dust lined before her like a trophy for her victory. A chuckle left her lips before she could hear, “You laugh, but you took my brother away from me!” Dyno shouted, growling.

“So, he deserved it,” shrugged Raven.

“Did I deserve it?” asked Daphne, looking up at Raven from the bodies on the floor, “What did I do to deserve to be an orphan for the rest of my life.”

Suddenly, Raven could feel an unfamiliar presence of fear and horror as she backed up. Shaking her head, she said, “Your father was a soldier, he needed to die.”

“Then I needed to die, too?” asked Berry, as he looked down at his wife. “You took so many lives away, and now you are starting to regret it? You sicken me.”

“No! I-” she paused as she looked around, watching as the decaying bodies gave way to the moans and pleas from other ponies, begging for their loved ones.

Raven gasped as she snapped back to reality and shook her head. Putting down the picture, she whispered, “Who wants me back now. How could he ever want me back.”

“This is why I choose not to let my heart get involved with others. Too much of a hassle, heartbreak, tears, and caring. Who needs it in the end,” Kudos said, leaning against the wall.

Raven let out a sharp, “Get out,” before looking back at her picture.

“I am only checking on my favorite test subject. The way that the lobotomy has wrecked your emotions are quite fascinating,” Kudos said.

Raven narrowed her bat eye at Kudos, ready to dig her claws into his throat. She pulled back for a moment before she chuckled and said, “You know...I am going to enjoy watching Applejack rip you apart. It’s going to be so nice.”

“Are you saying that her victory is assured?” Kudos shook his head, “I can assure you, it is not. The failure will not win this game, I have made sure of that.”

“Sure, and I bet Rhymey is practically sane,” Raven snarked, “Where is he right now?”

“In his room, where he's been for the past six days. Continuously counting down the minutes until he fights Rainbow Dash,” Kudos chuckled, “It’s amusing. Almost as amusing as your thoughts about returning to a normal life after the war is done.”

“As soon as I find out who I am-”

“What you are, is a killer,” Kudos said, “The moment you took that child’s father away, no...the moment you first tasted blood, you lost all right to call yourself anything but a murderer. That is your destiny, that is who you are!”

Raven growled, “And you don’t think I enjoyed it?”

“You did, but now that you know who you are, you are feeling regret,” Kudos said, smirking. “You regret the murders and the death, you desire for the chance to just take it back. You wish to come back to a life of love and protection.”

Raven looked down, and clenched her fists, ready to punch him. Then she listened as he finished, “As you said, who would want to take you back.” reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a jelly bean and eating it, “Who would forgive you...”

As he left, Raven fired an energy bolt and watched it sizzle against the wall. Looking down at the ground, she punched it before screaming in rage, falling back into the bed, whispering to herself, “I’m sorry...so...sorry.”

---

“Two days,” Twilight said, her thumb to her lips, “I only have today and tomorrow to come up with the perfect plan. I just need to think,” she then winced a little rubbing her back, “At least the training with Luna hurts less now.”

As she talked to herself, she noticed several shadows waiting for her at the spot in Sweet Apple Acres. When she got closer, she saw the forms of Lightning and his team,
“Hey Twilight.” Lightning said.

“Lightning, guys, what is-” Twilight began to ask, only for Applejack to answer.

“Ah was getting up, doing some early chores, when Ah saw all of them coming up and offering to help,” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash landed, with Rarity walking behind her and finding a place to sit Clarity. Spike nodded and sat with his daughter, holding her onto his lap. Then Dash flew over to Twilight, smirking, “Yeah, they all asked us over here.”

Lightning stepped up, “Twilight, in about two days you are going to fight against Dark Conquest and his minions. I know we won’t be joining you, and we’re ok with that. You are going to do what we can’t.”

“But, that doesn’t mean we don’t want to find some way to help all of you get ready for a fight,” Starla said, smiling as she readied her bow an arrow.

Fluttershy quietly walked by Dash, kissing her cheek before sitting down onto the sidelines. Looking back at Artie, she gave a nod and sighed, “I’ll be over here to help heal you when you get hurt. I mean, if you get hurt.”

Applejack cracked her neck side to side, “Ah don’t know. Back when we were all on the force, you thought we all trained the same and had an uptight attitude about yourselves.”

Lightning shook his head, “Not this time. Now, it’s just a bunch of,” he sighed, looking back and forth from Twilight, to his friends, and then to her team, and back, “friends.”

Twilight smiled, “Ok, Lightning and Applejack physical. Rainbow Dash and Dyno on dodging and speed. Starla and Rarity on intuition. Artie and Fluttershy can help with meditation.”

“Whooo!” Pinkie shouted, “Training montage!!!!”

Applejack looked back at Twilight and then back to Lightning, a smirk coming across her face as she got into a fighting stance. Feet apart, she slowly brought her arms up into a boxing stance. Nodding, Twilight shifted into her stance, with her right foot stepping just ahead if her left, before holding her right hand open palm towards Lightning.

Lightning smirked and ran at Twilight, throwing four quick jabs at her. Eyes opened in shock as Twilight began to block each block, before taking three quick punches from Twilight. Spinning around, Lightning struck out at Twilight with two quick roundhouse kicks, each of which were blocked by Twilight.

Lightning then swept at Twilight’s feet, making her take a quick step back. Using his opening to his advantage, he kept into the air and struck at Twilight’s chest and face. With only a few seconds to recover, she backed away from his elbow. Now on the defensive, Twilight bobbed and weaved out of the way of Lightning’s punches.

During the strikes, Lightning quickly struck out with a hard punch into her gut, making her double over in pain.

Looking up, Twilight watched with a smile as Applejack leapt over Twilight’s hunched over body to deliver a powerful kick right into Lightning’s chest, and sending him tumbling back. Getting to her feet, Applejack thumbed her nose, and then beckoned Lightning to come at her by waving her nad.

Unknown to the two teams, Apple Bloom made her way to the field and watched in at as Applejack began to fight Lightning.
Gasping, Apple Bloom called out to her brother and friends. Each came to the sounds of her calls and began to watch.

In contrast to Twilight, Applejack began to match Lightning’s speed with her strength and durability. His punches were quickly countered with a swift kick or a strong elbow to his body. Twilight sat down and watched this fight with awe, analyzing the movements of the two fighters. As she watched, her eyes began to trace their movements, their styles and their strengths.

Her eyes flashed orange briefly, and she stood up onto her feet and switched stances. Widening her legs and stretching out her right arm, she struck out with a hard right into Lightning’s chest, knocking him back. Applejack stepped back and watched with a smile at Twilight’s second wind. “keep at him, don't let him recover and tap into his inner magic.” Twilight thought to herself, as she used her wings for lift and took to the air.

Spinning in the air, she struck out with a flying roundhouse from the right kick, spinning into a left roundhouse, then an airborne back kick. Each hit struck with a powerful crack of sound, making Lightning stumble back. As she hit the ground, she swept the legs, making Lightning fly. Before he could recover, Twilight hit him with an elbow that knocked him down. Gasping, she ducked under Applejack’s roundhouse, and then moved her leg out of the way of a shin kick.

“Applejack is strong, and if I let her hit me with her legs I'm dead.” Twilightthought, raising her forearm to block Applejack’s series of punches. Pushing away her snap kick, she crouched down and then performed a rising spinning uppercut into Applejack’s chin, knocking her down.

Panting, Twilight thumbed her nose and smiled. A blast of lightning and fire took her out of her revive as Rainbow and Dyno flew at her, throwing their elements at her. Moving quickly, she began to dodge out of the way of the bolts and fireballs.

Somewhere in the stands, Scootaloo cheered on the fight, being joined by the other ponies and Unicornicopians that had joined them. Twilight didn't pay attention to this as she tried to keep out of the way of the attacks. It didn’t go on as a fireball and Lightning strike tore through her and sent her crashing to the ground.

Looking back up at the oncoming assault, her eyes flashed cyan for a moment, “Dyno remains on the ground, his fireballs have a five second delay. Use that and-” within five seconds. Twilight teleported to Dyno and struck out with an elbow into the face.

Seeing Rainbow still in the air, she took off and soared off into the sky. As she did, she began to dance and weave through the Lightning strikes Dash threw at her, “Rainbow Dash’s attack come in with little to no reload time. She is far too fast.” she thought to herself, bobbing and weaving with the grace of a feather. As her eyes traced the arc of the bolts from Dash, her vision began to watch as Dash prepared to throw another bolt. For a brief moment, she saw how and where Dash was going to throw the bolt.

With almost impossible timing, she dodged Dash’s next lightning bolt, moving fast enough that she teleported without magic. Flying right above Rainbow Dash’s back, Twilight used an ax kick that struck the pegasus in the back and sent her crashing to the ground.

Lowering herself to ground, she found herself surrounded on two sides by Rarity and Starla, arrows drawn. As she looked to both, her mind analyzing their stances to predict their movements and how they were going to fire their shots, Twilight’s mind began to think, “What’s going on? I’m fighting better now, these lessons and skills are coming easy to me,” her eyes flashed purple for a brief moment and she used her shield to block Starla’s energy arrows just before spinning and grabbing Rarity’s two shots from mid-air.

Rarity had a smile on her face as she aimed her bow and arrow once more, while Starla took to the air. Narrowing her eyes, Starla waved her hands, creating a giant beam of power and aimed it at Twilight. Down below, Twilight moved side to side, using her eyes to predict where Rarity was shooting her arrows, “It’s different right now. Is it because of my training at night? While that is possible,” she gasped when she saw Rarity’s eyes move to the orner, “A feint!” she looked into the air and watched as Starla let loose a powerful beam of starlight.

There was a flash of purple light, and all in the crowd (which had grown larger by now, filling out the field) all let out a gasp at the sight. Trixie smirked as she nudged her eyes skyward to where Twilight was flying above her. Starla didn’t have time to react as she was taken out with a quick ice spell. Twilight's eyes then looked at Rarity, who had now surrounded herself with arrows and diamonds, “No, it’s not the training...” as Rarity released her barrage she opened her eyes wide, “It’s them! They’ve been helping me, been beside me all this time. I can feel them, like they are with me and giving me their strength, speed, intuition, and calmness. Their strength, their skills, are a part of me!”

With a narrowing of her eyes, she dive bombed at Rarity, dodging each shot with an almost psychic sense of foresight. After flying down, she struck out at Rarity and punched her down. As she landed, she took a few deep breaths, trying to go into the next part of their training.

In the psychic realm, the silver maned Twilight smiled at her, “Are you sure you should be here? You are still needed. Wake up.”

“Wha-?” Twilight asked, snapping out of the dream realm to see Fluttershy helping her friends to their feet. When she looked forward, she saw Lightning, Dyno, Starla getting their second wind. A flash of light above them signified the arrival of Dementia, Rep-Stallion, and Mysterious. Krysta flew around them, gave Lightning a hug and then landed on the sidelines.

Artie watched as Pinkie Pie winked at her friend and somersaulted to join her friends. Artie watched this, and then began to draw on his board, using the magic in his horn to help draw the image in his head. Looking back up, he saw the line up of the six brave knights, glaring down at the six former Starfleet members. Their eyes looking at each other, there was no sense of hate or rage in those vibrant eyes but of friendship and fun.

Twilight stood in the line up and looked to her friends, watching as each prepared in their own way; Rarity flipped her mane, Applejack cracked her knuckles, Rainbow Dash set her goggles, Fluttershy stepped back a little, and Pinkie had the world’s biggest grin. She felt a warm feeling from within, thinking about their adventures and hardships, seeing her friends now looking more mature, stronger, and somehow a little older from their experiences. Looking across, she could see the subtle differences in Starfleet as well. No longer did she see a group of ponies that needed to see the light, she now saw a group of friends. Letting out a nod, she gave no word of command as she looked to the opposing side. The other five gave a silent response and charged forth, fighting the opposing side.

What the crowd saw that day was what could only be described as a disorganized rumble. At first, it started off with one on one, each pony matched up to a particular opponent, with Twilight and Lightning facing off in a fist fight; however, it soon broke down into an all out war. When Rep tried to strike at Fluttershy, he was blocked by Pinkie’s hammer. Seconds before she could strike back, a series of arrows flew out from Starla. Each of those arrows were taken out by Rarity’s arrows.

Rainbow Dash kept Dyno in the sky, fighting his fire with her Lightning. Looking down, she watched as Applejack began to struggle with Mysterious. Smirking, she spun out a tornado, kicking it at Dyno wich spun him around like a top. Using that opening, she kicked Dyno into Mysterious and got him away from Applejack. Applejack smiled as she gave a fist bump to Rainbow Dash. Twilight roundhouse kicked Lightning into Dementia before she could get at Pinkie from behind.

The fallen starfleet members got up, eyes narrowed at the tired knights of harmony. The knights looked back at each other, and with another yell, the two teams charged at each other. Fists, kicks, energy blasts, and other forms of magic were thrown at each other as the two teams collided in a struggle of magic and power. Soon, grunts and strikes were turned into sounds of laughter as the two teams fell to the ground, laughing and panting. Smiles crossing their faces.

The two teams were taken out of their revelry by the sounds of loud cheers. Getting up, Twilight looked to see the large crowd of Unicornicopians and Equestrians cheering at the little expedition. When she looked at them, she could hear Lightning say, “This was what you wanted, wasn’t it? All of us, together, without any boundaries or hatred.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, nodding, “Just wish I didn’t have to die to bring it out.”

Lightning chuckled and then patted Twilight on the shoulder, “Hey, sometimes we need to come through hell to become a better person. And I think we are proof of that.”

Twilight gave a sigh and nodded. Back in the stands, Spike held a squirming Clarity, who was anxious to be back with her mother. Looking over the side, he looked at the board of Artie’s finished painting, “What’s that?”

Artie smiled at Spike, “Oh, this? I call it, ‘Friends...finally.’”

The painting showed Twilight wearing her long flowing dark violet dress, holding out a hand to Lightning. Behind her, was the rest of her friends, albeit each dressed in an outfit that matched their looks: Applejack was dressed in a vest and jeans, tipping her hat. Fluttershy was dressed in a green dress and holding Dash’s hand as she held out a little flower. Rarity was in a long blue dress, offering them a collection of gems, and Pinkie Pie was holding out a cake. Behind them was the Umbra circle, each waving hi and bowing. In the sky, drawn wispy and air as if they were ghosts, were Belle and spark, looking down at their friends.

Lightning Dawn held Twilight’s hand in the painting, behind him was the rest of his team. Each was battered and hurt, with their clothing in various states of disrepair, but had smiles on their faces. Starla was held by the arms of Dementia, Dyno was helping up Artie to his feet, and Krysta was looking on in awe at the sight. In the sky behind them, was Buddy, Myte, and Cookie, each looking on with pride. Standing between the two groups, highlighted by the sun and moon, were Celestia and Luna as they stood with pride over the union of the two sides.

Artie let out a chuckle, “I think it’s one of my best.”

---

The door to Sweet Apple Acres opened with a soft ring, and Twilight stepped in. Smelling the sweet smells that accompanied the room, she began to look around the bakery, “Something the matter Deary?” asked Mrs. Cake.

“Oh, I was looking for Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said, looking around, “After the little training session we had together, she just disappeared.”

Mayor Mare, who had been enjoying her coffee, smiled and said, “I think I saw her heading towards, what she called ‘Your spot’.”

“My spot?” Twilight asked, curious.

Mayor Mare chuckled, “Yes, that little place she tried to get to be recognized as a historic and national landmark. I tried to tell her that type is beyond my power, but you know Pinkie.”

“Thanks Mayor Mare!” Twilight said, turning around and walking out. Then she came back inside, picked up a muffin and dropped some bits before leaving.

As Mrs. Cake watched Twilight leave, she sighed and smiled, “You know Ivory, if it weren’t for the war, I would almost say everything is back to normal.”

“Yes, insanity of day to day life and all,” Mayor Mare chuckled.

Twilight began to walk outside of the bakery, looking around as much as she could. After a few minutes of scanning the area, she saw in the distance, just a few miles away from the school house, a little hill. Fond memories of reading and sitting under the shade of the tree came to her and she made her trek over there.

In the span of only a few minutes, she walked to her favorite hill. There she saw Pinkie Pie hunched over a small little rock, “Pinkie?”

“Oh, got to go, Twilight’s here. Hope this helps a little,” Pinkie said, standing up and straightening her skirt, “Hey Twilight.”

“Pinkie, what are you...oh,” Twilight said getting a good look at the stone. It had her name scribbled out, along with the dates and her epitaph. In its place, written in purple, was a new name.

Here Lies Belle Amie

1015-1016

She was a beautiful friend

Pinkie Pie wiped a lonely little tear from her cheek as she looked back at the stone, “Just figured, she needed something you know. To show that we aren’t forgetting her or just threw her away because you came home. I also have one for Spark on the other side, but Trixie and the others want to take care of that after the war is done.” Looking up, she saw Twilight’s worried look and quickly shook her head, “Don’t worry Twilight, I’m fine!”

Twilight stepped forward and placed a hand onto Pinkie’s shoulder, “Are you sure?”

“Y-yeah,” Pinkie said, looking down before raising her head, putting on her usual smile, “I’ll always miss her, and I’ll never forget what she’s done for me and for us. She saved me, protected your heart, and brought us all back together...just like you did. But I know,” she sniffed, looking back at the stone, before looking back into Twilight’s violet eyes, “she wouldn’t want me to cry but be happy. So, I am going to smile for the three of us, and do the stuff I do best.”

Twilight smiled and for a moment, she voice came out low and soft, sounding more like Belle, “Thank you Pinkie, I was worried that I hurt you.”

Pinkie smiled as she heard the voice, shook her head, and then hugged Twilight. For a moment the two stood there in an embrace, before Pinkie giggled and said, “Look, the sun is setting! Let’s watch!” and then she sat down onto the grass, patting it to invite Twilight to sit with her. Nodding, Twilight sat with her friend, and watched as the sunset began to sit behind the mountain where Canterlot stood. The setting sun painting the sky in wonderful colors of red, purple, and orange. Twilight let out a contented breath as she said, “Hope you are ok, Sunset.”

“Twilight?” Pinkie asked, holding her knees to her chest, “I know you’ve been doing a lot of training for the final battle, and doing a lot of stuff with the girls, but you haven't done anything with me. Can’t you find anything for us to do?”

Twilight smiled warmly at Pinkie, holding her friends hand, “Pinkie, you have done plenty for me.”

“I have?” Pinkie asked with a big grin.

Twilight nodded as she looked at her friend, “I had everypony help me in their own way: strength, speed, inquisition, and serenity. But you,”Twilight paused before sighing, “You’re my rest spot. You do what you do best, brighten my day and help take the weight of the world off my shoulders for a day.:

“It's what I live for, you know,” Pinkie said, smiling wide. “Making you happy!”

Twilight giggled and then rested her head onto her friend’s shoulder, taking a calming breath, “ And help me see things from a different angle. You give me hope for tomorrow Pinkie.”

“Hey, Twilight.” Pinkie said, watching the sunset, “Want to go have some fun?”

Twilight shook her head gently, breathing softly, “No, I just want to watch the sunset for a bit.”

“Ok!” Pinkie said happily, resting her head on Twilight’s, feeling the presence of one other pony with her, “Hey Belle.:

---

Twilight growled as she sat in the empty library, balling up another piece of paper and throwing into the trash. Sighing, she laid her head in between her knees and shook her head. Hearing a knock on the door, she shouted, “ Closed!”

“Even to the Great and Powerful Trixie?” Trixie shouted, opening the door wide with a flourish.

Twilight sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose as she got to her feet,” Hey Trix, and what brings you here.:

Trixie raised her hand before looking away, “Trixie...I was just making sure that, we are ok. That you don't hate me.”

“Wow,” Twilight said, “You must have been drunk. I already forgave you.”

Trixie shook her head, “But I delayed you resurrection because of my own selfish actions. You could’ve come back a lot sooner I'd I didn't -” Twilight raised a hand to stop Trixie.

“Trixie, you were trying to solve a situation that deemed impossible, saving everyone with no sacrifice. That was an almost impossible choice. You tried, and no one could ask better,” Twilight said, before hugging Trixie close.

“Trixie, thanks you, Twilight,” Trixie said, before looking out at the wastebasket full of paper, “What are those?”

“Plans for the Conquest fight,”Twilight said, shaking her head, “The rejected ones.”

“What, do none of them work?” Asked Trixie.

“No, all them work, that's the problem. Each plan I come up with, each trick I pull out, end with either my death or one of them dying,” Twilight said looking at the pile of pile of papers and levitating up six.

“And Trixie takes it that you are against this?” Trixie asked.

Twilight narrowed her eyes, “A victory with a sacrifice is no victory worth having. A world where I lose my friends is one I don't want to live in. “ lifting up one page she said. “Just look. I could fight him one on one, but he would soon win in a war of attrition. Applejack, he would exploit her pride on some way or use Rainbow’s guilt over my death as a weapon. And Rarity is right out!”

Trixie shook her head, “Why not Pinkie or Fluttershy? They are practically his polar opposites.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, “It's like I told Applejack, Conquest is who-knows-how-old. He has conquered world after world, and has seen probably more fights than I ever had. It's like challenging me to a book contest, he is incredibly genre savvy, so he knows that Pinkie and Fluttershy are my trump cards. He’ll be waiting for them”

Trixie growled and threw her hands up in frustration, “Just perfect . If only Trixie was there, he wouldn’t be expecting her.”

“No, he would, and any tricks you” Twilight paused for a second as she looked at Trixie, “Unexpected tricks! Trixie, you're a genius!”

“Well of course,” Trixie said with a smirk, “ What did Trixie just do?”

Twilight smiled and just hugged Trixie, “Just meet me early morning the day after tomorrow. I got one more thing to do.”

Trixie gave Twilight an odd look before saying, “Ok...” and then she left.

When Trixie left, Twilight sighed and took a deep breath. Closing her eyes and lifting her hands, she summoned up the five orbs of mana for concentration. Looking at the five, she began to talk to herself, “My training with black mana has been going well. I think I can cast some more impressive spells now, including one that I found really interesting,” she said, looking back at a small book.

“I have a book in Canterlot library i will send to you in the morrow. Study it, it has my most powerful black magic spell...or should I say, a spell Nightmare Moon perfected. See me when you get to Canterlot and show me if you had mastered it,”

Twilight looked at the five orbs in front of her, swirling around each other in an orbit. Slowly she began to walk around the five, observing them and studying them, “But, in spite of my training in Black Mana, I still don’t know how Mimic fused the pools together. Mixing two is easy, three is hard, but five is right out!” she said, thinking.

Her eyes closed for a moment, shaking her head. Looking up, she looked at the picture of her friends, all gathered together in a hug. Picking up the picture, a warm smile came across her lips. Tracing her finger lightly along her friend’s faces, her mind flashed back to the previous week.Her mind seeing Applejack’s smile as she helped her up, Dash’s cheer as Twilight dodged another bolt of Lightning, Rarity’s tricks, Fluttershy’s calmness, and watching the sunset with Pinkie.

Looking back up, her eyes widened as she looked back at the picture, and then the five orbs, and then back to the photo, “ That’s it! The poem!!!! It’s them!”

Putting the photo back onto the table, she ran to the five orbs and then looked to the book as she held it in front of her, “Green is Applejack, her strength is tempered by her pride. However, a strong will can help Applejack keep focus and allow others to help her. That is what Rainbow Dash does for her, be the opposing force that can break her barrier and allow her to admit she needs help.” as the green orb began to glow in rhythm with the red, Twilight continued, “Red is Rainbow Dash, speed with power. While she is very egotistical and impatient, Applejack tempers that. However, there is a third force to help with this.”

Taking the blue orb, she gently began to put it with the two others, watching them spin faster and faster, “Rarity, blue. Creative and elegant, she is also tempered by her vanity and sometimes snootiness. However, it is because of her creativity and desire to help that she can keep the others focused.”

“Fluttershy, is white,” Twilight said, putting the white orb of mana in with the other three, watching as the four began to circle each other ever faster, until they began to slowly fuse into one, “Kind and protective, but she is very timid and scared. The other three powers help to bring it out, releasing the inner strength that lies within her. That leaves Pinkie, black and chaotic. But, she brings with her hope and a heart to the group that binds them into one.”

Before her, the five pools spun faster and faster, fusing together in a blinding flash of light. As she began to speak, she reached out and grabbed the glowing ball of energy, “They still need something though to help bind them. A spark of magic or...friendship.” as she said this, the orb glowed bright and hovered in front of her. With eyes wide, she reached out and held it in her hands before cheering, “I DID IT!!!!”

---

The next morning, the knights had all gathered at the treebary at the behest of Spike. Once inside, the girls saw Twilight standing in front of a big black board and with a big smile on her face. As she walking in front of the girls, she said, “Glad you could all make it. I hope you all slept well.”

“Darling, I am a mother of a three month old and a business mare,” Rarity said, holding a cup of coffee in hand, “Sleep is but a frivolity to me.”

Twilight smiled sheepishly at this and shook her head, “Girls, I have a plan to finally take down Conquest and win this war once and for all.”

“Whooo!” Pinkie cheered.

“Ah knew you could do it!” Applejack said.

Rainbow Dash, in the air with her arms crossed asked, “So what’s the plan?”

“I’ll tell you the plan when we get there. For right now,” Twilight said, walking in front of the girls and smiling warmly, “I want us to rest for now. We should all spend this last day with our family and loved ones.”

“Are...are you worried we might not come home from this?” Fluttershy asked.

“Conquest,” Twilight paused as she said this, “Is going to be ready for us. He has had time to watch, study, and prepare for us. By now, he has an opponent for each one of us. But...” she looked at each one of them, seeing the looks in their faces before smiling with a confident smirk, “I can promise you this, we are all going home after this. We are writing our own ending to this story, and I promise you, it will be a happy one where we are ALL coming home!”

The group let out a cheer before Pinkie brought out her party cannon. Applejack looked at Twilight curiously, “Um, Twilight, not to rain on this parade or nothing but, how are you going to get to his dimension? We couldn’t find it.”

“Oh, remember when I hit Conquest with my chromatic orb spell? I placed a secondary spell within it,” Twilight said, “It was a tracking spell, one that will follow him into his little pocket dimension. It will allow me to find him and open the portal to his location.”

“Ok, enough shop talk, lets party!” Pinkie said, bringing out the trusty party cannon and firing it.

“Pinkie, I said that this was a time for us to-”

“Spend time with your loved ones,” Applejack said, patting Twilight on the back as the music started to play, a lively and upbeat guitar string that provided a rising tone. “And you seem to forget, you are one of our loved ones. Our dearest friend.”

“Yeah, and when you are with friends,” Pinkie smiled, “You’re FAMILY!”

As one, the five began to sing together as they quickly set up the food, drinks, and party supplies. Spike, with Clarity in his arms, smiled as he walked in to join his friends.

We are not really related
but our bonds we created,
are strong enough to call family (Whenever you are with me)
As all of time has faded,
The memories will still be here!
We're more than friends,
we are family...

Twilight began to mingle with her friends. Each one she walked to, she began to talk about their adventures or the next step in their lives. Sighing, she picked hugged Spike before walking by Pinkie. With a cheerful grin, Pinkie began to sing.

You can go and search around
Every Land air and ocean.
But even then you’ll never see,
Friends that stand shoulder to ours!

Rarity sat down, nuzzling her daughter. Looking back up at the group, she smiled before writing down in her notepad, she began to design not only her wedding dress, but those of her friends. Looking down at her daughter, she showed her some of the designs while adding her own lyrics to the song.

This group are bunch of nitwits
But we are the best nitwits around.

Looking up, she saw a cup cake being thrown at her from Pinkie Pie, and with a slight glow of her horn, she caught it. Slowly, she put some of the frosting on the tongue of her daughter while eating the rest of the cupcake calmly before going back to playing with her daughter. Rainbow Dash called out to Pinkie Pie, waving out for her to be thrown another cupcake. As it soared through the air, she caught it in her hand and began to sing.

Logic, who needs it?
You have everything when you’re around!

After eating the cupcake, she flew down to Fluttershy, taking her hands and spinning around. When they finished spinning, they held each other’s hands and looked into each other’s eyes. Letting her mane cover her left eye, she smiled and sang.

Sometimes, danger is near
But with you, I’ll survive!

Applejack held up her third round of cider and quickly chugged it down. Smirking, she beckoned to Rainbow Dash to come for an arm wrestling match. The mare was only too happy to provide the challenge and took off, after taking a moment to kiss her marefriend on the lips. As Dash came close, Applejack began to sing.

We have adventures on a daily basis
with friendship and togetherness
Our ultimate goal.

Twilight sat back, and cheered on her two friends. As she watched the group talk and laugh together, her heart began to get warmer. Thoughts of friends and family flowing through in her mind, thoughts going back to a party she had once before. One where she was convinced that they were all crazy and she alone could save her world. Now, she couldn’t imagine being alone. Then she began to sing.

They’re the very best friends indeed
We’ll never back down
'cause together we’ll save the day.

As the party seem to get louder and more vibrant, the group began to sing out as one, their voices mixing in perfect harmony.

We are not really related
but our bonds we created,
are strong enough to call family (Whenever you are with me)
As all of time has faded,
The memories will still be here!
We're more than friends,
we are family...

Twilight pulled back from the loud chorus and began to happily walk among her friends. Each one she passes by, made her feel their energy, their warmth. Each one she passed allowed an old memory pass through her, of all the times they made her smile and feel better. Of the times she felt bigger when they were near her. Sighing, she sang as she looked at them.

Everyone of us here you see
Has an inner strength that is an easy find.
Just keep yourself close to your friends
and you will find yourself stronger than ever...

Pinkie Pie smiled and nodded at Twilight’s lyrics, adding her own voice to the song as she looked to them all.

Just add a bit of laughter,
And you’ll see hope when it all goes down.

Rarity nodded and sang, smiling as she began to think about the past year, holding her little girl close to her.

Forget your sins of the past
Friends only care about you are now!

Rainbow Dash nodded and high fived Applejack as she added her song.

Loyalty means being there
Through the thunder and then rain!

Applejack nodded and sang as she looked at her friends, feeling stronger now that she felt like the group was whole once more.

Friends stand together in trust and honesty,
Holding each other up
Keeping us strong.

Fluttershy gasped and quickly added her own lyrics, finding a way to state her own lesson.

Open your heart to Kindess
And you will see inside...

Smiling at each other, the group began to sing as one once more.

We are not really related
but our bonds we created,
are strong enough to call family (Whenever you are with me)
As all of time has faded,
The memories will still be here!
We're more than friends,
we are family...

---

All too quickly, the night came to the little town of Ponyville and her friends all said their goodbyes. Twilight reluctantly waved farewell to her friends and saw them off, smiling as she did. Looking around the empty library, seeing all of the streamers and balloons, she was tempted to clean it all up. However, she only shrugged her shoulders and walked to the balcony of her treebrary and looked out over the small little town.

Closing her eyes, she let the magic flow through her, connecting her to each one of her friends. With a quick nod, she teleported herself to the nearest home, that of Pinkie Pie. Putting on a cloak of invisibility, she took the time to watch over her friend as she walked inside, “Hello?” Pinkie asked, looking inside the darkened house. When the lights came on, she gasped at the sight of her large family, “Mom? Pop? Girls? What are you doing here!?” she asked excitedly, running over to hug each one.

Maud was the first to return the hug, “We all heard about the final battle tomorrow, and I decided to visit you before you left. I even brought the family with me,” she said. Then, after looking Pinkie in the eyes, she gave off one of her rare smiles, “And welcome back, little sister. I missed that smile.”

Pinkie was left curious to that when Limestone walked up to her, “Look, Pinks, this isn’t easy for me to say but...Come back safe all right?” she said, looking worriedly at her baby sister, “I don’t...I don’t want to think about a world without you.”

“Mmmhmm,” Marble said, mimicking the sentiment of her sisters.

Pinkie smiled and shook her head, “Awww, it’ll be ok girls. I have five awesome friends backing me up, it’ll be fine.”

“It better or there will be Tartarus to pay!” growled Limestone.

Pinkie only chuckled and shouted, “Hey, all of my sibs are here! Lets go and have some fun.”

“Yes, let’s. I am ready to have some-” the door to the Corner opened and Artie stuck his head in.

“Oh, hey Pin-” he paused when he saw the family there and began to leave, “Oh, family business. I’m sorry, I was just wanting to wish you good luck Pinks and-”

“You are staying for the pie family party!” Pinkie said, grabbing Artie by the arm and pulling him inside of the corner, a smile on her face.

“You did a good job of raising her, Iggy,” Carrot said, watching as Pinkie began to have fun with her extended family.

Ignatius shook his head, “No, I just planted the seed that grew into my little flower. You were the one who helped make her into the mare she is today.”

“Yeah, but you are her father and you-”

Quartz stepped into the conversation, “I don’t think it matters to her. As far as she is concerned, she has two fathers and two mothers.”

“And a basket full of siblings to call her own,” Cup Cake said, watching as Pinkie Pie played with Pumpkin, raising him above her head and pretending he was Rainbow Dash. Happily, the little one held out his forearms and pretended to fly.

Twilight watched all of this with a warm smile, before teleporting away to Carousel Boutique. There, she heard Rarity sing a lullaby softly to her little girl before tucking her into the bassinet. She watched and saw Rarity run her hand through the soft purple mane of the kirin, “Rarity?” asked Glarity, looking in, “I hope I didn’t wake the babe.”

“No, I was just putting her in her crib,” Rarity said warmly, watching the baby’s chest rise and fall while snoring softly.

Glarity sighed and watched as her other walked by her, “um, Rarity, I was thinking about the final battle. I think it would be best if I go instead.”

“Glarity,” Rarity said stopping at the threshold, “This Is the final battle, and I need to be there with my friends. They need me to stand by their side and help them.”

Glarity looked down, and nodded in understanding. Softly, Rarity placed a hand onto her golem’s shoulder and said, “ But, if the worst should happen and I don't come home...take care of her. Teach her and tell her all about me.”

“Rarity, are you sure?” Glarity asked, a little surprised at the new responsibility.

“Of course, wouldn't expect less of a big sister,” Rarity said, much to Glarity’s shock. “Oh, don’t give me that look, I made you like I made her. So, you are my daughter, just like her.”

Glarity smiled widely and gave her a big hug. From below, she could hear Sweetie Belle talk up a storm, “Sweetie Belle is here?” Rarity asked.

“Well, duh!” Sweetie said as she went to the top of the stairs and onto the landing, Spike walking right behind her, “I’m not about to spend a whole night away from my big sister! Especially when I want to see her off” she giggled.

Rarity smiled at this and hugged her sister tightly. Then she whispered. “Don't worry, I’ll be fine
“

“Promise?” Asked Sweetie Belle.

“I promise, now off to bed, both of you,” Rarity said, looking between Sweetie Belle and Glarity.

As the two walked to their bedrooms, Spike wrapped his arms around Rarity’s stomach from behind, “I’ll keep an eye on them.”

“Thank you,” Rarity said, rubbing her hand along Spike’s arm. Looking up into his eyes, she said, “ If you feel better about coming-”

Spike shook his head, “No, I’m fine here.” he said, resting his head onto Rarity’s shoulder. Lightly nibbling on her ear, he said, “Twilight pointed out to me that we have no idea if Conquest is just going to focus on the girls or if he is going to launch an all out assault on us while you’re gone. I need to be here to protect the ones I care about.”

“Ah, staying behind to be the noble protector, my lovely knight,” Rarity said, leaning into his chest. Taking his hand and placing it over her heart, she let out a sigh, “Always seeking to protect the pure maidens in his stead.”

“And my lovely lady, racing off to save me?” Spike said, kissing her lips.

“Are you saying I am not pure?” Rarity asked with a coy smile.

Spike chuckled, “Well, we could always do somethings that are a little more...sinful.”

Twilight’s eyes shot up and she immediately teleported away before the scene could continue. As she came out of the teleport, she landed just outside of Fluttershy’s cottage. Taking a few steps near the door, she heard a loud, “Man, what a beautiful pussy,” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight’s eyes shot up and she whispered, “Please don’t tell me I’m about to see what I think I’m about to see.”

She let out sigh when she looked inside and saw Rainbow dash and Fluttershy looking down at a mother cat feeding her newborn kittens. Gently, Fluttershy lowered her hand to the mother cat and rubbed her soft black fur. Smiling she said, “I didn’t think I could make you squee at cuteness.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged, “What, I know cute when I see it.” she smiled as she looked at the sleeping newborns, all three of them. Lowering an extended finger, she rubbed the fur of the left grey one, “Not even aware of half of the danger around her, and she’s ready to be a mother. What a world, right?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy said, looking over the kittens, “Ok, Luna, your babies get a full bill of health.”

“Yeah, and you just make sure you pick a better time to go into labor,” Rainbow Dash admonished the cat before walking away.

As she did, Fluttershy walked up to stand by Dash, and then she sighed with a big grin, “Hmmmm, I think two would be nice.”

“Two wha-”Dash asked, before looking at Fluttershy’s blush and then quickly got on. With a gasp, she said, “Oh, OHHHHHHHH.”

“Sweet! Can I be an aunt?” asked Scootaloo from the top of the stairs.

“Go to bed squirt!” shouted Dash, “Me and Fluttershy will be up there in a minute.”

Fluttershy sighed, smiling up at her, “Little siblinsg can be fun.”

“Yeah,” Dash said, looking on up. Then she looked back to Fluttershy, “So, two huh?”

“Yes, but...maybe we can talk about that after the wedding,” Fluttershy said, holding Rainbow Dash’s hand. “I know you want it on the day of the victory, but I was thinking we could wait after Rarity.”

“Wait?! But Flutters I-” Dash wass about to object, only to see a pout from Fluttershy. This made her heart melt and wings sag, “All right, fine. After they are done, after all it’s only fair.”

Fluttershy nodded, and then laid her head onto Dash’s shoulder, “We are a lot like the cat you know. We are already planning our future even though tomorrow might be the end of it all.”

“Hey, are you thinking we are going to lose? I mean, we have two of the most awesome ponies in existence,” Dash said, pointing to herself, “Me, and then there's Twilight.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “I’m not thinking of that at all. I just think some ponies would be surprised to see how we’re acting.”

“Hey, when you have a great pony by your side, things just seem brighter,” Dash said, kissing Fluttershy softly.

Twilight smiled at this, teleporting herself over to Sweet Apple acres. Once there, she was blasted back by a loud cheer from Apple Bloom, “Here’s to Applejack! Soon to be the winner of this war and kicker of everypony’s butts!”

“It’s not going to be just me, Apple Bloom,” Applejack said, eating the last of her pie before sitting back and drinking the large mug of cider, “The others are still going to be there. And it aint like Ah’m going to be one to one-shot Conquest with no problem.”

“No,” Apple Bloom said sitting back down in her chair and smiling, “But you are still gonna be strong enough to take out Kudos and avenge Ma and pa!P

“Eeyup!’ Big Mac said, looking at Applejack with pride.

“And that’s because my big sis is so strong and brave. Nothing and no one's gonna take her out!” Apple Bloom said, drinking her own cup of cider.

“Eeyup, strongest member of this family,” Big Mac nodded.

Applejack rolled her eyes at this praise, trying her best to not get a big head. Then she heard Granny Smith say, “Darn tootin!”

“Granny, aint ya always the one who told me to not count my chickens before they hatch?” Applejack asked, looking at her with a grin.

“Why shouldn’t you count your chickens?” Granny Smith said, and then she let out a little laugh, “Ah, just messing with ya. Ah just think they’re right, you are already one of the strongest ponies Ah know! You already have what you need to beat him.”

“Except Hamon,” Applejack muttered under her breath.

Granny Smith then nodded, not hearing Applejack saying her defeat, “And besides, you said it yourself, you aint nor will ya ever be alone. He is, and you can use that. No pony in this family is gonna lose to a monster like that.”

Applejack sighed, “Thanks Granny. Well, Ah’m heading to bed. Night.” and with that, she got out of her seat and walked up the stairs. As she reached the landing, she looked at Carmel who was waiting for her near her room, “My, what a handsome doorman.”

“Just want to see the hero off into bed,” Caramel said, taking Applejack by the hand and leading her into her bedroom. Smiling he stood by a window to look up at the moon, “So, after tomorrow, no more Applejack the soldier. Just Applejack the big sister, the farmer, the strong, the pillar.”

“Yeah,” Applejack said, smiling warmly as she laid her hand onto his, “And maybe...best mother?”

This made Caramel blush and turn his head away, “Um...anyway. I just wish you luck and that I-”

“Caramel, can Ah say something?” Applejack said, smiling as she kissed him deeply, “You talk too much.” she said, before pushing him onto the bed.

Twilight, blushing up a storm, whispered, “Oh great, she’s in heat isn’t she!” and then teleported away.

With a quiet pop of energy, Twilight looked at the ragin bonfire that was taking place outside of the old mansion that served as her home for an entire year. She smiled warmly as she could hear the sounds of merriment and laughter coming from within. When she looked, she could see her teammates from the Umbra circle engaged in a larg party with their families. She let out a sigh as she nodded, teleporting away.

At the Crystal Empire, Twilight looked in on the sleeping Flurry heart. Smiling, she began to fix up the teddy bears and the little toy above her head. Then she tucked her in and kissed the baby’s head, “Flurry, bet you can’t wait to grow up, because when you do, this I am going to train you in magic. Then, I am going to make you one of the best spell casters in the world and then-”

“Isn’t she a little young to be told that she will be the best spell caster?” Cadence said, standing on the threshold with Shining Armor at her side.

Twilight let out a sheepish giggle before turning around, “Heheh, can’t start too early.”

“I know,” Cadence said, before walking over and giving Twilight a hug, “What are you doing here by the way?”

Twilight smiled, “Going around and checking up on everypony, I want to make sure we are all ok before I go and fight Conquest.”

“Twilight,” Shining Armor said, walking over and hugging her, “I wish you would let me go with you.”

“Shining, you and Cadence need to stay here and protect the empire. Besides, I have my friends by my side, no pressure,” Twilight said with a shrug of her shoulders.

“And I trust them more than you going in with Starfleet,” Shining Armor said, and then he sighed, “It’s just that I just got you back and-”

“You are feeling a little down that your little sister is stronger than you?” Twilight asked, smirking.

Shining shrugged, “It’s supposed to be a big brother’s job to protect the little sis. But here you are now...so strong and powerful, it’s enough to make me-”

“Shed liquid pride?” Twilight snarked.

“No, real tears!” Shining said, hugging Twilight while crying. Then he broke the embrace before asking, “Hey, did you talk to... you know.”

Twilight looked down and said with a frown, “No, but they are my next stop.” Then she gave Shining another hug before teleporting away.

“Wait, Twilight-” Flash looked down and lightly kicked the ground, “Awww, she left.”

Then another teleport was heard and Twilight showed up. Smiling she said, “And Flash, after the war is done, maybe if you meet me and ask me to see a movie...I’ll see what it’s like to go on a date.” she then kissed him on the cheek before teleporting away again.

This made Flash wipe the side of his cheek, and then looked back at Shining who gave a thumbs up. Then Flash rubbed the side of his cheek once more, before jumping into the air and fist pumping the sky, cheering.

---

“Hey Mom, sorry for not calling as soon as I got back. World saving and all,” Twilight said, walking in front of her house. Then she shook her head, “No, that’s not it.”

“Mother, I would’ve gotten back to you as soon as I resurrected but you know how it goes, you come back to life and you forget the important stuff. Funny huh? Hahahaha,” Twilight frowned and kicked the ground, “No!”

“MOMMY! I’m alive and I’m forgiven, your gates are open wide!” Twilight sang before kicking herself.

“Haha, modottekita! Watashi wa shisha no naka kara kaette kite, sokode mottomo jaakuna mono o hikitoru yō ni natta. Watashi wa kon'nichiwa to itte kimashita.” Growling she shouted, “IIE!”

“Mom, remember when you told me to tell you when something big happened in my life? Well, you don’t get bigger than coming back from the dead tonight!,” Twilight said.

“Mom, let’s face it, you haven’t been a part of my life since you sent me to learn under the god of our realm. Since then, she has been my main maternal influence and has raised me to be a magical powerhouse that makes Starswirl, Clover, and Mimic look like wimps. So, please forgive me if I focused on more important things in my life.” Twilight said in a montone of voice before growling and kicking the ground, “NO! Gods, why can I outsmart Titan but can’t figure out what to say to my own mother!!!!?”

Letting out a depressed sigh, she shook her head and walked up to it. Raising her hand up, she knocked lightly on the door. Putting every ounce of courage into her, she waited with baited breath as the door opened, “Yes, who is it? If you are wanting an autograph you will have to-” Twilight Velvet opened the door, and then dropped her plates to the ground in shock. Holding her hand to her mouth, she let out a gasp as she whispered, “Twilight?”

Twilight looked away sheepishly, “H-hey Mom. I’m home.”

“Oh, my baby girl!” Velvet shouted and tackled her daughter to the ground hugging her tightly.

Night Light Sparkle stepped out and asked, “Hun, what’s going...dear Celestia.” he gasped, seeing the very much alive Twilight Sparkle.

A few minutes later, Twilight was sitting at the family table and drinking her tea. She began to laugh along with her parents as she began to talk, “I am so sorry that I never got back to you when I resurrected. I mean I meant to and all, but I got busy.”

“I can tell,” Night Light laughed.

Velvet gave out a giggle, “it seems that this family has a tendency to wait until the last minute before saying anything. Remember your brother waiting until two days before the wedding to say anything. Then there is your grandmother, Kimono, she waited until she was in labor before telling your grandfather she was pregnant.”

Night Light then laughed, “What can we say, our family forgets the important stuff sometimes.”

After the laughter died down, Velvet looked up at Twilight and then frowned, “You have to leave soon. And then tomorrow, the fight.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, sighing, “Mom, I know you just got me back, but I have to do this. It’s for all of Equestria and I-”

Twilight Velvet put her hands onto Twilight’s shoulders and smiled, looking into her eyes, “Twilight, honey, you are a hero. You need to protect the world and save it. It’s something I’ve come to understand, just like I had to come used that my little unicorn is walking around with these,” she then lifted up one of Twilight's wings. “I have to get used to the fact that you go and save the world. Now go, do what you need to.”

“And then get to work on getting us more grandchildren!” Night Light siad, much to Twilight’s embarrassment.

---

Twilight teleported into the room, just before Celestia’s room. Standing before her, was Princess Luna. The princess smiled as she crossed her arms over her chest and asked, “Embarrassing parents?”

“Yes,” Twilight said, sighing. Then she looked up at Luna, “What are you doing here?”

Luna uncrossed her arms before saying, “I am not allowing you entrance, until you show me if you have mastered black mana to my liking.”

Twilight only smirked as she held up a hand, generating black fire, “Like this, or how about your little assignment you gave me? Because...I did.”

“Impressive,” Luna said, smiling. “I look forward to seeing if you have mastered it as well as you think,” then she opened the door, letting Twilight into Celestia’s chambers.

As Twilight walked in, she saw Celestia awaiting her on the rooftop, looking up at the stars. Twilight nodded as she spread her wings and flew up to the roof with her mentor and sat down, “Celestia?” Twilight said.

Celestia looked to her left, and for a moment, she saw not the full grown mare that her student had become, but the ten year old filly that first came to her. Shaking her head, she looked back at Twilight and moved to the side, offering her a seat, “I am just gazing up at the stars. Want to join? We haven’t done so in a while.”

“Yes, princess,” Twilight said, sitting down with Celestia, enjoying the feel of white feathers on her body.

“Now, tell me what is on your mind,” Celestia said.

Twilight sighed, “For the past few days I have been meditating with Fluttershy. When I do, I sometimes see this other Twilight. She has long silver mane with silver eyes, but I never seen that form before. I never even heard of something that makes your mane an deyes look like that.”

Celestia took a few moments to think, before looking up into the stars, “My mother used to tell me of a legend. She said that those who bear the virtues of the multiverse, the elements like you and your friends bear, all have the potential to become corrupt, a nightmare when they defy their elements nature.”

“Like Valkyrie mode for the girls or Lightning’s Enticorn form,” Twilight said, nodding. “Or even Nightmare Rarity and Nightmare Moon.”

“Correct, my student,” Celestia said, continuing to look up, “she said, there is also another form that one can take.She told me, that when one is in perfect harmony with their friends and is in perfect sync with their virtue, you can achieve a power that can surpass the gods.”

“A power that can surpass a god?” Twilight asked in wonder.

Celestia nodded, “She called this power, the closest one can get to being a part of the harmonic force of the universe and embracing the cosmos. I never saw this form myself, but I wonder if it is somehow tied into that.” When Celestia looked down, she saw the look of wonder and curiosity that was in her protege face. She smiled warmly at this, remembering the youthful look she had when she was a little filly. This made her sigh warmly before saying, “But, I don’t think you want to talk shop right now.”

“You know me, Celestia, I am always at home studying and behind a book,” Twilight giggled happily and snuggling close.

“Yes,” Celestia said, before looking down, “Twilight, have you ever thought that I had made you into my weapon. Like how Grand Ruler did to Lightning.”

“Well, um, if, I can be honest,” Twilight said sheepishly, blushing a little. When Celestia gave her a nod, she continued, “There were times I did feel like that. The elements, meeting my friends, these?” she looked back and flapped her wings, “They felt way too much to be coincidences, and when I was Spark I played with that theory from time to time.”

“I am sorry you felt that way, it was never my intention to make you so,” Celestia said, looking down, “Discord, Nightmare Moon, Sombra, I gave you those tasks because you were the best pony for the job. Better to send in a skilled task force rather than waste an army.”

Twilight nodded, “That was what I came to later when I began to think about it. You never forced me to look into that book on the Elements, never told me to do those things, and I had the potential to refuse every order you gave me.”

“True,” Celestia said, “Though I knew there was something special in those five mares you befriended, in truth, you could’ve met anypony on that journey. You were the one who befriended them, I only wished to show you the door. Everything you have ever done, I only gave you the tools with which to succeed.”

“I know that, Princess,” Twilight said, leaning into her teacher, and breathing slowly, “I don’t think you would’ve cared for me as much, if I was just your weapon.”

Celestia shook her head, “Ever since Sunset left me, I tried to not get close with a student like that again. I wanted to remain distant and focus only on the lessons, but you broke that with your sincerity and eagerness. Truth be told, I am jealous of your mother.”

“Why,” Twilight asked.

“Because she actually gave birth to you, she could call you her daughter by birth,” Celestia said, “Instead of how I see you, my little student.”

Twilight smiled warmly, “For what it’s worth, I always felt like I had too mothers. My mom and you...” she said before yawning and began to close her eyes.”

“Thank you, my daughter,” Celestia smiled. Down below she could hear small guitar strings being strummed at a slow steady pace, bringing to mind lullabies and daydreams. Feeling the soft tone and the night wind, Celestia began to sing as Twilight fell asleep, wrapped comfortingly in her white wings.

It's a monster beneath the bed
But you see, it’s a futon on the floor
They are flat as a board.

You tell me, about the creatures behind the door
But he’s gone when I check, everytime
Then I leave he arrives
Every night

Rarity sleeps soundly next to Spike, not knowing about her sister in the next room. Sweetie Belle sits and looks to her niece before looking back up into the window, smiling warmly at Luna’s moon. Feeling the music playing in her head, she sings to her big sister. As she sings, she thinks of how her sister must have looked like when she sat on the bed, listening to stories told by her uncle.

Do not fear, the monster, neath your bed
Because you won’t scream, but instead
You will kick him in the head

As for the creature, behind the door
He should know, not to come here anymore
Cause you'll kick in his butt at the count of four

Granny Smith took one look inside Applejack’s room, and then gave a small chuckle as she saw the two lovers asleep in each other’s arms. Shaking her head, she closed the door. For the briefest moment, she could see a little filly Applejack running in between her legs, screaming in terror at the Lightning overhead. She could only shake her head as she walked away, pausing when she could hear Apple Bloom’s singing.

Goodnight demon slayer, goodnight
Now it's time to close your tired eyes
There are devils to slay and dragons to ride
If they see you coming, hell they better hide

Granny smith looked behind her at Applejack’s room, and for a moment, she saw two ponies standing watch over her. One was a light peach mare with orange mane, and the other was a yellow stallion with red mane, both having a warm smile. Granny smith sighed, seeing the spirits of her son and his wife. Then she began to sing,

Goodnight, goodnight, goodnight
Goodnight my little slayer goodnight

Scootaloo looked into the room of her big sister and her marefriend and smiled. Stepping in, she tucked the both in and kissed their foreheads. Sighing, she walked to the window and looked to the stars, somehow knowing that Dash’s parents and Fluttershy’s parents were all watching from their homes in Cloudsdale, wishing the safety for their children. Scootaloo nodded and began to sing in their place as she looked behind her. Not seeing the image of two little fillies, a cyan one protecting the yellow one from a rainstorm.

You tell monsters that eats fillies, that he’s bad
And you'll give him a beating, the worst he’s ever had.
If he tries to eat me, you’ll cut him open with a sword
Don't regret it, he deserved it, he's a cad

Maude stepped into Pinkie’s room, carrying on her back a passed out Pinkie Pie. Looking over her shoulder at the sleeping mare, she shook her head and smiled warmly. In her mind, she could still see the little filly who would run to her when she was upset, scared, or just wanted to tell her about a new discovery. Letting out a sigh, she laid Pinkie in her bed, tucking her in slowly, singing as she did.

Let’s tell the monsters that land on your bedpost
That if they cross the line, then you’ll roast them alive
It’s time for Tirek, to be given his due
Running back to Tartarus, shaking in his shoes
He should know that the mightiest creature is you.

Celestia, for a moment, pondered if she should teleport Twilight to her bedroom. Instead, she allowed for her surrogate daughter to sleep on her side, keeping her safe beneath her large feathery wings. Instead, she leaned in and kissed her daughter on the forehead, watching her sleep a sleep of heroes.

Goodnight demon slayer, goodnight
Now it's time to close your tired eyes
There are devils to slay and dragons to ride
If they see you coming, hell they better hide

Goodnight, goodnight, goodnight
Goodnight my little slayer goodnight

Luna stepped into the dream realm, walking past the many doors. Her journey soon lead her to the ring of the Knights of Harmony. She smiled as she saw each door was now shining bright, back to their wondrous condition. She looked at Twilight’s door with a smile. Then, she noticed something else, each door was open. Curious, she focused her dream magic to play the events previously.

What she saw, made her curious, as she saw a little filly Twilight opening the door and calling out to the other five. Each of the other fillies opened their doors and looked to Twilight, gasping in shock before smiling and running towards her, giggling all the while. Turning her head to the door of Twilight she opened t and was warmed by what she saw. The six of them, as little fillies, playing in the morning sun without a care in the world. For a long time, she watched them, hearing their voices sing out in harmony.

Don’t tell us, there was nothing neath our bed
Or tell us, it was all in our heads
This world isn’t perfect it seems
There are bigger monsters than those in our dreams
Lets just learn from the beasts we defeat,
We’ll need it for the people we’ll meet.

Now the six were adults once more, each in their equine quadruped forms. Each one standing and looking at each other before smiling and hugging each other. After breaking the hug and going back to playing in a world without hate, they began to sing once more.

Goodnight demon slayer, goodnight
Now it's time to close your tired eyes
There are devils to slay and dragons to ride
When they see us coming, they better hide!

Goodnight, goodnight, goodnight
Goodnight my little pony goodnight

Author's Notes:

Thanks to both Zolt and Wyvern.

Breathe in, and out, as this was a breather chapter (Yep, 30+K worth of a breather chapter). But, as someone said in the comments of the latest trailer blog, considering everything happening these last few chapters: The fall of Grand Ruler, the defeat of Lighting, the rebirth of Twilight ect...I think you, and the characters needed this moment to rest and think about the past.

And that is one of two reasons for this chapter. Its mainly to serve as a way for all of the characters to look back on thier arcs and say where they went and how far did they come. Who are they now and solve some last minute emotional baggage. Hell, I almost didn't even have a scene with Conquest and his trope.

This is also a way for me to reconnect with one Twilight Sparkle. After all, she is one of my faves (she will always be the mare I relate to the most) and it was odd to go through 500K words, several chapters, and more not writing her. I mean, she pops up in flashbacks, but it wasn't the same without her. In a way, she was not only reconnecting with her friends, but myself as well.

This chapter was also the first time I had EVER written a training arc. Oh, sure, I wrote "You need to train" with the force of a bad Shonen mangaka, but I never really did anything like DBZ or Naruto would. It was a fun little experiment and I am glad I tried it. though it was tough making sure it wasn't boring. The training also helps to explain some of the martial arts stuff that Twilight will pull off later (Ps. The style Applejack uses is Muy Tai, Twilight uses Bua Guah Zhao or Airbending. And yes, she used the Shyruken)

-I know it might seem unfair to talk about a trial for Titan's Trio, but lets not forget, they still worked for Titan and Conquest. Don't worry, it's Equestria, one of their old enemies is married to their princess in this world.

-Starfleet getting something to do came out because I had a thought...they had nothing to do once their arcs were done and I just didn't see my characters doing it.

-I love writing good Celestia and Twilight moments. Almost as much as I do Luna and Twilight moments.

-I noticed that the funeral for Twilight made no mention of the parents. Can't really expect them to be too happy with their daughter's death, especially when it comes to Grand Ruler.

-Yes, I just made the Death Battle cannon to my stuff. It was all a training excerise done by one of Twilight's minds. I did this because, in case she lost, this meant Luna was going to train her harder. If she had won? Then Luna would've said "Good job Twilight," and then gave her a cookie.

-Yes, This Raven knows what is happening in Evolution of Friendship. Right now, this is taking place near the end of the story of Evolution.

-Making a ponified Wiz and Boomstick is so much fun.

-I love using "Good night Demon slayer as an end song."

-Wonder how many people reading this will understand whay Twilight said...without google translate.

-Not only did I want to explain Owlyicious''s dissappearence, but his adventure is a shout out to FFIV, wich I played for the first time and beat while writign this chapter

And so, we have our third to last chapter. the next is the big battle.

Dark Conquest: And if I can be cliche...IT ALL COMES DOWN TO THIS!!!!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fEWdjtMmqGo

Soon, the final battle begins!

Rarity: *Aims her bow at an incoming horde"

Applejack glares her eyes at Kudos as she walks slowly towards him, fire behind her.

Rainbow Dash and Rhymey engage in battle in the air, lighting flying around them.

Pinkie Pie run and dodges fireballs from Raven.

fluttershy helps to protect some innocent slaves.

Then it all stops as Twilight and Conquest glare at each other. Magic auras flow around thier bodies before they fly at each other and collide in a massive explosion.

...

And that is how you tease your ultimate battle ;)

April fools chapter 2!

Some revelant quote from either Mykan or a good fanfic that I read.

Twilight woke up the next day, letting the sun fall upon her face. As she opened her eyes she looked around and-

The purple unicorn stopped and looked over at the director, frowning as she did, “Well? What is my direction? What am I supposed to do now?”

“Um well, you see miss tara,” a young colt stammared as he looked at the script, “Um, Legendbringer was supposed to be here by now but he, uh.”

“What?” Big cheese, the excetive producer roared as he stepped in, “Where is that director and script writer?!”

“He’s on vacation and said he won’t be back until next week!” shouted the second director, “Please, I’m just the second director, have mercy on me!”

Big Cheese slammed his forehead and shook it, grumbling, “Picked the wrong day to quit sniffing glue. All right, for now, just grab some no name writers and directors and have them finish it.”

“Wich ones?” asked the second director, his whiny voice cracking.

“I don’t care!” he shouted.

The second director nodded, “Thank god for my rolledex.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Jim Henson.

Twilight Sparkle puppet stepped out from her bed and looked around. Seeing her costume, she nodded and zipped in. After zipping out, she said, “Ahhhh, thank Celestia that my fingers don’t work, makes getting dressed easy!”

Nodding that she was dressed in her velvety armor, she then began to make her horn glow. After waiting a few moments, she sighed and shook her head, her palm rubbing her forehead. Looking up, she said, “I’ll have to fly then.” That was when one of the puppet wranglers picked her up and threw her into the next scene.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Steven Spielberg.

Twilight, now a normal pony, stepped in front of her group, “Ok girls, now, we need to have a plan. That is why I brough in the help of some aliens!”

That was when a giant mothership landed, playing a sympohnic music as it did. When it opened, out stepped a little brown alien with a long neck. Looking around, the alien raised a three finger hand and pointed out, his red digit glowing. Then he muttered, “Ohhhhh,”

“Oh, what is that supposed to mean?” asked Applejack.

Pinkie Pie nodded, “I know what it means, It means that Indiana Jones will come in riding on top of Jaws while weilding a portal gun invented by Brain that will open a portal to get us into Conquest’s dimension where an army led by President Lincon, Private Ryan, and consiting of everyone from the west side and a BFG will be waiting for us!”

“What about Peter Pan?” asked Rarity. The mere mention of his name caused all of the girls, ET, and the trees, to make the sign of the cross.

“Robin Williams RIP.”

Then, that was when Octavia popped up and began to string her cello in B-minor. After playing a two beat ryhtm for a few moments, that was when the ground erupted to reveal a Jaws, that was promptly eaten by a T-rex, and on the T-rex was Indiana Jones, holding a portal gun in one hand and a list in the other. Looking back at the girls, he said, “You need a ride?” and with that he fired the portal gun to open a portal for the six.

There, waiting for them, was Abe Lincon. Looking at the mane six for a few moments, he said, “Girls...I need you to emanipate Conquest’s ass from his body. Now go!”

“No problem mr. President!” Twilight said with a nod before running off, accompained by some cliche rock song that will play while you read and you’ll click on this link because you know you are curious as to what song I picked. Come on, click me!!!!

Pinkie looked a little surprised by the events, “Hmmm, wow. I could not have predicted this.”

“What do you mean? You predicted every thing!” Twilight said.

Pinkie Pie shook her head, “No...I didn’t predict that the T-rex could kill jaws. That is going to be dissappointinh to wiz and Boomstick.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Frank Miller.

Rarity, dressed in a skimpy outfit that was just one move from tearign and revealing everything to the audience, looked at her opponent. HEr for was a slut with englarged bits and wearing leather. Looking at her, Rarity began to narrate, “She smiled at me! She Smiled, with her Creepy smile that made me gag! I wanted to kill her! I needed to Kill her with every fiber of my being! She just digusted me! Unlike my city, my city wich loves me! And only me!

-----------------------------------------

Rob Liefield.

Deadpool walked on the screen for a few moments, “Ok class. What obivious punchline is he going to pull out of his deirre? Is it, the guns, the big boobs, or the pockets? LEts find out!”

Applejack stepped out from the shadows, and narrowed her eyes at Kudos. Kudos smirked as he held up a hand, “Before we battle Abbigail, you should know that I changed my name to BluddRazerFist.” he said, now overly buff with viens popping out of his ceps and legs. His feet had also dissappeared, replaced by a white void. Squinting so hard that he couldn’t see anything, he asked, “You are there, right? Curse this Youngblood’s disease.”

“Yeah, Ah’m here,” Applejack said, stepping out wearing tight leather armor that had pouches on every arm and leg. On her back was a large gun that looked to be a combination of a gatling gun mixed with a flame thrower, a rocket launcher, and a grenade launcher. On her side was a magnum, and on the other, a bigger glock and on her ankle, that gun from Robocop...you know the one? What? I’m not describing everything to you! On her arms were twin ak-47s attached to katanas and in her hand was a giant minigun, that was belt fed flaming chainsaws that explode. “And Ah’m here for vengance against my family. But you may call me, AngstyBluddcrazedeathexterminatefinishgrabehellindefialablejerpodizingkillerlethalmortalicnukemobliteratorpartingQuiveringareyoureallyreadingallofthisinonebreathIsaluteyourenegadeslincerterminationunkillablevengancewatedxterminateryoungbloodzenith! And this is my gun, bob! Say hello bob.”

The giant minigun grew a pair of eyes and winked at Kudos before speaking in a squeaky voice, “Hello kiddies!”

Kudos growled, “Well, say hello to my little friend!”

“Hola!” said a little mexican wielding a gian bazooka. The little mexican then fired at Applejack.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Grant Morrison

Rhymey glared at Rainbow Dash, before floating in space, “Wait what?”

“Dude, like have you ever thought about the deeper meaning of this story. Like, how we are connected to the themes of the world? Or how we can all come to terms with the essance of meaning?” Rainbow Dash said, floating in the air while sitting on a rug. Behind her a black stallion with an afro was busy rocking out.

“Purple haze, all up in my brain,” said Jimmi Hendrix.

Rhymey asked, “Wait what?”

Suddently, a man in a yellow trenchcoat walked up to Rhymey. Nodding he said, “My name’s cool mccool. Half of the readers on this story won’t know who I am, but those who do are questioning why I am here. I am giving you my way of understanding this thing.”

“Rhymey looked at Cool McCool weirdly, “How?”

“With drugs!” Cool McCool said, before flying off on his rocketship.

Rhymey nodded and took a long drag of the weed. Gasping, he said, “Wow, I so totally understand the nuances of this story! Oh everything that has transpired and the inner meanings of it all-”

Suddently, everything froze as Trixie walked across your screen, “Ahem, we apologize to all Grant Morrison fans in the audience. You do not need to be on drugs to understand his stuff, and if you like it, we are completely understanding. He is a very talented writer. We just wanted an excuse to get high as a kite before anything weird happens.”

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A stallion with an enmorous beard glared at everyone. On his flank was a pen dripped in blood. One colt asked, “Who is that?”

“Alan moore,” whispered a mare.

The colt shouted, “Isn’t this story deconstructive enough without him at the helm!!!!!”

--------------------------------------------------

Twilight Sparkle wa konkuesuto o niranda. Kanojo ga me o ubau ni tsurete, kanojo no me wa kesshin shita. Kanojo no karada wa gekido shite kinchō shite ita...

Anata wa watashi ga anata ni nani o itte iru no ka wakarimasen? Watashi wa nanika o kaku koto ga dekiru to omoushi, anata wa wazukana tegakari o motte inaideshou! Dakara koko ni!

Raisubōru no reshipi. Mazu, gohan o tori, nishi meshi o konomi, takuhanki ni iremasu. Junbi ga dekitara, ikutsu ka no nori o tsukande, anata no te ni shio o irete, sore o sankakkei no katachi ni suru. Anata no sukina tsumebutsu o tsuika shite kudasai!

Everyone stood shock before saying, “Um, mr. Toriyama, would you mind turning on the subtitles?”

Toriyama-bot nodded.

“Hey, Conquest! You fucking asswipe. I am goning to fucking kill you, you sunof abitch!” shouted Twilight.

“Um...professional subtitles?” aksed the writer.

Trixie looked oddly at the camera, “No one will get that reference!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Akira Toriyama

Twilight glared down at Conquest, before smirking. Conquest looked at her weirdly, “What is with that smirk?”

“Because,” Twilight siad with a smield, “I brought in my personal robot daughter! Arale!!!!”

At that point, a little yellow filly wearing a white t-shirt, glasses and a hat that hatd her name on it appeared. Raising her hand, she said, “Atcha!”

“Arale,” Twilgiht siad, “He’s a bad man, go kick his can.”

“Right!” Arale siad, running at Conquest and uppercutting him out of the base.

Twilight then nodded, teleporting out. As she landed, she began to look around, “Connie? Og Connie? Where did he-”

Kakashi Mishimoto

Conquest appeared, riding on top of a giant twelve-tailed beast. Crossing his arms over his chest, he shouted, “I suppose before I kill you, I’ll tell you my long back story. See it all started back when I was 2...

(12 hours later)

“...and then that led to my sweet 16. And,” he looked down and saw Twilight gone. “Where did she-”

Togashi

Twilight appeared out of the heavens and began to fire round after round of spirit energy at Conquest, “Ha! Take that! And that and-” Twilight paused in mid-air, unable to move. Gasping she said, “What the heck?”

“Ha!” Conquest said, smirking, “You are a fool to fight in the Togashi style. Everyone knows he takes unbelievably long breaks!!!! HAHA! It’ll take you months to move on. But I on the other hand, subscribe to a deeper magic” and with that, he snapped his fingers.

Over head, the sun became eclipsed by the moon, and his Behlit glowed bright red. The look on Twilight’s face as palatable.

Kento Miura

A giant red hand rose out of the ground, and on top of it was Conquest dressed in a bird like armor. Lauhging as he watched a horde of demons surround Twilight and began to drag her into hell. With a devilish smirk, Conquest sat on the palm and said, “Try to get back from that one, bitch!!!”

That was when a light blazed through the monsters as Twilight began to rise, now dressed in a long black trenchcoat and wearing a hat.

Araki

“You pissed me off,” Twilight siad, holding out her finger and standing tal as she glared at Conquest. Then she began to walk slowly through the demons, her stand knocking them aside one by one.

Conquest shook his head, and then said, “Ok, you want to play it that way!”

Go Nagai

That was when Conquest grew horns and wings and flew straight at Twilight, only to watch her vanish inot the air. When he turned around, he saw her dressed in a sailor fuku and wielding a gaint staff.

Takauchi.

“Moon Eternal MAke-up!” Twilight shouted, firing her magical beam at Conquest.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A pony from trottingham stepped out and glared at everypony, “Ok, that’s enough. This is getting a bit too silly. This author knows way too many magnaka’s to make this joke and can probably keep going for pages! So, each of the combatants will pick one last magnaka and get back to some sanity.” the stallion then skipped off the screen, wearing green lederhosen.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Conquest chuckled, “Just one, ok!” and with a snap of his fingers, he began to mutate. He body growing until he became a monster so terrifying it would take too long to describe it.

Clamp

“Behold, I am all of the big bads of Clamp rolled into one powerful form. And there is noting you can do to-”

A bright light flashed and Twilight stood, wearing a bald cap. This made conquest shake in horror, “Oh, sweet hatred no. No, no!” he watched Twilight began to rise up, her armor replaced by a yellow suit. Her hands were covered by red gloves as she smieked.

One

Not missing a beat, she raced at the giant monster. As it struck out at her, she moved from left to right, leaping over the swiping tentacles. As she ran towards the monster, she was soon joined by Applejack, dressed in a leather jacket, punching away the tentacles. Rainbow Dash flew in, dressed in an orange jumpsuit and throwing wind balls. Above her, Fluttershy flew while riding atop a giant mecha while Rarity, now in mighty armor, began to slash at the monst. At the last lap of her run, Pinkie Pie bounced out while dressed in a red vest and yellow hat. Streching out her arm, she grabbed one-punch Twilight and threw her at the monster. And in one punch, she blew up the mighty beast.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ok, stop!” Legendbringer said, walking in with a haiwain shirt and a pair of sunglasses, “I swear you guys can’t do anyhting without me!” the yellow pegasus shook his head as he walked to the director’s chair.

Looking around at his cast and crew, he said, “Look I think the audience is still mad for this little joke. Now, lets get down to business and write this for real!”

Pinkie Pie smiled and winked to the camera, “Heh, sorry guys, we’ll have the real chapter later. April fools!”

Author's Notes:

Heh, fooled ya!

The War Ends in the Light

And I will beat back the darkness, until I am so broken I cannot move anymore. Then I will pick myself up and make the darkness choke on me!

Tirek looked up from the go board, the white stones and black stones now at an even keel. The landscape of the board looked much more like a checkerboard with stones to the untrained eye. Turning his golden eyes back towards his opponent, he saw Titan looking down with the same look he had. With a cruel sneer, Tirek said, “The game is nearing its end. The players are all set, God. And who do you think will win? Your daughter and her angels: The honest knight, the loyal soldier, the tarnished diamond, the broken clown and the kind flower?”

“Or Conquest and his fallen angels,” Titan remarked, looking at the board with a tinge of curiosity, “The mad doctor, the fallen soldier, the broken bird, and the doll maker. This leaves Twilight, the one who is the embodiment of friendship, vs the embodiment of hate.”

“You forgot one more,” Titan said, putting a black stone onto the field, “The guardian of death. His role in this will help tilt the balance. What winning move do you suppose the girl will play?”

“I cannot answer, not any more,” Titan said, shaking his head, “My role in the immortal game is done for the moment. As are Celestia’s, Discord’s, and Luna’s. No gods, no rulers, only six brave mares who are willing to put everything on the line. Death, life, and all else...will be decided by them.”

---

As the sun rose high into the sky, signaling the dawn of the new day, the light filtered through the curtains and into the bedroom of Twilight Sparkle. When the light hit her eyes, it woke her up to the world around her. Eyes shooting up and open, she sat in her bed and took a look around. With a few minutes of inspection, she realized that she was in her old bedroom back in one of the towers of the library. She smiled as a lifetime of memories came flowing back to her, of late nights and of happy times falling asleep on a book.

Sliding herself off the bed, she took a minute to walk around the library, using some of her magic to remove the dust that had accumulated there. Each step brought to her a new memory of home and of her days when she was an unicorn. Walking to a book, she recognized it as the book about Nightmare Moon. As she ran her fingers along the spine, feeling the raised words, she said, “If I had never read you, wonder where my life would’ve ended up by now.” she let out a chuckle as she responded, “Lonely and bored. What a wasted life it would’ve been.”

Pulling away from her books, she took one last look around the tower. Her eyes looking up and around the building, she allowed herself a few more moments of reflection before she closed her eyes. Clenching her fists, she teleported away in a flash and wound up back in the library. Looking to her left, she found the closet containing her two outfits designed by Rarity. Grabbing the long purple robe in her hands, she looked at it admiringly for a moment.

This robe is meant for your spell casting. It has the same functions as the other’s outfits and protects as well. However, since you are facing more magical enemies, I made this robe resistant to all five pools of magic. It’s not a perfect defense, but it will save you in a pinch.

Nodding, she opened a small portal next to her and placed the robe within the null space. Taking a breath, she made a note to call it when the time came. Her eyes then drifted to the armor that Rarity had fixed up, and she nodded as she summed the pieces onto her body one by one. Rarity’s voice echoing in her mind as she did.

Twilight, why are you interested in this old thing?

“Because, I want to enter there as Celestia’s knight first. And besides...you wanted me to wear this one day.”

“Today is the perfect time,” Twilight said as her greaves and pauldrons came onto her with a loud snap.

All right, let me walk you through the advancements on your armor. It’s magical resistant and like Starfleet’s, it will help protect you and increase your inner magic. However, I did install something new: those five gems that you see...

Twilight watched as the breast plate, gauntlets, and boots all came onto her form, each one holding a gem faceted to their face.

They contain a small amount of magic within. Now, while I know you are a magical prodigy and have more mana than even the princesses, I wanted to give you an extra boost with these.

With a nod, Twilight summoned the helm to her hand. Holding it in her hands for a moment, she looked at the violet design and the pony shape it had taken. She was hit with a bit of a warm feeling her heart as she remembered who made it, and why.

Looking back over her shoulder, she spared one last glance at the photo on the table next to her bed. A picture of her friends as they all stood together in an embrace, the day of her resurrection. Next to it was a photo of Belle standing with her friends, and then another photo of her and her friends standing together when they were quadrupedal. A long breath escaped her lips as the weight of the world hit her.

Lifting her head up, she narrowed her eyes as she whispered, “For them.” and then teleported away.

---

Applejack opened her emerald eyes along with the rising dawn as she always did. She yawned, letting the feeling of a goodnight’s sleep flow through her. She had always slept well whenever Caramel would hold her through the night and love her. Turning around, she started to look at the stallion who had won her heart as he slept peacefully. Tenderly, her hand ran through his short cut brown mane before she leaned in and kissed him softly on the lips.

Breaking the kiss, she reluctantly slipped out of his arms and went to her dresser to get dressed. Grabbing her vest, she put it over her white t-shirt and straightened it up. Next, she threw on her jeans along with a pair of boots, and then she looked at her fingerless workout gloves. Holding up each hand in turn, she put on each glove with a flourish, finishing her ensemble by putting on her neckerchief around her neck. Looking back at her hat, she began to pray, “Ma, Pa, Ah know you are listening to me right now. If you can let me be a little selfish just this once, Ah have a request.”

Grabbing her hat, she held it in her hands for a moment, looking at it and remembering all of her times with her friends, “Please...let me see my friends again.”

“Applejack?” Caramel asked, slowly waking up and looking at his marefriend while she stood in the light. When Applejack turned to look at him, he said, “Win this one.”

“Sure thang, sugarcube,” Applejack said, tipping her hat with confidence. Turning around she began to walk slowly down the stairs and out the door. When she opened it up, she was blasted back by the loud sound of cheering.

When Applejack opened her eyes, she saw her entire family standing there with a huge banner that said, “Good luck Applejack.”

“Wha-” Applejack gasped, “The whole clan? But how-”

Applebloom happily ran to her big sister and gave her a hug, “Before supper, Granny talked to Golden Delicious and had her call up the whole family to see you off.”

“Eeyup, need to make sure you knew we are behind you all the way,” Big Mac said with a nod.

“Guys Ah,” Applejack paused and wiped a tear from her eyes as she smiled at her family, and for a moment, thought she saw the ghosts of her parents right behind them.

“Go on and kick his ass, AJ!” Braeburn said, cheering his little cousin.

Granny Smith hugged Applejack tightly and said in her ear, “I know you are having trouble with Hamon. Just remember the most important thing, dig deep inside yourself, and then...you’ll find the answer.”

“Thanks Granny,” Applejack said, hugging her grandmother tightly. “Thanks, all of you, Ah’ll be back!” she said, before running down the path towards Ponyville proper.

---

Rainbow Dash looked in the mirror at her torn sleeve shirt and shorts, admiring herself. With a smirk, she reached to her left and grabbed some tape to put on her forearms and hands. As she finished taping them up and stretching her fingers, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her, “One more fight, and this is all over,” Fluttershy said with a whisper.

“Yeah, and then we can get back to normal,” Rainbow Dash said, “The pegasus who loves the ground and the fastest flyer in alive.”

Fluttershy giggled a little, “I don’t know if that counts as normal.”

Rainbow put on a cock sure grin, “It does to me.” Pulling out of the embrace, she looked at her lover with a coy smile. She had to admire Fluttershy’s light yellow dress with two shield cufflinks. Then she said, “Hey, Flutters...if it gets too much out there I want you to-”

“Now, don’t you dare tell me to leave,” Fluttershy said, putting her hands on her hips.

Dash shook her head, smirking as she looked at her, “Wasn’t thinking of it. I want you to come and heal me for round two.”

This made Fluttershy giggle and then hold her marefriend’s hands, “You know I will. It’s what I do for everypony, heal them.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way,” Dash said with a smirk as she walked ahead towards the bedroom door, “Now, come on, let’s go make an entrance.”

---

Rarity looked at her archer outfit and its design, her mind wandering and thinking of the last possible refinements she could make.

Hearing her daughter coo from her crib made her come out of her examination of her outfit, and she gave a nod. Rarity said, “I suppose you are right, it is the best it’s going to be.” Levitating her compound diamond bow to her, she let it rest against her light purple hood and cape. She took extra care to make sure it would billow and flow along her white corset that covered a light purple one piece bodysuit along with her white boots.The last piece of her suit she put on were two metal bracers to protect her arms as she fired shots.

Stepping out, she made her way down the stairs where Spike waited for her, “Spikey?”

“Um, Rarity? Sweetie Belle and Glarity worked a little bit last night on this,” he said, bringing out a rapier sheathed in a diamond sheath. The handle of the blade shimmered in the light, the pommel rounded at the end. It’s crossguard covered the hand and looking like diamond umbrella, “It’s Vorpal.”

Rarity looked down at her family’s blade, and shuddered as she stepped back a little, “Spike, why did they fix it. They know I don’t want to pick it up again.”

“Rarity, I’ve been thinking about something Twilight said,” Spike said, “Conquest is going to be prepared for this, for all of you. He’s gonna have someone who is going to stop you from using your bow and arrows.”

“Then I’ll just change my bow into a blade like before,” Rarity said, looking back at her bow.

Spike then had a worried look cross his face, “Then what if it gets knocked away. You need a backup, you need this blade at your side.”

Rarity closed her eyes for a moment, images of Melantha lying dead on her blade still floating in her mind. Scrunching her face in an effort to hold down her fear, she said, “All right. But, I don’t see me needing such a weapon. I’ll should be able to handle what comes my way without it.” she said, taking the long and thin blade and putting it at her side.

“One more thing,” Spike said, kissing his fiance softly, “Come home alive. I don’t ever want to deal with the loss of someone close to me ever again.”

“I promise,” Rarity said, kissing him back before walking towards the door.

---

Pinkie Pie smiled as she looked at her t-shirt and shorts, her mind examining her body over in an attempt to figure out what she needed to add to her outfit. After a quick examination, she winked at herself in the mirror, proud of the way she looked. Reaching down to her bed, she pulled out her utility belt with all of her tools and gadgets.

Taking only a moment to make sure everything was in place, she made her way out of the room. Standing on the threshold for a moment, she looked back at a photo of her and Belle and smiled at it. Giving a quick nod, she jumped to a banister and slid down it, cartwheeling to the door.

“Pinkie,” Maude said, standing and waiting for her, “Be safe out there. I don’t think we would stand losing you.”

“Aw thanks Maude,” Pinkie said, hugging her sister and walking towards the door.

“Pinkie, wait!” Artie said, running down the stairs, “I have to say something. I...I-”

Pinkie then wrapped her forearms around his neck and kissed his lips, “You’re welcome!” and with that, she bounced out of the corner.

---

Applejack remembered well the location that Twilight told them to meet. It was the place they had gathered before journeying to fight Nightmare Moon, it was the place where their journey began and where this war would end. PAying no mind to the cheers and the exclamations to push forward from the populace, she put her hands into her pockets and continued to walk with her hat over her eyes.

She took each step with a purpose, letting the events of the past year sink in while the crowd around her began to disappear. Looking up, she smiled slow looked up to see Rainbow Dash fly in and land next to her. After landing, the pegasus smirked to her friend, fixing her taped up fists before punching her palm. On Dash’s right, Fluttershy fluttered in, looking worried for a moment, before a look from both of her friends made her smile. Looking ahead, she watched as Rarity stepped out from the shadows.

Leaning against the wall, she looked up at the group and nodded. Fixing her arrows she walked to join her friends, staying at Applejack’s right and giving her hair a little flip to keep it in place. After taking a few more steps, the band of ponies were joined by Pinkie Pie, who stopped her bouncing long enough to match her striped with her friends. Applejack calmly looked back and forth between her friends and smirked as they continued to walk to their destination. All of the crowd watched in awe at the traveling band of heroes, all trace of fear leaving their hearts as it was replaced by a sense of hope.

It did not take long for the group to reach the edge of the Everfree Forest, stepping and walking as slowly as they could to take in the world around them as if for the last time. Once there, Rainbow Dash looked ahead and saw Twilight hugging Trixie, “Whoa, what’s going on there?”

Trixie broke the embrace and looked at Twilight in the eyes, “Trixie still wishes you would let her and the others join you girls. You need the backup.”

“No,” Twilight shook her head, “Conquest might attack while we’re away and go for a two front battle. I need someone here I can trust to help fight back. And who better than the most powerful and greatest rival I have?”

Trixie smirked and stepped back, taking a bow and said, “Well, of course, who else but Trixie would you trust.” Then she gave a chuckle before saying, “Just...be careful. Trixie doesn't want to lose her friend.”

Twilight smiled and said, “You won't.” then she turned to her friends and ran over to them. Taking one last look back at Trixie, she gave another reassuring smile before waving goodbye.

“So, what was that about?” asked Applejack.

“Just some last minute goodbyes,” Twilight said, turning to look back at the entrance of the forest. “Now, step back girls.”

Closing her eyes, she clapped her hands together with a loud slap, igniting her horn as she did so. Breathing slowly, she could feel the magic around her flow from the planet and into her hands, creating a powerful glow of magical energy. Her mane began to billow as her violet aura turned blue as she tapped into blue mana. In front of her, the world began to ripple and curve, flying out in waves. When she parted her hands, it was like she was ripping a hole in the face of the world, creating a large crack of light in front of the girls. Pulling away, she depowered her magic, and looked at the glowing large crack of light that appeared before her, showing the tiniest glimpse of the pocket dimension within. Twilight smirked, “Knew you couldn’t resist not healing that wound Conquest,” then she turned around.

Looking before her, she saw her friends all ready to join her. In each one, she could see the battles that they had endured, the struggles, and the challenges they conquered. She could also see the stress that the war had put on them. Putting on her compassionate face, she said, “Girls, you have been through a lot over the past year. You had to fight without me, had your ideals questioned and stepped on, and you had to struggle with an oppressive force. So many had brought you down and insulted you. And through it all, you perservered and came out stronger than ever. After so much, it would be selfish of me to ask you to continue on further.”

She looked back at the portal and then back to her friends, “If any of you want to go home right now, and just back down... then I won’t stop you.”

For a moment, the five looked at each other. Each one looking at the struggles that each had to endure and the leves they had lead. For them, they could see the scars that the war had left, both emotional and physical. Then they turned to Twilight, with Applejack stepping forward, “Sugarcube, remember when Ah said Ah was your pillar? Ah meant it then and ah mean it right now,” she said, putting her hand out for Twilight, “Ah am always gonna be there to support ya and to lift you up when you need the strength to go on.”

“What I'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe..”

Fluttershy stepped up next, putting her hand on top of Applejack’s “Conquest has killed so many, and hurt so many more. We need to stop him, no matter what.” she then looked down, “And if any of you got hurt while I could’ve done something to help, then I would never forgive myself.”

“ Sometimes we all just need to be shown a little kindness.”

Pinkie Pie bounced in next, putting her hand on top, “There has been a lot of tears, frowns, and angry faces lately hasn’t there? Well, it’s my duty as the premiere party pony and the deliverer of happiness to bring back the smiles and good times. And I can’t do that from here, I need to be with you Twilight!”

“If there is one thing that makes me happy, and my life worthwhile, it’s to get you to smile!”

“Twilight, I made a promise to my daughter to have her see the Equestria I grew up in. One free of war and strife,” Rarity said, putting a hand onto Pinkie’s, “And I will do that, no matter what the cost. If you need my help, you have it.”

“It’s no problem,it’ll grow back eventually.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged, “Do I even need to say it? For the past two years I have been kicking myself in the flank because I thought I abandoned you. I am going to be damned to Tartarus and back before I let that happen again. I am always going to be on your side Twi, and you know it!” and then she placed her hand on top of the others.

Twilight's smile brightened up as she looked back and forth between her five friends, feeling the energy flow from them and through her. For a moment, she felt the tinge of a rainbow shine pass by her eyes as she looked at all of them.

“when those Elements are ignited by the... the spark, that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the sixth element: the element of... magic!”

“You know,” Twilight said with a warm smile, “I should’ve figured you girls would’ve answered like that.” she said putting her hand on top of the others, feeling a bit of a spark of energy flow through her. Looking back at the portal, she said, “All right, let's do this!!!”

---

From the top of his headquarters, Conquest watched as a giant purple portal opened not too far away from his fort. His cape flapping in the breeze, he let out a chuckle that quickly evolved into a laugh, “HOHOH! This is perfect!” Crossing his arms across his bear chest, he put one foot onto the edge of the roof and said, “It seems that Twilight is here to bring the party to us. Buddy, get your skeleton soldiers, it’s time for the welcoming party.”

Necromancer nodded and said, “Yes, Conquest.”

“Kudos, Raven, Rhymey,” Conquest said, looking behind him as the trio stayed back, “Get into position, you are about to have some company.”

Kudos nodded and walked away, “Good, I have some things prepared for Applejack.”

“About time,” Rhymey said, smiling, “Wait for me, Fluttershy.”

“After this...I’m done,” Raven said, disappearing.

Conquest then looked back at the bright purple portal, “Ok, dear Twilight, lets see what you got.”

Down below, at the front gates of the fort, one of the griffon soldiers could hear a loud knocking, followed by a muffled voice, “If you excuse me, sirs. But could you kindly open the door before we are force to barge in like a bunch of barbarians?”

“Oh no,” the griffon said, “You aint getting in.” After that, a massive explosion rings out as the door creaked and then exploded off its hinges, knocking the griffon to the ground. Looking back up, dazed, he looked at the six mares standing there in the doorway, “Oh, I get it...you’re coming in!” he said, before falling unconscious.

Each mare stood in the doorway, ready to charge at a moment’s notice. Rainbow Dash began to adjust her goggles as Applejack straightened up her gloves. Rarity began to notch an arrow in her bow while Fluttershy straightened her gems and Pinkie Pie smiled wildly, spinning her hammer. Twilight stood in the center of the six, her magical aura flaring up around her, and her eyes narrowing at the soldiers within.

The mortal soldiers all had differing reactions to this small group of heroes. Some of them began to lose control of their bowels, while others screamed like small children, and some others looked at their weapons, back at the six, and then to their weapons before throwing them to the ground and saying a collective “FUCK THIS SHIT!!!!!”and then ran to the purple portal.

The skeleton warriors, made from necromantic energy, knew no fear. Thus, seeing the small group of ponies did not scare them and readied their weapons. Rarity slowly walked forward of the group with Fluttershy right behind her. Cool and collected, she began to fire shot after shot of her arrows, taking out the soldiers and opening a way for the girls, “You head to the main base. Me and Fluttershy will save the remaining slaves and take care of the forces here.”

“Fluttershy, you-”

“I know Dash,” Fluttershy said, giving Dash a quick kiss before walking and running with Rarity.

“Couldn’t hold off on one quick kiss could ya?” Applejack asked, running with her friends as they ran towards the main building.

Dash flashed a cocky grin, “Why? Jealous or just mad you couldn’t lock lips with Caramel!”

“N-Neither!” Applejack said, blushing as they went in, Pinkie Pie blowing up the doors for them.

“Girls, keep focus,” Twilight said, looking up the stairs, “Conquest is on the top floor. And it’s up... stairs, great.” she said with the roll of her eyes.

“Aw, how nice of Connie! He wants us to have exercise!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she ran after the others as they ran up the stairs, floor after floor.

After heading up a few floors, Pinkie Pie felt a shiver run down her back. Gasping she pushed her friends to the side, out of the way of a fireball. Looking up, she saw Raven standing alone in a dark room, illuminated only by a few torches. Nodding, the pink mare got up and walked inside, “Girls...go on without me.”

“Pinkie wai-” before Twilight could say anything, Raven threw a series of fireballs that caused the entrance of her room to collapse on itself, blocking the way out. “PINKIE!” Shouted Twilight as she pounded at the door.

“It’s going to be ok,” Pinkie’s muffled voice came out, “I’ll beat her with three words, you just watch!”

Applejack put her hand onto Twilight’s shoulder, and sighed, “It’ll be ok Twilight. She’ll be fine, let’s just get to Conquest.”

Twilight sighed and then yelled to Pinkie, “Just don’t die, ok! I want a big party at the end of all of this, and I need the best party planner there!”

“You got it!” Pinkie said, smiling.

Looking up, the trio continued their run up the stairs, soon making it to a lone room with straw mats lining the floor, surrounded by stone walls. Standing there, eating a jelly bean, was Kudos. Applejack tipped her hat as she said, “Girls...go. Ah got this one.”

“Applejack, I can take this, let me-”

Applejack brushed Dash’s hand off of her shoulder, “This fight is all on me sugarcube. You just get going.”

Rainbow Dash paused, before narrowing her eyes, “Just don't’ die!” she said, holding her hand with her elbow flexed.

“No problem sugarcube!” Applejack said, with confidence as she returned the hand shake, holding her friends hand and flexing her own bicep.

Twilight rolled her eyes at this as she and Rainbow Dash ran up the stairs, leaving Applejack alone to walk inside the dojo, straightening her hat as she did so.

Once they made it to the second to last floor, Rainbow Dash looked inside and then sighed. Looking over her shoulder to Twilight, she said, “Twilight? You think you can handle Conquest.”

“Alone? Sure,” Twilight said, putting her hand onto Dash’s shoulder, and sighed, “Just...don’t do anything reckless. When I said we are all coming home? I mean all of us.”

“Back at ya!” Rainbow Dash said, smirking to her friend as she stepped into the room. This left Twilight alone, and with only one floor left. Looking back up, she narrowed her eyes and began to run up the stairs.

As she neared Conquest’s door, she said to herself, “Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, don’t forget, we need to all head home together. So don’t die on me now!”

---

Necromancer smiled as he stepped into Equestria, breathing out a low breath as he gazed upon the world, “How many years has it been since I last laid eyes upon this dimension? Countless, has it not?” he chuckled lowly as he peered out, his red eyes glowing with a haunting glare.

A stallion walked up behind the necromancer, “Hey, what’s going on? Who are-” he could speak no more as the necromancer’s hoof stuck through his chest, causing the heart to decay, causing him to die on impact.

“Me? I am the embodiment of death,” Necromancer said, watching as a bird landed on his cloak, only for it to waver, before falling dead to the floor. “I am the end of all things, the bringer of the final days. I am what truly lies at the end of the world, and the deliverer from the pathetic things you hold onto.”

With each step he took, the grass withered beneath his cloven hooves. Around him, the world fell silent, as though the world began to die at his presence. Soon, he found the cemetery of Canterlot, “I must thank Conquest for his slow timing in the conquering of this planet, for it has given me so many subjects to claim for my own.”

Ramming his hoof down into the ground of the first grave he came to, he touched the corpse that still laid within, “O’ world that has been around for too long, prepare for your final judgement.” he said, looking above at the clouds above his head, summoning the dark skies that began to encroach upon the city.

“Hey, back away from the-AHHHH!” the soldier could barely move before a lightning bolt struck out from Necromancer’s hoof to strike him down.

Slowly, Necromancer pulled back his cloak, revealing his goat head. Leaning back, he began to cackle as the dead began to rise from the graves around him. Everywhere around the planet that the dark clouds began to surround the world, the dead of every race: Griffon, pony, boar, and more, began to rise from their graves.

“Three years ago, someone thought to attack with the dead monsters of the past,” NEcromancer said, “ He failed, thus, I will show the real power of the dead.”

---

Rarity ducked under the scimitar of one of the skeleton warriors, firing her bow at it’s head to knock it off. From her crouching position, she jumped back away from three spears that threatened to be plunged at her back. Pulling out three arrows, she fired all of them at once, each shot making their mark on the skeleton’s foreheads.

Once she got back up, she let out a scream as a sharp pain come across her back. Feeling a warm trickle come down her backside, she looked behind her to see the skeleton that she had decapitated reach down reattach his head, his scimitar dripping with her blood. Reacting almost on instinct, she blocked the blade with her bow, moving it around and then using the side to hit the skeleton in the side. At the end of her spin, she watched as the others she struck down began to try reassemble their parts. Biting her lip a little and narrowing her eyes in determination, she pulled back and released another series of shots at the skeleton group, triny to keep them down.

As she fired her volley, she did not see a lone archer take a shot at her side. The arrow launched out with a loud thack and quickly found it’s mark in Rarity’s shoulder. She let out a scream of pain and turned around, getting another arrow in her side in the process. Looking up she fired her shot and struck down the attacking archer.

Looking next to her, she watched as the other skeletons readied their blades and began to strike out at her, slashing and thrusting. Pushing herself through her own pain, she began to back up, blocking the swords with her bow and firing a few rounds into her bodies. With each round she fired, another skeleton would get back up slash at her or to strike back with a thrust.

After a few jumps and rolls, she found herself cornered. Reaching behind her to her quiver for her arrows, she let out a gasp as she found it empty. Her breath came out in heavy pants as she looked to the skeletons and then to behind them. A faint trace of a smile came to her lips as she saw a wooden pole meant for target practice. Horn glowing bright, she used her telekinisis to pull down the pole amongst the crowd of skeletons, giving her an opening to run away from the corner.

Some of the skeletons got back up to their feet quickly and were able to slash at her legs as she ran by them. One of the skeletons got a slash at her calf, making her trip and roll off the log. Falling off the log, she felt an all too familiar tingling in her horn. It was the same feeling she had when she got near a gem. Looking back at the skeletons, she whispered, “Gems but where-” she then chuckled, “Oh, soul gems. Clever aren’t you?”

Moving to get back to her feet, she lifted up her arms and began to tap into her magic. It was a simple spell for her, one that was as connected to her as breathing. Closing her eyes, she used her personal magic to find and then pull the soul gems from out of the skeleton warriors, killing them as she ripped the glowing gems away. Panting, Rarity wiped the sweat from her brow, and stood up in spite of the cut in her calf. A faint smile crossed her lips, “Well, that was-”

A slow clap from an awning interrupted her sentence. Above her, on the wooden plank, a green unicorn with a chameleon cutie mark smiled as she clapped her hands, “Bravo, bravo my little tarnished diamond.” Melantha said, walking down the steps as her high pitched voice cut through the air.

“That voice,” Rarity said, looking up at the unicorn, taking note of the mane and coat color, “Melantha! But you’re dead!”

“Yes, and I thank you for killing me,” Melantha laughed, “It was quite... opening. Better than sex, more pleasurable than anything, and it felt oh so good to lose my life. Sadly, it was something I could do only once. But, you know what was the most annoying thing to me, the one thing that pissed me off while my soul was burning in Tartarus?” she asked, looking at her hand, before bringing out the knife.

“What?” Rarity asked, looking up at the mare, her hands clasping her bow.

“What you took from me!” Melantha said, throwing her dagger at Rarity’s hand, cutting it and making her drop the bow. Before she could pick it up, Melantha used her telekinesis to pick the bow up and throw it out of the HQ.

Meltantha let out a small insane giggle as she leap from the scaffold, using a feather fall spell to help lower herself to the ground. Slowly rising back to her feet, she said, “You took away my dollies. You kept them away from me, and stopped me from making more. So, when Necromancer offered me a second chance...I took it with glee.”

“You should’ve stayed dead, monster,” Rarity said, walking around her, keeping her eye on the unicorn.

Melantha giggled, “Monster? Oh, that’s rich, coming from a tarnished diamond like you.”

“I’m not tarnished!” Rarity said, twitching a little while feeling a cold feeling creep up her spine.

“Oh really? Let’s see then,” Melantha said, holding up her left hand and revealing a ring resting on her left hand.”

“That’s the-”

“Ring of Fear? Oh yes, and it’s the original one too,” Melantha said, reaching up and grabbing the ring with two fingers, “I personally hate it, because if I cause fear I want it to be from me. However, since it’s you... I’m making an exception. After all, you should never speed through a pleasurable experience like this!” She laughed, an ear piercing cackle that cut through the night.”

Rarity took a step forward, but stopped when she heard a voice whispering on the wind.

“ Slut. Slut of the dragon,”

“Now, that is a little unfair to assume. And if the ring thinks it can't beat me with such a smal-” Rarity stopped herself, and gasped when she saw herself, pregnant and being groped and pleasure by not just Spike, but other dragons as well.

She watched in horror as she was licked in her sensitive areas, nipped in the right ways, and turned into their plaything. As she stepped back in horror, she heard,

“Retard”

“ Airhead”

“No, I'm not-” Rarity began to object, but then felt a blade plunge itself into her back, cutting down diagonally.

“Ah, ah, my little tarnished diamond.you don't get to make your case until the vision stops. Oh and,” Melantha giggled, slashing Rarity’s arm, “That’s for denying that you are a whooooooooore.” she drew out the last word with a taste of venom, before kicking Rarity and taking her to her knees.

Through the pain, Rarity began to see visions of herself standing for long hours in a checkout. Her mind played out images of her losing herself in her daydreams, not doing anything but looking at the sky. She trembled and shook as she watched her own mistakes, own faults come out. With a whimper, she said, “B-B-ut I’m not. I'm not stupid.”

“You say that,” Melantha said with a cruel grin, grabbing a bunch of Rarity’s mane and pulled it back, eliciting a scream from the back of her throat. Melantha let out a chuckle before she spat into Rarity’s eye and kicked her to the ground, “But they all see the truth. Every single pony in existence, they all see how stupid and pathetic you really are. A slut, who will give herself to the nearest thing with a penis. You will do anything for your career, regardless who gets in your way.”

Rarity could feel her skin begin to shiver as goosebumps began to form under her coat as it became paler than usual. Her cold sweat mixed with the blood as it trickled down her arms from her wounds. As she gave a whimper, she began to plea with a whimper, “N-n-n-no, please. I’m not that way. I’m-”

“Different?” laughed Melantha as she kicked Rarity in the stomach, laying her onto the ground. “Special? Good? Untarnished?” she asked with a grin as she brought out her knife and began to cut into Rarity’s legs again andagin, leaving a deep red bleeding gash in her legs, “You KILLED me, remember? You then killed Soarin, and that one boar.”

Rarity shook her head, trembling, “I had no choice.”

“And you mean to tell me,” Melantha asked, sitting on Rarity’s stomach and caressing her chin. “You didn’t like the idea of killing me or Soarin? That it was fun to watch as the life flowed out of me in a crimson stream or to see Soarin struggle on the end of so many daggers? You were a hero that day,” she said dragging the knife along the curve of the skin of Rarity’s breast through the material of her suit, eliciting a painful howl from Rarity. “And all it took was sacrificing the purity of heart. Such a wonderful knight!” and then she kicked Rarity again.

Rarity struggled to her knees, looking up as she could feel the tears roll down her cheeks. The terror in her eyes was matched only by the pain that was burning through her body. Even though she could see her torturer clearly, she also began to see visions of her fears as they taunted her, mocked her, and insulted her.

“Sacrifice.”

“Her dreams will cause her to lose everything.”

“She’ll abandon everything.”

Rarity shook her head as she got to her feet, seeing her family walking away. Whimpering, she said, “No, please I would never-”

“She is too busy with her clothes to play with me anymore,” Sweetie Belle sad, crying.

Spike growled, “She doesn’t love me anymore. I can tell that, she was just using me to get a unique kid.”

“Let’s just let her stew in her own slime,” said her mother, “It’s where she belongs.”

“I’ve never been more disappointed,” Esteem said.

“Do you know what makes this ring so effective?” laughed Melantha as she threw her dagger, leaving a cut into Rarity’s forearm, “I can see your fears! Oh, isn’t it wonderful? Because, I know it’s all come to light already. You fear losing yourself to fame, to glory, and becoming like those nobels you once shunned. You are scared of losing all that made you...special. So, you hold yourself up with false images to try and keep pure. But, in the end, we all see the truth, that you are a slutty, airheaded bimbo who will give away her friends at the first instance of something better.”

The pain, the fear, and the taunting were finally beginning to take its toll on her as she fell to her knees and began to cry. Cuts in her arms, legs, and body were dripping onto the ground mixing with her tears as she sat and let the voices mock her.

“Slut”

“Retarded”

“Tarnished.”

“Where the BUCK do you get off, calling her names!” Rarity shot up at the new voice and looked to her side.where Applejack walked from out of the shadows. “Ain't you got anything better to do than insult her like that? And what’s with calling her retarded? So, she likes getting gussied up and looking fancy. Nothing wrong with that. She is still one of the hardest working mare Ah had ever known,” she then winked to her best friend, “aint every gal who could make twelve dresses in only a few days.”

Rainbow Dash flew in over head, and growled angrily at the ghost ponies, “How dare you call her a slut! She made love with her boyfriend before they were wed, big fucking deal! It happens, but you know what takes more power, getting up and owing to your responsibility. She was able to help us even when she was...in that way.”

“She has and always remained true to herself and her own inner beauty,” Fluttershy said, smiling, “Because she wants to bring out the inner beauty of others, and that means she won’t fall in with the likes of those snooty nobles back in Canterlot.”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said, bouncing up and down with a big grin, making the shadows fade, “So she daydreams once in a while, so she likes to be pretty. Aren’t you forgetting she owns her own store,and is now a mother. It takes a lot of work to do all of that.”

“She made mistakes, but like a diamond, she refines herself, works over her mistakes, and fixes things. She’s not flawless...but what diamond is,” Twilight said, before narrowing her eyes, “Now, Rarity...show these nightmares who you are!”

Melantha smiled as she pulled back her dagger and plunged it towards Rarity’s eyeball; however, it was stopped by a light blue aura. The harder she pushed, the more force was applied from the telekinesis, until it began to burn from the friction. Rarity opened her eyes and unleashed a yell that sent Melantha flying back. As her opponent stood back up, Rarity began to summon the fallen armor pieces to her side, keeping her eyes closed as she did so. Around her, she began to pick up the torn pieces of cloth and began to make bandages for her wounds, “Thank you,” Rarity whispered, adjusting the armor to fit her body so precisely. “I remember now that, unlike my friends, I never faced the ring of fear. That was Glarity, and I must say that suffering through it is a harrowing experience.”

Raising her arms to let the gauntlets slide on, follow by her greeves, she continued, “Hearing your friends tell you about it, and then suffering it are two different things. But, I suppose it was necessary, very necessary. I was so scared of losing myself, of failing in my goal of being there for others and being of a help to somepony that I forgot for a bit of what makes me special. Of all of the good things in my life and the bad.” reaching back to her mane, she began to tie it back as a breastplate came onto her, “Mistakes, yes, but I will have to live with those. I will always strive to be me and to let my own inner beauty shine through and if others cannot see that...well, then more’s the pity.”

“So, what are you saying little diamond?” asked Melantha.

Rarity smirked as she made her mane into a ponytail and brought out her rapier, pointing it at Melantha with a cocky grin, “I am saying...let’s dance.”

Melantha smiled with a large grin, bringing her arm up to her face and then with a grunt, she extended a blade from her long sleeve. Out from her other sleeve, she summoned another blade. She let out a high pitched screech before racing at Rarity.

Unflinching from this battle cry coming from the maniac, Rarity began to walk slowly towards Melantha, pulling up her raipie and deflecting away two slashes coming from the two arm blades. With a quick motion, she pulled back her blade and thrusted it at Melantha with three quick strikes, following with a slash down her chest. The blows hit their mark and drew blood as they dug into Melantha’s flesh.

Melantha ran two fingers along the bloody cut and then licked the blood off her fingers, a sadistic grin appearing on her lips as she did. Letting out a hiss, she charged at Rarity and slashed at her legs. Each blade struck out at Rarity’s feet, hitting the ground with an audible clang and spark of fire as blade met stone. Backing up in a way that made herself resemble more of a dancer than a sword mare, Rarity kept away from Melantha’s blade strikes. After backing away from the strikes for a few moments longer, Melantha pulled back and stabbed an arm blade into Rarity’s side. Glad to have her strike into Rarity's flesh, she tried to slash upwards, but the strike was blocked by Rarity’s rapier.

Not allowing the wound to slow her down, Rarity blocked the next three strikes with a few quick flashes of her blade and then spun around in a circle to block a slash from both arm blades. Quickly disengaging the lock, she sent the arms up into the air and completing her spin, Rarity slashed four times along the chest of Melantha. Then Rarity thrusted her rapier deep into her opponents stomach before backing up towards the scaffold, leading to the upper parts of the fort.

Melantha took a moment to recover from the slashes to look down at her torso, seeing that Rarity’s slashes had left behind a scar in the shape of a capital R on her body. Looking back up at the unicorn, she growled as she watched Rarity wink at her and beckoned her to follow. Running out at her, she began to slash rapidly at her as the two began to make their way up the ramp. Each one of these strikes were blocked by Rarity with a few quick strikes. In the midsts of her parring and dodging, she would occasionally strike back, getting a wound in or a cut in. Soon they made their way to the top, where Melantha managed to strike at Rarity’s arm with a powerful slash, and the upper slashed her, nicking her chin. Raising her blades above her head, Melantha brought her armblades down to cut into Rarity's chest.

In a flash of movement, Rarity blocked the two blades with her rapier, keeping Melantha in a blade lock. After holding her opponent still for a brief moment, she pushed up the swords and broke the lock. Rarity then used the momentum to slash at the arm blade, breaking the weapon with ease and spun Melantha to have her back face her. Bringing her blade out, Rarity slashed at Melantha’s back, making a large cursive B in one fluid motion. Then she kicked Melantha to her knees. Looking to her side, Rarity slashed at the straps holding the oning to the wall, causing it to break down. Leaping off of it, Rarity used the planks as a series of steps to help lower herself to the soft ground.

Looking back up, she watched with a smirk as Melantha rose from the rubble, bloodied, arm broken, and hair all matted. Screaming in rage, Melantha slashed and struck out at Rarity with her good arm. Without moving, Rarity blocked the strikes with her rapier, counterting each blow without flinching. Then she knocked the arm blade to the side before thrusting her blade into Melantha’s arm, forcing her to drop the arm blade. Rarity then slashed the thighs, bringing the killer to her knees. Holding her arm, Melantha chuckled as she looked up at Rarity, “Well, go on...kill me! Show me your real colors bitch! Show me how you are nothing more than a tarnished diamond.”

Rarity said nothing, holding up her blade and slashing at her with no emotion. Melantha let out a scream of pain as she felt the blade cut her, “Heh, you see, you are nothing but a...” she paused, seeing nothing but darkness. “Why can’t I see anything! Why can’t I see-”

Rarity interrupted her as she put her blade away, “I have done something far worse than kill you, I have taken away your ability to see those dolls you love so much. Now, all you can do is just hear the sounds of the world around you.”

“No, no! Where are you?!” Melantha screamed, trying to touch and feel for Rarity, “Get back her and kill me you bitch!!!! KILL ME!!!!!” she continued to scream as Rarity walked away.

Rarity gave out a deep breath as she sat near a small hut on the training field. Shuddering, she said, “My word, these adventures do not help with my looks, I can say that.” she said, undoing her ponytail. As she did, she could feel the ground shake. Looking up, she could see all the escaped slaves leaving the headquarters. Muttering a silent prayer, she looked behind her as the world shook again and she could see two figures in the sky fighting it out, “Twilight must have started her battle! I hope the others are alright.”

---

Necromancer sat at a table in a cafe at Canterlot, drinking a little milkshake and eating a donut as he watched his zombies attack and kill ponies. With each life that was taken, the souls would begin to be absorbed into his body, making him glow darkly, “No one is born to be a multiversal representation of chaos, no, we are usually chosen by fate and are given the chance to become those avatars by the forces around us. Dark Conquest was placed into his position by his mother, and as for me... well, that is a tale.”

“It all began when I was nine and my baby brother was born. I was so ecstatic at seeing a new life and having a little brother that I never expected anything to happen to him,” Necromancer laughed to himself as he drank the shake and held a small soul in his cloven hoof. Chuckling, he said, “Life is funny that way, full of surprises. One day, that little brother of mine, who was full of life, went to bed and never woke up. SIDS they called it, something that happened to babies sometimes. I asked my mother if this was it for him, that was all there was to his life, just a few months and he was dead.”

Slowly, he began to crush the soul, hearing it scream an unearthly wail, “She said yes, that it happens, and that in this world, it is all there is to life. Pitty, I was hoping for a better answer; however, it did give me my love for death. After all, if your life can end so quickly, then what was the point of dreams, hopes, love, ideals, and the future when all it takes is a fluke of the universe and it all fades away into nothingness. Where do these things go when they die? No one knows, my mother certainly didn’t when I stood over her and slit her throat with the kitchen knife, or my father as I ran a blade through his heart.”

“They ran me out of town after that, Tambelon it was called in the era before the sisters,” Necromancer laughed, “They thought sending me away was the answer, but all it did was fuel my desire to study the arts of necromancy! I devoted my life into the field of necromancy, learning all I could about black magic, how to wield it, and how to bend it to my will. Then, when I was an adult, I returned to Tambelon and killed all who lived in it.”

A sigh escaped his lips as he looked into his empty cup, and got to all four hooves, “But I wasted enough of your time. I think I would like to go for a walk,” and with that, he patted the dead stallion on the chest, causing his body to rot away into dust.

Necromancer smiled as he watched the Equestrians fight the zombies, each of them managing to take down only a few before they were swarmed and quickly eviscerated. Every step he took, he could hear the screams of the dead and dying around him, while above, the sky was covered in a dark black cloud. Slowly running his tongue along his teeth, he held up his cloven hoof to grab an Unicorpian by the neck, and suck his soul through his hoof. Once done, he continued to walk with a cruel smile on his lips, “You see, Wind Whistler, this was what you failed to comprehend. All you do, will soon fall back into death. Every struggle, every hope you have, it’s utterly meaningless in the end.”

Celestia flew over head, finding a place to land, her body covered in the rot of the zombies flesh. Panting, she looked up as Luna flew over head and landed, “Report.”

“These undead creatures are overwhelming. Everyone we take down, two more just get back up,” Luna said, shaking her head, “Who is doing this? And where are our allies!?”

“Yeah,” Discord said, landing on the ground, shaking his head, “I just did a scan and, any dead world has just become a nice new home for the zombies. And those who are alive... are in big trouble too.”

Luna frowned, “Can’t you do something?”

“Hey! I’ve been trying,” Discord said, snapping his fingers, but then frowning, “But death is not my territory and whoever is doing this is right now stronger than I am.”

Necromancer laughed to himself as he walked out of Canterlot, “I must thank Conquest, for it was his prolonging of this little war that he gave me the power to be able to match a god. Hmmm, I wonder if Ponyville would like to hear the rest of my story.”

---

Pinkie Pie looked at Raven, feeling herself shake a little as she looked at her opponent. Her blue eyes looked at her with a worried look as she said, “Raven, please, stand down. We don’t need to do this, you can walk away.”

“Walk away? From all of this?” Raven said, waving her hand behind her back, “I’ve killed ponies Pinkie! I took a father away from his daughter and killed a brother in front of his eyes. My death count is in the hundreds and you tell me I can walk away from all of this?!”

“Yes,” Pinkie said, nodding, “You can. It’s easy.”

“No, it isn’t!” Raven said, feeling lightning crackle and dance along her hands. Looking back up she narrowed her eyes at her former friend, “Thanks to your little friends, you took away my hatred for Celestia, the only thing I had left. Conquest took away my memories, so I don’t even have that. Do you know what it’s like, dealing with two sets of memories!?”

Pinkie looked down, rubbing her arm and sighing, “No, I don’t. I’m sorry.”

“Kudos...” Raven said, looking away, “He reminded me of how messed up I am. It’s getting to the point where I love this now. The thrill, the anger, the rage, and the desire for death. Maybe, if I kill you...I can finally determine who I am!” with a few flaps of her wings, she took to the skies while electricity now encircle her arms. Thrusting out her arms, she sent out powerful streams of blue lightning right at Pinkie, causing to squeak and run away. Raven narrowed her eyes as she continued to send streams of lightning at her opponent.

Watching Pinkie run to a corner, she turned her lightning into flames around her. Generating blue flame in her palms, she threw fireball after fireball, making Pinkie jump and bounce out of the way of the shots. Sweat beaded down Pinkie’s face as she tried her best to keep away from being burnt. During one of her jumps, she was hit in the back by ice spikes, causing her to roll along the ground in pain, leaving behind drops of blood. Looking up, she could see the rage in Raven’s eyes as she said, “Where are your quips, Pinkie?” with that, she ripped a piece of stone from the wall and threw it at Pinkie, barely missing her.

Pinkie gasped, running away from a series of spikes that flew at her, “Where are your tricks, your weapons? Why aren’t you making this exciting!?” Raven shouted, holding out her hand and creating a gravity field around Pinkie, increasing it a little to slam her into the ground with a loud crunch.

Snarling now, she lifted Pinkie up with her telekinesis and threw Pinkie into the wall, throwing metal needles into her arms and legs. Watching as Pinkie Pie rolled to her side in pain, shuddering in pain, Raven frowned before holding up her palm, generating a powerful flame, “Well, if this is what life is answering me...then burn!” and then she let out a long torrent of flames at Pinkie, causing her to scream.

Raven grinned as she watched the flames die down, revealing a light pink barrier, “Wait, what?” she asked, blinking her eyes in shock at what she saw. As the shield and flames died down to reveal a yellow coat and pink mane, as well as a pair of wings, “Fluttershy!?”

“Um...hi?” squeaked Fluttershy.

“If you’re here, then where is Pinkie?” asked Raven.

Fluttershy rubbed her arms, “Oh, she is busy setting up the big surprise for later.” she panted, the pain subsiding thanks to her shield. Looking back up, she watched as Raven landed back onto the ground. She could feel her heartbeat quicken and pulse race as she watched Raven extend her claws.

The bat pony narrowed her eyes and gave a shrug, “Killing Kindness, killing Laughter, it doesn’t matter. Not anymore, all it matters is to prove who I am!” and with that she sped right at Fluttershy.

As the mare pulled back to slash at her, Fluttershy raised her hands to block and move the claws out of the way. Then she pushed aside an overhead slash, leaving her open for a snap kick from Raven. This was followed by a quick slash across her face and then stomach. Raven then put her open palm out for a quick ice blast, but Fluttershy stepped to the side, blocked it with a forearm and pushed the hand down. As Fluttershy held the arm down, she began to plea, “But, don’t you see, this is pointless. You can be your own pony, you don’t need to kill anymore.”

“Don't I?!” shouted Raven, breaking the grapple, and then beginning to slash at Fluttershy as she began to block and push aside her slashes, “Kudos messed with my head! He turned on my anger and rage to uncontrollable levels! This is all I can... no, it’s all I know anymore!”

Fluttershy swiped one of the punches up, but was tripped by raven’s sweep kick. She let out a gasp as she took to the air to get out of the way of a ground lightning spell, “That isn’t true, you can walk away. You can change, anypony can!”

“OH don't you start!” Raven said, taking to the air and throwing ice spears, making Fluttershy fly away to evade them. Her eyes filled with a bloodlust as she glared down at her, “You want to open your heart to me? You want to hope to find inner goodness? What a laugh! Haven’t you seen the state of the world right now? And all of those Unicornicopains?”

Fluttershy, when cornered, quickly turned on her shield, letting out a grunt of pain from the feedback, “Yes, I have, and I know deep down they are good. It’s not their fault that they were manipulated by a monster, they just need somepony to help offer them a better way.”

“And you think I have something like that?” Raven growled as she waited for Fluttershy to turn off her shield. Then she teleported to her, punched her hard in the stomach, “Did you forget what I did to you? What I did to Pinkie? I took away her best friend and ruined her life!”

Fluttershy pushed away the fist, then blocked the overhead strike before stepping back away from the roundhouse, “Yes, and I still don’t hate you for it.”

“Liar!” Raven shouted, lightning flowing and cracking along her body, “I am a monster, a killer! How can you not hate me! It’s as Kudos said...who could ever forgive me.”

In a flash, Raven flew at Fluttershy with he claws extended, a killing intent clear in her eyes. Fluttershy let out a small gasp as she began to think back to earlier before they entered the HQ.

“Ok, Pinkie, Fluttershy, take these,” Twilight said, handing each girl a talisman. “They are modifications to the talismans I used with the Umbra circle. Just hold onto the seal when you are ready and you’ll change places with each other. I also added a disguise spell to throw her off,”

“Oh, Twilight, I don’t know if I can beat Raven,” Fluttershy said, looking down and shaking her head.

“Ah, you got this Fluttershy,” Dash said, nudging her shoulder, “Compared to a dragon, emo gal should be no problem.”

Pinkie nodded, “Yep, you just need three little words and she’ll go down.”

“Three words?” Fluttershy whispered.

“Yep, just get her to talk, and you’ll know what those are,” Pinkie said with a coy wink.

Opening her eyes wide, Fluttershy whispered, “I forgive you.”

Raven paused in mid flight as she looked shocked, her eyes wide in horror as she said, “W-what did you say?”

“I said, I forgive you,” Fluttershy said, opening her arms wide.

For several long moments, Raven stood there speechless, her eyes looking on in disbelief. Then she began to shake her head, while her eyes started to water. Closing them to blink away her tears, she said in bearly a whisper, “D-don't say that. Don’t you dare say that!”

“It’s true,” Fluttershy said calmly.

Tears now ran down her face in rivers as she slapped Fluttershy hard again and again, “No! Don’t you say that! Don’t you try and forgive me. Hate me, despise me! Curse me, shit on me, make me feel like a monster, but you don’t forgive me!” she said, beginning to break down into tears as she laid her head onto Fluttershy’s shoulder, “Why...”

“Hatred, is so stupid,” Fluttershy whispered, rubbing her back. “I could stay and hate you, despise you, but what does that do in the end. It would just ruin my life and take away from my enjoyment of the things I do love. I chose to forgive and move on.”

“But, I can’t, how can I?” Raven cried into Fluttershy’s shoulder.

Fluttershy smiled as she rubbed and patted Raven’s back, “One step at a time, with your lover at your side.”

“B-b-berry? He’s-”

“We found him in Horn Kong,” Fluttershy said, smiling, “We told him everything and he misses you. He wants to see you again.”

Upon hearing this, Raven broke down once more, crying into Fluttershy’s shoulder. Reaching up to her head, she grabbed at the golden horn and snapped it off while giving out a loud and ear piercing scream. Looking down at her broken horn, she threw it to the ground and got up, “T-thank you.”

“You-” Fluttershy began, but was shocked by the rumbling from above them, “Oh my!”

“The boss is getting ready to fight Twilight,” Raven said, looking to Fluttershy, “There is a spare exit to the left, go. I am going to go back to Equestria.”

Fluttershy nodded and turned away to head to the exit, but was stopped by a call of, “Hey, Fluttershy? Rainbow Dash is your fiance, right?” when she nodded, Raven said, “Treasure her, she’s probably one of the best things in your life.”

---

Necromancer walked along the road that led to Ponyville, smiling to himself. There was a feeling of calm serenity as he stepped, watching as ponies began to fall to his horde of zombies. Those who weren’t torn and devoured were killed by him with a blast of lightning. As he stepped, he began to speak, “I spoke of Tambelon last time, did I not? Yes, my home that I wiped from the face of the planet. I suppose that was when I had attracted attention, for that was when an annoying god arrived in my realm and sealed me within a temporal dimension. All for the crime of reveling in my hobby, just because I enjoyed death and murder. Where was the justice in that? I was no criminal, but a force of nature, imprisoning me was like imprisoning a hurricane.”

Nearing the outskirts of the city, he watched as Cheerilee began to herd the students into the school. Waving her hand, she kept an eye on the children as Carrot Top ran to her, “Is this everypony?”

“Yes,” Carrot Top said, panting while looking behind her, pulling out a bomb to throw at another gathering horde. “All of the foals we could find. Think you could keep them safe here?”

“I can try,” Cheerilee said, looking up at the sky, “I hope those girls can stop all of this soon.”

Necromancer shook his head, leaning against a tree. Giving out a contented sigh, he could feel another life being taken away, “See, this is what annoys me about life, it continues to struggle against the odds. Why? It is all so foalish in the end. This was why I had to come back after Majesty sealed me away that first time, one hundred years later. And again, I was sealed away by the magic of Mimic and her five friends, and that was when I first posited the question, why?”

Raindrops flew through the zombies, kicking out their stomachs and heads. Looking back to the weather team, she began to order them into formation to wash them out. Growling, she flew back down and began to strike out with her fists, plowing down a small contingent of zombies.

“Why fight back against the inevitability that is death? The struggle is useless and is meaningless in the end, as we all fade back into death. That was a lesson that Wind Whistler learned all too well when I broke free the second time and came for her friends,” Necromancer then clenched his hoof, growling, “Would’ve continued to prove my way were it not for that damnable bell! It was thanks to her that I was banished from this multiverse and sent into the farthest reaches of the omniverse.”

Necromancer chuckled and shook his head, rubbing the head of a fallen zombie and sighing, “I guess I should thank her, though. It was because of this that I was chosen for death’s avatar, that I was guided onto my path. I have seen the deaths of saiyans, of ninjas, the world’s strongest, and so much more. Every world I went to, I have brought death at every turn, my only failing... was this world.”

With a smile, he watched as his zombies began to stumble and walk through the small town, “This world, seems so determined to struggle and hold on. Pointless it all is in the end.”

---

Daphne ran into her bedroom of her old house, painting. Her pale flesh serving to highlight the fear in her eyes as she tried to hide, shuddering. She had come to her house to look for some old things when the zombies began their attack on the town, and one of them spotted her. She gave a whimper as she hid under her bed, shuddering. With a small cry, she pleaded, “Please, please oh please, don’t let him come in.”

Her prayers went unanswered as she heard the door slowly open and footsteps followed. Closer she could hear the steps coming to her, with each sickening thud. She shivered, feeling the zombie make his way to her, whimpering as his head lowered to her ear and running his hand through her hair.

Not too far away, lightning and his team were finding themselves being backed into the corner. Starla had a frown on her face as she took aim and fired another few arrows at three of the undead, “Guess Twilight was right, Conquest was going to have a backup plan.”

“Yeah,” lightning said, panting as he held the rod in his hand, “A good thing we listened to her, or we might have had more casualties.”

Artie looked to lightning, “Where’s Krysta?”

“Getting the civilians to safety and trying to help get them away,” lightning said, “I tried to tell her to go, but she was determined to stay.”

“You regret not being with her?” Artie asked, “Or giving a goodbye kiss?”

lightning blushed, becoming too distracted to see a zombie leaping at him. Before the zombie could take a bite out of lightning, a loud sound followed by a whip crack struck the beast. Looking at the direction, lightning gasped, “T-that move!”

Artie turned his head towards the figure in shadows, before gasping, “Buddy!”

Buddy lumbered and stumbled to his teammates, rolling around thanks to his injuries, “Hey guys. S-sorry I’m late, but it was a little hard getting here.”

“Buddy, you’re here!” Artie said, running over and giving his friend a hug, “But aren’t you a-”

“Zombie? Yeah, I am,” Buddy said, looking down at his wounds where Conquest and Raven broke him in half, “but, somehow...I’m still in control.”

“BOOM BOOM ROCKET!” whouted two voices from above as twin fireballs struck some zombie attackers.

Dyno landed right next to lightning, “I think it might have something to do with the person or soul that was used. Like how Belle was able to break free and run home?”

“Same principal,” Myte said, twisting his head back to face his front, “We must still feel the desire to help out loved ones and that is overcoming the control of the Necromancer.”

lightning smiled and sighed, “Even me?”

“Well, we weren’t much of a team before,” Buddy said, walking to stand in a circle with the other members. “But, I think now is a good time to start learning how to become better.”

“Are you sure, we might not win this. We could die,” Artie said, standing in a circle with his team, putting his prosthetic hand out. Soon he was joined by Starla, Dyno, and Myte.

lightning looked at his friends, and then back to the horde of zombies as they rose from the ground, growling. In the distance, he could see undead monsters come from the everfree, and then he narrowed his eyes, “Winning was never the plan. Our mission is simple, save as many ponies as we can and hold it back as long as we can until the knights can win this. We...might die, but.” lightning looked at the group as he placed his hand on top of the pile, “what a better place to lay down my life then with a friend.”

Dyno rolled his eyes, “Come on, boss, let’s not get emotional now.”

“Sorry,” lightning chuckled before raising his head and looked at the horde, “Now, let's show these guys that we may not be Starfleet anymore, but we can still be heroes!”

“RIGHT!” they said, breaking the group and running right into the horde.

Spreading her wings, Starla leapt up and began firing arrow shot after arrow shot before hitting the ground. Spinning around, she rammed her bow into the head of one zombie before pulling it out and slashing one through the stomach. Glaring her eyes, she shouted, “Power of the Stars! Starla Shine!” her hands, as well as her flank glowed a bright white light as she held out her bow, making glow brighter than a star, and with a release, fired a light arrow into the horde of zombies, making them burn. “Starlight Arrow.”

Buddy rolled into a small group of zombies as they neared a young couple, and then jumped up allowing his vine whip to spin around him in a tornado, “Power of Flora! Buddy Rose! Vine Whip!” the zombies exploded in an explosion of gore as he glowed green, a bright light flashing on his flank as he landed back on the ground and smiled at the young couple before nodding them towards safety.

“Power of Art!” Artie whispered to himself, glowing orange while feeling the warmth on his flank. Looking up, he used his magic to summon a bow staff that had a smiling face on it, “Artie Bristles. Staff Strike!” holding up his prosthetic hand, he launched the staff as a buzz saw that struck out at the zombies, smiling as he watched them go down.

“Power! OF! FIRE! Dyno and Myte!! Fire balls!” the twins sair at once, their magic igniting as they began to fire bolt after botl of fire, becoming a flamethrower in the process.

Buddy looked at Starla and ran to her as he began to fight, “Starla, I need to tell you something!”

“Can’t it wait?!” asked Starla as she fired another arrow, “Busy!”

“No it can’t!” Buddy said, looking at the horde as he used his whip to break one of their necks, “Starla...I love you. I always have. I never had a chance to tell you this and then lightning took you from me, but I need to say it. I always wanted to look up at the stars with you, have you be a mother to Daphne, and to go out on a stargazing mission with you.”

Starla’s eyes opened wide, before breaking out into a laugh, “I...don’t believe this!”

“What, is it that silly?” Buddy asked.

Starla shook her head, “No, it’s just that, this is where my life has come to. The perfect guy for me is dead, I had been through hell, and now I am fighting for my life with my undead teammate.”

A sword cut through one of the zombies, “Don’t forget, working with your mother who was once your enemy.” Dementia said, looking back at her two friends. “Ok boys, let's show these undead freaks who’s boss!”

The sound of a cannon hearld not only the coming of the trio, but Brain as well, who smiled, “Yes...let’s.”

Necromancer watched all of this, and shook his head, “Pointless...”

---

Kudos stood alone in the middle of the room, watching as Applejack began to pace. Their eyes looked at each other, staring deep into their souls waiting. Her emerald eyes burned a hole in his chest as she continue to prowl, ready to strike as she felt her muscles tense. Kudos remained calm, reaching into his pocket and eating a jelly bean.After he finished chewing the candy, he said, “Tell me Applejack, what do you think of when you see me?”

“Murderer, monster, the reason why Applebloom will never hear my mom sing!” Applejack said with a snarl as she prowled.

“Still trying to put labels onto things, this why you are a disappointment,” Kudos said with a shake of his head.

Applejack shook her head, “Disappointment?”

“Yes, because you are still beholden to the idea that any of this means anything, that we should allow ourselves to be holden to titles and deeds,” Kudos said. “When time makes us all fools in the end.”

Kudos then held up a finger, “Consider this, a person becomes famous because of a book or a deed, everyone loves him. He is herald as a champion and people flock to his side; however, you then have that same person get hit with a bit of controversy, a sin he forgot or something that will incriminate him in the public’s eyes. Now, he is a pariah, hated and shunned by all who knew him.”

“Does this have a point?” Applejack asked, crossing her arms.

“Simple,” Kudos said, watching Applejack with a cruel smirk, “The moment that same person dies, then the sin is forgiven. You hear nothing but how he was the greatest person in the world, about how pure and perfect he was. Everyone will gather to say how much of a great person he was while deep down, they knew they were the same ones who just a day ago would shun him for a simple sin. A book, a movie, or even a place is connected to its owner and might be sinned, but as soon as their owner dies, it becomes a piece of gold in the public’s eyes. Even a work that is shunned at it’s release, will soon turn into the most wonderful art given time.”

Applejack looked at him with an arched eyebrow, “So, what?”

“The point is, dear Abigail, is this. You call me monster, and a murderer, but what about you? You and your friends have freed your world from Grand Ruler, saved your home and are poised to take the gold,” Kudos let out a little chuckle, “The brave rebels have saved their home. But what will the future see it as? Will they see it as a bunch of losers who took away the utopia they cherished, leaving them to the monsters to kill them? Will your group be shunned in the future, treated as monsters?”

“That,” Kudos said, spreading his arms and chuckled with a shrug, “is why I have long since separated myself from empathy, emotions, love, and caring about my deeds. Monster one day, hero the next. You all call me monster right now, but who knows, in the future someone might call me misunderstood or even a martyr. A champion for the greater good who was just misunderstood in his time.”

“Or just a murder who killed hundreds,” Applejack said, frowning. “Ah ain't buying this whole martyr speil that you are spewing.”

Kudos chuckled and then shook his head, “But can’t you see, I’m right. No matter the outcome of the fight today, history will be the one who determines who is the monster and the hero.”

“Ah don’t care about tomorrow,” Applejack said, shaking her head as she punched her palm, “All Ah care about is today! Protecting those who Ah care about and those around me with everything Ah got. It doesn’t matter what they say, all that is important is who Ah am and that Ah stand up for what Ah believe in.”

“You say that, but you can’t stand up on your own two feet,” Kudos said, shaking his head, “You have to have your friends backing you up and supporting you. You need them to keep in you check.”

Applejack took a step forward, “Without my friends, Ah would be dead a hundred times over because of my own pride. Ah need them to hold me up while just like Ah hold them up.”

There was a low chuckle from Kudos’s throat as he said, “You don’t get it. Filly, Manehatten, Vanhoover? Your record in this war has shown that you have more strength than any of them. You went out of your way to be their shoulder, their heart and for what? What do you gain from it all?”

“Nothing, because Ah don’t need any compensation,” Applejack said, “Just the idea that Ah’m helping those who are important to me is all that is important. Yeah, Ah won a few fights during this whole thing, but it was only by fighting together Ah was able to fight my best. That’s what it means to be me, the most trustworthy pony out there.”

“And this is why you are a shame upon our race,” Kudos said, “I gave you all the chances in the world to prove you are the pinnacle of Earth Pony power. I gave Titan the orb for you to appreciate the earth pony alchemy, I killed your parents to make you stand on your own two feet, and I had men fight you alone to show your inner strength and what have you done? Relied the weakling to stop the orb, others to help heal you, and then to battle Titan. Everywhere I look, you let others help you.”

“Because, no pony can really stand alone,” Applejack said, looking down, “Ah tried to be a lone leader, forgetting that they all were just as strong as Ah was, and almost killed myself. Ah should’ve realized that we all stand the best when we are together. That’s what it means to be an earth pony.”

“No, what you need to learn is to stand on your own,” Kudos said, holding up a syringe, “Now you see, this... allows me to stand above you and on my own above all ponies.”

“What is that?” Applejack asked, watching Kudos inject himself with a needle.

“This, dear Abigail, is the result of all of the experiments I have been performing for the past few years. The natural magical essence that lies within all of us who live in this universe,” Kudos let out a grunt as he body began to change, a faint glow beginning to surround him. His muscles began to grow in size as well as his body. Soon, his body began to have tone and definition, ripping his white jacket and brown pants in the process. His stomach became leaner, turning into a six pack, while his pecs began to enlarge, “See, by experimenting on the creatures of our world, I was able to understand the basic fundamentals of magic within us all. Thus, I was,” he groaned, the voice becoming deeper as his height increased along with his muscular frame, “Able to concoct a formula that would heighten a pony’s natural magic to their limits and beyond.”

Applejack straighten up her hat, putting it over her eyes before getting to a fighting stance, “So, aint really impressing me one bit. Not into muscular men after all.”

“Clever,” Kudos said, lifting up his arm to admire the rippling muscle, “But see, this gives me the perfect Earth pony body, getting in touch with the raw power of my Celestia given strength and durability. Give me time and I can make available to all earth ponies and make us the true superior breed on this planet.”

“To quote my best friend, ya gonna keep yakking or start fighting?” Applejack asked as she walked up to Kudos and delivered three jabs followed by a low punch into the stomach. While Kudos showed no pain, Applejack winced as she felt pain in her hand. A smirk came to his face as he slapped the back of his fist against Applejack’s face three times, drawing blood. Then he lifted his elbow and dropped it into Applejack’s skull, sending her to the ground.

After falling to the ground, Applejack let out a gasp as she rolled out of the way of the stomping foot and into a crouch. Looking up, she blocked a cross that came for her face and then moved to the side to perform a side kick straight into his side. Seeing him bearly flinching, she spun around and jumped up with a rising knee to the chin.

Kudos merely tilted back a little before grappling Applejack into a bear hug, wrapping his arms around her and tightening his grip. Applejack let out a yelp of pain as she could hear the distinct cracking bone as he gripped her. Then, Kudos let go of Applejack, before grabbing her arm, lifting it up and punching her several times in the chest and stomach before throwing her away into a wall like a rag doll.

Spitting out some blood, Applejack slowly rose to her feet and looked up at the butcher with a killing intent. Kudos responded by pointing to his cheek, beckoning her for a killing blow. With a growl, she ran at Kudos and delivered a rushing side kick into the stomach. Ignoring the pain that she felt in her leg, she spun and delivered three shin kicks into his side. Not giving him a chance to counter, she moved into a knee thrust and then used three snap kicks. Finishing her assault, she began to punch at him with all of her might.

As she pulled away, breathing hard, Kudos laughed a little before walking towards her, his strength making cracks in the floor with each step, “I barely felt that, but good job on helping to show my the limits of my endurance. A nice test.”

Applejack gave a roar as she threw three more jabs at Kudos, “Come on, girl, your father was stronger than this. Even your mother was more powerful, show me the strength of your race.” Kudos demanded, blocking each punch thrown his way. With a cold expression, he backfisted Applejack across the face, before grabbing her head and lifting it up by the ponytail. With a growl, he punched her hard in the chest repeatedly, listening for a crack of rib or the scream of pain. When he finally got one, he let go and then kicked her hard into a wall, leaving behind a crater and a trail of blood.

Her hat had fallen off her head as she hit the wall, not that she had noticed through the pain that she was in. Sitting there for a few moments, breathing harder than she had ever had in an attempt to catch her breath, she took a moment to look back at her opponent through blurry eyes. As she rose to her feet, she felt a surge of rage build up in her as she watched him step and crush her hat.

Reaching down, Kudos grabbed Applejack’s head and lifted it up, slamming her face into the wall twice, “See Abigail? I represent the pinnacle of Earth pony might and ingenuity.” he said, holding her head before spitting in her eye. Then he let go of her, allowing her to punch at him.

When she went for a round house, he blocked the kick and delivered one of his own into her chest, “The endurance of a mountain!” blocking a punch, he punched her in the face, “The strength of the earth. And the cunning of a brilliant mind!” he blocked Applejack’s next few punches, bruising her arms before he sent a side kick into her stomach and back into the crater. “This is why you are a failure of an Earth Pony and I am the pinnacle of our race! Because I can stand as strong as any tree, alone and powerful.”

Applejack sat on the ground, coughing up some blood and panting, feeling some liquid trail down her face from her forehead and into her mouth. Her breathing was labored and slow as she listened to Kudos’ speech, “I wish...you girls were with me. Ah need you,” she said, holding her arm and rubbing it to distract from the pain.

“Applejack...”

Struggling to get back up, she soon collapsed back on the ground, feeling some of the wounds on her legs sending jolts of pain. Sitting there, she continued to breath slowly, trying to work through the pain while she heard Kudos said, “Now, when you get up, I want you to to kneel before me and finally admit that I am the superior earth pony!”

“...get up!”

Applejack’s eyes shot up as she whispered, “Ma?”

“Look at her, my little Applejack, strong as a tree,” Pear Butter said, nuzzling close to her husband.

Bright Mac chuckled, “Yep, the little one is going to be as strong as any tree.”

“And that’s because my big sis is so strong and brave. Nothing and no one's gonna take her out!” Apple Bloom said, drinking her own cup of cider.

“Eeyup, strongest member of this family,” Big Mac nodded.

“You are getting close,” Granny smith said, patting her granddaughter on the shoulder and looking into her eyes, “You are almost close to mastering Hamon. Just remember your true strength isn’t in your muscles or your mind, but something nopony takes from you.”

“My true-” Applejack paused when she began to hear new voices, as her breathing began to slow down to a calm pace, focused and narrowed. Around her, she could feel the earth around her responding to her.

“Get up AJ! You aren’t gonna let this loser beat ya,” Rainbow Dash said, holding out her hand.

Pinkie Pie got behind her and rubbed her shoulders, “Come on, Applejack, breaks over. Get in there and kick his booty!!!”

“Please Applejack, we made a promise to all come home,” Fluttershy said, looking down and offering her hand.

“I will not let my daughter be short one aunt, now get up!” Rarity said, narrowing her eyes and offering her hand.

Twilight held a hand to her chest, “Please Applejack, I didn’t come back just to lose my best friend.”

“Please Applejack, get up!” Belle said holding out her hand.

“Applejack...I love you,” Caramel said, lying in their bed and kissing her.

“Mom, please get up,” a yellow colt with a blonde and brown mane said, holding out his hand. “Ah want to meet you one day.”

Applejack’s eyes widened before she slowly rose to her feet, keeping her breathing still, “I bow,”

Kudos smiled as he looked at her.

“For no pony.” Applejack said, watching as Kudos pulled back a fist and threw it at her. Without missing a beat, she raised her own fist and blocked the punch. And then she grabbed the fist and began to crush it, eliciting a yelp of pain from Kudos, “Especially you!” Pulling back her fist, she delivered an uppercut that sent Kudos reeling back a few feet.

Once he recovered, he watched as Applejack walked towards her hat, body glowing a dark orange. The earth seemed to be flowing energy into her body as she walked along the floor, turning her head to look down at her stetson, she bent down and then picked up her hat. Putting it on her head, she straightened it and then waved at Kudos, beckoning him to attack.

Narrowing his eyes he walked towards her and delivered a punch, wich was blocked by her forearm with a flash of light. Trying again and again, he watched as each punch was blocked with her forearms, a flash of light energy erupting with each block. When he tried to kick at her, she stepped to the side and raised an elbow. Dropping it down onto his leg, she knocked it back down to the ground. When Kudos recovered, he sent a punch at Applejack that was dodged easily by her moving to the left. She then punched him hard in the gut, making him double over in pain.

Her eyes narrowed in determination, she rose her knee into his chest and knock him into the standing position. Quickly pivoting around on her heel, she delivered a powerful sidekick into his chest, before delivering three roundhouses into his side. Each strike that she delivered brought with it a powerful flash of light and energy. Then she drove a hard right into his chest making Kudos back up and stumble.

Wiping some of his spittle from his mouth, he stood back up and let out a growl of frustration. Enraged at his loss, he spun around and delivered a round house to Applejack. Stepping to the side, she pulled back her hand and delivered a fist into the knee, breaking it with a loud snap. Kudos let out a loud scream as he was forced to take a knee.

Before he could move, Applejack round housed his other knee, breaking it with a loud crack and bringing him to his knees. When he punched at her again, she rose a knee and slammed it against his hand, breaking the arm. Defenseless, Applejack pulled back her hand, “Strength of friends! Powered by the earth! The true might of an EARTH PONY!” with a shout she delivered a jab, followed by a hook and a cross. Soon her fists were moving with such speed that it looked like a thousand different punches all being thrown at once. Each blow that she threw into his chest, stomach, face and arms left a ist shaped imprint. After punching so many times, she shouted, “Sunlight,” she then spun around to plant her hands onto the ground and then cocked her legs back ready to buck a tree. In her eyes she saw him as a big tree to break, “Yellow! OVERDRIVE!” she shouted as she thrusted her legs out, bucking him hard into the stomach with a loud clap of power and sending him flying into a wall.

Standing up, Applejack panted as she straightened up her hat and smirked, looking at the hole in the wall that Kudos left. She breathed a sigh of relief as she saw that, although he lose all of the extra muscle, he was still alive. Putting her hand over her belly, she asked with a contented smile, “Am Ah really...” before she could ask her question, she heard a rumbling from above, “Crud, Twilight’s fight is starting, better get the-”

“Applejack!?” Fluttershy asked, walking up the stairs. “Is everything all right?”

Applejack nodded, “Yeah, Kudos is down for the count. Where’s Raven?”

“Back on Equestria,” Fluttershy then looked up the stairs, “You think Rainbow’s ok?”

---

Necromancer walked into the treebrary looking at the books. As he walked he continued to talk, “Why am I so close to Conquest? Simple, because he alivates my boredom,” he said, reaching out and pulling one of the books on the shelf to read to himself, “See, while I had become an avatar of death, watching world after world die, I had also become stagnant and stuck only to the confines of my destiny. Conquest helped to fix that by offering companionship and loyalty. While I never gave into the idea that friendship was a powerful force, I did understand it’s necessity. Of course, when he discovered this little world full of hate and misery, I jumped at the chance to wander and kill it. To seek out my revenge and to put my hooves around the neck of Wind Whistler’s successor.”

With a small chuckle he sat down on a chair and began to read, letting the screaming and moaning souls of the dead feed into his body, “I should thank him for delaying the war, foolish though it was. It allowed me to reach levels of godhood I never did on any other world. It has now allowed me the power to speak to you, and to tell you my story.”

Red eyes looked up and peered own as a savage grin appeared on his face, “Yes you, out there. I was always talking to you and telling you about who I am and what I want. Now here we are, at the end of the story, with ponies dying left and right, souls falling and the six brave mares trying their best to succeed in their goal of conquering evil. I suppose you have bonded with them by now, cared for them and loved them. I supposed it is possible that they have surpassed the boundaries that have been set upon them by their creator, turned into living beings in your eyes. But, we know it’s futile. They will die, for they are mortal. The things that they stand for, will also die, fade into darkness. And even this story...”

He slammed the book shut and burned it, “Will die.”

---

Rainbow Dash stood in front of Rhymey, smirking as she straightened her goggles. Then she bounced lightly on the tips of her feet, flapping her wings. Rhymey watched Rainbow Dash do this with a frown, before covering the front of his fist with his palm and bowing. Then he said, “I suppose you do not wish to waste words with me before combat?”

“Nah, don’t see the point,” Dash said, leaning her head to the side before picking her ear. Then she cracked her head to the side as she said, “I mean, are we really doing this? Don’t ya remember the last fight we had or how I saved your butt from Raven? I’m a freaking speed demon and you-”

Before she could utter another word, she watched as he caught up to her in an instant, leaving behind a few bits of debris behind him in the air. Dash stepped back in shock at the speed, moving quickly to block and dodge the punches that came her way. When he ran back into his position, she looked down at her hands and then back up at Rhymey, “How did you get that fast!?”

Rhymey smirked, spreading his metal golden wings wide. Rainbow Dash looked on in curiosity as she looked at the strange sigils that lined his wings, each glowing with a brilliant light. Crackling along his body was intermittent red bolts of electricity that seemed to flow through him. Looking at her with lightning in his eyes, he said, “The Wings of lightning, Meadow’s little gift to the world. It allows anyone to become one with the Speed Force.”

Another flash of light, and Rhymey was able to move fast enough to be by Dash’s side in an instant. He then thrusted his fist at her in a flash of lightning, following it up with three roundhouse kicks, each blow quickly dodged and blocked by Rainbow Dash. When Rhymey threw another punch, Dash blocked the punch with her forearm, “You know, I think I now understand why you said that we were never truly fast. This speed, this power, is nothing like I had ever felt before! I was a snail compared to what I was before, and you, are nothing!” with his free hand, he delivered a hard uppercut into Dash’s chin, knocking her head back. With a crack of lightning, he then did a side kick into Dash’s stomach that sent her flying back and rolling along the ground.

One hand on the ground, her legs and wings spread, she put on her goggles as lightning began to crackle in her eyes, “You want to race? Fine then, ass-wipe, let’s race.” and with that, she took off in a blur of motion, leaving behind debris that floated in the air for a few brief seconds before falling.

Rhymey smirked, allowing the lightning from the wings to crack before he two took off in a blur. Across the large one floor room, two lightning bolts began to run around it, one red and the other cyan. Occasionally, the two bolts would cross each other, colliding for a few brief seconds. Whenever they would collide, the sound of flesh on flesh would erupt as Rainbow and Rhymey would deliver several punches at each other in a second.

As their race took them to the ceiling, Rainbow Dash tried to send a quick jab his way, but Rhymey blocked it and then uppercutted her in the gut, following it up with two quick jabs in the chest. Recovering quickly, Dash jumped and did a mid-air roundhouse that knocked Rhymey back. In a flash, Rainbow Dash sped away from him, circling back and doing a jumping roundhouse kick to his chest. She let out a gasp as her kick went through his after-image. This left her open for him strike out at her with a powerful flying kick himself. In response, Dash used her own after image to dodge the attack and run at him from behind.

A smug look came to Rhymey’s lips as he back fisted her in the face, knocking her back off her feet and back onto the the ground. Looking up, she disappeared in a blur of speed before she was hit by Rhymey’s knee drop. Standing a distance away from him, the Speed Force crackling around her in bright bolts of lightning, she spun around in place to build up lightning and then threw several bolts at Rhymey. Not allowing a hit to strike him, he ran away from the bolts as they came at him until the last one. This he grabbed, spun around to collect the lightning energy and mix it with his own before throwing it at Dash and electrocuting her, eliciting a scream from her.

With her stomach wide open, Rhymey ran in and hit her stomach with a round house. As she keeled over in pain, she used an after image to dodge out of the way of his back kick. Then she went in for a sweep, making Rhymey step back in order to dodge. Getting back up to her feet, she cocked her leg back and did three standing side kicks so fast that they were a blur. Two of these kicks hit their marks, but the third was grabbed by Rhymey and blocked.

Dash moved in closer to Rhymey, delivering a rapid series of punches at Rhymey, each of which began to become blocked or countered by her opponent. Just the same, Rhymey began to punch out just as fast as her, his own punches becoming either blocked or dodged by Rainbow Dash. Their duel of fists continued for several seconds until Rhymey delivered a hard hook into Dash’s face. Then sent five hard punches into Dash’s chest, followed by a kick to legs. After he punched her hard once again in the face, sending her spinning in a circle, Dash recovered with a back kick into his stomach. Still spinning, she soon began to spin so fast that she created a tornado in the center of the room. Taking a step back, she kicked it straight at Rhymey.

Rhymey smiled and then leapt up, spinning horizontally in a circle, and then kick a buzzsaw of lightning energy that sliced the tornado in half. Rainbow Dash took a step back in shock at this sight of this, before shaking her head and taking off to race along the battlefield again. As Rhymey watched the lightning bolt take off, he raced right after her, taking off in another red lightning bolt. The two bolts ran through the battlefield, creating small sonic booms in their wake as they ran along the room. Occasionally, they would clash as they crossed each other’s lines. This time, however, Rhymey was beginning to gain the upper hand in thier clashes, blocking one of Rainbow’s strikes and delivered a punch to the chest or stomach. During one of the clashes, Rainbow Dash used an after-image to duck out of the way. Rhymey then used his own after-image to dodge her punch and then kick her in the back to sent her crashing out of the run and to the ground.

“Ok, you’re good,” Rainbow Dash groaned in pain, getting to her knees while holding her arm. Her breath came out in short pants as she looked at Rhymey, “I’m...a little impressed, just a little.” she winced, feeling the sharp pain shoot up her leg and in her left arm.

“Good?” Rhymey sped off and slammed a fist into the side of Rainbow Dash’s head, knocking her to the side and breaking her goggles, “I am a superior being, I am your better, I am everything you are not. And when I get to Fluttershy, I’ll be everything to her that you aren’t. And believe me, I’ll have a good time breaking her like the animals she loves so much.”
Dash growled and crackled with lightning, “You stay away from her!” she roared as she took off in a flash of light.

Rhymey smirked as he stepped forward and stuck out his arm, hitting Rainbow Dash with a forearm and knocking her flat onto her back, “Fool! Your overconfidence, your ego, is why I despise you so much. You are a stain on this world.”

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked, slowly getting back up to her feet, panting, “Because you are just afraid of knowing someone is better out there? Like me?”

“You are no better!” Rhymey said, kicking Rainbow Dash in the chest and knocking her back onto her back. Then he walked to her and slammed his foot into her chest, squeezing her, “You will never be better, and you cannot be better than me!” he began to stomp repeatedly, “This, is, why, I, hate, you, so, much.” then he kicked her in the side to send her rolling across the floor.

“Ponies like you,” Rhymey said, running his hand through his yellow mane and shaking his head, “Spit in the face of the truth of this world. You progress, you become better, and you change. You strive to become better against all odds in a desire to make yourself better.”

“So, what’s wrong with that? What’s wrong with trying to make yourself-UGGH!” Dash screamed in pain as Rhymey ran at her and jabbed a lightning clawed hand into her chest.

As he electrocuted Rainbow Dash, he leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Because it is all pointless!” he pulled his hand away and then back handed Dash in the back of the skull to knock her to the ground. HE slowly walked around her, and kicked her side in the ribs, “See, progress is all about give and then take. You learn to fly, but you take away something special from the birds,” he kicked Dash again, hitting her stomach, “you become stronger or faster, but you make others feel weaker,” another kick, causing Dash to scream in pain, “and you gain more fame, but then you get more people hating you. You, who have progressed so far, what have you lost to gain anything, what have you sacrificed?”

“You...don’t need to give up anything to become better,” Rainbow Dash said, struggling to get up and push through throbbing pain in her sides. “You should always try and improve yourself, otherwise you’ll never get better.”

“You change things, you try and improve yourself? And you know what happens?” Rhymey asked, stepping on Dash’s hand, before kneeling in front of hher and tucking her chin, “You get hurt. And if someone gets hurt, it might as well be you!” he said, punching Dash in the face, five times in rapid succession. He smirked as he walked around her prone form, “We are all born into certain casts, certain lots in life that we are destined to stay in for the rest of our lives. Some of us are born to be strong, and some of us are born to be weak to support the strong. You seek to defy this. You seek to defy the impossible, and all that does is get you hurt.”

Rainbow Dash grunted in pain as she felt Rhymey sit on her back, hurting her spine. Then his forearm slipped around her neck and while he lifted his other arm up to lock it in place and began to squeeze slowly, crushing her windpipe. As she felt the air escape her throat and gasp in a vain attempt to get air back into ehr lungs, Rhymey continued, “See, this is what trying to change things get you, what trying to break your limits gets you, and where your stupid dreams gets you. As you die, I want you to know that they will die soon: That dragon slut, that pudding brained loser, the hick, and Twilight will have to die again. But, don’t worry, Fluttershy will live...she’ll just learn her place.”

Blackness began to surround Rainbow’s vision as she continued to slowly lose conscious

“Rainbow Dash, I know you'll never leave us hanging,” Twilight said with a smile.

Applejack placed a hoof onto her shoulder, “You’re the wind Dash, you back us up.”

“Do you know why she can be so arrogant? Because she has the skills to prove it. And that... makes you want to be better,” Pinkie said with a smile.

Rarity sighed, “You want to know why we are friends? Simple, because you are the only other mare I know who wants to remain as true to herself as I do.”

“Rainbow Dash, you're the best big sister!” Scootaloo said, hugging her.

Fluttershy laid in bed with her, a content smile on her lips, “I love you, my knight of the wind.”

lightning began to crackle in Dash’s eyes as she could feel energy building up in her, a smirk on her face as she felt the energy flow through her body. Rhymey did not hear this as he continued to talk, “Maybe I should finish this with one last rhyme. What a shame, Rainbow Dash.
Your dreams are destined to-”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, RHYMEY!!!!” Rainbow Dash screamed as she slammed her head back into Rhymey’s face, causing him to break his hold on her. Rolling around in his grip, she bucked him hard in the stomach to get him off of her and then she uppercutted his head.

Standing tall, she looked to the recovering Unicorpian and began to remove the bandages on her arms, “Ok, ass-wipe. One last lap, you and me!”

Rhymey growled, red lightning arcing along his body, “Fine by me.”

“Ready,” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk, “GO!” and she turned around to run off, becoming a lightning bolt as she ran away.

Rhymey growled as he raced off, becoming a red lightning bolt as he quickly began to catch up with Rainbow Dash. Running alongside her, he began to strike out with a rapid series of punches at the mare. Each punch, each blow, Rainbow Dash began to catch, block and weave out of the way. Feigning one jab at her, he then sent a hook at Rainbow Dash’s head, hitting through her after image. With a smirk, he threw his arm back to attack Rainbow Dash as she came from behind, only to hit another after-image, Dash sticking her tounge out as she faded from sight.

Distracted by the second after-image, Rhymey was left open to a standing side kick into his stomach. As his world seemed to move in slow motion from the powerful blow struck into his gut, he was then hit by two more quick side kicks and a flying roundhouse that sent him rolling across the floor. Looking up, he saw Rainbow Dash bouncing on her feet, flicking her nose with her thumb and taunting him. Snarling, he raced out in a blur of motion.

Unlike before, Dash saw him move in slow motion and closer towards her. Smirking, she blocked his next set of punches by slapping his hands away, her hands becoming blurs of motion as she began to block each hit. After blocking one of his jabs, she delivered three back hands to his face, following it with another roundhouse to the head, and knocking out Rhymey’s teeth. Recovering quickly, Rhymey delivered five quick hard punchest into her chest and then kicked her away.

Rhymey smirked, thinking that those blows would break her confidence. However, when he looked into those magenta eyes and saw the usual cocky smirk, he snarled as he ran at her, watching as she took off into the distance, leaving behind more upturned floor in her wake.

Racing after her, he soone caught up with her again, and began to strike with a series of punches, getting angrier as she blocked all of his hits. Then he became confused when he saw her smirk at him and pointed behind him. Turning his head around to look over his shoulder, he saw Rainbow Dash’s speed mirage following right behind him. Gasping, he threw a roundhouse at his opponent, only to hit her after-image instead and when he looked at her speed mirage, he was hit with a punch powered by a sonic boom that sent him flying through the air and into the second Rainbow’s forearm.

Getting to his knees, he watches as Dash stood there before him, holding out her palm. Using her wings to gather the wind from around her, she began to force and concentrate the wind into a swirling ball of red mana. Holding the small tornado ball in hand, she ran at him and slammed the ball into his chest and sent him flying in a spinning tornado. While he was still in flight, Dash chased after him, lightning crackling along her forearm before she pulled back and struck the lightning punch right into his chest and slammed him into a wall.

After pushing himself off the wall, he charged right at Dash and began to lay blow after blow, striking her hard in the stomach, face, and chest. Once a few punches were thrown, he spun and round housed her in the stomach, making her back up. A cock-sure grin spread along his lips, until he saw Dash lift her head up and grin, “What’s the matter, Rhymey old pal? Still mad that you are so close to the finish line, but you still can’t beat me? Come on,” she said, waving her hand, “We still have a few feet left!” and with that, she took off.

Gnashing his teeth in rage, eyes narrowed, Rhymey raced off towards her, chasing her with his wings fully extended and tapping into every ounce of speed that his wings granted her. As Dash ran, her coat began to become pushed back along with her mane, the wind and g forces increasing on her body as her speed increased. Crackles of lightning began to flow along her body as she became faster. Her wings extended behind her as her speed increased. The faster she ran, the more lightning began to flow along her body and crackling along her as it seemed to fuse with her. To Rhymey, he began to watch as she started to turn into a yellow lightning bolt, leaving him father and farther behind. Shaking his head, he picked up speed, trying his best to catch up as he became the red lightning bolt.

As he neared her, his world vanished in a flash of white light, and soon he found himself in a white empty void, “Where am I?” he asked, his voice echoing. That was when he felt a rock slam into his breast plate and breaking it, hurting him. Letting loose a scream of pain, he felt another rock slam through his breast plate and hit his stomach hard. Taking the time to look down where the ‘rock’ hit him, he saw what had really him. Where he thought a rock once was, was the imprint of a fist instead, an inch deep in his flesh. Soon he felt another blow, followed by another.

“Where are you?” Rainbow’s voice echoed around him, “You’re in the Speed Force, where all of us speedsters gain our power. Do you feel it?” she asked, punching him again and again, breaking away his armor piece by piece with a punch and a kick, “The energy, the spirits of all the speedsters around you, past present, and future? They are watching you...and they find you inferior!” Soon her blows began to pick up the pace until she was a whirlwind of punches and kicks, each blow breaking the armor away until Rhymey was left naked.

Rhymey struggled to find Dash, but all he could see was a blur of blue followed by a punch or a kick into his body, leaving another imprint of a foot or fist behind, “You maybe big and bad out there, but here? I’m the queen!”

“You talk about the impossible?” she asked, as Rhymey tried to hold up a defense, but her punch to the gut broke his defence. “Rhymey? I live the impossible!”

“I breathe the impossible!” Dash screamed, kicking Rhymey in chest, adding to the many craters that lined his naked body.

“I live the impossible!” she screamed, delivering another punch into his face.

Staggering, Rhymey could barely stand when he heard a loud boom. Turning around and looking behind him, he saw a ring of prismatic energy exploding forth, and a rainbow lightning bolt coming flying at him. Her arm crackling with lightning energy, she shouted, “I AM THE IMPOSSIBLE!” and with that, she slammed her first hard into Rhymey’s face, breaking much of his skull in the process and sending him flying.

Dazed, and one the verge of passing out, Rhymey felt himself being grabbed by Dash. Struggling to lift his head up, he looked at Rainbow Dash, and shuddered at what he saw. Her cyan color was brighter now, lightning crackled and danced along her body as if it was a part of her. Her mane and tail now jagged like lightning. With a slight growl, she said, with a voice that was now reverberating, “You don’t deserve those wings.” and with that, she grabbed his golden wings and ripped them off, before kicking him out of the speed force and dropping the wings into the real world.

For a few moments, Rainbow Dash stood there, breathing slow and steady. Holding up her hands, she looked at the lightning as it crackled along ehr body in awe, “So cool,” she whispered in her normal voice.

“Indeed it is, Rainbow Dash. You have broken every boundary out there and have breached the Speed Force,” a voice whispered.

Rainbow Dash looked around her, “Who’s that?”

“I’m Buried Alien, I am the former fastest pony alive,” Buried said, smiling. “You can now live here if you want, free to run and race for all of eternity.”

Rainbow Dash gasped as she looked around, finding herself surrounded by speedsters. Some ran on four legs and were ponies like her. Others ran on two legs and were mamailian, and others were blue hedgehogs. Some ran behind her while others ran ahead. Everywhere she looked, she found a speedster running. She sighed and said, “This place, it sounds like heaven. It really does and I would love to stay here. But...”

Buried asked curiously, “But?”

“I have friends, family, a marefriend waiting for me back home. I just can’t abandon them,” Rainbow Dash said, looking up at the voice.

“Somehow,” Buried said with a warm tone, “I knew you would say that. You can leave if you wish.”

“How?” Rainbow asked.

“Just think about them, your friends and lover. They will be your lightning rod to guide you home,” Buried said, smiling.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and said, “Right, figured that.” She then got into a ready position, ready to run.

“Good, now,” Buried smiled as he said, “Run Dash, RUN!”

Nodding, Rainbow Dash took off like a living lightning bolt, racing out of the white void and back into the real world. As she stood there, she looked back at the broken and naked Rhymey to the wings of lightning, and then back to her hands. Her eyes widened as she whispered, “Whoa...”

“Dash, are you ok?” Applejack asked as she and Fluttershy ran up the stairs.

“Applejack, did you see me?” Rainbow Dash shouted as she raced to her friend, “I was in the Speed Force, the actual Speed Force! I can use it now, on my own terms! I can control it and wield it!” she began to fly in the air, her eyes wide in excitement, “Oh man, I wonder if I should brag about this?! No, wait, maybe I shouldn’t and let it be my secret so ponies could be surprised when I bring it out! But I want to brag about it to somepony! Oh god, what if I change my position with the bolts and I need to leave.”

“Flutters, tame her!” Applejack said as she walked to the prone Rhymey and picked him up.

Nodding, Fluttershy floated up and kissed Dash fully on the lips. Then she broke it and smiled cutely, “You talk to much dear.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled and rubbed the back of her head, “Um, yeah...maybe.”

Applejack chuckled and shook her head, “Over excited mare,” but anything else she could say was interrupted by a loud explosion and a small rumbling, “Sounds like the fight’s getting started.”

“We should go, now!” Rainbow Dash said.

Applejack nodded,” Yeah, this place ain't built to withstand a fight between two gods!” and with that, she ran along with her friends.

---

Tirek smiled as he looked at the board, “Three left until the end of the game. Three moves, until it is all over.”

“I think you’ll find Twilight still has her winning gambits set,” Titan said, leaning back and looking at the go-board.

“Are you sure, she is going up against a powerful foe, alone,” Tirek said, “She could die.”

“No, she won't, watch...”

---

Conquest sat on his large plush chair, reading a small book, “Oh Buckley, you and your CAD comics are truly a gift to this world,” he said chuckling to himself. Looking up, he smirked as he looked to his few remaining soldiers and said, “You guys might want to leave.”

A very buff minotaur shook his head as he said, “Sir, as your last few remaining members of your guard and proud soldiers of the Suicide Squadron, we are ready to give our lives to protect you.”

Conquest shrugged, “Suit yourself.” Turning the page, he gasped, “Ohhh, an IQ test. Hmmm, a child of unwed parents, commonly used as a synonym for a complete asshole.”

The door to Conquest’s office exploded in a shower of splinters, Twilight standing where the door once stood and her horn glowing bright. Looking straight at Conquest with a glare, she spoke out in a low version of the Canterlot Voice, “Conquest!” the power of her aura caused the guards to faint in seconds.

“Awww, thank you, Twily,” Conquest said, standing to his feet and waving a hand, teleporting the guards away. “You just saved me the trouble of having to watch my guards get their buts handed to them.”

Pushing his large chair away, he stepped out from behind his desk. Gone was his large trench coat, now replaced with a long flowing red cape worn over a black leather jacket and tank top. Walking out, he showed off his hot pants and boots, “Like my new outfit? I figured for a final fight I should be a little dramatic.” he said brushing aside his cape.

Twilight said nothing, watching him with a glare as he strode to the floor, stand across from her, a red carpet laid between them that led to his desk. Once he took his position, Twilight finally said, “I hate you.”

“Oh really? “ Conquest said with a smile. Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he could see the waves of red hate flowing off her body and into him.

“Discord, how can you hate a force of nature. Chrysalis, I thought I hated for what she did,” Twilight said, pulling back her lips in a snarl. “ But, all I felt was pity. Then I met you, and now I know what hate really is!”

Conquest bowed, “It was my pleasure to introduce you to a new world of torment.”

Twilight began to flare up her magical aura, “I am going to make you pay for every life you had ever taken.”

“You might be here for a while then,” Conquest said, undoing the buckles on his cape. His own black magical aura began to flare up around him, “ Maybe you should stick to your own world.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes, allowing her magic to flare up around her in a bright violet aura and then launched herself straight at Conquest. Conquest threw his cape off his back, allowing it to flutter softly to the ground as he took off with a thunderous clap of magic. With the force of a sonic boom, the two fighter’s fists collided in the middle of the room, their power causing a deep crater to form beneath them and destroying the carpet.

Their fists stayed locked with one another, neither moving as the two combatants glared at each other. Around them, bits of debris from below began to rise from the power of their magic, floating in the air for the briefest of moments before they were destroyed by a crackle of lightning that would spark from their arms. After waiting for a briefest moment, Conquest broke the lock and uppercutted Twilight.

With a gasp, Twilight barely moved out of the way of the uppercut, only to try and block each of Conquest’s fists. Up, down, and to the left, she used her open palm to start moving and blocking Conquest’s many punches. Stepping around him to strike at his side, she moved her head side to side quickly to move out of the way from a well thrown roundhouse. After he pulled back his kick, Conquest pulled back out of the way from Twilight’s cross. Now on the defensive, Conquest began to block Twilight’s palm strikes with his forearms.

During one exchange of blows, Twilight knocked Conquest’s hands into the air and left him open. Charging her fist with lightning magic, she slammed her fist into his stomach, making the building shake. Using fire magic, she then uppercutted him before delivering three blows into his torso. As he backed up, Conquest wiped a small trickle of blood that escaped his lips. He looked down at the red fluid as it laid on his thumb and smirked, “First blood, hope you are proud of yourself.”

Twilight said nothing as she looked to her side, and lifted up the chair with her telekinesis. Crushing it down into a small ball of metal, she then heated it up to a molten ball of steel. Looking back at him, she threw the ball at Conquest with the speed of a meteor. With a gasp, he moved to the side, allowing the ball to fly pas him. Looking back at Twilight, he watched as she grabbed it with her magic, turned it into a long wooden spear, and then broke it into a thousand shards. Magic now flaring green, she turned all of the pieces of wood into metallic sharp spears. Thrusting her hand out, she sent the rain of spears flying at Conquest.

Conquest barely had time to erect a protective barrier to block the blade storm as it flew at him, cutting deep bleeding gashes in his arms and legs. Letting out an impressed chuckle, he held out his claws and made them glow a cold blue light. Cold mist flowed from his palms as he created long javelins made of ice.

Eyes wide with shock, Twilight quickly began to jump back from the first thrown spear. When the second was thrown, she used a fire blade to split it in half.

Conquest laughed as he threw more spears at her, each one either dodged or melted by Twilight as she neared the wall. Once she was close to the wall, Conquest lifted up two fingers that generated a large tower of flame that singed the breastplate of Twilight's armor. After the flames had died down, twin ice spears flew out at Twilight, one impaling itself in her shoulder, while the other cut into her side.

While she struggled against the spears, Conquest formed a small tornado in his hand and launched it at Twilight. This hit her hard enough the it blasted her through the wall and out of the room.

Conquest stood and crossed his arms over his chest confidently. His confidence was shattered when he felt a hot burning beam blast through his arm, followed by another that cut through his side. Spinning around, he watched as solar rays began to blast its way through his room.

Looking to his left, he allowed his magic to detect her. Once her found her, he launched himself out of the room and slammed his forearm right into her throat. Holding her throat in pain and trying to catch her breath, she was open to a punch in the gut from Conquest and a mid-air roundhouse into her helmet. Twilight recovered quickly and blocked Conquest's next series of jabs and kicks that he threw at her. Blocking his next punch, she moved to the side and struck out with three punches into his side and a kick into his thigh.

Using the momentum from her strike, he flew down and around her, striking out with a crescent kick into her wounded shoulder, knocking her down. With her open to attack, Conquest rapidly punched her hard to leave cracks in the armor, following with a side kick that sent her flying into side of the headquarters. Twilight writhed in pain as she laid in the crater of the impact, letting out a scream of pain as a bolt of chain lightning struck her prone body. Conquest held her in the grip of his lightning and smiled as he dragged her along the wall. Then he held up his hand and snapped his fingers, unleashing a powerful thunderclap that blew her through the wall of the building, and through several floors of the building.

Twilight soon crashed to the bottom floor of the building, face on the floor. Slowly getting to her knees, she held her wounded arm and began to heal it with her white magic. Looking at her surroundings, she found herself in a room with several glass cases. Each item held a bloodied item within, or a limb. Ears perking, she listened to the sound of a teleport and turned towards Conquest as he landed on the ground, “Not bad for the first part of the round. I was expecting you to die a lot quicker than this.”

Twilight rose to her feet, looking at the various items with disgust, “What is this place?”

“Like it? It’s my trophy room, where I collect my various conquests over the years,” Conquest stated, snapping his fingers and turning on the light showing the countless glass cases. With a sneer, he opened one case and pulled out a blue tiara, “I seduced this one senshi and turned her on her friends. Told her how she meant the world to me shortly before I gutted her like a fish. And this,” he pulled out a headband with a metal plate, that had a leaf inscribed on the plate. “Convinced this ninja boy that no one loved him, and laughed as he caused the end of the world, plus raped the shy girl right in front of him.”

Conquest gave a small grunt as he pulled out a giant metal arm, and looked down at it, “And this came from a world where a young boy had some serious daddy issues. Helped that out real quick, and this straw hat,”he then paused as he held up a torn hat and looked back at Twilight as she said nothing, but kept her eyes closed. At the bottom of her feet, twin balls of lightning began to rise up and spin around her in a helix formation.

On the apex of their rise into the air, they settled back down at her sides and an arm’s length away from her. Holding her arms out at length, she grabbed onto the two balls of lightning, feeling them crackle and spark at her touch. Opening her eyes, she revealed two pupiless white orbs that pulsated with electricity. The lightning then flowed out from her eyes, encircling her arms, and connected to the balls of lightning. The balls of lightning flashed for a brief moment before unleashing a torrent of white hot lightning. When the bolts of lightning hit the glass cases, it caused them to explode into flames, “Wha-what are you doing?!” gasped Conquest in horror.

“I’m destroying it,” Twilight said as a case exploded, “Your history, your fame, and your legacy! I’ll wipe it all out of existence. That way, the world will see the truth, that you are nothing to be afraid of, that hating you is pointless!”

“Now don’t you daaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!” Conquest creamed as he took a step, making the lightning leap out from the two cases and into him, creating a circle of lightning that flowed from the balls, into the cases and back into him. He could feel his skin burn, pop, and bubble as the lightning crackled with power, “Wha-AHHHHHH-What is this?!”

Twilight smirked, “Arc-Bond, my second most powerful lightning spell. It links me up with two powerful lightning balls to begin a circuit. When a target, like yourself, steps into the path of my lightning magic, it completes the circuit. What you are right now feeling is the equivalent of two billion joules of electricity flowing through your body.”

“Ahhhhh, you miserable BITCH!” Conquest shouted, waving his hand to break out of the lightning spell. His lips pulling back in a snarl, he leapt up through the roof of the room and out of the building.

Breaking the spell, Twilight stepped into the center of of the room and looked up out of the hole. In the sky, next to the clouds, she watched as Conquest began to circle his finger in the air, creating a giant ring of fire in the clouds. Her eyes widened as she recognized the spell and crossed her forearms in front of her face just as a large pillar of flame struck down upon her.

Conquest gave a small chuckle as he watched his pillar of fire envelop her, and then gasped as he saw it being pushed back by a pink and yellow dome that came from where he had struck at her. The dome continued to increase in size until it obliterated the entire headquarters and leaving behind a crater where Twilight stood alone. Conquest rolled his eyes, “Oh great, you destroyed my home! And I just made the last payment.” shaking his head, his eyes then began to look impressed, “But, I must say, combining your brother’s shield spell with your mentor’s sunburst spell was a work of genius.”

“Though,” he added, watching as her gauntlets fell off her arms, broken and sparking, “It came at a high cost didn’t it.”

Flapping her wings a few times for lift, she floated up in the air until she reached Conquest’s height, “Let’s take this fight elsewhere.”

“Why certainly,” Conquest said, smirking. “Anywhere in particular?”

“I’ll let you know,” Twilight said, flying at Conquest with a kick, wich he easily blocked. For a few seconds in the air, the two combatants traded blows, ducking, blocking, and dodging until they both vanished from sight.

“Aw hell,” Applejack cursed, “Where did they go, Ah can’t see them!”

Rainbow Dash pushed Rhymey’s unconscious form through the portal and came to stand with Applejack, “I can!”

“Well, that’s nice and all sugarcube, but what about for those of us who don’t have superspeed?” Applejack asked.

Fluttershy gasped and pointed to the clouds, “Look!” she said pointing to the clouds.

There, they could see the fight, every punch, every kick, was highlighted by a crack of thunder and flash of lightning. With each movement, the knights could watch the fight play out in a dance of pictures. After a few moments of fighting, Twilight was kicked out of the clouds and was sent crashing down onto the solid ground in a purple fireball.

Slowly rising up from the impact crater, she looked behind her and jumped out of the way as Conquest flew straight down and slammed his fist down into the ground, creating a crater.

Conquest turned his head up to look at Twilight, letting out a hiss as he spread apart his fingers. A black glow enveloped his hand as a series of deep dark fissures in the ground raced towards Twilight. Gasping, she jump out of the way of three of the fissures. The other two caught up to her just before she could take to the air and pinched around her ankles, trapping her.

Rising to his feet, Conquest summoned two large magma fists from the ground. Crossing his arms, he brought the fists down upon Twilight. Just before the fists cloud hit her, she grabbed the fists and held them in place
Her hands flashed blue for a moment and she froze his hands. Grunting, she shattered the fists and turned them into frozen ice spears. She the sent the ice spears at Conquest.

As the ice blades tore through Conquest's body, Twilight shattered her greaves, leaving her with only breastplate and helmet. Spreading her wings, she flew off with a loud thunderclap and punched Conquest hard in the face, breaking bone and teeth.

After flying for a few moments, Conquest landed back onto the ground and rolled to his feet. Looking up, he watched as a vertical wave of flame cut through the ground and flew towards him. As he jumped back and away, he watched as that flame wave was followed by another and another, backing him up furter. A large crack of thunder alerted him to a powerful surge of energy. That was when he saw a wave of lightning flying at him, erupting from Twilight as she clapped her hands together.

Flying backwards as fast as he could, he slammed his back against a giant wall of thorns, and when he tried to move to his left, he found a wall of ice, to his right was a wall of force. Then he looked up and watched as Twilight trapped him in her box by creating twin walls of flame, one in front and over his head. This left him open to the wave of lightning that struck him hard, electrocuting him.

Landing on the ground, Twilight waited for her walls to disperse before getting ready for her next spell. Letting out roar, Conquest quickly broke free of his confinement and generated twin whips of fire that he lashed out at her. Each whip struck her hard, breaking her breastplate and helmet, leaving her in a blue blouse with a short purple skirt and boots. When his next whip came at her, she grabbed the whip with hand and held it tight. She then grabbed the other whip with her hand and held it tightly. Wincing through the pain, she froze the whips into whips of ice and shatter them. As they broke, Twilight generated a torrent of fire on her hand that she used to slash a giant x across Conquest’s chest. Then she created a powerful fireball that she threw right into Conquest’s stomach and sent him flying across the field, howling in pain.

Growling, he took off into the air and generated six large meteorites, set them flying down the air and right at Twilight. Slowly, she crouched down in response and generated a large blue dome around her by waving her hands. This dome caught the large flaming rocks and stopped their flight. Hands turning black with black mana, she made the rocks disintegrate and melt away. Then she held out her hands, twin mini tornadoes formed in her palms. With the grace of an acrobat, she threw the twin mini-tornadoes at Conquest who had to watch in horror as the twin tornadoes increased in size until they were as high as a mountain. When the two tornadoes flew to his sides, she slammed them together, allowing the tornadoes to hit Conquest with all of the debris that they picked up.

As he suffered through the pain of the rocks and stones cutting into his body, Twilight snapped her fingers, summoning lightning bolt after lightning bolt that stuck him in the twin tornadoes, electrocuting him. Once the tornadoes broke, she snapped her fingers, using a powerful gravity spell that dragged him back to the ground, creating a crater.

Rising back up from the crater, he reset his broken arm and leg, and then ran at Twilight to deliver a powerful hook into Twilight’s face. When he did a roundhouse, she ducked under it and quickly delivered three rapid punches into his body. Conquest sent an uppercut her way, hitting her chin and allowing him to kick her in the stomach. Recovering quickly, she double punched Conquest in the chest and stomach, sending him flying back.

Conquest stood still for a moment, and breathed in, allowing the hate to flow into him. Twilight nodded, and began to use her white magic to heal her wounds. Rainbow Dash growled, “What the hell? They’re allowing each other to heal?!”

“Ah think, Twilight has impressed him, Rainbow,” Applejack said, crossing her arms over her chest. “He’s allowing her to heal and expecting her to allow him to do the same.”

Rarity shook her head, “Impressive. I... never thought someone could impress Conquest that much.”

“Twi’s the only one that’s kept him on his toes so far,” Applejack said, “He has to be impressed.”

“I just hope that they are ok,” Fluttershy whispered, “Especially her.”

Back on the battlefield, Twilight sighed as she ran her hand through her mane and let out a chuckle, “You know...she’s right, you are silly.”

“Who?” Conquest asked, looking at her.

“Pinkie, she said that you are silly,” Twilight said, laughing, “And you know what? She’s right. You are silly.”

“I raped, murdered, and killed countless and you call me silly? I must have hit your head harder than I thought,” Conquest chuckled.

Twilight chuckled, and shook her head, “No, you’re right. You aren’t silly... you’re pathetic! Let me ask you something, why did you let my friends live? You could’ve killed them instantly and stopped any resistance. You had the power, you could’ve wiped them out and this war would’ve been over before I came back,” she raised a finger to answer before he opened his mouth, “Answer? It’s easy actually, as I came up with it during our battle. Your desire for hate, for rage, it’s not just a power source for you, it’s a drug. One that loses its potency with each world you conquer.”

Conquest chuckled, “Are you trying to psychoanalyze me, Twilight? It wont work. I’m the one who breaks people, not you.”

“Please, let me continue,” Twilight said, smiling, “I love to break down puzzles, and yours is so simple to mess with. See, you could’ve killed my five friends right off the bat, wiped them out before they had a chance to meet Belle, and the world was yours, but you chose not to. You could’ve attacked during Dark King’s reign, but you didn’t. You chose this place because your addiction told you to. You knew that this was the best precious drug. Because, you are afraid to admit that all of that precious hate is losing its potency.”

She barked out a laugh as Conquest began to growl, “You are a classic case of being an addict. You need the hate to be stronger because the tiny doses are just not doing it for you. So you go to a bigger source, and then another, needing to get more in order to get that same rush that you felt before. However, the rush is fading, and you need to savor it, thus you needed to keep us all alive in order to keep it going. How... predictable.”

“What, did you say?” Conquest growled, his eyes narrowing at her.

“It’s interesting,” Twilight said, brushing aside her mane, “You insult Grand Ruler for being predictable, and you pride yourself on being able to subvert the tropes, of ‘breaking’ the rules, but in the end you are just like him. Predictable, overconfident, and childish.”

“Shut up, I am nothing like him!” Conquest denied, his claws growing.

“You are,” Twilight said calmly, a little smirk on her face, “Or can you just not face the truth when it’s shown in front of you. You crave hate, you desire it, and so, you will do ANYTHING to get it. You will do whatever extreme and say whatever comes to mind just to get a bit of hate. And for what? A tiny bit of pleasure that fades away in an instant? A tiny bit of pleasure that will never last. This is why you will lose. Love, compassion, friendship? Those things I represent? They will last longer than your little silly desire.”

Conquest shook his head, “I am finding this less fun, Twilight, shut up.”

“What’s the matter? Breaking the almighty king of hate? Good, I’m glad. Because, in the end, you are just a little child, as bad as Grand Ruler. Which is why I no longer hate you,” Twilight shook her head, “I pity you, for all you can do is hate and fade away. While those of us who love, will remain for far longer.”

“Don’t say that again,” Conquest demanded.

Twilight smirked, “I pity you.”

“Don’t you dare pity me!!!!” Conquest shouted and flew right at Twilight with his fist extended, ready to punch her.

Twilight moved her head to the side, dodging the punch. Then she blocked the hit by knocking it to the side. With his chest open, Twilight began to deliver a series of quick punches along Conquest’s chest and stomach before doing a side kick that knocked him back.

Holding back his desire to retch, he struck out at Twilight with a foreamy to her forehead, following it off with a side kick. Twilight moved to the side, knocking the kick away before hitting his head. Her next sets of punches and kicks were quickly blocked by Conquest. As the blows were exchanged in a blur, Conquest began to think, “What’s going on? She’s...” his eyes opened wide as he began to realize, “catching up with me, keeping me at bay?!”

Conquest managed to hit in the side with a roundhouse, and while Twilight let out a grunt of pain, she punched him hard in the stomach and then uppercutted him into the air. As he floated, Conquest wiped some of his spit and spat out a bit of blood while forming two fireballs. Holding his hands out, he fired a series of fireballs at Twilight, forcing her to fly away from the bombardment, leaving behind a small trail of fire that followed her along the ground.

Once she was under him, Twilight stopped her flight and created a barrier around her, blocking the shots as she was covered in a giant dust cloud. After dispersing her shield, she looked up and narrowed her eyes as Conquest pulled back his hand, glowing with a rainbow of colors. Throwing his hand out, he fired a spectrum beam straight at her.

Slowly, Twilight cupped her hands and pulled it back, forming a ball of rainbow energy. Then she thrusted her hands out, sending her own spectrum beam right at Conquest. The two beams met in mid-air, colliding together and forming a ball. As the tug of war began, pushing one way and the other, Twilight formed a shadow clone who formed a prismatic orb beneath her and used it to grind along the beam up to where Conquest was and she spun a mid--air roundhouse into his arm, cracking it and breaking a bone.

As Conquest recovered, he watched Twilight’s hands glow black with magic. Holding her arms out, she let out a loud yell of power that began to bring down a storm of hail, fire, lightning, and acid around them. Wincing at the burning and the acid as it struck him, Conquest flew in with a punch right into Twilight’s chest. Letting out a groan of pain, she swiped the hand away and began to deliver a three punch combo and then a roundhouse to the head.

Conquest delivered a hook to her face, and then a side-kick which Twilight dodged. The two combatants once again engaged in a series of blocks, blows, and maneuvers as they flew through space, “What is this, Twilight?” asked Conquest with a sneer. “ Are you starting to enjoy this?”

“In truth, no.” Twilight said, “It’s just the fact that I see a demon wanting to kill my friends right now. It’s telling me to fight even harder than ever.” It’s something else.

Twilight saw Rainbow Dash blocking the hits for her, while Applejack used her punches to strike Conquest in the sensitive spots. She watched Rarity as she told her what the next move was, Fluttershy helping her to remain calm. She could feel Pinkie telling her to never give up, “I can feel them. My friends, they’re fighting with me, helping me, guiding me!”

---

“Look at them go!” Applejack shouted, watching as loud explosions were heard and felt, little white flashes of light going off as the two warriors collided.

“What’s happening?” Fluttershy asked.

“They’re going fast, Flutters, really fast!” Rainbow Dash said, watching in awe. “Conquest is giving his all, but Twilight...she’s something else.”

Rarity smiled, “Well of course dear, that’s what she does. She is our hope bringer when we needed her the most. Conquest... never stood a chance.”

---

Twilight’s roundhouse knocked Conquest out of the sky and hurdling down into the ground, creating a large crater as he did. Before he could move, Twilight flew down, her fist coated in black and red magic as she slammed the fist hard into Conquest’s back, leaving a large fist imprint. Then, with a grunt, she increased the gravity around him by ten, and then flew off his body.

With a roar of rage, he flew up into the sky and created a large fireball that he threw down towards Twilight. Fling up towards the flame, she easily swiped it away with her hand. Conquest then created a black fire ball that he threw right at her. For a moment he chuckled, but then watched as Twilight grabbed the fire ball and turned it into a black fire sword. Shaking his head, he summoned a large asteroid and threw it at Twilight.

For a moment, he watched as Twilight seemed to be eclipsed by the asteroid, and then gasped when he heard, “Ragna Blade!” and in a flash, watched as the asteroid was cut in half, turned into little dust motes. Once Twilight flew up to his level, she slashed at him several times with her blade, eliciting screams from him with each slash.

Before he could recover, Twilight snapped her fingers and increased the gravity around Conquest to send him crashing to the ground. Seconds before he could land, Twilight teleported to the ground and roundhoused kicked his arm so hard that it broke the bone and caused it to break out of the skin. Before he could react, Twilight side kicked him away and flying across the field.

Twilight waited for Conquest to teleport back and ducked under his roundhouse. When she tried to uppercut him in the face. Dodging out of the way, Conquest slashed Twilight’s chest and stomach with his claws before impaling her with his claws. After he pulled out, he went for another slash, but Twilight blocked and knocked it aside. She then began to punch rapidly into his chest and stomach, blocking his occasional attack back. Then she delivered her forearm into his throat, sweep him off his feet, and then ax kicked him right in the private area, eliciting a high-pitched scream from him.

Slowly, Conquest got back up, rubbing his groin in pain, “It was such a small target,” Twilight snarked, “I am surprised I hit it.”

Conquest, his mane now wild and crazed, roared as he flew at Twilight and began to punch wildly at her. Twilight flew back, blocking and dodging out of the way from his punches. As they flew, they soon found themselves flying into a tall pillar of rock, ending up destroying it in a flash of power.

Twilight teleported on the bottom of one of the rocks, looking back at Conquest as he was on the bottom of the other rock. Holding out his hand, he began to flick a pebble at Twilight with the force of a sonic boom. Twilight held out her hand, blocking the pebbles with her magic. After several of the pebbles flew at her, she held them all in a small ball before throwing them at him in a flaming fireball that exploded when it connected with him.

Watching as Twilight flew back at him, Conquest began to block and exchange blows with Twilight as they flew across the battlefield. Each punch that one threw, the other received and retaliated. Each blow coming at a speed unseen by anyone before in the world, and soon their battle took them to a small plateau.

“What? Now their resting again!” Rainbow shouted.

Applejack looked at the plateau, “Probably recharging now. They both know they’re getting to their limits, so they’re readying for the final contest.”

“Please be safe,” Fluttershy whispered.

As Twilight glowed with white magic, healing her wounds, Conquest began to walk around her, “You call me pathetic? What about you, Twily?” Conquest teased. “You are risking everything for those pathetic Starfleet ponies. Those little bitty cardboard cutouts? Do you think they would’ve cared? They didn’t! They were just pathetic little morons who deserved to die!”

“No one deserves to die,” Twilight said, narrowing her eyes. “And they were not cutouts. They never had a chance to grow beyond what their maker had set for them. Grand Ruler forced them into those roles, forced them to be little puppets with nothing else to them. But, if you gave them a chance, let them show their true selves. Then you could see that they were full of potential, just waiting to be unleashed.”

Conquest rolled his eyes, “You think they would show you the same respect? Forget what they did to your friends?”

“No, but I also see what my friends did in return,” Twilight said, feeling her heartbeat a little faster. Deep inside, she could feel her magic burning brighter.

“Applejack was willing to lend a hand to one of them, even if he didn’t ask for it. Rainbow Dash was willing to stand with her friends to help the Starfleet ponies because she believed in her own ideals. Rarity was willing to help them, even though she was hated by them, Fluttershy kept her heart open to them, and Pinkie.” Twilight sighed contently, holding her hand to her heart, “Treated them as ponies, and as friends, and in return she broke through their cold hearts and allowed them to shine as ponies.”

“What’s happening to me?” Twilight asked, looking around “I can still feel my friends. Like they were always there with me, always by my side. What am I saying, of course they are. Belle, Spark? They were always there for me and I was always with them, because death would never stop a friendship. The lessons we learned from each other, helped us become better ponies. That’s what it means...to be magic. To be... friendship!”

Conquest just chuckled as he walked to her, “Hun, they were as they always will be Just cardboard cutouts, and nothing will ever change that.”

“They just needed a chance, and I know that. Allow me to show you,” Twilight said, her voice low and soft, almost a whisper.

Shaking his head, Conquest threw a punch her way, and Twilight stepped forward, merely dodging out of the way. Conquest threw another punch and Twilight stepped to the side, before delivering a hard punch right into Conquest’s stomach, making him doubling over in pain.

As she walked away from him, he threw a fireball at her which she just grabbed in her hand and crushed it. Then she held her arms down at her sides, vibrating them a little. Conquest let out a scream as punches began to rain down upon him, striking at him from all sides. Struggling to get up, he looked back at Twilight, seeing her covered in a long purple robe. On her back was her cutie mark, surrounded by five gems that represented her friends. When he blinked, he did not see any rage or hate flowing off of her body. Shaking his head in horror, he said, “Impossible.”

“I am going to beat their names into your body,” Twilight whispered, looking over her shoulder at him with eyes of silver. Gone was her violet aura of magic, replaced by a white aura of magic with bits of energy flowing off of her.

Before Conquest could say anything, Twilight vanished and reappeared behind him, her hands covered in flames, “Dyno and MYTE!” she shouted summoning large fireballs and slamming them into Conquest, causing the plateau to crumble beneath him and sending him falling to the ground.

As he fell, Twilight teleported in an instant to the ground and snapped her fingers without looking, “Buddy Rose.” her magic flared and a giant forest of vines erupted from the ground and grabbed Conquest by the throat and pulled him into the ground with a loud crash, making a crater. Then she turned around and held open her palm, “Artie Bristles,” she said, unleashing a torrent of paint blobs that forced Conquest to stay on the ground. Then she charged a powerful lightning ball, “lightning Dawn!” she said, firing the ball into Conquest’s stomach.

Then she flew up into the sky, “Cookie Dough, Brain, so many others, but the one that you have hurt the most, the one that deserves divine retribution?” Twilight said softly, summoning a large volley of light arrows around her, “STARLA SHINE!” she screamed sending the barrage of arrows crashing into Conquest and stabbing him.

Panting, Conquest looked up into the sky and stepped back in horror. He heard Twilight let out a loud scream of power and rage as her body was enveloped in a bright white light. When it faded, she floated in the air, her mane now a bright silver while she was developed in a bright white aura that flickered like flames. Landing on the ground, she looked at Conquest and said, “ Conquest, when you fight me...” she said, floating down onto the ground with a few flaps of her wings. “You don’t fight just one pony, you fight six!”

Conquest, still dizzy from the blows he received, watched as Twilight got into Applejack’s fighting stance. With her aura flowing a light orange, she stepped up close to him and began to deliver an elbow and a forearm to the throat. She then followed it with a series of strong powerful kicks that shattered bones. She then began to ruthlessly punch and strike at Conquest’s body with powerful blow after blow.

Try as he might, Conquest could not keep up with the blows, unable to respond with a counter move. When he saw his opening, he delivered a punch, only for Twilight to grab his hand, her magic glowing yellow, and then threw him far. Aura now white tinged with purple, she held out her hand and fired fire, acid, and cold arrows into Conquest’s prone body. Before he could get up, Twilight flew straight at him with her aura now blue and crackling with lightning. Conquest could not even see the blows that she was delivering, only her arms and legs vibrating at high speed.

Once he landed on the ground, Twilight stood, waving her arms around to create a dense fog. Conquest looked around when he heard a voice.

Power beyond the twilight
and crimson blood that flows,
Buried in the stream of time
is where your power grows,

From the fog, out stepped Twilight, her coat grey with a purple mane, “Belle?” gasped Conquest.

I pledge myself to conquer,
all the foes who stand
Before the mighty gift bestowed,
in my unworthy hand
DRAGON SLAVE!

‘Belle’ pulled back her hand and threw out a giant stream of fire magic. With only seconds to act, Conquest held up his hand to block the blast. To his left he heard another voice. Looking to his side, he saw Twilight with a grey mane, “SPARK!?”

Oh gods of lightning and thunder
Bestow upon me your grace
Give me the power to decimate those before me
lightning STORM!”

Putting the heels of her palms together, lightning crackled and spark from her palms. With a grunt, she unleashed a torrent of lightning magic. Conquest quickly held up his hand to block the other shot. His two arms held at his sides as he tried to hold back the two magical waves from crushing him. Sweat beading down his face, he looked ahead to see Twilight walking slowly towards him, “You laughed at the power of the uniforce. Now, see it’s uncorrupted form!”

Sticking her arms out diagonally from each other, she began to circle her arms in a circle, generating five orbs of black, white, blue, green and red. As she began her spell, each orb began to glow brightly.

Here me oh five pools
Green as the strength of Earth
Red as quick as lightning and fire
Blue to craft what I desire

Ascend beyond mere tools
Allow me to prove my Worth
White to protect life
Black to craft strife

When the orbs began to glow their colors, the energy from the water, the land, and air seemed to flow into the orbs in trails of their colors. Soon each orb began to circle around each other rapidly, combining into one multicolored ball of mana. Cupping her hands together, Twilight began to pull back as her white aura started to flare up bright.

Oh leyline of the planet
Magic of the world
Join with me your might
And bind me with your light

The energy from the planet began to flow into her, as images of her five friends each began to walk up right behind her and placed a palm onto her shoulder. Each smiling at her as they gave her their magic.

Join as one
Lend me your power as I call upon your name
Join with me and unite
Give me the strength to lay waste to my foe

Hear me now as I summon your true name

ULTIMA!!!!!

With a shout of power, Twilight threw out a powerful beam of rainbow energy that flew straight at Conquest. His eyes opened wide in horror as he said, “OH SHI-”

The explosion could be seen for miles on that day.

Twilight panted, allowing her shadow clones to dissipate and flow back to her. Her aura quickly faded as she looked to the crater. Her breathing slowed as she waited, watching as a skeleton hand rose from the ground, “You think you won bitch?” Conquest moaned, using his hate energy to restore himself to normal, “Hurt me all you want! Make me scream, I’ll just regenerate! It doesn’t matter if I can’t find your hatred, I’ll just use the rest I got from the other worlds and back in Equestria. I’m a god, I am immortal!!!” Panting, he smirked, “You are nothing! You have almost limitless mana, which means you have limits. Limits that can be broken, by the way. Even now you are having problems keeping up with healing yourself and using your magic. Soon, I’ll win this, and then...oh, I’m not just gonna rape your corpse, I’ll bring you back, do it in front of your friends, eat your tits, and then resurrect you just to do it again! You can never win!!!!!”

Twilight shrugged, “I know. I know I could never beat you. All of this was planned by me.”

“What?” Conquest asked in a dead-panned expression.

“Yeah, I know I could never beat you, but that doesn’t mean I wasn’t going to win this,” Twilight smirked, “Party Time!”

Conquest looked confused, “Party wha-”

“SURPRISE!!!!!!!” Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs, wrapping her arms around his stomach and embracing him in a tight hug. As her arms wrapped around his stomach, his flesh began to boil and pop, dissolving away to muscle and fat.

Conquest’s eyes opened wide as he screamed in pain, and when he tried to pry her away, he watched as his hands began to dissolve away to bone, “What is-When did you-I planned for-” his eyes opened wide, “No.”

---

A few hours eariler

Twilight looked at her friends, “Ok girls, here’s the plan.” she said, giving Fluttershy and Pinkie the switch talismans. Then she gave Pinkie an amulet, “Pinkie, this was the amulet Trixie gave to Raindrops that allowed her to hide in invisibility. Trixie modified it to hide your magical signature.”

“Twi, what’s the plan?” asked Applejack.

Twilight smiled, “I am going to fight Conquest in that building, and then take the fight outside. Pinkie is going to predict where I am going to take the battle and then when I give the word, she is going to finish him off.”

“Twilight, I don’t think I can do this,” Pinkie objected, “You know my pinkie sense is only for sudden events!”

“Pinkie, you can do this, I believe in you,” Twilight said. “I trust you to help me.”

A few seconds later, as the fight began.

Pinkie watched the fight happen in earnest, her eyes widened in awe and wonder. Shaking her head for a moment, she said, “Come on, Pinkie, think! Where are they going to land? Tail twitch? No, that’s falling. Ear flop? No. Hair buzz, no that means I want a cupcake.” shaking her head, she said, “Come on! You said you always wanted to be there when Twilight fought Raven. Now’s your chance to think of something to save her! Come on, think, think, THINK!”

Ash she shouted this, she squinked. After her little wink, she gasped and shouted, “That’s it!”

As Twilight, in Harmony Mode, flew over the battlefield, she looked down and saw a giant x and a smiley face that said, ‘Twilight, land here!!!’ painted in bright pink.

“Pinkie, you are so random!” Twilight smiled.

---

“I knew you had something planned for her, for everything I did. Any move I made, you were ready for. So, I just let Pinkie do her thing, she’s so unpredictable that even you can’t figure her out,” Twilight said with a chuckle as Conquest continued to scream in pain and agony.

“Hate, fear, depression, anger? All of it can be wiped out by a mare like her,” Twilight said, “Pinkie, who only needed her friends beside her to see the light at the end of the tunnel. She is the antithesis to everything you are. Thus, your ultimate weakness, devoid of hate!”

“You think that? HA!” Conquest looked back at Pinkie as she held onto him. “You just watch me!”

Conquest looked around inside Pinkie’s mind. Stepping through, he could hear Pinkie giggle, “Whatcha looking for?”

“Your hatred, everyone has something,” Conquest said, looking around. “Just give me time and I will destroy you.”

“Ok, but good luck!” Pinkie giggled as pink energy floated over to a bright blue gem in a shape of a balloon.

Conquest turned to see a small filly, crying into her sister’s chest. Laughing, he said, “Ha! You hate your parents, because they didn’t understand you.”

“Hate? Nah. I was only a little mad at them, but I didn’t hate them. I got over it!” Pinkie said, as her filly self smiled at Conquest and slapped him with a fan.

Conquest spun around, only to see Pinkie surrounded by her friends, seeing and watching as each time they dismissed her, yelled at her, or the wedding, “You hate them. Your friends!”

“My friends? No, never” Pinkie said, smiling behind the gem as it glowed brighter, “I mean, sure, we argue and get mad at each other, but I could never hate them! They are like my sisters and I will always be there for them. After all, I need to be their hope!”

Pony Pinkie let out a loud shout of laughter that sent Conquest to his knees. Looking back, he could see Starfleet glaring at her, “They-”

“Now I know you are stretching,” Pinkie laughed, “Those guys are just party crashers. They only needed to be given a chance to become friends and allowed time to cool down.”

Starfleet Pinkie, naked, smiled as she back flipped and double kicked Conquest, forcing him back. Looking around the dark void, he watched and heard laughter, cheers, and happiness all flowing into the gem behind him. As he looked, he saw Pinkie Pie walked to the gem, it floating onto her chest. As she closed her eyes, a horn began to grow onto her forehead followed by a pair of lovely wings. Smiling, she said, “Now these, I did earn!” she said as she floated up into the air.

“No, no no no ono nononononononononononono!” Conquest stepped back, a look of terror crossing his face as he stepped back.

“See Conny, all of that hate? It fades away, just like pain,” Pinkie smiled as she looked down at him, “But hope? Laughter, friendship? They don’t fade away. Oh sure, it runs away for a bit, it hides, but sooner or later, they come back stronger than ever. Unlike you! Now, how about a smile!” she said, pushing out her chest as each of her friends added their hooves to her gem and fired a beam of magical energy at Conquest, burning him alive.

In the real world, Conquest collapsed to his bony skeletal knees, most of his body melted and dissolved into a puddle of black oil, “You think you won? You think this is over? Just wait, there will be a new world, a new source of hate. Somewhere, someone will create another world of hatred and I will return.”

Twilight held a stony expression as she said, “You may be right, but as long as there is someone out there who cares about the world, loves it, and is willing to fight back, then we will always win!”

“FUCKKK YOU!!!!” Conquest shouted as his body finally melted into a puddle of black ooze and then vanishing into smoke.

Twilight sighed and then sat down on the ground, panting as beads of sweat streamed down her face. Looking back at Pinkie, she smiled and asked, “Are you all right Pinkie?”

“Yeah,” Pinkie said, wiping the ooze off, “Just feeling slimy! Ewwwww.” she said with a giggle before running to give Twilight a big hug, “See?”

“Ew, Pinkie!” Twilight laughed as she playfully pushed at Pinkie, before returning the hug. “Slimey hugs are ok though.”

“My word, that was,” Rarity said, running towards the two girls, shaking her head, “Amazing!”

Fluttershy looked around, “Is he really gone?”

Twilight nodded, “Pinkie was his antithesis, he couldn’t regenerate because of her. So, yeah he’s gone.”

Dash shook her head, “Twilight, that silver thing was so AWESOME! How did you do it?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said with a shake of her head, “I just felt all of your energy next to me, like you were there. Then, I felt all of you standing with me and the next thing I knew, I was in that weird form.”

“Well, we can think about that later,” Applejack said, “The war’s over so it’s time to-”

Applejack was then interrupted by a slow clap, and the group turned their heads to see Necromancer standing a few feet away from them, clapping his cloven hooves together mockingly. Once he was done, he continued to walk on all fours towards them, “Bravo, bravo. You six have bested your opposites, defeated your demons, and best of all,” he narrowed his eyes, “Killed my best and only friend. Quite an accomplishment.”

“Necromancer,” whispered Fluttershy as she stood next to Rainbow Dash.

Twilight shook her head, “It’s not your true name, is it? It’s something old, back before even Equestria or even before the princesses were born. It was a story I read when I was a filly.”

“Yes, I do have a true name. The sovereign of death, the Bringer of Darkness, and the Scourge of Tambelon,” reaching with his cloven hoof, he pulled back his hood to reveal a ram’s head with horns curled back behind his head and coming to an end in front of his face in sharp points. His red pupiless eyes glared at them as he spoke in his whispery voice, carrying with it the wails of the dead, “My name, is Grogar!” his head moved unnaturally as he spoke, his face almost skeletal in appearance, as the fading light gleamed off his necklace.

“Grogar, as in the legends?” Applejack said, shaking her head, “But Ah thought...something like him couldn’t have been allowed to-”

“Exist?” asked Grogar as he laughed, the souls of the dead flowing into his body, “OH, but I do, Abbigail. As a story told to children to scare them to obedience, as a legend to make adults hide when they want to know true terror, and a force to be respected.”

Rainbow Dash struggled to keep her footing, though her knees were shaking, “News flash, asswipe. War’s over, your buddy’s dead. Now go on ho-AAAAAAH!” she screamed as a lightning bolt struck her in the chest and knocked her down.

“Rainbow!” gasped Fluttershy as she went to Rainbow’s side and held her. She smiled when she saw she was still breathing.

“Home? I am home. After so long I can finally return to my place of birth and wipe it from existence,” Grogar laughed and then placed his forelegs down.

“You are an evil monster,” Applejack said, falling to her knees.

Grogar laughed, “Evil? Is a hurricane evil because it destroys a home, or a predator evil just for eating prey? I am not evil, but rather the answer to the multiverse’s mistake.”

“Mistake?” Twilight asked, she and Pinkie the only two who could find the strength to stand. “Is his aura so terrifying that it’s weakening us?”

“In the multiverse, a new world is created every few seconds. Each of these worlds are made because some creator has a love for the prime verse. They love the characters, the story, or the plot, and they make stories where the heroes win over evil or find their true love.” A low throaty chuckle escaped Grogar’s lips as he said, “But once in a while, there is a world based not on love for the world, but pure hatred. Where he wants to destroy the prime world, insult all it stands for, and to destroy the heroes. We call these worlds, mistakes. And you, are living it.”

These words struck the mane six hard, leaving all of them with shocked and horrified looks on their faces. Pinkie was the first to speak up, “W-what?”

Grogar laughed, “You heard me, you are a mistake. Mere shadows of the originals that should never have been born. Me and Conquest, we serve as the exterminators of the omniverse, wiping these mistakes from memory.”

“Who gives you the right to wipe those worlds from existence?” Twilight asked, frowning, “There are still living beings out there, trying to live their lives. They deserve to live too.”

“Like you? You try to live your lives the way you want to even though you are nothing more than miserable shadows of the originals?” Grogar laughed.

Applejack shook her head, “Ah don’t give a flying if Ah’m a mistake or not. Ah’m still me, Ah still have a life worth living and that’s all that’s important to me.”

“A life? Is that what you call it? It’s nothing in the grand scheme of things, nothing more than a few years to be used up and then thrown away like trash,” Grogar said, chuckling. Then he waved his cloven hoof over the six, showing images of their adventures, “Look at the waste. Living, loving, and being hopeful, it’s pathetic. You put such strong emotions into things like hope, love, dreams, and happiness that you fail to see how easily they break. And then they die, I wipe them all from existence until they are dust!”

“B-but you can’t. That’s horrible,” Pinkie gasped, finally collapsing to the ground.

“What are we going to do? We’re too badly injured from our previous fights and we don’t have the strength to fight back,” Twilight thought to herself as she looked back behind her, as her friends struggled to get to their feet. “Just keep him talking and then think of a plan.” Taking a shuddering breath, she said, “You won’t get away with this, we will win.”

“Will you now?” asked Grogar. “Do you really think I would come here if you had a chance of beating me? I had already begun destroying your universe an hour ago before coming here. As we speak, my dark cloud is covering the entire universe, summoning the dead and killing all in its wake.”

“Let me guess,” Applejack said, frowning, “You saved us for last?”

“Why yes,” Grogar said, throwing out a lightning cascade that began to electrocute all of them. “You killed my friend, and thus you must pay. I am not about to let you defeat me with some bell, or some new spell or trick. I am going to kill you here and now.”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” Twilight screamed as the lightning blasted through her body, singing her fur. Turning her head back to look at her friends, watching them suffer and writhe, she winced before turning to look back at Grogar. When she tried to move, another lightning bolt forced her to her knees.

“After all of this, friendship has failed you. All of your talk about friendship being magic has come for naught. Guess Grand Ruler was right,” Grogar laughed. “Friendship is failure, because it can’t save you, can’t stop me, and can’t save the day!”

Twilight winced, feeling her heart stop for a moment as the lightning flowed through her body. Taking one last look at her friends, she got a memory flash through her mind.
Applejack walked to Dyno and held out her hand, “Come on, let’s have some supper.”
“To be honest, Ah’m a little worried.”

Honesty.

“Here, give her my crystal bow. Starla will need it.”

Generosity

“Like hell I will leave you guys!”

Loyalty

“I can’t stand to see anyone suffer.”

Kindness

“You can NEVER take away my smile.”

Laughter.

A rainbow shine flowed through Twilight’s eyes as she stood up once more. “You don’t get it, neither of you do. That isn’t what fighting with friendship is about at all.”

---

Somewhere in the Everfree Forest, deep in the cavern of the Tree of Harmony, the ground cracked and shattered until the Tree of Harmony rose from the depths once more. The Elements of Harmony, once dulled in color, shined bright in the light and flew off through the heavens and through the portal.

---

Grogar growled as he threw a fireball, and this one dissipated in a cloud of smoke, revealing Twilight standing tall against the lightning cascade. Her cloak replaced by a suit of shining purple armor, while atop her head was a crown with the Element of Magic within. Her mane had gained a long yellow stripe running down it, “Fighting with friendship means that no matter where you are, where you go, you are never alone. That somewhere, your friends are right there by your side, even beyond death!”

---

In Equestria,as a zombie was about to bite into lightning’s arm, he was destroyed by a purple light. As he looked up, he watched as the dark sky was wiped away by a bright violet light, leaving behind a piece of blue sky. Trixie looked up as well and gasped, “She’s doing it...she’s doing it!”

Smiling, Trixie ran to stand on a stone, “Ponies, hear me well! Do not fear this horde of monsters, for Twilight Sparkle is right now battling against death itself. So do not worry, we will be safe as long as we place our faith in Twilight!”

lightning smiled and fist pumped the air, “GO TWILIGHT!!!!!!!” Soon, the entire town began to cheer.

---

Enraged, Grogar threw another fireball, wich was punched by Applejack. Wearing orange armor, her element was now on her chest and shining bright. Slowly stepping to stand by Twilight's side, her mane gained red and green stripes, “It means holding your friends up, being their pillar and source of strength. Because you know, deep down, they would do the same for you!”

---

Applebloom gasped as she looked to the sky, “You hear that? That’s Applejack! She’s saving us again!!!!!”

“Eeeyup,” Big Mac smiled and nodded, hugging his little sister.

Raindrops looked up, and pumped the air as she shouted, “You go girl! Give that monster what for!!!!”

Buddy’s zombie sat down and sighed, “Maybe now, I can finally rest.”

---

When another fireball was thrown, Rarity sliced through it. As she took her place at Twilight’s side, her armor began to glow on, with her own gem on her chest. Running a hand through her now indigo and striped mane, she smiled, “It means helping each other, being something to someone, an aid through all of life's little changes.”

---

“I hear her, I hear Rarity!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

Spike held Crystal in his arms, watching as she stopped crying, “See, your mama’s a superhero. And superheroes always save the day no matter what happens.”

“Rarity, please, win this so we can go back to our normal lives,” prayed Carrot Top.

Starla smiled as she looked to the sky as it was cleaned by the indigo light, much like the orange one before it, “Rarity, you are a better mare than me. I can see that. Now go and kick his ass!!!”

---

Fluttershy lightly blew away the lightning with her wings, before floating down onto the ground, sighing as the armor came onto her body fully. She smiled warmly at the gem on her chest and wiped it, admiring it’s pink color. Turning her head up, feeling a light blue ribbon flow through her mane, she said, “It’s about opening your heart up to others. Knowing that there is more to them then they let on and believing that they are better.”

---

Zephyr threw his hands up into the air alongside his parents, “Go Flutters. Show them what you got! We know you can win this thing!”

Ditzy held her daughters close, “Don’t worry girls, mommy’s here. Fluttershy is just taking her time, but she’ll save the day like she always does, don’t worry.”

Krysta sighed as she looked back at her people and then back to the light pink light that wiped the sky clean of the dark clouds.

---

“It’s about staying with your friends,” Rainbow Dash said, kicking the lightning aside while her armor glowed back on. As she looked back at her Element of Harmony, she whispered, “Man I missed you element. Welcome home.” then she looked back at Grogar flying down to join with her team, “Backing them up, because you believe that you can help them be their best.”

---

Firefly and Rainbow Blitz threw their hands up and cheered, while Scootaloo shouted what they were both thinking, “Aint no way Dash is gonna lose this one. She never does!”

Lyra continued to play her song as she stood and watched the light pass them over head, “Now everypony, stay and listen to the song of the Elements of Harmony and their many victories. Of why to challenge them, is to dance with death.”

Dyno and Myte gave out a loud cheer as they watched a red light buzzed and cut through the clouds.

---

Pinkie Pie happily bounced to stand with her friends, finishing the line-up that the six had made. She giggled at the warm feeling of magic that came over her and the blue ribbon of rainbow magic that flowed through her frizzy mane, “It’s about helping your friends find the hope in the darkness and telling them to hold onto it. To show them that it is as never as bad as it seems and it will get better one day.”

---

“Pinkie!” shouted Pumpkin.

“Pie!” shouted Pound.

Carrot cake smiled at his twins, “Yep, that’s your sister saving us again.”

“Oh honey, should we make another victory cake?” asked Cup cake.

“YEAH! Go kick that miserable sun of a bitch’s ass!” shouted Limestone.

“Now Limestone,” Pinkie’s father said.

“We don't go for that language, usually,” smiled Cloudy.

“Mmmhmm,” nodded Marble.

“Go Pinkie, yay,” said Maude Pie calmly.

Cheerilee looked at her students, “Now, I believe in heroes, because I know they are always watching us. We are always safe, because they are there waiting to do their duty.”

Artie nodded and smiled, “Pinkie, win this thing. I know you can do this.” he paused and shouted, “I LOVE YOU!!!!!!!”

---

“It’s about all of this and more,” Twilight said, as she and her friends rose into the sky, glaring her eyes at Grogar, forcing him to stand back. “It’s knowing that for all of your strength, all of your power, you are nothing if you don’t have someone to stand with you in the end of it all. Your power alone, is nothing compared to when you stand with others, for they will remove your weaknesses and make you stronger than ever! For alone, you may be powerful, but together you are invincible!”

---

As the last of the dark clouds faded, Celestia sat back and smiled warmly, “I knew my faithful student could do this. You have never let me down yet, my Twilight.”

“Twilight has grown, has she not,” smiled Luna.

Shining Armor thrusted his fist in the air, “Yeah TWILY!”

“Oh, I'm in love,” said Flash smiling.

Cadence chuckled as she looked up into the sky, “Now, beat him!”

Celestia nodded, “Go Twilight, finish this once and for all. End this war!”

---

Grogar backed up in horror as he threw lightning bolt after lightning bolt, watching as it dissipated against them. Shaking his head, he heard Twilight speak, “Fighting with friends is knowing that you will always have someone there to lift you up again. That you can be better, for it is a promise that you can achieve something better together than you can on your own!” as she said this, a rainbow of light flowed from their bodies and began to spin in a helix above them. After it twirled and spun in a circle it flew down from the heavens and struck Grogar hard in the chest.

Rainbow Dash smirked and thrusted her hand up, having the Rainbow of Light become her cutie mark and knocking Grogar in the head. Rarity nodded, allowing her cutie mark to take over and slashed his head. Pinkie giggled and thrusted out her hands, making her cutie mark into her party cannon and blasting him in the stomach. Fluttershy squeaked, allowing her cutie mark to slap him in the head, allowing for Applejack to buck and used her cutie mark to send Grogar into the air. Twilight nodded, sending out her cutie mark and turning it into a powerful rainbow alicorn that impaled Grogar, “You represent death and darkness? We represent life and hope!” Twilight shouted as the Rainbow of Light continue to plunge into Grogar, swirling around him.

“No, this can’t be! I’m death, eternal! I’ll just,” As the Rainbow of Light began to turn him into stone, he saw images of all of the knight’s friends and family, the ones that they had met and helped since the war had begun. Chuckling he said, “Turn me into stone? Ha! I’ll just,” he gasped watching in horror as his stone body began to shatter and crumble away.

“No, not stone. We’re breaking your stone form into pieces and sending it flying across the omniverse. You will live forever, broken in pieces!” Twilight said.

As he began to become encased in stone, he shouted, “No! STOP PLEASE I BEG OF YOU!!!!!!!!!” as his body began to crumble away by the rainbow of light as it faded away.

---

For a few moments, there was silence. Then, the slow sound of movement was heard as Rainbow Dash rose from the crater that she and the others had made. Panting, she smiled as she watched the rest of her friends rise back to their feet, all fully healed and restored. She sighed as she looked to Twilight, “Ok, so, did that do it? Did we officially win?”

“I think so,” Twilight said, smiling warmly.

“You sure?” Asked Applejack, rubbing her forehead, “No additional bad guys, Conquest’s little brother or something? We won?”

“Yes, we did, we won,” Twilight said with a smile, “The war is finally over, we won.”

“YES!” Rainbow Dash shouted, wrapping her arms around Fluttershy and pulling her into a deep kiss.

Rarity sighed, “Good, I am so glad for this war to be finally done! Now we can go home and return to our normal lives.”

Twilight shook her head, “Not yet Rarity. I have plans for one more miracle,” she said, much to the confusion to her friends. “Rainbow, when we get back, gather up the Umbra Circle and tell them to meet at the Palace of the Two Sisters.”

---

In the courtyard of the Palace of the Two Sisters, Twilight finished tracing an outline of a large white circle on the ground with twelve smaller circles surrounding it. Once she was done, she stood up and looked at the eleven mares in front of her, “Twilight, what is with the circle and why did have we all come here.”

“A little while ago, “ Twilight said, walking around the circle, “I went to the human world and helped stop Sunset from misusing my crown. There, I learned an important lesson when I used the Element of Magic to tap into my friend’s elements there and summon the Rainbow of Light to stop Sunset.”

“What lesson is that?” Cheerilee asked, sitting on a stone block.

“That it doesn’t matter what is on the outside of a person, what is important is our spirits and souls. The only reason why I could use the Element of Magic to make a connection across universes and touch my friend’s souls was because they were the same thing.”

“So, what does this have to do with us?” asked Trixie.

Twilight smiled and placed a hand onto Trixie’s shoulder, “Trixie, I don’t think it was a coincidence that you and your friends found the Elements of Fate. I believe that there is a world where you are the Element of Magic, and they are your fellow barbers. Your bond with your friends just naturally lead you to each other. It’s why you picked these five specifically to join our group.”

“Wow!” Ditzy gasped, “An element like the knights! I wonder who I am, probably Laughter, or maybe Loyalty!”

“I wouldn’t mind Honesty myself,” chuckled Raindrops.

As the Umbra Circle talked about elements, Applejack tipped her hat and asked, “Um Twilight? What does that have to do with anything?”

“I’m getting to that,” Twilight said, smiling, “Remember what happened when we fought Discord? How our Rainbow of Light fixed all of his chaos and machinations.”

“Yeah, Ah-” Applejack gasped, “You don’t mean.”

Twilight nodded, “Imagine if we had two rainbows. Think of what we could fix, think what we could do with it, think of the possibilities!”

“We could fix all of the damage Grand Knucklehead did, and Conquest!” Dash said, smiling.

Twilight nodded, “By using the connection of Trixie’s elements plus ours, I am going to summon a double Rainbow of Light, that will fix everything that has happened. There’s just one flaw,” she said, looking down. “If, I mess up, there is a high probability that I will cause a rebound that will hit the two magic wielders. That would then cause me and Trixie to overchannel and we...will never wake up again.”

Everyone in the group gasped in shock, “But, that means we might lose you all over again Twilight!” Pinkie said.

Twilight nodded, “That’s why I am putting it to a vote. If anyone one of you objects to this, then I’ll just throw this idea away. We’ll go back home and forget this plan.” she said, looking down and waiting for their response.

Applejack was the first to stand up and walk to Twilight. After taking a deep breath, she spoke, “Twilight, you know Ah am always here to support you. That Ah am always here to be by your side and hold you up. If this plan of yours has even a small chance of fixing things, then Ah say lets do it.”

“Snails thinks the world of me and Trixie,” Raindrops said, walking to Twilight, “I am not about to let the little tyke down now.”

“Conquest has hurt so many ponies, and killed so many others,” Fluttershy said, looking down. “If there is even a small chance that we can save them and fix this by working together, then we need to take it.”

“I always taught my daughters that you need to be brave and do what’s right,” Ditzy said, walking to her friends, “And momma isn’t a liar.”

“Everypony is so miserable lately,” Pinkie said with a smile, “I think it’s time we put some smiles on everypony’s faces again.”

Cheerilee got off her stone, “I have taught my students so many stories about heroes and legends. I think it’s about time I become a part of the legend myself.”

“I want my daughter to grow up in the world of Equestria I grew up in, and to know a world of peace,” Rarity said stepping forward, “This is the first step.”

“I was born to help everypony. I am not about to go back on that duty now!” Carrot Top nodded and stepped forward.

Rainbow Dash shrugged and smirked, “Did you even need to ask, Twilight? I never leave a gal hanging. Let’s see if you can pull off one last miracle today.”

“Bonnie sees me as her knight,” Lyra said, “It’s about time I live up to it.”

Twilight smiled as she looked at her friends, and then looked to Trixie as she stood away from the others. Sighing, Twilight said, “Well, Trixie. You are deciding vote, we need all twelve to be unanimous.”

Trixie looked to the eleven mares and then at her feet. Sighing, she shook her head and then tipped her hat, “Why not!? Trixie cannot think of any better way to go out and trying to save the world one last time! So, let’s do it and go out in a blaze of glory!”

“Thanks Trixie,” Twilight said, smiling warmly as Trixie stood in the circle. Twilight took her place and held Applejack’s hand along with Trixie’s. Soon the group were all holding hands as one, while Twilight began to speak, “Girls, I want you to focus on your harmonic connection. To focus on the bonds of friendship we have made together. Remember the feeling of the first time we unleashed the rainbow together.”

Each of them did, closing their eyes as a ribbon of rainbow energy began to flow through each of the twelve. The jewels that they held upon their necks began to glow in sync with each other as they rose up, a white light surrounding the two teams. After a few moments, twin rainbows of light shot out from a white dome in the center of the field, circling each other in a helix as it reached up into the sky. One the ground, the two teams vanished into the darkening storm clouds that had formed in the sky. For a brief moment, nothing happened as the world waited with baited breath. Then the clouds parted as two stary alicorns descended from the storm clouds above.

One was a violet alicorn with a mane of white, cyan, orange, pink, and yellow. Her sister was a blue alicorn with a mane of grey, yellow, magenta, jasmine, and green. The blue alicorn nodded to her sister and then flew off, the purple alicorn flying soon after.

As the blue alicorn flew across the land, everywhere she touched the world began to change. Lands that were once fallow were given new life once more, while buildings were restored once more. Waters that were ruined were restored, and a sense of harmony was brought to the land. once she was done with Equestria, the alicorn flew to the next planet followed by the next, healing it.

The violet alicorn had a different purpose, one that was very special. As she flew across the land, things had begun to change for a moment. In the home of Dyno, he sighed as he sat alone in his home, “I wonder what I am going to do now?” he asked to himself when he heard the door open.

Looking up, he gassed as he saw Myte stepped in, “Brother? What’s going on?” he asked looking over his body. “How did I get here?”

“Brother!” shouted Dyno as he hugged his brother tightly, “I thought I would never see you again. But, how are you alive?” he asked through his tears.

“I don't’ know brother, I just-” there was a flash of light, and when the brothers opened their eyes, Dyno looked down and gasped at what he saw. When Myte looked down, he gasped at the lack of hands and feet, “Dyno, I’m a pony! I’m a pony!”

Dyno laughed as he looked at his now earth pony brother, looking at his flank, “Not just a pony, look brother!” he said, pointing to a chemical bottle on his brother’s flank, “You got a cutie mark!”

“So do you!” Myte said, pointing to the stick of dynamite on his brother’s flank. “We’re Equestrians!!!!”

“Oh my Celestia, we’re Equestrians now!!!!” shouted Myte, hugging his brother tightly.

---

Daphne sighed as she watched herself become an earth pony. Then she felt a hoof on her shoulder and looked up at her earth pony cousin. Smiling, she shouted, “Buddy! You’re alive, and ok!”

“Hey there, Daphne. I’m glad to see that Applejack took good care of-” before Buddy could say another word, a flash of light shined overhead. From the sky, dropped a piece of paper.

“What’s it say?” asked Daphne as she watched Buddy reading.

“Dear Mr. Rose, After much discussion and deliberation, we have decided to offer you full guardianship of your ward Daphne Dill. Please take good care of your daughter, signed Celestia.”

“DADDY!” shouted Daphine as she jumped and hugged her new father as tight as she could, a flash of light shining on her flank, revealing an image of a flower popping from a seed.

---

Rhymey growled as he looked at his pegasus wings and at his cutie mark. Turning his head to the sky, he said, “You think you can insult me like this!? Think that I am deterred by this? I will have my revenge! You hear-”

“Rhymey!” shouted a loud, obnoxious voice from behind him.

“What,” Rhymey said, before turning around and looking at the looming shadow before him. As he saw what was looking at him, he let out a loud girlish scream as a rolling pin hit him upside the head.

---

Starla gasped as she watched the light flash over her, changing her into a unicorn. Looking at her flank, she gasped, “A cutie mark?” looking at it closely, she saw an arrow shooting through a star, “But, what does it mean?”

Dementia, now a unicorn with a long red mane, stepped forward and smiled at her daughter, “I think it has a lot to do with your love of astrology. Just like mine,” she said, showing her cutie mark of an arrow through a heart, “I think it means I can always find my loved ones no matter where they are.”

Starla smiled at this and hugged her mother with both forelegs. Turning around, she watched as the light changed Rep-Stallion into a kirin and Inquirious into an unicorn with long green mane. Rep smirked as he grabbed his wife and said, “Hun, you have never looked better!” he then tipped her over and kissed her deeply.

Mysterious changed into a dark stallion with a white mane. Looking back to his little brother, he saiad, “You aren’t going to kiss me to, right brother?”

“No, not this time,” Mysterious chuckled as he hugged his little brother.

---

Artie tapped his forehead, feeling the spiral curves trailing up his horn. Then he looked back at his flank, seeing the mark of a paintbrush with a sword attached to it. He chuckled as he said, “What, am I now a painting warrior?” he laughed as he jumped around, enjoying his new freedom.

lightning laughed as he flapped down to land next to Artie, now a white pegasus with a black mane, landed on the ground and smiled, “Well at least you can tell what your mark means.” he said, looking at his flank at a lightning bolt over a rising sun, “I have no idea what this means yet.”

“That’s what friends are for to help you with,” Artie said patting his friend on the shoulder. “Now come on, we’ve got some heroes to meet. Right?”

lightning nodded, “Dang straight!”

---

In a crater near Canterlot, a white hoof rose from the ground. Looking around, he gasped, “I’m alive! Yes, and now to restore my-” the high pitched voice squeaked as he felt his throat, “My voice, what happened to my voice!” turning to look at the mirror, the young colt stepped back in horror as he took in his sight, “I’m a colt!? I’m a-”

“It seems the eEements don’t really kill when they bring back the evil ones,” Titan said, chuckling as he walked by Grand Ruler. “They merely dole out an ironic punishment.”

“What?” asked young Grand Ruler as he ran around, noting the lack of wings and a horn. “No, this can't’ be! I can’t be a colt again!!!”

“Why not? You have acted as a child for so long that the Elements decided that you should be forced to relive those days until you learn humility,” Titan said, laughing. “Oh, and since I don’t think Celestia wants to be married to a child, I think you can consider your marriage null and void.”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” screamed Grand Ruler as he laid back and proceeded to kick his legs up and cried.

---

Back in the Castle of the Two Sisters, the alicorns landed back on the ground and dissipated, leaving behind twelve passed out ponies. Applejack was the first to get back up and shake her head, “Whoo Whee, it’s an exhilarating feeling to do that, but Ah don’t want to do it again.”

Raindrops nodded, “Yeah, did anyone get the number of the cart that hit us?”

“Wait,” Fluttershy whispered, “Where’s Trixie and Twilight?”

“There!” Pinkie shouted, pointing to the prone figures of Twilight and Trixie as they laid flat on the ground. Their bodies unmoving as they laid.

For a long silence, nopony in the group moved. Then Applejack rolled her eyes and walked to Twilight, nuding her with a hoof, “Get up Twilight, it ain't right scaring us like this!”

Twilight mumbled, “Sorry, but it was Trixie’s idea.”

Trixie nodded as she stood to all fours, “Of course! Trixie wanted to see what you lot would say about her if you thought she and Twilight were dead!”

“Yeah, well it aint happening!”Dash said with a roll of her eyes, “You can’t prank this little pony that easily. Come on Twilight, let me give you a hoof,” she then paused as she looked down at her fingerless hoof. “A...hoof!?”

“Well, Ah’ll be darned!” Applejack gasped as she looked at her hind legs and forelegs, “Ah’m an earth pony again!!!”

“We’re normal ponies again!” Pinkie cheered jumping for joy and hugging her friends.

Rarity flipped her mane and smiled, “Yes, it’s wonderful for all of us to be back to our normal sizes.”

Rainbow’s wings stuck out as she got a good look in between Rarity’s legs, “Um, maybe not all of us our normal size again. Man those things are big, and look good on you Rarity.”

“Things, what do you,” Rarity paused, and looked between her legs, noting her very large mammaries that were not in between her hind legs. Blushing, she crossed her legs, “Well, when one becomes a mother. It is only natural that your mammaries tend to grow in size, and my family has been known to be quite, well, um endowed in that area.” blushing, she thought to herself, “Going to need a maternity dress for this.”

This caused the group to break out into laughter at this, only to stop at the sound of a voice, “Ditzy?”

“I don’t believe it,” gasped Ditzy as she saw a yellow stallion with a light blue mane step out, “Sunstar!?”

“I don’t know what happened. One point I was laying in the ground, and the next I was-” that was when he was tackled and taken behind a bush by a very happy wife.

Lyra shook head, “Ok, will somepony tell me what’s going on?”

“The Elements,” lightning said, stepping out of the shadows, joined by the other members of Starfleet. “I think they reset everything to back before Grand Ruler ever came to Equestria and healed everyone.”

“Just, back to before he came,” Applejack sighed and looked down.

“Oh, Applejack, I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy said, hugging her friend.

Applejack smiled faintly, “No, it’s ok. I’ve made my peace with it, really. Ah’m not expecting too many miracles, and we can’t have everything. Ah’m good.”

“Wait,” Dash asked, “What happened to Rhymey?”

Rhymey then ran out of the forest, screaming his head off as he was chased down by an overly obese earth pony with a ball and chain cutie mark, “Come back here and love your wife!!!!”

“Get away from me she-devil!!!!” shouted Rhymey as he ran away.

This caused the entire group to laugh, just as a heavenly voice spoke from above, “You have done well, my faithful student. Once again you have surpassed my expectations and saved the world.” Celestia said as she landed on the ground and smiled at her student.

Luna smiled as she landed next to Celestia, “And you Trixie. You have performed well above my expectations. I cannot be prouder of you.”

“Princess!” Twilight shouted and ran to nuzzle her teacher.

“Master!” Trixie said, following Twilight and nuzzling Luna’s neck.

Celestia smiled as she watched her student return to her friends, “Once again, I am impressed by everything you have done. Not only did you fight back against death, and defeated hatred, but you used the powers of friendship to bring back our world. This past year has shown how powerful the bond between you and your friends truly are. Even when faced with impossible odds, you kept true to yourselves, and never lost hope no matter the cost and did the impossible.”

“Indeed,” Luna said, “All of you fought well and above the call of duty of anypony on the planet.”

“And I think,” lightning said, lowering his head between his forelegs and bowing before Twilight and friends, “It’s time to show you six the respect you deserve.” As he bowed, Starla, Buddy, Artie, Dyno, and Myte soon bowed to the six.

When Twilight turned around, she saw her friends about to bow, “Girls, please, you don’t need to bow to me.”

“She’s right,” Celestia said, bowing low to Twilight, “On this day, you and your friends bow to no one.”

Luna bowed, “Trixie, this includes you girls too.”

Twilight stepped back and watched as her teach bow to her and her friends. Somewhere, she could feel everypony in Equestria turn towards her and her friends, taking a bow and lowering their heads. In the Griffon Kingdoms, the mighty people took a knee and placed a claw to the ground. Where ponies did not bow, others would jump for joy and cheer on the heroes. On the many worlds, others began to either bow or cheer for their saviors.

Twilight then looked behind her at her friends and smiled as she saw them. Trixie topped off her hat and bowed, taking in the applause while Raindrops showed off her muscles. Ditzy smiled and waved to the crowds while Cheerilee and Lyra began to preen and show off. Carrot Top did her hair a little and bowed.

Then she looked to her five friends and smiled warmly. Rainbow Dash flew in the sky, begging for more cheers. Applejack tipped her hat and crossed her forelegs, while Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind her mane. Rarity primped her mane while crossing her hind legs. Pinkie bounced up and down, giggling happily. Sighing softly, she walked to join her friend as the world began to cheer them on.

...

And that’s my story. A story about my life, death, and rebirth. More importantly, it’s a story about the five greatest mares I have ever known and how they conquered all odds. Brought down an empire, defeated a god, and saved the universe. Of how they refused to give into darkness and despair, only to come out better than ever.

It was a story about redemption, heroes, and how it all came to an end in the light.

Thank you for listening to my story.

Your friend,
Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Zolt and Wyvernseeker for thier hard work. No, thank them immensly for the past few years of hard work. I don’t think I can thank these guys enough for sitting through the writings and ramblings of this writer.

This chapter had been a long time coming. I had written it, rewritten it, and talked about it every chance I got. The only other scene that I think I did just a much was the Dash and fireball scene, and that was just to have her be awesome. While this chapter continued to be modified and recreated through the years, the meaning of this inal battle and the reasons behind it remained the same.

So, what are some of the biggest differences. Well, in the original rough draft, rarity wasn’t really there, she was missing from the original fight and was still pregnant (Clarity wasn’t to be born until the epilouge) so her fight came in later. This was also to help serve as a chance for lady Rarity to have a small character arc of her own to join her friends.

Originally, I didn’t have much in the way of opponents for the mane ive to fight. I forgot who Dash and AJ were to fight in the rough draft, and I think Pinkie’s fight with Raven was there and carried the same meaning about the futility of staying angry and spiteful. However, she didn’t really start to come onto her own until the story developed. Kudos was also added later on and was first a Dash opponent.

So, this means that the main fight was Conquest and Twilight. And, before I say more, yes...Twillight’s new mode is based off of Ultra Instinct from Dragon Ball. I figured I better jump on the bandwagon and make it awesome beore Toriyama comes up with a new more powerful form. And you know it’s gonna happen! I hereby dub this mode, “Harmonic Twilight!”

But anyway, the end to the fight, the death of Conquest, was always the same. Pinkie or Fluttershy (It was Fluttershy in the original, because she had lacked the ability to hate. Please not the foreshadowing) Why is that? Well, it has a lot to do with why Conquest was who he was. Conquest is meant to represtent how silly and stupid it is to write a fanfic based on hate. He is what happens when you craft a fic based only on a desire to bash, hate, or even just troll the fanbase. I wanted him to be silly, over the top, and just wrong because that is how I see the original author or writers of things like “A scorcerer and emeralds” or “Vengance Chronicles”

Pinkie? She’s the representation of what it is like to craft a story based on the love of the story. What happens when you write a fice because you love the characters and because you love the world. In a sense, I wanted Pinkie’s killing of Conquest to represent the power of a love of the material vs hate. The power of caring and compassion over the desire to kill and cause misery.

Actually, I realized that I had made the six representations of what it is to write from a love of the world.

Twilight: the magic of crafting a well written story.

Pinkie: Having fun with the world

Rarity: Giving of yourself ad being creative

Applejack: Remaining true to the world.

Rainbow Dash: Staying true to the characters.

Fluttershy: Beinh kind to your fans.

For me, Twilgiht’s victory was my own victory over my writing of hate fics. It was my conquring of hate and misery.

The Grogar fight was originally meant to be Titan, complete with Celestia saying daddy’s home.

And the ending...

Remember how I said that I am a guy who doesn’t believe in a no-win scenario and a happy ending? Well, here you go. I had always planned on having the mane 12 use the power of the elements to bring back the dead, savign everything that can be potientially saved. Granted, this was meant to have some scenes of Lighting coming back to life with his horn and his cutie mark, plus Fluttershy and Celestia looking at the revived due of Rhymey and Celesto, saying how they want a divorce.

Nothing much more to say then stay tuned for the epilouge.

Epilouge: The story closes

We can be better, we have to be better.

So, that’s my story. I told you it was full of happy moments, sad moments, exciting moments, dark moments, and funny moments. If there are some problems with continuity or if it seems like I forgot a detail here and there, please understand that I can only really tell you about the events that me, Spark, or Belle were there for personally. Anything else I had to pick up from second-hoof sources or word of mouth and you know how reliable those are.

Then again, that’s why I said this was an imaginary story at the beginning. In a sense, they are all imaginary, every one of our tales. I mean, there could be a world where none of this happened and Starfleet went on to live long boring lives, or a world where I came back as a clone. There might even be a world where I turn evil or where a bounty huntress came to help us stop Starfleet, I don’t know. The point is, the story that you just read, the lives that we led, and the feelings that we experienced? Those are real to us. This is the story that we told and that is all that matters right now.

Well, it’s been three months as of this writing since the defeat of Conquest and the end of the one-year war. You are probably wondering what happened to us all after that.

In the intervening months since Starfleet fell, Celestia has gone to work on removing Starfleet as a military force and begun to restore the military power back into the hands of the EUP. Instead, Equestria is becoming a neutral ground for the Elk Federation, for cultures of all kinds to arrive and discuss diplomacy or to have help sorting out problems between races.

When asked about possible threats from the outside territories or alien invasions, Celestia had this to say.

---

Celestia walked in front of the throng of reporters and then smirked at them, “I pity the poor invaders, who come to this planet looking for trouble. For even if my army cannot stop it, they will face the wrath of six brave ponies who will stop at nothing to protect their world.”

---

Since the power of the Harmonic Wave (Rainbow Dash keeps wanting me to call it the Fix-Everything Wave, but I refuse to call it that) has changed all species back to their natural state, most of the world has gone back to a relative peace. Granted, there are still arguments between races and fights breaking out every now and again, but that is to be expected. At least no one is being forced to believe in anything anymore.

The Unicornicopians who are still clinging to the old ways and hate the Equestrian way of life, were given a chance by Celestia to have their own world to live in and to follow their own path. She even thinks she can use the Orb of Reality to change them back into bipedal creatures if they want to.

At least two hundred Unicorpians have taken her up on the offer and now live on a colony planet a few light years away. Thanks to Brain and the Elk Federation, we have been able to maintain trade relations with them and have kept a good rapport with them. Especially with their leader...

---

Celestia sat in front of Storm King and narrowed her eyes at him, “I suppose you know why you are here? You should realize that fighting us by now is a futile endeavor.”

“Yeah yeah I get it. Fighting you and your little ponies is like asking the devil to dance and yadda yadda. Because you will beat me with the power of friendship and high powered laser beams and all of that malarkey,” Storm King said, waving his hand and rolling his eyes. “So, what’s the deal?”

“I am currently sending a group of Unicornicopians to a colony planet so they can live their lives peacefully. In exchange for your promise to rule fairly and equally, I will give you the entire planet and those ponies to rule over,” Celestia said, pushing a piece of paper to him. “As long as you play fair, then I will not bother you. Do we have a deal?”

“Hmmm, my own planet full of ponies who will bow to my will?” thought Storm King, before smirking, “Deal!”

“One more thing,” Celestia said, smiling, “I want your commander to stay with us.”

“Tempest? Why?” asked Storm King.

Celestia looked behind her at Twilight and nodded, “My student knows of her power and thinks she would make a valuable ally. She believes Tempest can do better here than with you.”

“You know what?” Storm King smirked, “Go ahead, take her. I don’t really need her anymore now I got my own planet!”

Tempest is now my personal bodyguard, watching over me and keeping others away from me while I need to work. Though, she can be a little too...into her work.

Tempest growled at some passing by ponies as Twilight stepped away from the library, “Keep five feet away from the princess or I will destroy you!””

---

With Dark Conquest gone, much of the time after the war was spent taking in the soldiers of his armies and trying them for war crimes. Of course, most were either exonerated due to the fact that most were taken in because of their grievances with Starfleet or the act that their victims were brought back to life. Most of them, if not all, were just happy to go home to their families, while only the ones who were truly guilty were tried for their crimes.

We spent a few weeks in Conquest’s home dimension, just to make sure that he was gone for good along with Grogar. With the help of our best mages, we could find no trace of him or Grogar. I guess I was right when I told Grogar that I spread his essence across the multiverse. As for Conquest, I have no doubt that he is just licking his wounds, waiting for the next universe that produces a world full of hate for him to feed on. However, it will be a long time before he even thinks of coming to this multiverse again.

His generals, on the other hand, were all given their just rewards.

After the Harmonic Wave brought back everyone killed since Starfleet had been instituted in our world, it had also brought back Rhymey’s family. His brothers and sisters, seeing that they had no involvement in their family’s crimes, were allowed to head home and onto their own lives. As for Harry...

---

Harry frowned as he looked at Twilight when she stepped into the room, “Let me guess. This is the part where you try and friend me. To offer me a chance at redemption or to show mercy? My dear, what I did-”

“Was low, cruel, and heartless,” Twilight said, growling. “You killed so many to help with Grand Ruler that we are STILL trying to sort out all o the assassinations. If it was in me, I would burn your face off.”

“But you won't, because you believe in justice,” mocked Harry.

Twilight smirked, “You’re right. This is why we already had a trial among the four of us and I decided to let them dole out the punishment.” she said, walking to the side of the door, allowing three people to walk through.

“Hello, Harry.” Mysterious frowned.

“Remember us? Your old friends,” Rep-sneered. “And we think it’s time for a reunion.”

Dementia chuckled, clapping her hooves together, “And it’s time we gave you, a warm friendly hug.”

“Remember, leave some alive for later,” Twilight said, walking out the door, closing her ears to the sounds of scream and agony coming from Harry.

---

Of course, when it came to Rhymey, me and the girls had a meeting in the library to settle him...

---

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “I don’t get it, I say that we need to let the old Starfleet guys deal with him. He’s their former friend, it should be their problem.”

“Too much bad blood, sugarcube,” Applejack said, shaking her head. Next to her was a bowl of ice cream and chili powder mixed with honey. “They might kill him before he got to trial.”

“And besides, dear,” Rarity said, drinking her tea, “I think he is being punished enough by being forced to stay with that mare.”

“I feel kind of bad for her,” Fluttershy whispered.

Pinkie Pie giggled, “Don’t be! She got a happy ending,” when she noticed the looks on her friends faces, she began to explain, “Her name is Ball-And-Chain, and lives by herself down the street from Rarity’s shop. She always bullied and cussed everypony she met, but, she secretly wanted to have somepony to love her. No pony does because of how cruel and mean she is. So, finding Rhymey was a dream come true for her.”

“Oh, so the Elements...helped her in the end?” Rarity asked, surprised and then let out a chuckle, “They do work in mysterious ways indeed.”

---

Kudos, we had a problem dealing with. It seemed like no punishment was adequate or would work for him. In fact, he was hoping for execution so he could become a martyr. Luckily, Celestia had an solution.

---

“What are we going to do, Princess Celestia,” Twilight asked, looking at the dungeon where the doctor was held. She let out a sigh, “He wants to die for his own sick sense of martyrdom and imprisoning him feels small.”

Celestia had to hold in her smile at being called princess again and choose to narrow her eyes, “You're right. Everything I can think of to punish him feels light and unsuitable for his crimes. Which is why I gave the responsibility to someone else.” She smirked.

In the jail cell, Kudos looked up towards the sound and flash of a teleport. A small smirk came to his lips as he saw the appearance of a long mismatched serpent, “So, Discord. The princess couldn’t think of a suitable punishment so she sent someone else instead.” A low throaty chuckle escaped his lips, “Tell me, are you here to change my personality, to warp me into some abomination? I don’t mind, anything would be an interesting chance to explore a new world.”

Discord laughed and wagged his claw, “Un uh, wrong little scientist. No, I have a lot more fun punishment planned for you.”

“What is it?” asked Kudos, smiling as he prepared himself for his punishment.

“Well, it seems that I found your family tree!” Discord said, reaching in his pocket and pulling out a large tree with little brushable ponies on it. Grabbing a little unicorn, he said, “It seems that you have a little bit of unicorn in you. Seems your Great-Grandma is an Unicorn. Even your little sister confirmed it.”

“W-what? No, this isn’t true! It can’t be!” shouted Kudos, his face pale.

Discord chuckled, “Is it though? Then why do you have a horn?”

“Horn, I don’t have a-” he paused as he ran his hoof along his forehead until he touched a bony protrusion. When his hoof reached the long nub, his coat turned pale as he whispered, “No...no...no...NO!!!!!!!!” he screamed an echoing scream that echoed through the halls.

Twilight listened to the screams from the jail, before looking back at her teacher with a look of horror, “Celestia that was-”

“I know,” Celestia said, lowering her head, “it was cruel and horrible. I hope you’ll forgive me.”

“It was Luna’s idea, wasn’t it?” Twilight asked.

Celestia nodded.

Twilight looked at the cell,”... Good job.”

---

As for Raven...

---

Raven sat alone in her cell, looking at the wall. Occasionally, she would pick up a rock with her bat wing and throw it. Putting on a forlorn smile on her lips, she turned her head to look at her bat wings, giving them a flap. Lifting her hoof up, she felt for the small circle where the golden horn once was, “I think it should go away soon. The elements fixed a lot of things during the wave.” Twilight said, standing outside of the bars.

Raven gave out a light chuckle as she shook her head, “Princess Twilight Sparkle, and what do I owe you the pleasure?”

“It’s just Twilight, please,” Twilight said, looking at Raven, “I’ve come to offer you a job as a member of my guard.”

“A job? A job?!” Raven exclaimed, “I killed you, remember? I killed hundred and taken so many families away. And you are offering me a job?”

“Well, considering that everyone that you killed was brought back to life,” Twilight remarked.

Raven rolled her eyes, “Yeah, don’t know whether to feel down that my kill-count is now zero or to be ecstatic.”

“I believe in second chances, and I believe in redemption. Call it silly or naive, but I think it’s time for new beginnings,” Twilight said, smiling warmly.

“You truly are a princess of friendship,” Raven said, shaking her head, before looking back with a coy grin, “And what if I don’t want to be on your royal guard?”

“Well, it would be a shame,” Twilight said, stepping aside to reveal an earth pony, “Because he was hoping you would say yes.”

“Raven?” Berry asked, tears coming to his eyes as he walked past the open door.

“Berry?” gasped Raven, before she ran into his forelegs, kissing him deeply, “Berry? D-does this mean.”

“My love, I want to be with you always. I never want us to be apart, never!” Berry said, kissing her once more before pushing her to the ground.

---

Raven is expected to join Tempest as one of my personal guards. After, of course, her mandatory maternity leave in about six months from now. Yeah, right there in front of me.

When it came to Emerald Shaina, seeing that all she wanted was to make enough money to get through her student loans. I decided to give her not only enough money to pay off her debt, but to start off her own psychiatrist office for the ponies that are still suffering from PTSD.

As for Grand Ruler. I understand that some ponies might be scared that he could rise up and try this whole thing all over again. Do not worry, I have it on good authority that three remarkable little fillies have taken great care to keep an eye on him

---

“All right, former crusaders! Now that we all got our cutie marks, it’s time to induct our three new members,” Applebloom said with a big grin. Then, holding out her hoo she said, “First, we have my friend, Dinky Doo!”

“Yay!” squeaked Dinky as she played with her cape.

“And then we have my little niece, Clarity!” Sweetie Belle said. When her friends looked at her, she said, “It was the only way I could come. I had to agree to look after her for today.”

“Raw!” growled Crystal Clarity as she played with her tail.

“And last, but not least,” Scootaloo said with a smirk, “Grand Ruler Celesto.”

Grand Ruler crossed his forelegs and grumbled to himself, “This is so humiliating.”

“Shh,” said Dinky.

“Now, let's hear it for....” Daphne paused, before jumping into the air with the three girls, clapping their hooves together, “The NEO CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS! YAY!”

Dinky frowned as Celesto didn’t join in and nudged him. With a frown and a growl, he said, “Yay.”

“So, what was his cutie mark?” asked Daphne.

“Someone kicking down a board game,” Applebloom whispered.

---

This brings me to the one who essentially started it all, King Titan. I think it was best to allow Celestia and Luna to settle any grievances they had with him.

---

Titan smiled as he waved a hoof, dispersing the magical go board. Standing to his full height, he turned to walk away, “You knew this would happen, right, old friend?” asked Discord.

“Didn’t suspect a thing,” Titan said, smirking, “Like Go, the game of life and mortals are unpredictable things. Some give up in times of darkness, while others fight back. I cannot predict everything you know.”

Discord gave a chuckle as he watched the stallion walk away, “You know they won’t let you leave without saying goodbye, right?” he asked.

Titan chuckled and shook his head as he walked to the door, “I expected as much.”

Outside of the door, stood Celestia and Luna, while Illusion happily rode his mother's back. Celestia looked at her father with a forlorn look, “ Father, you don't really have to go, do you?”

“My daughters, I have to,” Titan said nuzzling each daughter, softly, “You don't need an old stallion hanging around and telling you how to rule. This is your kingdom and you should rule it on your own.”

“It is not a question of need, father,” Luna said, looking down, “It's a want. I want my father to be here, to stay a little longer.”

Titan sighed, “and I would love to stay here longer as well, however there is somepony who I have been away for far too long.”

At that, the room was lit up in a bright green light. The world seemed to bow and waver before the power that bad emerged. When the light faded, a beautiful green alicorn stood. Turning her head to look at the black stallion, she said, “So, this what you have been doing these past few years. Having an adventure with our daughters.”

Celestia let out a gasp of happiness before squeeing like a foal, “Mommy!” And then running to her mother's side, raising up to nuzzle her.

“Mother!” Luna shouted, running to her mother's side and nuzzling her.

“Oh, my little girls,” Terra said, sniffling a little as she lowered her head and nuzzled each daughter affectionately. “I am sorry that I wasn't here to help you with the war.”

“It...is ok Mother,” Luna chuckled, smiling warmly, “We know if you were here, then I wouldn't have had any fun.”

Illusion poked his head out from behind Celestia's flowing mane and asked, “Momma, is that your mommy?” He asked, looking in awe.

Celestia nodded, “Yes my little Illusion, this is your grandmother.”

Terra let out a gasp as she picked up her grandson and gasped, “Oh, aren't you the cutest thing!” She squeed before nuzzling and hugging him. “Oh, you just the most adorable grandbaby. Oh, I am going to spoil you!” Then she looked at him and then to Discord. After a few moments of pondering, she asked,”Titan, sweetie...tell me that you didn't let her marry...”

Titan shrugged, “It was not up to me to decide who she fell in love with.”

Terra smiled at her husband, “Oh well. You two will have plenty of time to tell me about your adventures when we come back.”

Luna gasped, “ Does that mean you two will come back?”

“Of course,” Terra said, “I do have a grandchild to dote on and another on the way, right?”

“Well, um, that is...me and Supernova only did it...” Luna said with a blush.

“And besides, I need to spend time with my daughters,” Terra said, smiling.

---

Titan’s Trio, as they have taken to call themselves, were tried by me and the four princesses for their crimes.

I do believe that they were satisfied with the results....

---

In the throne room of the palace, Dementia and her friends stood in front of the four princesses. There was a calm feeling in the air as they awaited their sentence, “Mysterious, real name Blackened Myst, your are hereby sentenced to exile to the planet El. There you will help our alliances with the Elk Federation, studying their technology with your brother.” Luna said.

Mist smiled and bowed, “Thank you, your majesties.”

“Rep-Stallion, real name Swift Blade, you are sentence to work alongside Captain Shining Armor with the royal guard as the weapons expert, training them in scythes. Plus, you are to live with my new librarian,” Cadence smirked, “Inquirious.”

“Swift,” Inquirious cheered, running to her husband and wrapped her forelegs around his neck before kissing him deeply.

“Oh, and do go visit your son and grandchild in Horn Kong,” Cadence smiled, “ I do believe Cookie would appreciate it.”

Celestia then narrowed her eyes at Dementia, “As for Dementia, real name Galaxia Shine. For your crimes, we are putting you under house arrest. There, under careful supervision, you are to assist in the psychological care of one Starla Shine.”

“You...you mean it?!” gasped Dementia as she felt her daughter jump and hug her.

“Yes,” smiled Celestia, “I take it that these are agreeable sentences?”

---

When Starfleet disbanded, the group went their separate ways. Though they still found ways to keep in touch with one another as time passed by.

Dyno and Myte opened their own destruction and construction business, donating their mines to the royal diamond dog family.

---

Dyno smiled as he looked at the building and then back to his brother. Myte chuckled as he looked at the formula he began to pour, “You know brother, this is the life. Just us and making explosions!” Myte said as he poured.

“Yeah,” Dyno said, “Just wish we had somepony to share it with.”

“Um, excuse me, boys,” a light blue earth pony said, stepping out with her twin sister. “My name is Aloe and this is my sister Lotus Blossom. We were wondering, are you doing anything tonight?”

“We want to watch a film based on Twilight’s early adventures and were hoping you could take us?” asked Lotus.

Dyno and Myte smirked, before high fiving each other.

---

Buddy Rose took to working on his garden, buying a shop across from Daisy, Roseluck, and Lily. The four now work together to help each other with their wares, while the trio makes the art and the food, Buddy helps with their supplies. He also arranges bouquets and helps with the local gardens.

---

“Ok, now, you got everything?” asked Daphne, fixing up her cousin’s shirt, “Flowers, chocolate, and everything?”

“Daphine, this is just a get together between me and Starla, nothing more,” Buddy chuckled.

“But Dad-”

“Could you say that again,” smiled Buddy,

Daphine rolled her eyes and said, “Dad. This might lead to a date, and then that might lead to marriage, and then that might lead to me having a little sibling!”

“Have my entire life planned, do ya?” asked Buddy, rubbing his cousin’s mane.

Daphine giggled, “Someone has to. I just want to make sure I keep my dad for a little longer.”

---

Artie has enrolled into the royal guard, while still keeping his job as an artist. He still wants to help as many ponies as he can through both art and fighting.

---

Artie stepped in front of the six and stood in front of a large painting, a big smile on his face. Looking behind him, he said, “And I call this, ‘Six Against the Darkness.’ I think this one blew my other paintings out of the water.”

“Well, this is, interesting,” Twilight said, looking at the painting. It was of the six of them, standing on a rocky cliff over a raging ocean. In front of them was a pair of red eyes, floating in a sea of blackness while Conquest floated under him. Next To Conquest were his generals, growling. Twilight was on the cliff, ahead everyone else with her wings spread. Dressed in a light purple toga, she held a book in one leg, and an sword in the other.

Rainbow Dash chuckled, “Heh, now this is nice.” she said, looking at her effigy. She floated in the air in a blue toga, holding a lightning bolt in one hoof while holding a foreleg around Fluttershy.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy blushed, hiding behind her mane. She was in a yellow toga, wielding a shield and looking up at Rainbow Dash with a loving smile.

“Oh, well you certainly got my good side,” Rarity said, looking at her portrait that stood in her own toga. On her back was a little bassinet and at her side was her sword. As she knelt down, she held her bow and arrow out.

“This is so cool!” Pinkie giggled, looking at herself. She held in her arms a giant party cannon while having a wild look.

“Now, how come Ah’m the only one with a torn outfit,” Applejack asked, looking at her image. Sure enough, she was in a torn toga while pushing down her hat over her eyes

---

Starla is doing well, as she can be. She spent over eight months in a hellhole, raped, beaten, eaten, and tortured. It can never be too easy to recover from all of that pain; however, with a lot of love and maybe the magic of friendship, she can learn to move on. I am thinking she even has started to take the first steps.

---

Starla ran down the stairs of her home towards the door, “Starla, where are you going?” asked Galaxia, bowl in her arms.

“Oh, just going to see my,” Starla smiled warmly and sighed, “Friends. We are all going to watch a movie together and then we were going to walk around Ponyville.”

“Right, friends,” Galaxia smirked and winked, “And Buddy.”

“MOM! He’s just a friend,” Starla said, blushing, “And someone I like talking to and hanging out with.”

“Un huh,” Galaxia said, winking at her husband, “Just don’t stay out too late. I want you here so you can get plenty of rest.”

“MOM!” Starla frowned, “Why do you have to be, such a...such a...MOM!”

“Hey, I have over twenty years of mothering to make up for,” Galaxia said, hugging her daughter tightly, “And I am going to spend it as best I can.”

“Right,” Starla said, rolling her eyes, “How about you waste part of that time in giving me a little brother!” she said, running out the door.

Galaxia blushed, “A, little brother?”

“Well, we do need to make up for lost time,” chuckled her dad.

---

With a little help from all of us, we discovered what Lightning Dawn’s cutie mark meant. A lightning bolt over the rising dawn, wich means that he is really good at helping others. To be something for someone and offering help to everypony he meets. He then said he has plans for that new talent, though he never really told me.

---

Lightning Dawn stood on a hill, overlooking Ponyville. He smiled as he hefted a bag over his shoulder and turned to walk away, “Going somewhere?”

“Yeah,” Lighting said, “I’ve spent most of my life being Lightning Dawn, soldier of Starfleet. It’s time for me to become Lightning Dawn, helper, friend, hero. There is a lot of Equestria to cover out there, and a whole lot of world to see. There is bound to be somepony who needs my help.”

“Do you need a friend?” asked Krysta as she leapt from her tree branch.

Lightning chuckled and nodded, “Of course. I couldn’t imagine traveling the world without my best friend.”

“Thanks,” smiled Krysta as she laid her head on his shoulder and began to walk with him, “So, where are we going?”

“I don’t know,” Lightning smiled as he looked at the sun rising on the horizon, “How about that way,” he said, pointing to a point far away, “That looks good.”

---

The Umbra circle was found guilty of being traitors to United Equestria and were sentenced to be executed by being beheaded in front of the crowd.

Of course, since United Equestria no longer existed, the charges were completely dropped, and instead, they were honored for being heroes of the crown. They were knighted soon after the war had been done (after our week long party) and were even granted their own plots of land in honor of their service.

However, each mare refused this reward, choosing instead to return to the lives that they had left behind.

Cheerilee quickly returned to her school, ready to teach. Luckily, I was able to convince the school board to pay her for her time away from the school.

---

“Ok, class. Welcome to the first class of the new school year,” Cheerilee said, looking at her slightly larger classroom. “Now, any questions?”

“Did you really become a spy?”

“Was my sister really grumpy?”

“Did you meet Princess Luna? Was she as cool as she is in the photos?”

“Did you meet the knights? How cool were they?”

“What was it like being a spy?”

Cheerilee held up her hoof, “Children, please. I will have plenty of time to tell you all about my adventures as a spy later. Right now, it’s time for being students. Now, one last question about my life as a spy and then we’ll focus on class.”

Applebloom raised her hoof, “Um, now that you are dating my brother, do Ah still have to call you Ms. Cheerilee or can Ah call you big sis.”

Cheerilee blushed like a beat.

---

Carrot Top went right into the thick of it, becoming the carrot farmer she was born to be. Although, thanks to a scholarship given by a certain princess of friendship...

---

“WHAT?!” shouted Carrot Top as she looked at her check, “But, Twilight, I can’t accept this.”

“Carrot, you were doing things with botany that even I’ve never seen before,” Twilight said, shaking her head as she put a hoof onto her friend’s shoulder, “You have some impressive talent and that needs to grow.”

“But, what about my-”

“Applejack and her family have agreed to help you so you can take these classes,” Twilight said, smiling, “Now, come on, live your dream.”

---

Raindrops went back to her job on the weather team, albeit in a new position.

---

Rainbow Dash walked in front of her weather team, looking at the group. After walking in front of the group for a moment, she nodded and said, “Ok, I’ve made my decision. Since I have a wife now to worry about, training for the Wonderbolts, and helping out with Twilight’s little Speed Force research, I need help. As such, I have made my decision! I am going to take on a second in command.”

“That, and you want to shove of your responsibilities some more,” snarked Blossomforth.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and said, “Funny. Anyway, I chose...Raindrops!”

Raindrops gasped, “Wait, what? Why me?”

“Well, with your strength and my speed,” Dash said, “We make a good team. Besides, this position will let you hang out with your brother some more.”

“Are you sure?” Raindrops said, stepping up to her and offering a hoof, “I might not let you lax about like the others.”

“Good, keeps me on my toes,” Dash said, giving her new second in command a hoof bump.

---

Lyra is still hanging out in gazebo, playing and singing her songs. While her wife, Bon Bon, is all too happy to play her little homemaker and make cookies. Although, I think her life is about to get a lot more interesting.

---

Lyra walked to the door as she heard a knock. When she opened it, she found a jasmine coated mare with a dark grey mane, “Excuse me, my name is A.K. Yearling.”

“Oh my Celestia,” whispered Lyra.

“I heard from a mutual friend of ours that you have some knowledge of ancient artifacts and where they can be found?” asked Yearling. “And I need some pony to help me with the research for my novels.”

“Oh my Celestia! OH MY FREAKING CELESTIA!!!” gasped Lyra.

A.K. Yearling smirked at her new fellow researcher, “If you want, you can let me in and you can tell me about these rare objects you heard about and we can compare notes.”

“She says yes,” Bon Bon said as Lyra fainted.

---

Ditzy, our ever lovable mail mare, said that she was happy being the super mom...

---

Ditzy sang to herself as she cooked on the stove. Turning around, she smiled as she watched Dinky walked to the door, “Oh, my little muffin, off to Celestia’s school. I am so proud of her.” she said. Looking wistfully, she said, “It’s probably going to get boring around here now. Kind of almost miss the adventu-”

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of of whooshing and a blue box materialize right behind her. Letting out a gasp she turned around and whispered, “Doctor! You came back!”

---

As for Trixie...

---

At the celebration, as the crowd died down from the cheering and the celebration, Luna stepped over to Trixie and placed a hoof onto her shoulder, “Trixie, this past year has seen you accomplish many goals and gone through many trials. You have accomplished much for starting off so small. I don’t think I could’ve been prouder. As such,” Luna said, smiling, “I am going to offer you the same chance that my sister had given Twilight.”

Trixie gasped as she looked up at Luna, “You mean that you will give Trixie the chance to-”

“Become an alicorn,” Luna nodded. “I know of a few trials that you can perform in order to become an alicorn. All you would have to do is say yes.”

Trixie’s eyes opened wide at this, as she stepped forward. Her mouth was slightly opened as she whisper, “An...alicorn.” after looking down for a brief moment, she looked up and said, “Trixie will have to...decline your offer, princess.”

This led the group to let out a collective shout of, “WHAT?!”

“Trixie still wants to defeat Twilight Sparkle one day, it is her destiny you know,” Trixie smirked. “If she becomes an alicorn and defeats Twilight, then the history books will just see it as another alicorn beats alicorn fight. However, if Trixie, the one from the weakest school, the weak unicorn manages to win with her wits and skill alone? Then imagine the headlines! Then Trixie will truly be the great and powerful. The world will know Trixie as the one who could conquer opponents who are gods!”

Slowly, Trixie turned to look at her rival, “Just remember, you may have powers that can surpass gods, but Trixie will one day find a way to surpass that and beat you.”

---

Just last month, Trixie played to a sold out crowd in Las Pegasus. Of course, in the front seats were eleven mares who were excited to see one of the best magic shows that they had ever seen. Also, Trixie still has been challenging me to magic duels since that day, the current score is 11:0.

This brings it to my friends and I...

I suppose I should start with the one of us who actually died.

---

The six had gathered at a small grave resting on top of a hill next to a tree. For miles around, none stood at the tree but the six, as they looked down at the lonely little marker. Applejack walked up to the stone first, and sat down in front of it, “Hey Belle. Ah know it’s been a while, but... it’s been a crazy three months you know? Changing things, fixing things up, Ah think we just now got into a sense of normalcy.” she calmly ran her hand along the top of the grave, “Just wanted to let you know that everything is ok. We’re all doing better so don’t you get restless or nothing.”

Rainbow Dash stepped up, with Fluttershy in tow. The two held each other’s hooves as Dash began to speak, “Heya Belle, you missed one hell of a wedding. It was everything you thought it would be. Twilight even offitcated the whole thing.”

“I hope you don’t mind, but we left you a piece of cake for you,” Fluttershy said, pushing up a plate, and then she kissed the stone before stepping back.

Rarity stepped to the grave, a giggling and squirming Clarity in the baby carrier next to her, “You know Belle, I think Clarity knows who’s here. She probably is wondering where her other aunt is. I just want to say, I made a dress line in your honor. I mean, after all, you helped all of us together and you brought back something special.” she smiled and looked over her shoulder at Twilight.

“Here you go Belle,” Pinkie said, pushing in a plate of cake with a little candle on it. “As promised, your birthday cake. Don’t worry about me, I’m still smiling for the both of us. It’s a real smile by the way, not a fake one.” she sighed, “So... don’t worry about me and just rest.”

Twilight sat down in front of the grave, and then rubbed the back of her mane, “I guess this leaves me.” she sighed, “I can’t begin to tell you how weird it is to sit before my grave. It’s even harder to think I am just talking to another part of me, a pony who was just there for a little while. But, you did do a lot for us. You kept them together, you helped them with their problems, and you saved the day. I guess what I am saying is,” she said in a low tone, “Thank you for protecting my heart.”

This calm mood was broken by the sound of loud cheering, “Here’s to Spark, mon amis! May
ne l'oubliez jamais et sa nature rustre!”

“Trix, nonpony can understand you!” Raindrops said, letting out a loud belch.

The knights, curious, stepped from behind a tree and saw the Umbra circle sitting around a grave marker while holding a bunch of drinks. “What in the hay?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Ah, La belle Rainbow Dash et sa femme. You know, if you were not married, then Je irait et...how you say, see I that bush matches your mane,” giggled Trixie, a red mark crossing her nose.

“Trixie, you are way too drunk or this,” said Carrot Top as she pulled Trixie away.

“J’appelle LULAMOON!” shouted Trixie.

Raindrops shook her head, “We’re having a wake for Spark. I mean, I know she was you Twilight but, she was still our friend too. We just figured it would be nice to have a party in her honor!”

“Yeah, she was our friend too,” Ditzy said, spinning in the air, trying to not drink another bottle.

“So, please mon amis, let us party until we get too drunk to move,” Trixie said, before putting a hoof over Twilight’s shoulder, “Et Twilight, après avoir bu, passons à l'amour. Je promets de vous faire crier trois langues avant de finir.”

This made Twilight blush before saying quickly, “Um, she's right.”

“Lets party!” Pinkie shouted.

---

Shortly after the war was over, Rarity and Spike were married. I was the officiator as with all of my friends weddings past and in the future. I’ll admit, this was my first one, so I was a little nervous to try it. It was even worse considering it was my son who was marrying my best friend. It was also a little silly when, right when the two were about to kiss, Crystal started to cry for her mother.

After the wedding (and Applejack caught the bouquet) Rarity went back to work designing and making dresses for the masses. Her, “Elemental Knights” line has been catching on like fire.

---

Rarity stood in front of the old building in Canterlot, a warm smile on her face. Holding a notebook in front of her with her magic, she began to make notes, “Are you sure about this, Rarity?” Glarity asked, a worried look on her face. “Setting up a shop here?”

“Why yes,” Rarity said, looking at the large store in front of her, “Setting up shop in Canterlot has been a dream of mine since I was a little filly.”

“But, what about the others? Won’t they miss you?” Glarity asked.

Rarity looked confused, before thinking about it and smiling, “Well, no,” she said, “I am still going to be in Ponyville using that as homebase. While here I will have my best employee help design and make some of my designs here.”

“Your best-”

Rarity smiled and placed a hoof onto Glarity’s shoulder, “That’s you, dear. I want you to watch over the store and run it for me in my place.”

“M-m-me? But I can’t possibly do it.” Glarity said, shaking her head.

“Sure you can,” Rarity said, smiling, “You have the drive and the will to become your own mare. This is a good start for you. Besides, I know that you are now, how should I say, less golemly?”

Glarity looked down to her side, at a small red cut in her foreleg, “How did you know.”

“I guess that the elements most likely changed you during the harmonic wave. For you, it made you flesh and bone. It’s time for you to start your own life, and this is a good way to do it,” Rarity said softly.

Glarity smiled, and hugged Rarity, “Thank you, Rarity.”

---

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were married not long after Rarity was. I was impressed at how quiet the ceremony was, despite the fact that it was outside in the open air. But, Fluttershy said that was how she wanted it, and I gave it to her. I have to wonder about her dreams sometimes.

With her life now under control, Fluttershy began to set up an animal sanctuary and preserve for all of the woodland animals. With the help of some of the Elk Federation, she has also moved onto outer space animals as well.

Rainbow Dash did indeed sign off from the Wonderbolts temporarily. She felt that her earlier appointment was unfair and wanted to give her slot to someone who needed it more. She is waiting for another slot to open. In the meantime, she has been keeping busy, training, being a good wife, and managing the weather patrol.

Oh, and I heard talk that the two are planning on having a child themselves soon. They are thinking of going invito for the conception or even having a doner.

---

Rainbow Dash laid on her stomach, trying her best to keep her eyes open as she watched the world go by. Looking down next to her, she saw Fluttershy resting her head on her shoulder, snoring softly. Giving out a little sigh, Dash said, “Perfect.”

“What was that?” Fluttershy whispered.

Dash smiled, “I said, perfect. And...I love you.” she said, before kissing Fluttershy. Then she rubbed a hoof along her wife’s stomach, “Think it worked?”

“You are too impatient. We have to wait a few weeks,” Fluttershy giggled.

“Yeah, but I wanna know now!” Dash grumbled.

Fluttershy smiled warmly and kissed her lover on the lips, “Good things come to those who wait.”

“Yeah, and you’re living proof of that, snuggly.”

---

Applejack has gone back to the farm that she loved so much. Working hard to feed her friends and family. Though, I think in about a few months she is going to have to hold off on working. Even she has limits.

---

Big Mac held Caramel against the wall, his foreleg pressed deep into the other earth pony’s throat, “I told you to watch over her, not knock her up!” he growled, looking at Caramel with daggers.

“Big Mac, drop him and let him live. Ah am not abou to let you kill the father of my baby!” Applejack frowned, crossing her forelegs.

“But he knocked you up, he needs to-”

Applejack frowned, “It takes two to make a baby Big Mac and it was partially my fault too. This little guy is both of our responsibility. So, let him live.”

Bartholomew Macintosh Apple! You drop the poor boy this instant,” shouted Cheerilee as she stepped into the room. As Big Mac let go of his victim, Caramel crawled to his marefriend and trembled, while Cheerilee walked up to him, “Now, Applejack is right, they are both responsible for this and I know Caramel is about to make her a honest mare, right?”

“Y-yeah,” Caramel said, looking to a small box on the table. “I was going to propose today when she told me!” he said nodding. “I would never abandon her.”

“Good, see,” Cheerilee said, before rubbing her hoof along Big Mac’s chest, “Besides, this will work with my little surprise.”

“Surprise?” asked Big Mac as Cheerilee walked to Applejack.

“Hmmm, let’s see. How far along are you?” asked Cheerilee.

Applejack held her head up, “About three months. Pretty positive Ah conceived before the fight with Conquest.”

“Ah, perfect! We’ll have the baby right around the same time,” Cheerilee smiled.

“Wait, around the...Cheerilee, does this mean that you’re,” Big Mac gasped, as Cheerilee nodded, “OH my Celestia. Um,” he then took off his yolk and bowed his head, “Miss Cheerilee, would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“Yes, of course,” blushed Cheerilee as she leaned in and kissed him.

As Applejack became distracted by the new addition to her family, she heard a cough behind her. Turning around, she saw Caramel kneeling before her, “Miss Abigail Jacqueline III, will you please do me the honor of becoming my wife?”

“Oh,” Applejack said smiling before she kissed her boyfriend deeply “What do you think?”

“Yes!” cheered Apple Bloom as she ran into the room, “I’m going to be an aunt and have two new siblings!!!! Jackpot!”

Granny Smith watched this from the corner of the room, smiling at the scene. Turning around she saw two ghosts cuddling close to each other, “Yeah, she stayed gold. And I’m proud of her too.”

---

Applejack’s wedding is in a few weeks, and she is expecting the baby in a few months from now.

Speaking of weddings...I suppose this will come as to no surprise.

---

“Applejack, dear, this dress will look marvelous,” Rarity said, pointing her hoof to one picture in the book. “It fits so well with a nature theme and will accunate your hat nicely.”

Applejack shook her head, “Looks too busy, Rares. Can’t we do something simpler?”

“Simpler? Applejack, dear, Miss Rarity does nothing simple!” Rarity said with a smirk.

Rainbow Dash, who was resting in a tree with Fluttershy, rolled her eyes and said, “Yeah, remember Flutters’ dress?”

“I don’t know, Applejack,” Twilight said, looking up from her book as she rested under the tree, “I think it would look-”

“Girls!” Pinkie said, bouncing up and down as Artie followed her up the hill. “I’ve got a surpriseeeee!” she squead.

“What is it?” Dash asked, fluttering down from the tree.

“Well, me and Artie was working on a cake together earlier,” Pinkie said, smiling, “And he said”

“Hey, baking and art make good partners,” Artie said, and then winked at Pinkie, “And she said.”

“Yeah they do! They are like awesome friends and great partners!” Pinkie giggled at this game and then looked to Artie,” And he said,”

“Well, it would be bad to separate such good partners. Maybe we should make sure Art and Baking stay together forever,” Artie said, and then looked at Pinkie “And she said.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie said, before holding up her hoof, showing a ring, “Then he gave me a cupcake that had this in it!”

“Oh, my gosh!” Rarity said, before squeezing and running to hug her friend, “Oh, this is wonderful news, Pinkie. Now I have more wedding dresses to design.”

“Congratulations Pinkie,” Fluttershy whispered, before walking over and looking at the ring.

Applejack put a hoof over the groom-to-be’s shoulder and said, “Look, Artie. That mare over there is important to all of us. We all love that gal dearly. She just got back to being the Pinkie we know and love.”

“Yeah,” Rainbow Dash said, flying in, “So trust me when I say, that you break her heart or mess with her.”

“They won’t find the body,” Twilight finished.

Artie held up a hoof, “Hey, I know that. I mean, who would be stupid enough to mess with you girls. You girls are like a sisterhood, and I think a guy would be crazy to hurt one of you.”

---

After so long, it was nice to see Pinkie’s true smile once again. And so, she went back to being the Pinkie we know and love. Making other smile and making the world a brighter place. She works hard to bring a light to a world full of darkness and reminding us of the hope that we all need.

And I think that’s what I learned the most in this adventure. Yes, there is darkness, and yes, sometimes life can make you suffer the worst that you can hope to experience. Then you can feel like you’ve been through hell and there is no point to go on. But, don’t worry, just remember that there is always hope. You just need to find it, through friends, family, love, and whatever else you can grab. Then, when you find it, fight to hold onto it and keep it safe, and soon you can see the light at the end of the tunnel. After all, Darkness doesn’t last forever.

Oh, and as for me...

---

Twilight pulled away from the book she was writing and sighed, tapping her quill to her chin, “What about me? I know what I am doing with the rest of my life,” she said, smiling, “I’ve been given a second chance to live. A chance to study, grow, and live with my friends, and I plan to make it count. But, what about the other parts of my life? Everypony has already found their special somepony. I wonder if-”

There was a knock on the door, “Twilight, are you ready to watch the movie? I want to get in early,” Flash said, dressed in a fine tuxedo.

Twilight smiled and called out, “Just a minute, Flash!” then she turned to look at the book, “Hmmm, this thing still needs a title. Falling Stars, and a rebirth...Fall of Starfleet, Rebirth of Harmony?”

---

Celestia laid on her stomach, playing with Illusion as Discord teleported next to her, “Well, your old man is right. Tirek has decided to stay in Tartarus for a few years. He said he’ll pop again soon, but right now, he said he’s giving you a short reprieve before he comes to try and take you all out.”

“He’ll find that to be a challenge,” Celestia laughed as she rubbed her son’s back as he yawned.

Discord laid on his back and looked up at the stars, “Dear Princess Celestia, today I learned an important lesson about friendship.”

‘Did you really?” asked Celestia, smiling at her husband.

“Yes,” Discord said, looking up and playing with the stars, “It doesn’t matter whether the idea came from hate or love, there is no such thing as a bad idea. It’s just the person who created the idea that is bad. As long as a person works hard on it, tries their best to fix it, and does all he can, then even what seems like a bad idea can be made into something great. You just need a lot of love, caring, and even friendship to make it special. Your Hubby, Discord.”

Celestia smiled, “What a wonderful way to end it. How can it be better?”

“Well, maybe with a song,” Discord said, kissing Celestia.

---

Fall of Starfleet Rebirth of Harmony: Main Cast.

Tara Strong: Twilight Sparkle/Belle Amie/ Shining Spark (Images of Twilight through her various forms pass by.)

Twilight stepped out from her library as she heard the piano music in her head, a soft and light tone playing. Soon she began to take a walk through the town, feeling the sun shine on her back as she looked around at the various ponies working and playing together. Smiling, she looked up to see Lighting and Krysta flying over head, and then laughed at Rhymey running away from his wife. Closing her eyes, she began to sing.

Nothing stays the same for long
But when it changes doesn't mean it's gone

She then looked to see Trixie performing, bowing to a crowd of ponies.

Time will always get away
As it leaves behind another day

Andrea Libman: Fluttershy/Pinkie Pie/Bon Bon.

Fluttershy petted her bunny softly, before waving hello to Ditzy as she delivered the mail. Looking up, she saw Twilight walking by and, hearing a similar tune in her head, smiled and followed Twilight. Softly, she gave her friend a little nuzzle before singing.

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

Tabitha St. Germain: Rarity/Luna/Carrot Top/ Granny Smith.

Rarity waved farewell to Starla as she walked off with her mother. Then she turned to Spike and Clarity, giving them each a kiss before turning to walk with her friends. Smiling, she leaned her head on each of their shoulders before adding her own lyrics.

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

Ashleigh Ball: Applejack/Rainbow Dash/Lyra

Rainbow Dash flew over their heads, giving Lyra a hoof bump before flying by her friends. Dyno and Myte laughed at this while walking with the spa twins Playfully, she messed up Rarity’s mane and hugged Twilight. Then, before she landed, gave Fluttershy a kiss before she began to sing, feeling a guitar thumping in her heart.

Been around for a long time
Rocking out hard 'cause I'm in my prime
Maybe it'll change further down the line
But my friendship carries on through the ages

Nicole Oliver: Cheerilee/Celestia.

Buddy Rose walked by Applejack, holding Daphne's hoof. Above him, Raindrops flew over head with Snails running with her. Applejack leaned against a fence, watching all of this with a smile. Then she tipped her hat as she saw her friends walk by. Stepping up to walk with them, she high hoofed Rainbow dash

Every single style has something
Different it can say

She then winked at Twilight before hugging her other friends.

There's nothing wrong with being unique
And special in your own way

Kathleen Barr: Trixie/Chrysalis

After kissing Artie, Pinkie waved to Cheerilee before sliding to join her friends. Happily she gave each mare a giant hug before singing.

Maybe you wanna be a pop star
Get your fifteen minutes of fame, wha, ah! Ah, oh!
That won't last forever
But friendship remains the same, ah-oh, oh!

Raindrops: Colleen Clinkenbeard.
Ditzy: Bald Dumbo Rat.

Celestia and Luna stood atop a balcony, watching down upon the little hamlet of Ponyville. Luna sighed as she looked to Celestia, “This won't last you know. There will be other threats, other demons. Tirek is on the loose, and we still have to find out if there are other Trees of Harmony.”

“That may be, dear sister,” Celestia said, “But, I think they can handle it, like always. They just need to stay together, bond together in the spirit of friendship, and there is nothing they can’t do.”

Luna smiled at this, “You are right, dear sister, you are right. You chose well.”

“No Luna,” Celestia said, shaking her head, “They chose each other, they found each other.”

Luna gave a small nod to his and began to sing. Celestia, picking up on the song, nuzzled her sister and sang with her sister in Harmony.

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

Steve Blum: Necromancer/Grogar

The mane six ran up to the hill where Belle was buried and then they looked around, looking at the town before them. Smiling, Applejack continued the song, placing her hoof out and holding it. It was then joined by Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. Twilight was the last on in line.

Things may come and things may go
Some go fast and some go slow
Few things last, that's all I know
But friendship carries on through the ages

Dark Conquest: Curtis Arnot.

A bit of Rainbow energy flowed through them as they lifted their hooves into the air, and finished the song. The long ribbon o rainbow Energy flew through the cloudless sky

Ooooh, Carries On.

As the Rainbow ribbon flew through the air, it began to write in cursive.

The End.

---

Cast List

Who can Save us now?
Star0

Lighting Dawn stepped in front of the screen, “Whoa, hold it! Didn’t you guys read the title? Starfleet is gone. It’s over., dead. Let's play the real music.”

My Little Pony, My Little Pony,
What is friendship all about?
My Little Pony, My Little Pony
Friendship is magic!

“That’s better. Hit it GIRLS!!”

Twilight Sparkle: My Little Pony)
I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.
When I was young I was too busy to make any friends.
Such silliness did not seem worth the effort it expends.

Belle/Spark/Raven/Twilight Sparkle: Tara Strong

Applejack/RainbowDash/Lyra: Ashleigh Ball

Fluttershy/Pinkie Pie/Bon Bon: Andrea Libman

Rarity/Carrot Top//Granny Smith/ Luna: Tabitha St. Germain

Cheerilee/Celestia: Nicole Oliver

Ditzy Doo (Derpy): Bald Dumbo Rat

Raindrops: Colleen Clinkenbeard

Trixie/Chrysalis: Kathleen Barr

Caramel: Ian Corlett

But my little ponies, you opened up my eyes
And now the truth is crystal clear, as splendid summer skies.
And it's such a wonderful surprise.
(My Little Pony)
I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.

Sombra: Christopher Sabat

Lighting Dawn: Quinton Flynn

Krysta:Samantha Mathis

Rhymey: Michael Rosenbaum

Starla: Hynden Walch

Artie:Matt Mercer

Buddy Rose: Michael Reisz

Dyno and Myte: Spike Spencer

Brain: Robert Picardo

Inquious: Wendee Lee

Lyra: When Danger makes me want to run and hide.
Rainbow Dash: I’ll Rainbow Dash to your side.

Ditzy: Kindness is never in short supply
Fluttershy: Once bitten Twice Fluttershy

Raindrops: For Honesty, nopony can deny
Applejack: Ah’m the Applejack of your eye.

Carrot Top: A heart so beautiful
Rarity: A Rarity to come by.

Cheerilee: And we make fun and laughter
Pinkie Pie: As easy as Pinkie Pie!

Dementia: Marina Sirtis

Rep-Stallion: Johnny Yong Bosch

Mysterious: Carl Lumbly

Daphine Dill: Mona Marshall

Apple Bloom: Michelle Creber

Scootaloo:Madeleine Peters

Sweetie Belle: Claire Corlett

Spike: Cathy Weseluck

Mina: Philece Sampler

Ember:Ali Miner

Grumbe/Flash Sentry: Vincent Tong

Cadence: Britt Mckillip

Shining Armor/Dark King: Andrew Francis

Fratello: Vic Mignogna

Dusk Shine: Eric Vale

(My Little Pony)
I used to wonder what friendship could be.
(My Little Pony)
Until you all shared its magic with me.

Trixie: Our friendship is magic and It’s growing all the time. A new adventure awaits for us, each day is yours and mine!
Twilight: We'll make it special every time!
We'll make it special every time!

Mage(Crystal Hope): Luci Christian

Titan: Clancy Brown

Meadowbrook: Kathie Soucie

Amber: Stephanie Young

Cerise Wonder: Cree Summer

Kudos: J Michael Tatum

Bad Horse: Matt Hill

Grogar: Steve Blum

Discord: John De Lance

Grand Ruler: John Swasey

And...

Curtis Arnott: Dark Conquest.

Producer: Knighty

Writer and director: Legendbringer

Special effect: Lucasfilm

Animation: Aniplex

Song List:

Instrumentals:

Credit goes to: Mykan, Hasbro, Lauren Faust

Thanks to: My family, my fans, the readers, the haters, MST3K for inspiring the riffers of the first Starfleet Story back when it was My Little Unicorn and getting me started on this,The guys of MPT3k for introducing me to Mykan and riffing that first story, MY mom for inspiring me to keep on writing. My friends on fimfic and elsewhere, tvtropes, my friends elsewhere. My dad, my grandmother. My editors for dealing with me.This awesome fandom for being so kind and creative, Lauren Faust for being an inspiration and telling us that just because an idea is bad to start off...doesn’t mean we should half ass it. Thank you to the FlimFlambros for crafting and making Dark Conquest, giving such a fun villian. And...

Thank you Mykan, for giving us such a fun time for so many years.

Thank you all for staying with me for three years. Thank you for staying with such a crazed idea and supporting me. Thank you all for being my friends. See you next story, whatever that is.

Your friend,
Legendbringer.

---

Twilight walked by the newly fixed portal between worlds. Looking at a little notebook she smiled, “There, maybe now I can head to the human world and tell-” before she could finish, a blinding light came from the portal and a yellow unicorn stepped out. After giving her red and yellow man a shake, she looked up and gasped.

“Twilight Sparkle? You’re alive!” Sunset said, hugging Twilight tightly. “Oh, I am so happy that you’re ok!”

“Sunset? What happened, why did you come back? Twilight asked.

Sunset smiled and looked at Twilight, “Well, it’s a long story. Have a minute?”

Author's Notes:

Thanks to Wyvern and Zolt for the edits.

...
...

Three years, three years I have worked on this thing. This epilouge was just my way of wrapping things up in a nice little bow. And now here we are. I have more to say, but that is in the recap blog.

Omake 1: Cameos!

MS ran to the desk of the office, leading into the studio of Fall of Starfleet, “Hello? I’m here to sign up to star as a cameo in the story?”

A mare with red hair in a bun and pointed glasses chewed on some gum as she asked, “Name?”

“MS?” he asked curiously.

“Get in the end o the line.” the secetary said, pointing behind him.

S turned around and gasped at a long line. Lowering his head, he walked past the various cameos and ponies, “I can;t believe this! I was the main bad guy of season 5! I should be there!” shouted a bug queen.

“How do you think I feel!” Ember shouted, “I’m Spike’s sister in the main story and they won’t let me even have a speaking role!”

“Guys guys,” PM said, holding up his hooves, “Maybe we should just wait! I mean, it’s a big story, maybe they are just-”

“Casting closed!” said the secertary, “You have five seconds to run before we shoot you with a machine gun.”

“A WHA-!” they then all ran away from the huge machine gun that appeared from the wall.

Omake 2: Alt endings

Alt ending 1: Sunset?

A bright light appeared behind Twilight, “Sunset?” Twilight gasped as she saw Sunset appeared right behind her, holding a blade, “What’s going on?”

“You are not going to believe this!” Sunset said, panting as she held the sword.

“Oh, I beleive it. Give me a second and I’ll get you some help!” Twilgith said, running away.

---

Alt ending 2: Scooby Dooby Doo! (To obtain, find the mystery machine in ch. 2,4,8)

After the rainbow wave had vanished, Grogar and Conquest laid before the mane six. The rainbow kept them wrapped up in energy while Twilight walked to them, her ascot flapping in the breeze, “Now to find out who they really are!”

After pulling away the mask, Fluttershy (In a purple jump suit) gasped, “Wayland Smithers and Montogermy Burns!”

“Of course,” Applejack said, clapping her hands together “They were trying to distract us with all of this so they can get the gold hidden beneath the headquaters!”

“Yes,” Burns said, frowning, “And we would’ve gotten away with it too if it weren’t for you meddling Elements and your dumb dog.”

Scooby Doo nodded, “Scooby Dooby Doo!”

---

Alt ending 3: The Doctor was here!? (To find, discover the pocket watch in Ditzy’s home, and place it on Sunstar’s grave. Then talk to Ditzy in chapter 15 for new conversation options, select how she met her husband, when, and where was she on March 26, 2008)

As Ditzy left the house and walked alone, she gave a sigh, “I wish Sunstat was still-”

A whirling noise was heard over her head. When she looked up, she gave a gasp as she watched a blue box appear out of thin air, before opening to reveal a blond mare with a light tan. On her flank was an hourglass cutie mark, “Doctor?”

“Yes, it’s me Ditzy,” the mare said, smiling.

Ditzy gasped, tears running down her cheeks as she ran to the Doctor, “Sunstar! You’re alive!”

The doctor (Who used the codename Sunstar to hide from her enemies and a preception filter) hgged Ditzy tightly, “You didn’t really think that a building would stop me, now did you? Ater the building hit me, I regenerated. Sadly the regeneration sickness caused me to get lost in time for a bit.”

“Well, you are late!” Ditzy crossed her arms.

The doctor smirked, “Now Ditzy. I’m the doctor. I am never late, or early. I am always on time!”

“You mean?” gasped Ditzy.

The doctor nodded, “Yep. I already have a plan to save the entire universe, stop Starfleet, and save the princess of rinedship. Now, come along Ditzy, let’s ride!”

“ALLONSY!” cheered Ditzy.

Doctor Whooves

Jodie Whittaker
Bald Dumbo rat.

Fall of Starfleet.

(One hell of an adventure later)

“See, it was easy for me. All I needed to do was Bring in Meadowbrook to deacrivate the items in question, bring the evidence to Celestia, and then save Twilight by giving her a locator for her other self,” The Doctor said, spinning her sonic screwdriver in her hoof.

“I know, it was amazing Doctor! I just wish we didn’t have to deal with the master and Daleks while we were at it,” Ditzy said.

The doctor shrugged, “True, would’ve made the whole Conquest trial a bit easier.”

Suddently, two fillies ran outside of the house, “Daddy! You’re home!” squeed Dinky as she ran to her father. Then she paused, “Wait, Daddy is a mommy?”

“Honey,” asked Ditzy, “Remember when Mommy said that one day, you would see your father with a different face?”

“Uh huh,” nodded Dinky.

“Well, this is your daddy’s new face. But she’s still daddy.” Ditzy said.

The Doctor nodded, “Yes, and it’s about time for this little Time Lord family to have a new adventure! Now who’s ready to see the universe all before bedtime!?”

The family cheered before running into the Tardis, and teleporting away.

The Doctor will return

---

Alt ending 4: Twilight’s other job. (To obtain: In Chapter 8, look for a fedora. Then, in Chapter 10, talk to a chubby mare who says her husband is missing, give her the hat. Chapter 12, talk to a mad scientist pony who will say he’s tracking something in space)

After reviving, and saving her friends, Twilight looked at the group before her, “Ok guys. Together, we are going to plan on how to beat Conquest. But first, I need to do something important.”

“And what’s that?” asked Applejack.

Twilight put on a long trenchcoat and then a pretty hat, “A review! Come on Pollo!”

Welcome to Atop the fourth wall
Where Bad comics burn!
Twilight will teach you all,
A lesson you won’t learn.

Riefield, you’re not an artist
Broadsky you’re not the smartest
Anypony who’s had a bad comic published
It can be your turn!

Twilight.

She’s the mare, punch!
Wears a pretty hat

Twilight
She has a magic horn

Where did she purchase that?

Twilight!

Coins, Robots, Amazons and trucks

Twilight.

This comic sucks!

Twilight

Twilight say on her couch and looked to the viewer, “Hello and welcome to atop the treebary, where bad comics burn. I’m sorry for not being here and allowing my, clone take over my show, but I was busy beeing dead you know. But now I’m back!”

Looking down at her hooves, she said, “Now, today’s comic is actually something special, it was actually published by Gene Simmons son of all things. The problem is, it sucks, and it is also a total rip off of a much better magna. Oh, Celestia, it’s diesel all over again isn’t it!”

---

Alt ending 5: Sgt Pepper’s lonely heart’s club band (Look for a trumbone, a tuba, a drum, and a clarinet. Then fight the Sirens.)

The elements flew through the air and struck at Grogar. Grogar growled as he pushed back agains the holy energy. That was when a bright light appeared over head, and there stood Terra.

Get Back!
Get back to where you once belong!

Terra then turned and blasted away Grogar in an instant. Then she began to fly around and correct all of the mistakes of the world.

---

Alt ending 6: The legion of badass (Find the following items: Chapter 2: A large sword that is more like a piece of raw iron. Chapter 3: A Blue costume with a white Star in the center. Chapter 5: A ball with four stars on it. Chapter 6: A straw hat. Chapter 8: A torn leather jacket. Chapter 10: a giant metal box. In the chapter where you meet with the other world Talk to the following people and show them the items in order: Casca, Deku, Bulma,Nami, Yuria, and Athena.)

Twilight looked at her friends befroe they stepped into the portal, “Girls, we are not going!”

“What?” asked Applejack shocked.

“I have a plan,” Twilight siad.

(An hour later.)

The door to the Hq exploded in a blast o power. When the dust cleared, Raven gasped, “I don’t belive it.”

But it was true, standing in the middle of the entrance, staring them down was a man with a large sword of solid iron, “Guts!”

Next to him was a man with spikey blonde hair sticking out to the sides. A broad smile crossed his face, “All MIGHT!”

A man with white spike hair stood, spinning his bo-staff in a circle, “Son Goku!”

A young man with an open jacket and a straw hat, an large x crossing his chest. “Monkey D. Luffy!”

A manly man stood, seven wounds marring his chest, “Kenshiro!”

A man in pegasus armor growled, “Saint Saiya!”

Conquest laughed, “Don’t worry, we have a kaiser Ghidora. We’re not boned yet.”

Kaiser Ghidora roared, only to be punched a few miles away by a yellow dot. Conquest looked down in shock as a bald man with a white cape walked towards the three headed dragon, “Don’t worry guys. I’ll take on the giant beast,” Saitama said, smiling as he calmly walked to Kaiser Ghidora.

---

Alt end 7: Legion of badass. Female (Find in chapter 1,4,7, 9, 11, and 13, the following items: A crystal, A rapier, A large sword, a fan, a spell book, a rose. Then, in Conquest’s world, talk to Ruby, Wiess, Blake, and Yang. Show them the items to open new dialouge boxe that talk about the history of badass woment in anime.)

Twilight looked to her friends, “Only one way to win this. We call upon the badass female anime heroes who came before us!”

(An hour later)

Conquest laughed “Oh come on. Like they can find six badass females before coming here. I mena, there can’t be that many in anime right?”

The god hand nodded, before the ground shook. Raven looked up, “Look!” she shouted.

In the sky, three giant mecha’s landed, One green, blue, and red. Hikaru looked up from her mecha and said, “We’ll take on the god hand. You girls fight Conquest and his gang!”

A girl with blonde hair in pigtails nodded, “Right. I may be scared, but I think I can handle Conquest.”

“It’s ok,” a woman with a bolw cut blonde hair and armor looked at Sailor Moon, “We’ll back you up.”

“Clair is right,” a woman with blue hair and a large rack said, nodding. MEdoka threw out her fan, “For our friends and loved ones!”

A woman with long blond hair in curles looked around her in amazement, “This world is strange, but you looked like you needed my help. So you have my sword.” Oscar said, bowing to the princess.

“Yeeah yeah, let’s just kick their asses and go home,” Lina inverse said, punching her palm/

“Agreed, we all have someone special to go home to,” said Utena as the all leapt out of thei mechan and ran to the Hq.

Fuu looked at the god hand, “This is bad. We are out numbered.”

A communication came over Rayearth’s console, “Do not worry,” said Integra Wingates Van Helsing (She told me to write it out.) “I requested for assitance.”

That was when they heard, “Honey FLASH!” and a pink haired woman rode along the mechs on a moter cycle, with a young girl riding on her back. Cutie Honey winked at the girls, “Hey girls, I brought in MEdoka in case USagi needed help! Now, let’s win this!”

Omake 3: NExt generation

Perhaps, I’ll leave this to the next generation.

(Eighteen years later)

It was a clear summer day in Equestria, a calm warm breeze blew through the sleepy town of Ponyville. In the eighteen years since the war against Conquest, not much had advanced in the little hamlet. While cities like Canterlot and Manehatten grew with the additions brought in from the various empires of space, Ponyville remained as always, a quiet sleepy town. Wich is how most of the inhabitants wanted it; however, this did not mean it did not know of it’s share of problems. For instance, today, when a small group of thugs led by Vulcan landed, “Don’t know about this boss. Isn’t this the planet where the knights live? You know, those girls who beat Conquest, Tirek when he used the elements of Chaos, and the world breaker?” One o his henchman whimpered.

Vulcan chuckled, “Why do you think we are attacking today? Those six are right now on a diplomatic mission on the planet of El. They will be gone for a day at least, wich will give us plenty of time to plunder this town and the other areas. Now come and-” the rest of his speech was intterupted by a swift kick in the head, followed by a bunch of his men falling before him. “Who would dare?!”

“I would, and in case you didn’t get the memo, we don’t take kindly to bad guys in this town,” a yellow pegasus said, her mane blue with a long purple streak running down it. As she landed, she folded in her very large wings, “Allow me to introduce myself, I am Princess Starbust Sparkle, a guardian knight.”

A thick southern accent was heard behind her, as a orange stallion with brown and yellow mane stepped up behind her, “Now, Starburst, do you have to do things dramatic like?” asked Golden Delicious, pushing up his well worn stetson.

Clarity nodded, “You know her, a flare for the dramatic.” sighing, she blew on her claws and cleaned them, “I do hope that this ends quickly, I do have things to do and a little brother to look after.”

“How many are there, Prisim Bolt?” a light green unicorn asked, staying close to her adoptive big brother.

Prisim smirked, running a hoof through his rainbow mane, “About ten left Anthy, don’t worry, I got this!”

“We got this!” cheered an orange mare with bright pink fluffy mane. With a roll into an attack position, she spun a bladed bow staff in her hooves and then she smirked, “Belle Amiee Bristles at your service.

As the group of villians backed up in fear at the sight, they were unaware of a bat-pony mare watching from above on a rooftop, “Ugggh, they beat us to the punch again! I wanted to have a little fun.”

“Calm down, Nadira,” Illusion chuckled, “Let them have a little fun before their parents get hom.”

“But Illusion!” Nadira whined, “If I let them do this, then I have to go back to learning from mom, and her lessons are so boring!!!!”

“Auntie Luna’s lessons are not boring!” Illusion said, before shaking his head, “They are dark and scary and creepy and-ewwww!”

“ Yeah, and they are boring!” Nadira grumbled before crossing her forelegs and resting her head on them as she watched the six fight.

---

“By mom, dad! I’m off to my first class,” Daphine Dill said, running out the house.

Buddy Rose sighed as he watered his grass, “Excited girl isn’t she.”

“Yeah, but I think she gets that from you,” Starla said, wrapping her forelegs around his shoulders, before kissing his cheek. One look at his eyes and she asked, “What’s wrong?”

“Your mother, the drill sargent from hell,” Buddy said, “I’m worried that she’ll-”

“It’s only a job shadowing for teens, she won’t go too far,” chuckled Starla as she nuzzled her husband.

Elsewhere, Galaxia Shine stomped and paced in front of a bunch of teenage foals. Frowning she looked at each one, “You teenagers think that you are ready to enter the guard one day? Ha! You would probably fall on Day one!!! Like you!” she said, walking up to a red unicorn with a purple mane, “Stick out your chest! Suck in that gut, pull back that mane!”

“Yes mam!” said Stardust.

“Good, now give Granny a hug!” Galaxia said, hugging her grandaughter. Wich Stardust Rose eagerly did.

---

In Ponyville, just outside a grave, a teenaged Flutterpony with a black mane sat in front of a pair of gravestones, “Hey Grandma and Grandpa, it’s me, Shappire Dawn. I was just looking in on you befe me and the rents go off on another wild adventure. You know the three of us, always traveling and saving the world. Dad says he thinks you might have wanted it this way, I...wouldn’t know.”

“Sapphire, come along, lunch is ready,” said Krysta as she floated down to take her daughter by the hoof/

“Ok mom,” said Sapphire as she walked away.

---

Emil Kudos sat on a couch, across from Shaina in the psycrist office, “You know what, after about eighteen years, I think I have finally realized that I am a bit of an asswipe.”

“Oh, good, that puts you ahead of your friend over there,” Shaina said, looking at the white stallion with a cardboard horn.

“Just you wait, I’ll be king again!” shouted Celesto.

---

Dyno and Myte looked at their two sets of twins and then back to the spa poines, before smiling and clinging their glasses together. In the same resturant, a young mare looked up at Cookie Dough, “Dad, do you think we can handle these guys before gandma and grandpa get here.”

“I hope so,” said Cookie, sighing, “We do have to worry about my parents, and at least ive little brothers.”

That was when the doors opened to reveal a pregnant Inquirious, along with five little foals, and one very happy Rep-Stallion.

“Ha,” chuckled Raven as she sat with her little family.

---

Carrot Top, along with a little filly, walked to the stands to sit with Raindrops and Cheerilee, “So, what do you think Trixie has special this time? Another challenge for Twilight?”

“Mom, aren’t they 99:0 so far?” giggled Cherry as she looked at the stage.

The jasmine univorn looked up to her mother, “Mom, do you think Lyra and her family is gonna play?”

“Of course Drizzle,” Raindrops said with a smirk.

On the stage, Lyra was accompained by a spikey haired blue mare, wieilding a guitar, “Ok, everypony! It’s time to melt your bones!!!” and with that a massive guitar duel was held.

After a few minutes, Trixie shook her head and pushed the two aside, “Wasn’t Lyra and her daughter great everypony?” she asked as they cheered.

Ditzy ran in, panting, “Have I missed it yet? I wanted to see Dove’s premire before I left for home.”

“Ditzy, where have you been?” asked Cheerilee.

“Traveling,” said Ditzy, smiling.

“And now, to one and all,” Trixie said, standing on her hind legs and thrusting her hooves into the air, “Trixie presents-”

The white unicorn with long blue mane gasped and whispered, “You can do this, you can do this!” she said, before jumping into the air.

“Her wonderful and beautiful daughter! Dove Lulamoon!” Trixie said, stepped aside to let Dove land next to her. Smiling, Trixie whispered, “Nice landing, Dove.”

“Thanks mom,” Dove said with a smile.

---

Starburst stood over the fallen and prone forms of her enemies and smiled. As she did, she heard the sound of wings flapping and an all to familar voice, “So, this is what you have been up to.” Twilight Sparkle said, smiling at her daughter.

“Mom! You’re home early!” shouted Golden Delicous as he ran to nuzzle his mom.

Rarity looked at her daughter, “Clarity, I expect that you have handled this well?”

“Yes mother,” said Crystal bowing a little,

“Amathy, are you ok?” Fluttershy asked, rubbing her daughter’s mane.

“She’s fine Flutters,” Rainbow Dash said, hoofbumping her son.

Pinkie happily hugged her daughter, picking her up, “Belle! You look great!”

“Mommy!” giggled Belle as she nuzzled her mother.

And so it came to pass, a new generation took the place of the old. A new generation with stories of their own to tell, and o adventures grand. Soon, this too will give way to another genrration, and then another, each one passing along the stories of their ancestors so long ago. Each generation passing along the tales of the six mares who stood against darkness with the powers of friendship.

But, you know this. You know about how we pass along the stories of each generation, and tell each other tales of heroes pass. We are doing this now, by telling of these fanfics and stories, to help remember the generations pass.

And it is very easy to start. Allow me to help you with an opening.

This is an imaginary story...arent they all?

---

A distant dimension, a world of RWBY. Somewhere, a person is before his keyboard, growling, “I hate RWBY! I’ll show them, I’ll mess with Jaune’s life and then prove that I am the better writer. I’ll show them. I’ll bash the living hell out of the world!”

Somewhere, in that world made of hate, a black ooze appeared in the ground. Soon, it formed and transformed into a human being. Conquest smirked as he held his head back and lauged, “HAHA! I’m back!!!!!!!”

Conquest is right, there will always be hate fics, bash fics and the like. But, as long as you care about the world you are a fan of, and love the characters. Then monsters like him can and will never win.

Thank you for being a part of all of this.